Skip to main content

Full text of "Transactions"

See other formats 


TKANSACTIONS 


PHILOLOGICAL  SOCIETY, 


1899-1902. 


PUBLISHED  FOR  THE  SOCIETY  BY 
KEG  AN  PAUL,  TRENCH,  TRUBNER  &  CO.,  LD.,  LONDON, 

AND 

KARL  I.  TRUBtfER,  STRASSBURG. 

1902. 


HERTFORD: 

BY  STEPHEN   AUSTIN  AND  SON*. 


CONTENTS. 


I.— The  Substantive  Yerb  in  the  Old  Irish  Glosses.     By 

Professor  J.  STRACHAN,  M.A.,  LL.D 1 

II. — The  Construction  of  eija  with  the  Conjunctive  Verb 

in  Old  Basque.     By  EDWARD  SPENCER  DODGSON, 

Esq 83 

III. — Notes  on  Ulster  Dialect,  chiefly  Donegal.  By  HENRY 

CHICHESTER  HART,  B.A.,  M.R.I.A 86 

IV. — Analogies  between  English  and  Spanish  Verse  (Arte 

Mayor).  By  Professor  W.  P.  KER,  M.A 113 

V. — Contributions  to  the  History  of  the  Guttural  Sounds 

in  English.  By  HENRY  CECIL  WYLD,  B.Litt.  . .  129 
VI. — Notes  on  English  Etymology.  By  the  Eev.  Professor 

W.  W.  SKEAT,  Litt.D 261 

VII. — The  Sigmatic  Future  and  Subjunctive  in  Irish.  By 

Professor  J.  STRACHAN,  M.A.,  LL.D 291 

VIII. — John  Barbour  :  Poet  and  Translator.  By  GEORGE 

NEILSON,  Esq. 315 

IX. — The  Verb  in  the  Second  Book  in  Gipuskoan  Bask. 

By  EDWARD  SPENCER  DODGSON,  Esq 372 

X. — Action  and  Time  in  the  Irish  Verb.  By  Professor 

J.  STRACHAN,  M.A.,  LL.D 408 

XI. — The  Influence  of  Anglo-French  Pronunciation  upon 

Modern  English.     By  the  Rev.  Professor  W.  W. 

SKEAT,  Litt.D 439 

XII. — Memoranda  on  Mediaeval  Latin.  No.  2  :  Irminon's 

Polyptychum,  A.D.  811-826.     By  J.  H.  HESSELS, 

M.A.  471 


IV  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

XIII. — Memoranda  on  Mediaeval  Latin.  No.  3  :  Polyptychura 
of   the  Abbey  of   Saint-Remi   at   Rheims,    A.D. 

848-861.     By  «T.  H.  HESSELS,  M.A 553 

XIV. — Notes  on  English  Etymology.    By  the  Rev.  Professor 

W.  W.  SZEAT,  Idtt.D 651 

IXDEX         676 

Treasurer's  Cash  Account,  1898  :  Part  I. 
1899:  Part  II. 
1900:  Part  III. 
„        1901:  Part  III. 

LIST  OF  MEMBERS,  corrected  to  October,  1899  :  Part  I. 
,,  ,,  „  December,  1900:  Part  II. 

July,  1902:  Part  III. 


TRANSACTIONS 

OF    THE 

PHILOLOGICAL     SOCIETY, 

1898-9. 


I.  — THE     SUBSTANTIVE     VERB     IN     THE     OLD 
IRISH    GLOSSES.     By   J.   STRACHAN. 

[Read  at  the  Philological  Society's  Meeting  on  Friday,  February  10,  1899.] 

THE  substantive  verb  has  already  been  discussed  from  the 
etymological  point  of  view  by  Dr.  Whitley  Stokes  in  the 
Transactions  of  this  Society.1  The  object  of  the  present  paper 
is  a  different  one.  It  is  to  consider,  not  the  origin,  but  the  actual 
usage  of  the  component  parts  of  the  verb  'to  be '  in  the  oldest 
extant  documents  of  the  Irish  language.  As  in  some  of  my 
former  papers,  the  subject  is  divided  into  two  parts — (I)  Materials, 
a  collection  of  the  instances  of  the  various  parts  of  the  verb; 
(II)  Remarks,  a  discussion  of  any  points  which  seem  to  require 
consideration.  With  regard  to  the  Materials,  the  lists  of  instances 
will  be  found  to  be  tolerably  exhaustive,  and,  for  the  rarer  parts 
of  the  verb,  I  trust,  absolutely  complete.  Only  for  the  commonest 
form  of  all,  is,  complete  collections  have  been  given  only  for  the 
first  part  of  the  Wiirzburg  Glosses,  from  the  rest  of  the  glossatorial 
literature  have  been  given  only  instances  which  seemed  to  have 
some  special  interest.  The  abbreviations  are  the  same  as  in 
my  previous  paper  on  the  Subjunctive  Mood. 

PART  I.     MATERIALS. 

This  part  falls  into  two  sections — (1)  the  accented  forms,  or, 
as  they  are  commonly  called,  the  forms  of  the  substantive  verb, 
(2)  the  unaccented  or  copula  forms.  For  the  difference  between 
the  two  sets  of  forms  see  below,  pp.  48  sq. 

A.     THE    SUBSTANTIVE    VERB. 

Indicative  Mood. 

Present. 

The  present  indicative  is  made  up  of  a  number  of  different 
verbs,  the  usage  of  which  will  be  considered  in  Part  II. 

1  The  paper  is  reprinted  in  KZ.  xxviii. 
Phil.  Trans.  1898-9.  1 


Z  SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

(a)  -tan. 

Sg.   1.    attoo,    atto:—  ni    di   chorp    at6o-sa  Wb.    12a    21,    is    oc 

precept  sosceli  atto  21C  19,  is  occa  attoo  26d  8,  is  occa  atto-sa 

29d  6,  is  ara  precept  atto-sa  isslabrid  23a  2,  ato  oc  combdig 

26d  17. 

5  -tail,  -too;    -t6:—ani  i-ttoo  Wb.   17d  24,   i-tdu  dar   cenn 

sosceli  32a  10,  imnedaib  hi-t6  Ml.  92b  8. 
Sg.  2.  atai  : — is  nanaicci  atdi  Wb.  5b  27. 

-l&ii—ani  hi-tdi  Wb.  5b  38. 
Sg.    3.    atta:— ata   in   coimdiu  Ml.   30b   27,  cf.  51°  17,  55d  21, 

10  ata   Sg.   40b   11,    109a    3,   201a    8,    9,    ata   trede    tadbat  som 

Wb.  13C  26,  cf.  32a  22,  ata  dechor  immefolngat  Sg.  3a  11, 
ata  Dia,  atach  n  dunni  Ml.  66d  1,  ix  amne  atda  Wb.  6a  19, 
is  satnlid  aid  27a  11,  olisamein  attda  32a  6,  do  foisitin  ata 
Tur.  58,  nk  amal  dundatmecetar-su  aid  du  mes  Ml.  106C  11, 

15  huare  is  intrinsecus  ata  in  gnim  Sg.  139a  3,  is  ar  chonsain  diuit 
aid  i  and  7b  14,  cf.  9b  13,  rii  diib  attda  briathar  less  hie 
Wb.  13a  16,  etir  Israheldu  ata  s6n  Ml.  102a  7,  cf.  Sg.  152a  1, 
ni  fu  indidit  ata  irascemini  sunt  acht  is  fo  imchomare  ata 
Ml.  20b  13,  is  frisandliyed  remeperthe  ata  in  cosmailiuso  32d  6, 

20  is  hi  tuaisciurt  slebe  sioin  ata  in  cJiathir  Ml.  67d  8,  cf.  66d  8 
(dta\  hi  tintud  Chirini  ata  inso  103d  26,  cf.  Sg.  28a  3  (aid), 
45a  14  (atd\  52b  1  (ata\  113b  3  (ata),  139a  1  (aid),  165b  1 
(ata),  188b  1  (atd\  is  and  aid  (MS.  at)  gnim  -tengad  isind  huiliu 
labramar-ni  Ml.  31b  23, l  is  lib  ata  a  rogu  Wb.  9a  23,  is  la 

25  Grecu  ata   a   n-dliged  sin  Sg.  95b   1,  uand  aitherrect-  aid  a 

n  aitrebthach  Sg.  32b  7,  cf.  197a  2  (ata),  209b  10,  is  oc  maid  atda 
Wb.  6a  18,  cf.  29d  6  (atda),  is  osib  aid  2b  7,  resin  chanoin  hisiu 
aid  a  trachtad  Ml.  57a  12,  is  triit  ata  gloriatio  Wb.  2b  15, 
tarcesi  indi  as  penitus  ata  son  Ml.  51d  22,  ata  ni  archiunn  Sg. 

30  39b  10,  aid  de  Wb.  12a  22,  ata  di  thrummain  a  fochado  insin 
Ml.  23a  19,  cf.  Sg.  la  2  (atta),  hore  aid  hesseirge  duib 
Wb.  25°  13,  aid  inotacht  dunni  33b  5,  cf.  2f7a  15,  ata 
neck  du  bar  n-deicsin  Ml.  82a  7,  atd  mordechor  etir  deacht  j 
doinacht  Ml.  26b  1,  cf.  58a  11,  Sg.  38a  8,  203a  16,  atd  etarro 

35  i  m-medon  151b  5,  atd  dethiden  fuiri  Wb.  3d  34,  atd  comarde 
fuirib  21a  5,  ata  dechor  n-aisndissen  for  each  ae  Ml.  114a  14, 
cf.  Sg.  197a  11,  attda  a  deolid  iar  cuul  cdich  Wb.  31C  15, 

1  In  Sg.  222»  8  for  is  comasndis  atta  should  be  restored  is  t  comasndis  a: 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAX. 

(ltd   brithem   and   6b    25,   cf.    10b   27,    Ml.   40a   20,    47a    14, 
Sg.   67b   7   (ata),   aid   tairmthechtas  persan  hie  220a  10,  atd 
Spiritus  Sanctus  in  nobis  Wb.  15d  36,  hore  dta  crist  in  me  10 
19a  19,  cf.  10b  25,  atd  a  suide  i  n-nim  Ml.  30b  28,  ataa  i  each 
1'in'nfil  a  xainchomarde  sin  Wb.  2(>b  31,  ata  i  libraib  rig  Ml. 
40*  21,   cf.  2°  2,  30b  16  (ata),  50d  16,  55'  10,  Sg.  146b  15 
(atd),  197a  11  (huare  ata),  202b  4  (<i*a),  209b  29,  214b  1  (ata), 
atd  i  n-aicniiid  chaich  denum  maith  Ml.  14C  12,  hore  attd  innar  45 
leid  Wb.  4b  11,  atd  Irithem  la  suidib  9C  2,  ^a  0/0  n-aill  lib  9C  3, 
0£a  torad  la  gnimu  soilse  22b  26,  ata  digal  aile  les  for  pecthachu 
Ml.  94C  17,  0*!d  imfrecra  lesom  136C  3,  4,  0£d0  lib  uile  Wb.  7d  5, 
cf.    10d    2,   16C  8,   atd   leusom   di  forcrid  a  n-dudesta  airibsi 
14a  33,  hore  (atd  li]b  fiuss  25b  1,  is  derb  Hum  attd  latsu  29d  14,  50 
attda  lemsa  a  sainred-sa  32a  5,  atd  linn  ni  Sg.  40a  11,  cf.  149b  7, 
167a  4  (ol  atd),  atd  ocoscribunt  beus  213b  4. 

-ta: — »i-[»»]-$&i  cumachta  n-do  Ml.  140b  7,  massu  bethu 
frechdirc  tantum  no-m-tha  Wb.  13°  10,  ni-t-ta  ni  inditmoide 
2b  12,  ni-n-td  airli  ar  m-ban  31C  7,  «W  indocbdl  no-b-td  in  55 
future  14C  16,  ni-b-td  torbe  de  19b  10,  ni-s-ta  som  cumang  domm 
orcuin-se  Ml.  60d  3,  «eVA«  diameit  Wb.  5b  10,  Ao^«  (Stokes 
nota)  Per.  12a  3,  ism  leothu  i-tda  lesu  3C  2,  cf.  4a  19  (i-tta), 
6b  6,  15b  27  (i-ta),  Ml.  137a  1  (Aa'-fo),  awi  »-^aa  cuntubart  libsi 
Wb.  13a  35,  lassa-ta  sians  Ml.  124C  15.  60 

PI.  1.  attaam  : — niuainn  fesine  ataam  for  tectiriWb.  15a  13,  massu 
amnin  ataam  13°  12,  attaam  i  cuimriug  32a  28. 

PL  2.  ataaid,  ataid: — isamlid  ataid-si  Wb.  4a  4,  mam  du  reir 
Spirito   ataaith   20b  16,   is   eter  caratndimta   ataaid  23C    28, 
is  oca  ataaid  33d  7,  hore  ataaith-si  immelei  10a  6,  hore  ataad  65 
i  cath  22d  14,  ataid  i  n-hiris  33C  13. 

-taid: — ni  nach  cin  aile  notaid  dom  Wb.  19d  26. l 

PL  3.  attaat:— ataat  dm  in  chrutsin  Sg.  140b  1,  cf.  I88a  19,  ataat 
mesai  Da>  nephchomtetarrachti  arnal  abis  ML  55d  11,  ataat  da 
n-orpe  rogab  A'bracham  Wb.  2C  21,  cf.  Ml.  21d  4,  Sg.  10a  1,  is  70 
pro  omnibus  gradibus  ....  ataat  sidi  Wb.  21d  1,  ciasa  for  oin 
fiur  ataat  ML  34d  6,  cf.  Sg.  27a  7,  is  i  Crist  ataat  Wb.  9a  18, 
cf.  12b  6,  26d  20,  Sg.  120b  7,  is  ond'i  as  alo  ataat  56b  8,  is  oc 
bar  less  ataat  Wb.  25C  16,  is  samlaid  ataat  Sg.  191a  5,  ataat 
ilsenman  do  suidiu  Wb.   12C    46,   ni  sochude   drib   ataat   and  75 
8a   17,  cf.   Sg.   7lb  9,  ataat  rete  hie  Wb.  13d  4,  cf.   18d  9, 

1  According  to  Pedersen,  KZ.  xxxv,  391. 


4  SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

ataat   uili   isin   chorp  sin,   12a   16,    cf.   31d    8    (hore  attaat), 
Ml.   37a  10  (huare  ataat},  145d  7,  Sg.  28a  4,  29b  6,  188a  2, 
203b  10,  209b  29,  ataat  iltintudai  leu  Ml.  3a  14,  attaat  scela 
80          linn  Wb.  18d  4,  afo^  00  timthirecht  14a  30. 

-tafltf: — anem  hi-tat  (leg.  -taat?)  aingil  Ml.  42b  10,  wi  suidig- 
hi-taat  Sg.  7lb  3,  hua-taat  Sg.  32a  9,  cf.  59a  11,  197a  2,  Per. 
12b  2  (ho-taat). 

Impersonal   passive:    tathar : — is  hed  dathar  dom  Wb.   21C  9, 
85          cf.  28d  4. 

In  composition  with  oln-  and  later  in-  this  verb  has  the  sense 
of  'than.'     Tor  the  extra-presential  forms  see  pp.  16,  18. 

Sg.  1.  oldau,  oldo  : — is  sochrudiu  Idam  oldo-sa  Wb.  12a  21,  is'dildiu 

ammag  rogab  suil  oldd-sa  12a  25,  as  mao  olddu-sa  Sg.  45a  15.1 
Sg.  2.  ol&fa:— bid  ferr  olddi  Wb.  ld  21,  oltai  Ml.  112C  2. 
Sg.  3.    oldaas  : — m6a  oldaas  otn  sill-,   Sg.  68b  8,  la  ferr  oldaas 
90          a  d'igal  Wb.  9'  21,  cf.  llb  17,'  12b  2,  14d  10,  18d  14,  20b  9, 
23"  15,  33d  9,  Ml.  89d  6,  92a  9,  105b  7,  112b  13,  Sg.  42a  9, 
21a  2,   6b   7,   ni  ansu   dunni  oldaas   do   chdch  Wb.   22a  16, 
quantum  expeditior  est  y*-  quam  ps,  g.  oldaas  TTS  Sg.  16a  5, 
oldaas  n-ermitnigthi  feid  Ml.  137d   1,  condib  ferr  donberaid-si 
95          oldaas  each  Wb.  16C  9,  is  moa  dongrii  som  oldaas  duntlucliam 
21d  9,  cf.   32a  25,  oldaas  ata  n-diglaidi   Ml.   111°  8,    oldaas 
bes  findfadach  (quam  esse  heatum)  56b  44,  oldaas  itirndadibed 
(g.  quam  perimeret)  45C  6,  oldaas  bid  iniquos  asberad  59a  7, 
non  aliter  quam,  g.  oldaas  Sg.  7b  4,  9b  7,  nee  non  pro,  g.  oldaas 
100  19a  3  ;  oldoas  trichtaige  Bcr,  3. 

indaas : — ni  mesa  ....  indaas  (MS.  indas)  Ml.  34a  5, 
cf.  24d  23,  35^  31,  47a  14,  54a  11,  62b  10,  64C  22,  83a  6, 
85b  11  (inddas),  91d  8,  de  praestantiore  persona  .i.  indaas 
ar  tomus-nai  26b  6,  is  laigiu  s6n  indaas  chumachtai  26b  6, 
105  in  hoc  magis  nomine  fidebamus  indaas  hi  cairptib  7  indaas  ar 
n-erbud  innar  neurt  43d  3,  cf.  22C  14,  67d  13,  72b  18,  indaas 
toirthech  84a  3b,  indaas  amser  m-bite  (?)2  86d  /ll,  is  assu 
turcbdil  essi  indaas  cech  cr&  85C  14,  erechdu  ....  indaas 
dunarchechainn  64C  22,  indaas  as  saindiles  86d  18,  is  won 
110  dundrigensat  indaas  conidrairlecis-siu  87a  8,  cf.  119d  8,  n't 
bed  uilliu  indaas  rondbdi  m'ingnae  136b  7,  is  uilliu  s6n  indaas 

1   Here  may  be  mentioned  the  isolated  ml,,ii.*,i  '  limn  I'  Tur.  26,  of.  ata-siu 
Ir.  Text,  ii,  213,  ata  Trip.  Life,  148,  1.  7  ;  further,  O.Ir.  adaas,  ados. 
a  Leg.  imbi  ? 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES  —  J.    STRACHAN.  0 

tiddndene  23C  20,  indaas  bemmi  105b  6,  indaas  dorogbdinn 
39a  18,  indaas  bid  praeceptoir  axidindissed  42b  18,  cf.  123C  10, 
135a  13,  riiliil  tarn  insanum  quain  ut  uenerentur  g.  indaas 
60b3,  cf.  60b9.  115 

PL  3.  oldate  :  —  oillu  oldate  c6iccet  Wb.  13b  2,  tanto  melior  .i. 
old  ate  ind  angtl  32b  5,  cf.  Ml.  47C  20,  48C  26,  63C  6,  94d  3, 
112b  20,  126°  9,  is  ferr  desercc  oldate  uili  Wb.  12b  35, 
cf.  ML  13  la  6,  utilia  magis  quam  speciosa  .i.  oldate  inna 
suaccubri  59°  7,  ba  uissiu  duib  oldate  pecthe  do  buid  and  120 
Wb.  9tl  3,  citius  diuites  egebunt  quam  timentes  Deum  .i. 
oldatae  ML  53C  7  ;  olddta  maicc  Sg.  30b  12. 

inflate:  —  it  ailliu     ....     indate  ind  dnai  Ml.  43d  18, 
cf.    88d   1,   90b  5,   98°  5,   100C  26,    138C   4,   138d  10,   Jmilliu 
adcumnet  indatae  chlaidib  77*  1,  plus  obtinebunt  gloriam   .i.  125 
indate  inna  edbarta  fulidi  87b  6. 
In  composition  this  verb  forms  certain  adverbial  or  prepositional 

phrases. 

cenmitha1    *  besides  '    (governing   the   accusative):  —  Wb. 
6a  25,  8a2,  9d  7,  24a  18,  Ml.  17d  9,  61a  37,  67b  12,  92a  10, 
103a  7,    135d   1,   Sg.   21b    10,   24b  3,   29b   8,  58b   7,  65a   11, 
150b  3,  179b  2,  200a  3,  15,  202a  1,  211a  2;  cenmatha  Wb.  130 
S3a4,  Sg.  56b  13,  7lb  27. 

hotha  'from'   (the  opposite  of  carried)  :  —  Ml.  15C  2,  Sg. 
60b  7,  etc. 
iarmitha,  Ml.  58C  16. 


(5)  Fil. 

fil  (relative)  :-  fil  m  de  as  fir  (that  there  is)  Wb.  lld  2,  135 
ised  inso  fil  on  ML  118d  21,  iarsin  dligud  fil  hindiu  Sg.  178a  3, 
a  fil  ar  mo  cMimn  Wb.  24a  15,  na  rree  fil  a  terra  Bcr.  18°  3, 
fallunt  fil  ar  chiunn  Ml.  43a  9,  fil  ar  chinn  96a  11,  inn  imthanad 
fil  foraib  42°  2,  asin  gerint  fil  for  deil\_b~]  ains-  68C  14,  ord  airic 
fil  fuiri  Sg.  4b  9,  it  he  per  sain  fil  iarna  chul  Ml.  91C  11,  140 
dechor  fil  eter  lanamnas  et  6gi  Wb.  10b  21,  a  n-dechor  feil  eter 
corpu  nemdi  13C  26,  is  medontestimin  a  fil  etarru  '27d  19, 
a  n-dechur  feil  ettarru  33b  18,  is  bee  n  di  dechur  fil  etarru 
Ml.  72C  9,  inna  fer  fel  and  Wb.  4°  1,  inna  cialla  mrechtniythi 
fil  and  ML  26C  2,  a  tobae  fil  and  26°  2,  is  ernaigde  fil  and  145 

1  Cf.  ccnmdnom  Wb.  16b  6,  cenmanum  Ml.  88d  13.     In  Wb.  8d  28  read  cenmd 
nom  accipisti?     In  Sg.  201b  18  we  should  probably  read  cenmithd,  cf.  L'021  1. 


O  SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

38C  11,  issi  in  doll  fit  and  63a  2,  issi  ciall  fil  and  74C  21,  issi  inso 
chiall  fil  and  88b  11,  90C  24,  issi  chiall  fil  and  94b  17,  128a  6, 
issi  chiall  inso  fil  and  121C  8,  cf.  1 14C  7,  ni  emnadfil  and  76d  2, 
issi  persannfil  and  90a  12,  connid  ad  inso  fil  and  91a  19,  issi  inne 

150  inso  fil  and  91a  18,  issi  inne  fil  and  inso  110d  18,  issed  fil  and 
Bcr.  45°  6,  each  gnuis  fil  and  Sg.  3a  11,  ind  foihigthe  fil  and 
21  la  8,  a  sanctis/Z  sunt  Ml.  37a  10,  cech  n-ivfinit  fil  sunt  sis 
42C  33,  a  w-memoratus  est  fil  hi  sunt  98C  10,  is  he  a  foxlaid 
.  ...  fil  sunt  Sg.  32b  7,  a  salutes  //  tall  Ml.  42b  5,  *wrf 

155  Hen  7  tW  eter cert  fil  hi  suidib  Ml.  2d  2,  is  fir  fil  indiunni 
Wb.  14C  24  (bis),  #  y?£  mnor  cridiu-ni  15a  7,  ecclesiae  Galatiae  .i. 
fil  in  Galitia  18«  3,  den  maith  fil  in  hoc  psalmo  Ml.  35C  11, 
ni  fubthad  fil  isind  lassir  40C  2,  /ors#  uissitam.  fel  in  psalterio 
47C  17,  forsa  n-ideofil  in  psalmo  50d  4,  cf.  6,  uerba  .i.^/z/  isint 

160  *«/»»  50d  4,  is  cur sa chad  fil  isind'i  as  non  55C  }Q,forsna  doinifil 
isin  du  sin  56b  2,  forsin  dib  ciallaib  fil  isind  emulari  56b  37, 
inna  cethri  fersu  fil  isint  salm  58*  11,  discriptio  A.  fil  isind  salm 
70a  1,  inne  fil  indib  74d  7,  is  inunn  ciall  fil  isin  dligud-sa 
76a  13,  77b  1,  issi  inne  fil  isindi  as  fluit  83b  1,  a  w-manifestare 

165  fil  isind  salm  10 lc  5,  **  ed  fil  i  n-deriud  int  sailm  102C  5,  in 
seculo  fil  issind  salm  103b  10,  intliucht  fil  isindi  as  ueritatem 
112d  2,  is  inunn  intliucht  7  chiall  fil  isindi  asrubart  112d  2, 
cf.  114b  1,  issi  inne  fil  hi  cechtar  de  114b  1,  ised  a  n-dechur  fil 
isind  aliter  so  115a  2,  amet  mis  fil  isind  noidecdu  Bcr.  45C  2,  cf. 

170  45C  3,  4,  5,  forsa  m-memor  fil  in  psalmo  Ml.  128C  5,  superior 

.i.  fil  isint  salm  136a  6,  issi  fil  isind  aitherrech-  Sg.  30b  6,  in 
dram  fil  indib  41b  10,  in  chiall  fil  indib  59b  3,  is  ciall  chesto 
fil  indib  140a  5,  ind  Roim  fil  hi  Constantin-  174a  1,  ni  si  fil 
in  his  177a  1,  inna  inne  fil  isind  sera  183b  3,  intellectu 

175  .i.  fil  hi  each  rainn  189a  4,  aitrebthach  co  n-artucol  fil  hi 

.  .  .  .  198b  9,  int  atdrcud  fil  hi  sui  200a  8,  sensus  .i. 
fil  indib  202b  1,  a  cenel  cet-  fil  isindi  as  mare  21  la  14,  ind 
anme  fil  inna  choms-  21  lb  6,  cf.  21  lb  7,  fil  in  uisu  Acr.  54, 
h6re  is  6en  r ad  fil  linn  Wb.  13b  9,  taibrid  a  fil  lib  16C  17, 

180  ueritatis  .i.  fil  lib  26a  26,  in  chumachtai  fil  linni  Ml.  26b  6, 
int  omun  fil  lasuidib  42d  9,  is  ed  inso  fil  lasuide  63d  4,  donee 
transeant  insidias  fil  lasude  75a  10,  issi  inso  canoin  fil  lasuide 
90C  23,  dund  lathar  fil  la  Dia  ocar  h-ditin-ni  103d  27,  do  each 
belru  fil  la  Grecu  Sg.  31b  13,  a  peleides  fil  ondi  as  pelias  Per. 

185  1 2b  1 ,  rendaib  fail huas grein  Bcr.  1 8C  4,  frisa  religo  fil  tiuand'i  an 

ligo  Sg.  181b  1,  dind  aithuch  labarfil  oc  du  dibiurciud  Ml.  o8c  6, 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAX.  7 

dis  fit  oc  turcbdil  grene  94b  18,  inna  canone  se  fil  rem  68d  11, 
forxa  n-expectante8j£l  riam  74°  9,  frixanifil  riam  142C 1.  With 
suffixed  pronoun,  film  tre  chenelce  martre  Cod.  Cam.  38a  38b. 

file  (relative) : — ind'i  as  i\\i\\\\u*  file  hodie  Sg.  200b  3,  iguaros  l<jo 
.i.  file  cen  fathi  Ml.  93a  7,  file  (that  there   is)   latJuir  n-l)< 
di    d6inib    51°    11,    is    mor    in    dethiden  file    domsa    diibsi 
Wb.  26d  19,   eternaui   uitam  .i.  file  duit  i  n-nim  29C  1,  in 
fochricc  file  do  i  n-nim  29d  29,  issed  file  do  hodie  Sg.  140a  3, 
amal  file  oentid  eter  baullu  Wb.  12b  12,  fidem  g.  file  etrunni  195 
31a  11,  in  chuartai  .i.  file  etir  forbru  7  gruade  Ml.  39C  12, 
file  choibnius  eter  sechma-  7  todo-  (that  there  is)  Sg.  151b  7, 
na  rei  file  iter  na  secht   h-airndrecha  Acr.   1,  corrofessid  file 
ciiimrecha  formsa  Wb.  23a  5,  inna   imthanad  .i.  fele  forsnaib 
rathib  Ml.  93C  7,  is  diall  fern-  file  fair  Sg.  93b  2,  ord  gutte  200 
file  foraib   159b   6,    dindi  file   mrechtrad  forsind    Temeperthu 
197a  16,  nee  in  nominibus  .i.  file  for  diull  prono.  204b  7,  in 
son  file  iar  cul  indi  as  sanctus  Ml.  37a  18,  masu  TO  file  iarna 
chid    Sg.    I48b    9,    lasinn   uile    talmuin    file    imna    insi    Ml. 
89d  18,  a  r-rad  file  andsom  Wb.  29d  29,  ni  etarscarad  corns-  205 
file    and    Sg,    74b    8,    ni    aithrech    chetbada   file    sunt    Ml. 
98d  2b,   cesu  choms-  6  dib  n-6gaib  file  hisuidiu  Sg.  75a  5,   in 
rect  cumaccobuir  file  i  m-ballaib  catch  Wb.  13d  27,  is  hed  file 
indiunni  14C  25,  donterchomrue  noil  file  i  Corint  14b  5,  donaib 
no ib aib  file  in  Achaia  I4b  6,  inna  firinne  file  isind  Ebrae  Ml.  210 
2d  11,  secht  n-ernadman  (so  Windisch)  file  isind  saltair  2d  2, 
similitudo  .i.  file  i  n-epistlib  ind  apstoil  26a  2,  is  erigemfile  is 
inline  toisech  36b  15,  is  mites  file  isin  tintud  septien  46C  5,  hi 
testimnib  file  isint  salrn  46C  1 4,  file  hi  lebraib  paralip  49a  2,  ised 
in*o  file  isind  Ebrae  54a  33,  a  w-oculi  file  isint  salm  53a  19,  215 
ind  huiU  doini  file  isin  talam  51d  11,  ornatus  astrorum  .i.  file 
isind  nitn  51C  29,  cech  todochid\_iu~\  file  riam,  isint  salm  98C  10, 
promisioneui  .i.  file  isind  salm  108b  16,  ingenitam  bonitatem 
.i.  file  indiut  106C  15,  omnia  .i.  file  isind  salm  133b  16,  in 
ipso  actu  .i.  file  indibsom  Sg.  139a  2,  in  ciall  ind  ildatad  ind  220 
atraib  file  mddib  198b  3,  ishe  a  trachtad  adi  file  inna  diad  Ml. 
46C  14,  it  he  coisnimi  inso  file  libsiVfb.  7d  13,  file  (that  there  is) 
rath  Dee'latso  12d  20,  consequentia  .i.  file  la  Assam  Ml.  36C  6, 
dedefile  lesom  114d  6,  medfile  la  Lait-  Sg.  20b  8,  file  athir  leiss 
29b  l'2,file  choinimdith  leiss  29b  13,  Graeca  eadem  habentia  .i.  225 
file  apud  Graecos  67b  8,  seruant  eadem  genera  .i.  file  la  Grecu 
indib  69a  27,  69b  1,  confil  linni  hisind  o'm  sech-  a  file  leosom  i  n-dib 


8  SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

seek-  160b  2,  multarurn  apud  nos  .i.  file  linni  214a  1,  dond 
forcomet  file  lasuidib  214a  3,  na  cumachte  file  a  Deo  Wb.  6a  3, 

230  scisco  file  ondi  [as]  scio  Sg.  155b  1,  titulus  .i.  file  ressind 
argumeint  seo  Ml.  64C  11. 

-fil: — condch  fil  etir  Wb.  27a  20,  nad  fel  dliged  remdeicsen 
Da  dia  dulib  Ml.  20b  10,  20C  5  (nad fil},  50d  2  (nad  fil},  nko-fil 
son  92a  8,  nach  fil  quod//  sunt  sis  101a  5,  m  fail  Sg.  32a  1, 

235  nifil  chumtubairt  154b  2,  ni-s-fil  hodie  178b  2,  w»/J  ni  183a  2, 
9»&  //  207b  3,  cenod-fil  a  n-erchre  193b  7,  ni  fil  folad  n-aill 
forasernte  Wb.  18C  8,  cf.  18a  2  (nio-fil),  28b  1,  Ml.  17a  15, 
19d  2  (m  fel),  31d  10  (raw-//),  29d  5  (nad  fil},  60b  2  (nifeil), 
55°  13  (nio-fel),  78b  18  (wz  <?on-//),  92*  9  (ni  fail),  lllb  11 

240  (onafil),  107b  8  (nio-fil),  114b  18  (nad  fil],  129"  2,  Sg.  6b  25 
(nifail),  26b  7  (nifail),  114b  2,  188a  4  (nicon-fil),  o-fail  infini- 
«/«Z  «r  ^w«-  rangabala  Sg.  88.  3,  »*  j/?/  rdthugud  for  suidib 
181a  1,  »*//  ^W^or  f?o  Wb.  3a  14,  cf.  Ml.  30b  2,  55d  25, 
Sg.  192b  5  (cenod-fil},  ni  fil  fial  dronn  et  Crist  Wb.  15a  32, 

245  ce  rulaid  fo  pheccad  nach-ib-fel  3b  19,  cf.  3C  38  (con-dum-fel}, 
forna  fil  erchot  Ml.  56a  13,  cf.  Sg.  197a  16  (nad  fil},  nad  fail 
praenomen  fria  n-dechrugud  28a  14,  ni  fil  iar  fir  Ml.  93d  12, 
ni  fel  saithar  nant  Ml.  48C  29,  cf.  18C  11  (ni  con-fil},  69C  7 
(mfail),  Sg.  31b  12,  52b  1,  215a  2  (ni  fail},  cenud-fil  gnkm 

250  7  chesad  hisuidiu  209b  29,  manud-fel  in  spirut  noib  indiumsa 

Wb.  llc  1,  cf.  14«  24  (amal  na  fil},  19C  20  (manudub-feil}, 
24C  4  (con-dib-feil},  24a  33  (con-id-fil},  Ml.  35a  8  (wi  /if), 
Sg.  4a  12  (»i/a»7).  6b  2  (n't  fail},  32a  9  (wz//),  61a  24  (ni^), 
Per.  12b  2  (m //),  m//  /i»»  in  bees  so  Wb.  llc  20,  cini-n-fil 

255  ^  16b  9,  conafil  dualchi  leu  20C  1,  nifil  22b  26,  cinid-fil  chairi 
linn  Ml.  30a  2,  cf.  27d  10  (nad  fel},  44b  11  (ni  fil},  57«  5 
(ni  fil),  55'  10  (w'yW),  76c  14  (nad  fil\  107d  12  (manud-fil), 
124a  8  (w»  //),  Sg.  46a  15  (cenid-fil),  ni-s-fail  liumni  inn  a 
briathra  sin  Ml.  44b  12,  nicon-fel  leu  46C  19,  ni-s-fil  leo 

260  Sg.  208b  3,  nad  fail  nechtar  de  hualailiu  37b  19,  nifil  nech  and 

occ  Vadrad  Wb.  5a  25,  nifeil  titlu  remib  Ml.  2b  4.  x 

(0  Biu. 

Sg.  1.  biuu: — biuu-sa  oc  irbaig  Wb.  16d  8. 

-biu : — intain  no-m-biu  oc  irbaig  Wb.  20a  3,  co  m-biu  i  cuim- 
rigib  30a  22. 

265  Sg.  3.  biid: — biid  Sg.  150b4,  biid  insin  69a22,  inn  ecenocht  tantum 
biid  iar  fir  anisin  Ml.  llla  9,  for  Idim  deis  ....  biid 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

circius  Bcr.  19°  2,  cf.  19°  3,  quia  Hid  panther  et  panthera 
Sg.  62a  3,  cf.  2()b  3,  75a  7,  94a  4,  114b  1,  is  trisan  dede  sin 
biid  duine  sldn  Wb.  4d  33,  ni  fr'i  de  bud  foindel  inna  m-biasta 
Ml.  121d  8,  is  immaccu  biid  son  Ml.  32d  10,  is  etarru  biid  270 
u/niiacaldaim  Sg.  2()0b  7,  is  i  retaib  nebaicsidib  biid  spes 
Wb.  4a  24,  cf.  Sg.  25a  2,  212a  13,  is  triit  biid  ainmnigud 
inna  dulo  76b  7,  biid  cachae  [#r]  alailiu  llb  5,  biid  Sethus  pro 
/ethos  184a  1,  biid  son  do  togarmthid  78a  2,  biid  do  anmmaim 
inna  cathrach  104b  5,  biid  ...  do  foisitin,  biid  275 

.  .  .  .  do  molad  Tur.  58,  biid  cid  etir  iltrebu  Ml.  37d  10, 
biid  for  deib  n-dillib  Sg.  106b  17,  liith  galar  neclis  fortsu 
Wb.  29a  26,  biid  non/n'[«a]  sugeserat  14d  12,  biid  im  chorpu 
Ml.  65°  3,  biid  intinn»cann  and  Sg.  148a  11,  biid  chiall 
intamlae  isindi  as  zclaueris  Ml.  56b  33,  biid  est  hi  foetsecht  280 
Sg.  27b  2,  biid  i  n-v?  la  Atacdu,  106b  4,  biid  sainlda  kiss  Wb. 
6b  16,  Hid  ar  cnit-ni  occa  24a  20,  biid  aslach  oc  era.il  Ml.  95b  6, 
is  and  biid  neutur  huad  Sg.  104b  5. 

-bi : — ni  bi  a  cumbo  hisin  i  n-diutius  co  n-m  Sg.  22a  9,  ni  bi 
cello  182a  1,  cf.  203a  27,  ndd  bi  iar  fir  Ml.  91d  1,  nadm-bi  285 
///  frechdairc  Sg.  208a  4,  cf.  161a  4  (ni  bi},  conna  bi  ni  fristai 
Ml.  31d  6,  ni  bi  i  fledaib  ....  frisgni  Wb.  27b  3, 
ni  bi  in  damchtach  frtacndar(?)  28a  21,  co  m-bi  remib 
rethith  iarum  Wb.  13b  13,  co  m-b'i  iarum  coscitir  22C  10,  co  m-bi 
6in  corp  pectho  asmberar  Wb.  9d  5,  ni  bi  som  tribus  pedibus  Sg.  290 
67b  2,  ni  pi  glcee,  ni  pi  firderb  Wb.  12°  12,  ni  bi  indumaichthiu 
Ml.  35d  17,  conna  bi  oin  choms-  Sg.  157b  10,  ni  bi  oen 
sill-  acM  it  desill-  68b  3,  co  m-bi  elifas  95b  7,  co  m-bi 
descipnl  Wb.  13a  12,  co  m-bi  diass  m6r  ind  oengrdnne  13C  23, 
ixdlti  lasm-bi  accobur  tol  DCB  30°  23,  cf.  8d  10  (He  in  295 
whose  opinion  he  is  wise),  co  m-bi  bidsldn  4d  33,  cf.  28b  24, 
ni  pi  dan  a  masse  28C  25,  cf.  Ml.  15b  15  (cona  bi],  34a  27, 
42°  9,  91d  2,  116a  1,  128d  3,  isind  aimsir  im-bi  fail-id  nech 
86d  11,  im-bi  hinun  folud  bis  indtb  Sg.  188a  6,  ni  bi  nach 
cumachtach  cen  peccad  Ml.  103C  3,  di\_a^nacon-bi  moin  85b  7,  300 
ni  bi  eland  dia  n-ces  57d  6,  ni  bi  chondnmu  do  degnimaib  35d  17, 
diam-bi  foraithmet  Sg.  197b  18,  ni  bii  debnith  do  fri  nech  Wb. 
28b  25,  quid  na  bi  samlid  diiibsi  18b  9,  cf.  Ml.  47d  8  (frisam-bi\ 
ni  bi  adaig  daitsiu  140C  3,  co  m-bi  filius  familiaruni  nominatiuo1 
Sg.  91b  1,  ni  bi  ni  etarro  Sg.  150b  6,  cf.  27a  9,  209b  33,  305 

1  So  in  99a  3  we  should  supply  biid  louis  nominatiuo  ;  cf.  78a  2,  206b  1. 


10          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN. 

54b  3  (nddm-bi),  ni  bi  in  ri  fu  mdam  nach  aili  Ml.  7lb  10, 
ni  bi  nach  dethiden  foir  Wb.  10b  9,forsam-bi  sliucht  Sg.  200a  7, 
ni  bi  friu  hi  comasndeis  212a  5,  cona  bi  talam  and  Ml.  31C  29, 
foram-bi  Kl.  caich  mis  Bcr.  32C  7,  ni  bi  super  <wd  Ml.  45d  15, 

310  cf.  82d  6  (ona  bi),  97a  4,  Sg.  45b  7,  «w-W  xl  loman  Wb.  17d  3,  cf. 
Ml.  29b  11,  139b  8  (MS.  hi  bi),  Sg.  95*  1,  95a  2,  Tur.  9,  Bcr. 
1 8d  2,  him-bi  oson  re  n-o  Sg.  164b  2,  nad  m  bi  ni  du  ailgen  indi  Ml. 
94'  8,  nibi  som  il-lesturferceVf}>.  22b  4,  cf.  Ml.  100b 21, 122a  15, 
Sg.  219a  1,  ni  bi  in  fine  159b  4,  nach  du  im-bi  isnaib  salmaib 

315  iustitia  Ml.  109a  2,  lama  bi  cidl  Ml.  50d  2,  wz  £z  oitWaa 
lasuidib  act  is  abstanit  doib  semper  Wb.  6b  17,  cf.  16b  11  (nad 
bi),  29b  11  (ni  pi),  Ml.  44d  6  (conna  bi)t  69b  3,  50d  1  (nadm-bi), 
ni  bi  leo  insin  Sg.  147a  10,  a  cognomen  hom-bi  32b  4,  cf.  32b  15 
(huam-bi),  45a  10,  188a  30  (huam-bi),  Acr.  17  (huam-bi),  Tur. 

320  10   (huam-bi),   ni  bi  ni  tarahesi  Sg.  165b  3,  peccad  trisam-bi 

bads  Wb.  3d  21,  cf.  23b  5  (tresam-bi),  Ml.  30d  14  (trisam-bi). 

robi1: — iarsind'i  ro-m-bi  hi  rigi  Ml.  99d  1,  ro-m-bi  fri 
tobarthid  Sg.  98b  1,  ro-m-bi  cechtar  de  sech  alaill  29b  16,  18, 
hdrbi  Ian  Ml.  36b  3,  horbi  accobor  U  Wb.  24d  11.  Here 

325  seems  to  belong  also  Sg.  45b  1  robbi  uar  recar  less  =  there  may 
be  a  time  that  it  is  needed. 

-rubi,1  etc. : — ni  rubi  nectar  de  cen  alail  Wb.  llc  17,  ni  rubi 
Unfed  ar  belaib  x  Sg.  21b  13,  ni  rubai  cenaib  hull  Ml.  20d  4,  ni 
rubai  nach  cruth  ailiu  Sg.  7b  3,  ni  rubai  anisin  in  nominatiuo 

330  209a  3,  ni  ruba  n-and  ni  3b  28. 

biis,  bis: — is  cummae  m-bis  ualetudo  pnartae  7  ualetudo 
sonartae  Ml.  61a  33,  20C  4,  huare  m-bis  curritur  Sg.  140b  2, 
cf.  57b  3,  77b  2,  as  n-gair  m-bis  Ml.  57C  12,  cf.  Wb. 
8d  22  (bis),  bis  a  oinur  Ml.  102a  17,  amal  m-bis  ingen 

335  Wb.  10b  4,  amal  m-bis  inne  neich  Ml.  37a  12,  cf.  Tur.  14, 
Acr.  35,  44,  biis  ar  chiunn  Wb.  13C  21,  cf.  24a  17  (bis) 
Ml.  108C  16  (bis),  intan  m-bis  ar  chonsain  Sg.  6a  1,  cf.  182b  3 
(bis),  207a  3,  intain  biis  cen  grad  Wb.  28b  28,  as  menic  m-bis 
confitebor  du  atlugud  bude  Ml.  26C  4,  amal  m-bis  dund  eun  sin 

340  118b  10,   cf.   72d   12,  Sg.  6b   11,   191b   1,  a  colds  m-bis  etar 

h  di  rainn  2b  2,  cf.  15Ub  1,  inni  bis  fua  m-mdm  Ml.  75b  6, 
in  dluiim  ....  bis  for  Bin  mertrech  Wb.  9d  5,  cf.  10C  6, 
Ml.  16b  7  (bis),  23a  5,  51b  18,  Sg.  115a  2  (bis),  207a  8, 
161b  12,  Tur.  115,  Bcr.  33b  1,  /*  ciunmae  m-bis  .... 

1  Formally  these  can  hardly  be  anything  but  indicatives,  though  in  sense  they 
approach  to  the  subjunctive,  cf.  Purt  II,  p.  60. 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN.          11 

fri  togaix   Ml.   31a    23,   am-bis  iarna  chuul  Wb.   24a   17,  li*  3-15 
immun  fine  Ml.  102a  13,  sicut  bis  and  [amal]  sodin  2lc  10,  cf. 
28a  10,  30b  21   (bis),   90*  10,    108b  7,    Sg.  148*   12,    183a  2, 
198a  7,  222a  6,  w  c/an  m-bis  and  Ml.  100a  10,  &i»  tnna  *w«V/M 
Wb.  13a  12,  bis  isind  encae  Ml.  24a  19,  cf.  2C  3  (bis),  22b  1, 
36b  2  (bis),  40C  13  (&i«),  40C  15,  44d  8,  54a  25,  56b  26,  59a  15  350 
(bis),  61b  28,  93b  13,  94'  3,  4,  108a  11,  13,  114a  17,  120b  1, 
132°  8,  Sg.  3a  3,  3b  19  (bis),  4b  4,  9a  8  (bis),  18b  1  (bis),  18b  2, 
20b  8  (bis),  26a  3,  27a  12  (bis),  42b  5,  45a  9,  106b  21  (bis),  161b  8 
(bis),  162b  2, 165a  l(*w,iw),  166a5,  21  la  11  (fos),  214a2,  217a2, 
Bcr.  33b  16,  fir  bis  i  n-arim  Ml.  111°  17,  bis  pen  in  future  Wb.  355 
15a  16,  cf.  17b  3,Jailti  bis  isin  matin  Sg.  203a  22,  amal  m-bis 
cometid  lammaccu  Wb.  19C  15,  di  neuch  bis  la  neck  nad  bi  latso 
l«b  11,  ni  firadrad     .     ...     bis  leu  du  J)ia  Ml.  42a  14, 
cf.  56b  33,  Sg.  29b  19,  intan  m-bis  lasam  as  ego  198a  2,  cein 
m-biis   oc  fognam  Wb.    8b    1,  cf.   9C    27,   Ml.   102b    7    (bis),  360 
Sg.  190b  3  (bis),  do  lestur     .     .     .     .     bis  oc  edpartaib  56b  7, 
bis  re  seek-  153b  3,  bis  tar  bruinniu  Ml.  144°  7,  cf.  Sg.  172a  3, 
bis  tar  alien  218a  6,  in  bochtai  bis  tri  airchellad  Ml.  90a  11. 

PL   1.    bimmi,    bimme : — cein   m-bimme   in   corpore  Wb.  12C  11, 

intan  m-bimmi  oca  forbu  Ml.  15a  4,  cf.  22"  5,  24a  18.  365 

-biam:  —  ona  biam  i  n-gorti  Wb.  16a  8,  cf.  16a  9,  27b  13, 
im-biam  Ml.  21C  3. 

PI.  3.  biit,  Hit : — cair  he  biit  Sg.  242b  1,  Hit  alaili  and  rofinnatar 
a  pecthe  Wb.  29a  28,  Hit  sualchi  and  it  foilsi  29a  29,  is  Jor 
n-6in  n-deilb  Hit  semper  Sg.  20  lb  6,  in  i  corns-  fa  hi  comas-  370 
biit  217a  1,  ni  huaitherrechtaig-  mascu-  biit  32b  2  cf.  54b  6, 
biit  a  triur  do  anmaim  ind  eiuin  93a  2,  biit  reins-  huaraib  cen 
briath-  leo  215a  6,  Hit  fris  hull  samlaid  76b  2,  biit  anmniann 
dilsi  hi  each  h-deilb  31a  7,  cf.  54b  3  (biit). 

-biat: — ni  biat  Sg.  148a  4,   huare  nadni-biat  na  compariti  375 
40b  14,  nad  biat  etir  39a  25,  co  m-biatfo  deod  212a  \2,foam-biat 
accai  Ml.  59d  7,  ni  biat  rems- friu  huaraib  Sg.  215a  5,frisin-biat 
202b  3,  cf.  Ml.  31a  17,  imm(u)am-btat  18b  4,  cid  aram-biat  in 
pecthaig  isnaib  soinmechaib  55d  11,  cf.  56b  9,  Sg.  6b,  17  (ni  biat), 
rm-biat  Ml.  36a  18b,  47C  14,  54b  13,  56b  15,  65C  16,  76d  14,  380 
94C    3,    113a   4,    121d    10,    Sg.    31a    7,    35a     13,     lasam-biat 
Ml.  75b  2,  nad  biat  hua  breth-  Sg.  153a  1,  Per.  60b  1,  oam- 
biat  45a  8,  cf.  192b  3. 

robiat : — robiat  ar  chuit  fulid   Sg.  138a  5,  roliat   sidi  cen 
araim  71b  8.  385 


12          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

bite  \-m-Ute  Ml.  135b  2,  is  cummae  bite  Sg.  63b  15,  intan 

m-b'ite  a  n-6inur  Sg.  207a  7,  amal  lite  in  gnimai  Ml.  31b  25, 

cf.  127C  12,  «w£0w  m-b'ite  cen  tuisliu  Sg.  220b  1,  lite  fo  maam 

Ml.  88b  5b,  cf.  89°  8,  105b  1,  Sg.  212M3,  lite  for  sin  mertrich 

390          Wb.   9d  8,   to  frie  anechtair  Ml.  40C   15,   to  «w   chrechtu 

144°  5,  to  »  M-^M0*  Wb.   9d  28,   cf.  16a   30  (to),   cf.  Ml. 

24b  12  (lite),  43a  7  (to),  47C  3   (lite),  122a  4   (to1),  Sg. 

50a  19,  59a  10,  73b  2,  212a  13,  hilardatu  inna  aimsire  m-lite 

som  isindfognam  Ml.  28b  9,  lite  i  coitsecht  Wb.  13a  14,  cf.  Acr. 

395  62,  63,  lite  hua  neutur  Sg.  150a  2,  cf.  187b  5,  lite  oc  pennit 

Wb.  9C  11,  cf.  9a  11  (lite),  M1..65b  10,  115d  14,  131C  8. 
Passive:  bithir: — huare  is  hi  fochaidib  lithir  Ml.  56b  15. 

bither: — intan  m-lither  in  periculis  Ml.  108b  4,  im-lither 
oc  comet  ubidl  100C  21. 

(d)  Rongab. 

400  rongabus: — cein  rongabus  i  carcatrWb.  23b  18,  is  samlaid 

nobiad  chdch  amal  rongabusa  9d  25,  Hid  amal  rongalus-sa  23C  11. 

rongab: — rongal  scientia  lib  Wb.  6d  12,  rongal  (that  there 

is)  remcaissiu  Dee  dinail  dulil  Ml.  20C  3,  rongal  coimdiu  comacus 

les  dia  fortacht  30b  11,  rongal  a  n-dede-so  for  Iriathrail  Sg. 

405  158b   3,    amal  rongal   comadnucul  duun  aid  comeisseirge  Wb. 

27a  15,  aisndis  nuallach  ....  isindisiu  amal  rongal  hi 
tosuch  a  aisnd'isen  Ml.  40d  18,  ni  fitetar  amal  rongal  (they 
know  Him  not  as  He  is)  Wb.  27a  11,  amal  rongal  i  n-anmmanail 
slond  persine  Sg.  7lb  10,  cf.  71b  11,  amal  rongal  indosa  in 

410  drong  Iriatharde  159b  5,  ata  lolru  amal  rongal  cride  Wb.  12b  1, 
amal  rongal  Antias  (g.  ut  Antias)  Sg.  65b  3,  amal  rongal  int 
ainmnid  asa  tuiter  71a  ll^folith  rongal  torsum  7  tortum  172b  1, 
huare  rongal  i  n-uilin  Ml.  131°  12. 

rondgab : — amal  rundgal  slial  Sion  andes  7  antuaid  du\_n~\- 

415  chathraig  dia  ditin  sic  rundyalsat  ar  n-da  thuil  dii  (lit in  ar 

n-inmedonach-ni  Ml.  67d  14,  Hid  chiall  intamlae  inind'i  as 
zelaueris  amal  rundgal  isindi  as  eraulari  56b  33,  ayial  rondgab 
saichdetu  dochum  luic  in  aduerbiis  aid  dano  in  praepositionibus 
Sg.  214b  1,  amal  rondgab  isin  masc-  75b  2,  amal  rongal  in 

420  nomine  perso-  71b  11,  amal  rundgal  (g.  ut  cum  dicit)  Ml. 
16d  4,  amal  rundgal  in  leuidbart  siti  87b  9,  amal  roiulyal  amo 
Sg.  7la  8,  amal  rondgab  proximitas  i  w-ad  217a  2,  huare  rundyab 
s6n  and  Ml.  32d  5,  lassan'i  rundgab  lat  a  n-dede-so  65a  2,  ond'i 

1  Ml,  30b  26  seems  incomplete.     Read  intan  m-bite  isnaib  foc/niidib? 


SUBST.    YKRR    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN.          13 

rondgab  (g.  ab  eo  quod  est)  Per.  53b  1,  arna  roib  amal  rondgab 

in  popul  truag-sa  Ml.  1 1 8C  5.  425 

rongabsat: — amal  rongabtat  in  tui.nl  hituiter  Sg.  7la  11. 

rondgabsat: — is  follm   rundgabsat   tf  erchoilti-siu   indiumsa 
Ml.   74d    7,    cona    m-mrechtrad    and    amal   rundgabsat    isind 
eclais  64C  5,  amal  rondgabsat  i  n-optit  (g.  ad  similitudinem 
optatiuorum)  Sg.  190b  6,  da  indas  rundgabsat  Ml.  55°  1,  sic  430 
rundgabsat  ar  h-da  tJwib  die  ditin  ar  n-inmedonach-ni  67d  14. 

(i)  Dicoissin. 

dicoisin: — amal  do-n-coismVib.  17b  10,  arnab  uilib  cumactib 
dichoissin  i  n-nim  2la  13,  each  genitiu  dichoisin  Sg.  209b  29, 
cech  rann  neirt  duchoissin  Ml.  108d  14. 


(/)  Dixnigur. 

Sg.  2.  -dixnigther : — da  he  nundixnigther-siu  g.  qui  sis  Ml.  75C  9.  435 
Sg.  3.  -dixnigedar : — is  nad  dixnigedar  nach  acne  Wb.  9C  14,  ni 

dixnigedar  Ml.  20C  7,  cf.  23a  1,  51C  15,  55C  10,  103d  24,  Sg. 

22b3,  37b  17. 
PI.  3.  -dixnigetar: — amal  dixnigetar  Wb.  12b  7. 

Imperfect. 

Sg.  1.  nobiinn : — intan  no-m-biinn   hi  soinmigi  Ml.   108b    1,   lase  440 

no-m-biinn-se  lasinnisin  58d  9,  cf.  91C  1. 
Sg.  3.  nobith :— no-m-bith  Sg.  148b  6  (=  Per.  58b  1),  nobith  himm 

chenn  Sg.  54a  11,  cf.  Ml.  83a  4,   intan  no-m-bith  inna  ligiu 

ML  55C  19,  nobith  leo  cum  in  principio  et  in  fine  Sg.  203a  3, 

nobith  digaim  leo   Sg.   9b    10,   ba   oc   imradud   chloine   nobith  445 

Ml.  55c  19.1 

-bith : — ni  bith   chomdidnad  damsa   indib   Ml.  62b  6,   cein 

nadm-bid  fortacht  De  desom  (do-som?)  33a  5,  co  m  bith  loch 

foraib  129d  15,  integdais  i  m-b'ith  Ezechias  6lb  22. 
PI.  3.  nobitis: — innah'i  nobitis  dam  huam  chairtib  Ml.  86d  6,  nubitis  450 

fua  md((m  7lb  12,  cf.  85d  7,  is  hi  tilchaib  ardaib  nobitis  adi 

14a  9,  nobitis  oc  titnthirecht  Wb.  10d  17. 
-bitis:—  ind  luicc  hi  m-bitis  airdixi  e  7  o  Sg.  5a  15,  loco 

i  m-bitis  primsacairt  oc  irnigdi  Wb.  10d  15. 

1  In  Tur.  152  we  should  probably  read  do  each  6in  nobith  (MS.  bith}  hi  croich. 


14          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

Preterite. 
(0)   "With  ro-. 

455  Sg.  1.  roba: — robd  occ  a  n-aithisigiudWb.  28a  9,  cf.  Sg.  148a  15, 
ciarudbd  i  n-imniud  Ml.  44b  19,  intain  ro-m-bd  issuidi  Wb. 
24b  23.1 

-roba: — inna  soinmige   hi-roba-sa   Ml.   44C  4,   cf.  62a   13, 
62C  7,  87b  18. 

460  Sg.  3.  roboi : — robdi  aimser  nadrochreif  sid  Wb.  5C  10,  «w  samlaid 
insin  robdi  a  flaithemnacht  Ml.  18a  8,  cf.  Sg.  203b  5,  is  airi 
roboi  som  oc  tathdir  Wb.  23d  25,  is  fua  madm  roboi  Ml. 
71b  14,  is  la  dethriub  namma  roboi  atrab  h-Dce  intain  sin  66d  4, 
is  tri  Jiumaldo'it  roboi  ind  airitiu  hisin,  is  tri  fer  roboi  in  iris 

465  diltud  dosom  Tur.  106,  roboi  du  chensi  Duaid  55d  4,  cf.  98C  6, 
roboi  debuid  do  Philomdinfri  suide  Wb.  31d  19,  roboi  do  ainmnid 
7  do  genitin  apud  ueteres  Sg.  206b  1,  roboi  do  insin  Sg. 
163b  8,  rob6i  commant  n-etarru  Ml.  78b  11,  cf.  137C  8,  rob6i 
a  saindodcad  for  each  100a  3,  roboi  Crist  i  colinn  Wb.  15d  14, 

470  cf.  23d  11,  28C  12,  roboi  frescissiu  lesom  Ml.  60a  4,  roboi  la 
arsaidi  altera  utra  Sg.  75b  2,  roboi  dethiden  mdr  oca  togu  Ml. 
131C  13;  (relative)  aidchi  roboi  Ml.  55C  1,  ind  fdilte  roboi 
do  libsi  Wb.  16b  2,  prouidentia  .i.  roboi  dam  do  Dia  Ml.  108a  5, 
innd  imlainne  robdi  dosom  im  Dia  62a  2,  cf.  62b  9,  in  maceries 

475  robdi  eter  Dia  et  duine  et  roboi  eter  corpu  et  anmana  Wb. 
21b  15,  cf.  Ml.  103b  14,  131C  17,  roboi  fo  mam  augairi  100b  16, 
dath  glas  roboi  forsind  sleib  84d  4,  imniud  roboi  forsin  popul 
103b  9,  cf.  46a  19,  robbdi  fora  indsliucht  som  Sg.  178b  3-4, 
roboi  impe  Ml.  66d  25,  is  est  nammd  robdi  and  Wb.  14°  31, 

480  cf.  27a  18,  Spirut  noib  roboi  in  profetis  Wb.  13a  16,  cf. 
13b  1,  15a  16,  16'  4,  27a  25,  31a  8,  Ml.  46b  28,  29  (MS. 
robo  i  n-\  54a  29,  54"  2  (roboi},  103b  8,  122b  16,  125a  5,  6, 
144d  3,  Sg.  176b  2,  211a  10,  fides  .i.  robdi  la  Alracliam  Wb. 
2C  15,  cf.  21b  11,  Ml.  48C  15,  127b  2,  desiderium  .i.  robdi 

485          lesom  im  Dia  Ml.  61d  10,  ani  robdi  inchlidiu  lat  50C  13,  roboi 

•  oc  indriud  53a  17,  robdi  huas  dun  Christ  74b  1,  dcg  robdi  in 

Spirut  noib    les  Tur.   103;    indaas   ro-nd-boi   m-im/nae   Ml. 

136b  7,  amal  ru-m-bdi  Abram  31a  3,   cf.  26b  8    (ro-m-bdi\ 

1  In  Ml.  71C  12  intan  rtimbd  i  m-bru  rubatar  peccthi  It-its  tlu-n-  is  an  awkward 
change  of  person,  and  we  should  probably  read  ritmbdi.  In  Bed.  Vat.  14,  hi  roba 
stands  for  hirobai  or  hirobae. 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN.          1") 

18  faittech  ro-nd-boi  som  21d  4,  ro-m-boi  ar  belaib  tempuil 
48d  8,  ro-m-b6i  dliged  remdeicsen  De  desom  19d  17,  cf.  122d  7,  490 
ro-m-b6i  faille  duib  Wb.  23d  15,  cf.  33b  1  (ru-m-boi)t 
33b  5  (ru-m-boi),  Ml.  38C  9  (ru-m-boi),  ro-m-boi  etir  tuaith 
Wb.  28d  25,  cf.  28d  31,  15a  29  (ro-m-boi),  ro-m-boi  fo  r  Sg. 
14()a  4,  ro-m-boi  fora  muir  Ml.  96C  1,  ro-m-boi  fri  crotch 
Wb.  20d  13,  ro-m-b6i  intamail  cara/raid  and  Ml.  61C  8,  cf.  495 
62°  8  (r«-»w  £00>  ro-m-boi  in  circumcision  e  Wb.  2C  5,  cf.  2C  6, 
10d  19,  21b  16,  Ml.  54C  16,  71C  15  (MS.  roboi),  7lc  17,  95a  3, 
«»wtf  aimsire  ro-m-boi  ....  A*  foammamugud  do  28d  5, 
ro-m-boi  foraitlimet  n-Ioseph  Us  123b  8,  cf.  Sg.  200b  3,  205*  1, 
ro-m-boi  oc  togail  Ml.  54°  17,  ma  ru-s-boi  di  humaldoit  Wb.  500 
28d  29,  cf.  33a  11  ;  emrudboi  aururas  form  Ml.  2a  3,  ciarudboi 
colinn  imbi  Wb.  26a  23,  cerudboi  ludas  0000  thindnacul 
som  4b  13;  is  tri  hiris  ram-bai  each  maith  2C  13;  is  uera 
pictura  robai  sin  Acr.  68  ;  robui  do  for  longais  Ml.  93C  3. 

-robe,  -robae,  rabae  : — ni  o -robae  som  ind  ra  sin  Ml.  41a  5,  505 
ni  robe  Wb.  18d  7,  ni  rabae  accuis  Ml.  28d  3,  ni  robe  nech  bad 
huainliu  Wb.  33d  10,  cf.  Ml.  51a  2  (ni  o-robae),  80C  9  (connacon- 
robae),  100C  23  (nicon-robae),  106b  6,  125b  7  (ni  o-robae),  ndd 
robe  Tit  ar  mu  chiunn  Wb.  14d  29,  nad  robae  nech  cen  peccad  Ml. 
33°  17,  nad  robae  remdeicsiu  Dee  dia  dulib  20b  2,  cf.  32d  10,  510 
59a  18   (nad  rabae),  90C  9,  dia-robae  aisnd'is  Sg.  197a  6,   cf. 
197b  12  (dia-robe),  ni  rabae  di  esamni  Duaid  Ml.  33C  17,  etera- 
roba  Wb.  28b  32  (cf.  etarrobe  27d  13),  ni  con-robae  ni  form 
Ml.  104d  2,  ndd-robe  mesrugud  forsind  immarmus  Wb.  ld  2, 
fora-robae  Ml.  38C  4,  cf.  64a  12,  forsa-robae  82d  10,  Tur.  60,  515 
nirobe  each  reit  inna  dligud*WQ.  24b  21,  nir-robe  in  lesu  Christo 
est  et  non  14C  31,  collno  i-r6be  peccad  Wb.  3d  23,  hi-robae 
Ml.  24a  17,  cf.  38^  13  (hi-rabae),  44d  2,  48d  28,  49b  4,  59b  10, 
118d  17,  nad  robae  ni  do  degnimaib  leu   15d  9,  cf.  50C  8  (ni 
robae),  ni  rabce  in  Spiurt  n6ib  Us  Tur.  101,  lasa-robae  Ml.  63b  1,  520 
trissa-robae  doib  etarcnae  129°    13,    trisin-dam-robae  126d  11, 
ni-s-rabce  Wb.  33b  2,  ni-m-rabae  Ml.  73C  5,  connach-am-robae 
90C  16. 

PL  1.  robammar : — asin  doiri  robdmmar  Wb.  20d  12. 

-robammar  : — hi-robammar  Ml.  105b  16,  110C  6.  525 

PI.  2.  rubaid  :— ce  rubaidfo  pheccad  Wb.  3b  19. 
-robaid: — hi-robaid  Ml.  46a  8. 

PI.  3.  robatar: — robatar   cid  ferte  dia   imtkrenugud  Wb.   24C    6, 
robatar  bandechuin  andsom  28C  5,  robbatar  in  praesenti  Per.  60b  4, 


16          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN. 

530  is  iar  n-arsidib  robbdtar  in  tis  Sg.  57b  1,  issamlaid  sin  robatar 
Tur.  14;  (relative)  rolatar  Sg.  153b  4,  citne  briathra  robatar 
Ml.  61b  7,  8,  rolatar  populo  125a  3,  rubatar  fua  mam  76d  1, 
cf.  113°  8  (robatar),  robatar  in  praesentia  Cbristi  Wb.  18a  6, 
cf.  Ml.  40d  16,  72b  6,  74a  13,  104b  2,  irbdga  robatar  lessom  eter 

535  desciplu  Wb.  7d  10,  rolatar  oc  imlresun  30°  17,  cf.  Ml.  86d  19, 
amal  ro-m-batar  Wb.  30°  21,  ro-m-latar  for  longais  Ml.  74a  13, 
ro-m-latar  hi  tempul  62b  2,  cf.  75d  10,  84°  5,  95a  13,  115a  12, 
131C  9,  Sg.  203b  8,  post  multos  annos  .i.  ro-m-latar  isin  doiri 
Ml.  104°  7;  cia  rod-batar  torlithi  aili  fornn  Wb.  14d  13, 

540          cerud-latar  ludei  occa  thindnacul  som  4b  13. 

-robatar : — ni  ralatar  Sg.  148a  9,  ndd  robatar  suin  do  slund 
45b  1,  ni  o-ralatar  olca  letis  m6u  Ml.  100°  11,  fua  r aba far 
2b  11,  85d  10,  seruitutis  hi-robatar  Ml.  26b  26,  cf.  74a  14, 
77b  5,  84C  12,  91C  17,  91°  19,  102d  17,  104C  5,  131C  9,  17, 

545          inna  aimsire  hi-robatar  85C  12,  cf.  10 lb  3,  ni  robatar  accolra 

colna  lessom  Wb.  20a  6. 

Passive:  roboth : — is  Tied  inso  ro-m-both  dom  Wb.  19a  9,  23a  26, 
cf.  5b  31. 

(b)   Without  ro-. 

Sg.  3.    boi:— loi  ni  roylante  and  Wb.  31C  18,  cf.  27a  16   (Mi), 
550          Mi  son  in  potestate  mea  madugnenn  10d  31  ;   ni  lu  fua  rcir 
fesin  loisom  Ml.  14b  13. 

-boi  : — ho-boi  mo  chland  Wb.  29d  6,  ni-m-loi  ni  led  sruifhiu 

Ml.  78a  4,   ni  boi  ni  nogalad  33a  5,   cf.  74b  13,  Sg.  72b  6, 

nam-loi  remcisiu  Da  de  Ml.  50d  1,  for  am  -loi  Tur.  60,  corn-hoi 

555          impe  Tur.  146,  ni  loi  adlar  hie  Wb.  17d  17,  ni  loi  hi  cridiu 

Ml.  34a  16,  im-l6i  55C  1,  cf.  Sg.  148a  6,  im-boi  di  oinechdail 

leuliLl.  43d  I.1 

PI.  3.  cia  batar  degtacrae  les  Tur.  83 ;  inferiores  .i.  latar  fo  mam 

loseph  Ml.  123b  5. 
560  -batar  :—hua-batar  sidi  i  n-Egipt  Ml.  63a  4,  im-latar  55C  2. 

To  olddu  (p.  4)  belong 

Sg.  3.  olril-boi,  im-b6i  : — la  deidlirin  dknni  immormus  .... 
olm-l6i  dasom  Wb.  9C  10,  nambu  tressa  Dia  Zferusalem  ittiboi 
dia  cecha  cathrach  Ml.  53d  6. 

565  PI.  3.    olm-batar : — robtar  lia  sidi  olth-latar  maicc  Israhel  Ml. 
123a  8. 

1  In  Ml.  29e  15  Stokes  corrects  an  imbai  to  a  n-tim  l>ai. 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN.          17 


Future. 

Sg.  1.  bia: — is  sunt  bia-sa  i  n-eilithri  Ml.  137b  7,  bia  oo  preciupt 
doib  60°  4. 

Sg.  3.  bieid,  bied: — bieid  nach  drect  diib  hicfiderWb.  4d  6,  lie  id 

aimser  nad  creitfider  28C  14,  cf.  6b  15  (bied),  bieid  bes  ferr  de  570 
32a  13,  is  and  bieid  finis  13b  29,  bieid  frithorcun  dunniMl.  100d  4, 
bieid  ic  du  Israhel  72d  1,  bieid  dunni  a  n-dede  sin  Wb.  28a  23. 
bieid  dund  firian   a   n-imthanad  sin  Ml.  68d   16,   bieid  crick 
for  timthirecJit  cacha  dulo  Wb.  13b  28,  bieid  rath  somailse  font 
belru  Ml.  89C  15,  bied  a  fortacht  linn  Wb.  14C  1,  bied  trede  575 
and  Bed.  Vat.  28. 

robia:—  ro-m-bia  buaid  Wb.  lla  10,  ro-t-bia  less  log  6a  11, 
cf.  20a  9,  similarly  r-am-bia  27C  13,  14,  Ml.  27a  8,  ro-n-bia 
Wb.   HC  17,   cf.  25a  3,   ro-b-bia  13d  32,  robia   (=  ro-b-bia), 
21C   17,   27b   6,  ropia   (=  ro-b-bia)    16a  13,   22b  23,   23°   2n,  580 
27C  12,  ro-sm-bia  5d  35,  6a  5.1 

-bia: — ni  bia  senim  terchomric  Wb.  13d  18,  connacon  bia 
foraithmet  h-Do  eter  Ml.  61b  12,  nicon  bia  som  Sg.  29b  10, 
nicon  bia  ni  .  .  .  .  nadecail  Ml.  56°  8,  cf.  107d  4, 
Sg.  7a  1,  ni-m-bia  durata  ind  Ml.  57a  13,  ni-m-bia  fochricc  585 
Wb.  10d  23,  similarly  Ml.  86C  12,  nicoti-da-bia  69a  8,  trenm- 
dabia  Wb.  25C  8,  ni  bia  lobad  na  legad  doib  Wb.  13d  19, 
similarly  13d  17,.  32C  12  (nipia),  Ml.  67C  14,  ni  bia  mesrugud 
forsin  digail  Wb.  ld  2,  nicon  bia  cumscugud  for  pianad  Ml. 
26d  12.  590 

bias  : — ni  ba  dan  m-bias  in  pecthach  Ml.  56C  22,  is  hedon 
bias  and  Wb.  23b  38,  immeit  (leg.  in  meit]  m  bias  Jirinne  neicli 
is  in  meit  sin  dano  bias  dilgadche  Da  do  Ml.  56a  21,  amal 
m-bias  a  gnim,  cdich  30d  2,  cindas  m-bias  Sg.  40a  15,  da  cruth 
m-bias  147a  4,  bias  duib  i  n-nim  Wb.  26d  6,  ind  aiccend  bias  595 
forsind  ainmnid  ise  bias  forsnaib  camthuislib  Sg.  207a  6,  cf.  Wb. 
4d  2,  bias  hi  flaith  Solman  Ml.  89C  10,  bias  in  die  iudicii 
Wb.  25d  8,  for  cech  rainn  pectha  bias  leu  Ml.  24C  2,  m-bias  ice 
do  127a  7. 

PI.   1.    bemmi: — amal   bete   som   i    n-impudiu    inna   brithemnacte,  COO 
bemmi  ni  dano  Wb.  9C   10,   w  »    Crist  beimmi  21b  7, 
icomindocba.il  24a  10. 


1  In  Wl).  4b  6  roitrt  indocbdal  tarahesi  there  is  no  apparent  infixed  pronoun ; 
leg.  ro-sm-bia? 

Phil.  Trans.  1898-9.  2 


18          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

-biam: — in-liamfris  Wb.  15a  1,  ni  piamfri  aithirgi  30b  17. 
PI.  2.  -bieid,  -bied : — indas  no-m-lied-si  Wb.  9a  21,  ni  bied-si  hi 
605          colodlus  la  suidiu  9b  17. 

PI.  3.  bieit,  biet  \-UtJi  I  tuil  Dee  liet  huili  Wb.  9d  27,  liet  hi 
frecndairc  Sg,  153b  4,  cf.  Per.  60b  4,  bieit  Wb.  4C  40,  bieit 
a  namaitfua  chossaib  som  Wb.  32C  13,  bieit  ilgne  indi  Ml.  97a  1, 
liet  da  atarcud  and  Sg.  198b  6. 

610  -biat: — tresin-dip-piat  fochricci  Wb.  25d  8,  ni  Hat  fo  mam 

Ml.  134d  2,  w  to  t  »-&»*«  Wb.  9C  28,  im-biat  Ml.  46C  8, 
nadm-biet  cid  ind  superlati  Sg.  40b  14. 

bete: — ni  la  dan  m-lete  and  Ml.  66d  14,  it  hesidi  torud  lete 
46C  8,  inna  pian  lete  donail  pecthachail  i  n-ifurnn  Wb.  13C  26, 
615  amal  lete  som  i  n-impudiu  9C  10,  cf.  4C  40  (beite),  ni  la  dan 

m-lete  oca  cloinil  Ml.  28a  10,  cf.  33a  9. 

To  olddu  (p.  4)  belongs  olamlieid-si  Wb.  26d  26. 

Secondary  Future  (Conditional). 

Sg.  1.  nobeinn: — airet  no-m-leinn  isnail  imnedail  Ml.  59a  22. 

beinn: — ni  leinn  isin  doiri  Ml.  131d  19. 

620  Sg.  3.  nobiad : — ised  noliad  sin  Ml.  32d  5,  no-m-liad  am  duerchanar 
IIId  4,  no-m-liad  iar  Jir  126C  10,  no-m-liad  i  n-aicniud  denma 
I7b  26,  ropad  far  n-oen  deill  nolliad  a  ainmnid  Sg.  90b  2, 
don  ainmnid  nolia\_d~\  do  sui  209b  6,  quia  noliad  fri  fern- 
207b  2,  no-m-liad  adrad  Dee  la  genti  Wb.  6d  8,  is  samlid  noliad 
625  cArfcA.Wb.  9d  25. 

robiad: — ro-n-da-liad  cech   maith   Ml.   33b   13,    ro-nd-liad 
failte  libsiW}).  16b  19. 

-biad : — ni  liad  etrad  Wb.  9d  1 ,  ni  Had  rath  dilgotho  7  ni 
Had  promisio  dosom  2C  17,  in-da-liad  torlae  Ml.  102d  4,  conna 
630  liad  dliged  n-erchissechta  la  Dia  98C  8. 

PI.  1.  nobemmis  : — nolemmis  Ml.  134b  3. 

PL  3.  nobetis: — cein  nomletis  inna  saigtea  inna  feuil  Ml.  58a  9, 
inna  delthe  nobetis  la  Israheldu  100C  7. 

/ 

Subjunctive. 

Present. 
(a)    With  ro-. 

Sg.  3.  robe :— nd  maith  robe  Wb.  5d  30,  gratia  uobis  etc.  .i.  robe 

635          18C  4,  da  rule  cm  ni  diil  Ml.  20d  4,  act  robce  quies  rejrilms 

Wb.  28a  23,  acht  rop  re  fordunn  robbe  da  Sg.  169tt   1,  risiu 


SUBST.    VERB    IX    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STR  \CIIAX.          10 

rob  ft  eland  less  Wb.  29d  23,  ee  rule  subjunctiuus  pro  impeiatiuo 
Sg.  163b6. 

-roib : — cona  roib  diupart  neich  lelele  Wb.  16C  24,  arna  roib 
eicndag  ind  raith  diadi  29a  7,  cf.  Sg.  169a  2,  cona  roib  etarcein  610 
Wb.  26a  14,  arna  roib  amal  rondyab  in  popul  truay-sa  Ml. 
118C  5,  o-roib  core  duib  fri  each  Wb.  26b  30,  cf.  27C  20,  con- 
roib  ointu  etrunni  12b  12,  cf.  Sg.  59a  17,  ara  roib  saingne  foraib 
Wb.  5a  5,  cf.  15d  11  (arnacon-roib),  21d  5  (o-roib),  30a  16  (act  ni 
roib},  Ml.  22C  12  (o-roib},  Sg.  2a  8  (arna  roib},  connachon-roib  645 
neck  dim  chlaind  ....  dim  as  Ml.  23d  6,  co\_n~\roib 
indithem  and  colleir  67C  12,  con-roib  irgal  desercce  .... 
indiimn  Wb.  5(1  18,  cf.  18b  22,  22«  20  (arna  roib},  Ml.  101C  11 
(cor-roib),  118a  7  (arna  roib},  Sg.  4b  1,  o-roib  gn'im  irisse  lib 
Wb.  25d  23,  con-roib  deserc  leu  fri  each  26d  22,  cf.  Ml.  45°  7  650 
(dia  roib},  arna  roib  occo  Wb.  5a  26,  cona  roib  temel  .... 
tar  rose  21a  8,  arn-dom-roib-se  fochricc  10d  13,  o-don-roib  ind 
imlocbdl  15b  27,  co[n]-don-roib  uita  aeterna  20°  14,  con-dam- 
roibmoladHLl.  128d  11. 

PI.  1.  -robam :— o-robam  i  flatJiemnacht  Wb.  26C  10.  655 

PI.  2.  -robid: — o-robith  i  n-indocbdil  Wb.  26a  28. 

PI.  3.  rubet:— ce  rubet  i  pein  Wb.  26a  23. 

-robat: — cenid  rubat  ar  chuit  suin  Sg.  138a  5,  o-robat  i  n- 
ellug  coirp  Crist  i  n-nem  Wb.  29C  8,  cf.  Bcr.  18C  3,  act  ni  robat 
pecthe  less  Wb.  1  ld  9,  cf.  22b  2  (arna  robat},  30b  8  (cona  robat),  660 
arna  robat  leu  in  vecthi-si  25b  9. 


(b}   Without  ro-. 

Sg.  1.  beo :— imb  i  ceinfa  i  n-accus  beo-sa  Wb.  23b  41,  cf.  Ml.  53b  8 
(beu-sa),  cia  beo-sa  hi  carcair  Wb.  29d  19,  cf.  21d  3,  30a  23. 

Sg.  3.  beid1:— co  beid  Wb.  14°  23,  ma  beith  24b  9,  co  beith  Sg. 

18b   5,  cia  beith  soilse  isind  lau   Ml.  108a  11,  cf.  ^g.  45b  7,  665 
193a  1,  212a  13  (ma),  ma  beith  nech  and  labrathar  Wb.  13a  4, 
ma  beid  ni  di  runaib  dothei  13*  12,  ma  beid  ni  ara  techta  28d  22, 
ma  beith  ara  n-dena  Ml.  51a  16,  cia  beith  arn-accathar  68b  9, 
corbu  immaith  beith  90d  11,  ma  beith  nach  faille  duibsi  Wb. 
23C  11,  ma   beith   tobar-   aile  fri   sibi  Sg.  210a  4,  beith  for  670 
menme  ana  Wb.  20b  13,  cia  beith  genitor  a  arrad  Sg.  125a  6, 
cia   beith  in   cummasc   andsom   197b  1,   cia  beid  Crist  indibsi 
Wb.  4a  6,    cf.  9b    2,    Ml.    142C  3    (ma   beith),    Sg.    165b   1, 

1  To  this  belongs  also  bed  in  cia  bed  Wb.  3C  10,  ma  bed  galar  issind  otnbull 
12b  10,  ma  both  na  galar  bee  for  corp  duini  Cod.  Cam.  37 d. 


20          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN. 

212b  11    (beith),    ma   leith   miduthracht     .     ...     la    each 
675          Wb.  20b  12,  mad  ar  thosuch  beid   Sg.  203a  7,  arnap  samlid 

leith  Tur.  89. 

•be,  -bse: — na  lad  hed  ameit  nddm-lce  Wb,  22b  14,  mani  be 

Sg.  29b  14,  cf.  147b  3,   arna  la  etir  Wb.  25d  26,  mani  la 

dezercc  12b  33,  cf.  Ml.  53C  18  (mani  be),  Sg.  29b  10  (mani  be), 
680  138a  1  (cent  be),  165b  3  (dia  m-be)t  173b  4  (dia  m-be),  ona  ba 

nii  indidningaba  Wb.  lld   8,   cf.  Ml.  77a  12   (mani  be),  ara 

m-be     ....     cen  diall  74b  6,  mani  be  est  and  Ml.  14d  1, 

cf.  Sg.  166a  3  (ona  le),  198b  6  (dia  m-be),  199b  4  (coni  bbe), 

199b  7,   mani  lee  dechur  isint  senmuim  Wb.  12C  43,  coni  le 
685          eter    in   peccato    9b   2,    cf.    Ml.  23a  7   (w0m  Ac),   Sg.  77a  4 

(co  m-be),  im-le  Ml.  53b  1,  mani  le  omun  Dee  lea  33C  7,  cf. 

H7b  7  (arwtf  ie),  Usam-le  Wb.  ld  19,  14d  28,  trisam-be  Ml. 

70d    10,    mani-sm-le    Wb.    13b    20,    cf.    Ml.    122a    17    (MS. 

mannimlai) ;    cia  be  a  m-meit  adce  Ml.  61b  28. 
690  bess,  bes  :— cein  bes  nuednissi  Wb.  33a  17,  ni  bes  a  fin  Ml. 

77d  3,  ind  inne  less  and  Wb.  27b  27,  cf.  Ml.  14d  1,  a  m-less  hi 

cridiu  Wb.  5d  14,  bes  hi  far  cridiu  7d  10,  cf.  26d  16,  Sg.  25b  16, 

189b  2,  Acr.  43,  Cod.  Cam.  37C,  iarsin  chumung  less  lil  Wb. 

16C  19,  cf.  16C  22,  22d  14. 
695  PL  1.  bemmi:— mad  in  chrudso  lemmi  Wb.  31C  11,  cia  leimmi-ni 

in  fide  19a  16,  cf.  Ml.  105b  6  (indaas  lemmi). 

-bem  : — dia  m-lem-ni  hi  comlds  Wb.  24a  10,  im-lem  im-lethu 

im-lem  i  m-lads  25C  12. 

PL  2.  bethe :— mad  in  chruthsin  leithe  Wb.  18b'  16,  cf.  6b  4,  24b  13 
700  (bethe),  co  lethe-si  ut  sum  19d  19. 

-beith:~w*    leith-si  Ml.  46a  10,   intain  no-m-leid  ar  suil 

Wb.  27C  9,  im-leith  16a  16. 
PL  3.  belt: — co  leit  Wb.  10b  5,  ma  leit  Sg.  40a  21,  cia  Itit  dobre- 

persandi  7lb  8,  cia  leit  inna  corp  Wb.  lld  11. 
705  -bet : — cini  let  samlumsa  i  n-6gi  Wb.  9d  27,  muni  let  andiis 

Ml.  14C  4,  cf.  35d  24,  121C  5,  im-let  Wb.  7d  1,  connacon-let 

acht  degnimai  less  Ml.  129a  9,  inna  let  o  nach  ainmmdiu  etir 

Sg.  56b  1. 

bete : — bete  and  Sg.  1 5a  2,  bete  in  secundo  genere  Acr.  65, 
710          bete  banscala  occ  ar  timthirect  Wb.  10°  22,  bate  oc  comet  ind  fir 

Ml.  112b  20. 
Passive  :  bethir : — cia  lethir  oc  far  n-ingrim  Wb.  5d  33. 

-bether :— cene  m-lether  in  hac  uita  Ml.  107d  8,   im-bether 

Wb.  1011  18. 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES  — J.    STRACHAN.          21 


Past. 

SK.  2.  nobetha  : — cid  no-m-letha  im  etarceirt  Wb.  4C  24.  715 

Sg.  3.  nobed,  nobeth  : — la  riagolda  a  n-ainm  sin  ara  chul  ma  nubed 
Sg.  31b  21,  amal  nobed  32a  1,  ni  fil  ainmnid  nobed  114b  2, 
ww  nubeth  Ml.  30b  4,  nt'6du  machdad  led  figurate  no-m-led 
Sg.  62b  2,  co  m-leth  re  ....  nobeth  cen  olc  huadilsom 
Ml.  41a  4,  ™  w-fo^  M  woforf  <md  Wb.  3b  10,  cf.  5b  10,  Sg.  720 
,'!:**  18,  148b  5,  nobeth  and  Ml.  27b  1,  61b  17,  128a  5,  *0ft0*A  hie 
45b  14,  amal  lid  hi  laim  nobed  Ml.  36°  21,  cf.  Sg.  209a  1, 
211*  6,  amal  bid  hi  frecndairc  noleth  Ml.  24C  15,  armbad  hi 
tt'/tipul  Da  noleth  47°  11,  ni  arind'i  led  leth  n-gotho  noled  indil 
Sg.  5a  4,  cf.  188a  4,  199b  9,  ma  nubed  indilsem  32a  1,  ce  nobed  725 
indi  162b  2,  coir  cid  caritas  nobed  i  tossuch  Wb.  20b  22, 
co  m-lad  airi  noleth  cum  in  fine  Sg.  203a  10,  cia  nubed  leu 
Wb.  12b  2,  mad  6n  chetnidiu  nobed  Sg.  207b  2,  bes  nobed  nach 
aile  leis  oc  ind  airchellad  202a  7,  amal  nobed  e  re  bam  191a  5. 

robed: — act  robed  anna  Dee  foirtb  Wb.  22d  15,  nilo  deeming  730 
ro-m-bed   imthanad  hisuidil   21a   13,   roleth  for  dil  milil  ech 
ML  43d  1. 

-robad : — o-robad  torle  duilsi  triit  Wb,  I7a  13,  cf.  16°  5, 
28C  18,  con-r6lad  ecosc  a  cheneoil  foir  6d  6,  o-rolad  inna  chorp 
ni  inchoissised  2C  7,  c-ralad  cech  Irathir  post  alium  34a  4,  ni  735 
roladfrissom  do  Dia  Ml.  44b  8.1 

-bed,    -beth:  —  mini  led  crdis   Wb.    9d   1,    arna    leth    in 
chomairle    se    .i.    arna    beth    arii     immefolangar    trecB    dosom 
Ml.    88b     15,    onaccon-leth    ni    du    Israheldail   etir    103d    9, 
co  m-leth  re  imradad  4la  4,   ni  fil  aimsir  nadm-led  17a  15,  740 
arna   leth   23d   11,   co    m-leth    cen    digail   dogres   27d    12,   m 
nddm-led    di   chorp    act    aid    de    Wb.    12a    22,   dorochoinset 
arn-da-leth  in  tairsem  Ml.  131°  9,  co  m-led  doil  foraithmet  bed 
torlach  23a  2,  asler  nadm-led  dliged  remdeicsen  Da  du  doinil 
55d  25,   cf.  Sg.  40a  15,  form-led  Ml.  23d  17,  dia  m-led  neu-  745 
fur  cetnu  diull  Sg.  90d  2,  amal  lid  nech  frisam-leth  fere  Ml. 
44b   8,  frisam-bed  a  n-dechor  Sg.  183a  2,  arna  beth   imresan 
imm  oslucud  Ml.  46b  5,  act  ni  led  uall  and  Wb.  10b  27,  dm 
im-led  comrorcon  and  18d  7,  amal  ni  led  ad  and  Sg.  217a  8, 
co\jri*\-led  chiall  aim-  Hi  and  Ml.  67d  24,  mani  led  in  fineni  750 
and  32d  5,  ni  ralae  accuis  ara  m-leth  enim  and  28d  3,  conna 

1  The  past  potential,  cf.  Ml.  17b  23  (leg.  asrobarad},  31°  20,  24  (leg.  cerbaracf), 
further,  LU.  69a  33  (he  should  not  have). 


22         SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    OLOSSKS— J.    8TRACHAN. 

beth  in  finem  and  32d  5,  co  m-beth  anim  and  124C  19,  ona  beth 
foraithmet  J)ri  hitiuidiu  22d  26,  nach  magen  i  m-beth  amen  mdib 
2d  I,  co  m-bed  a  n-dede  sin  im  labrad  sa  Wb.  14C  23,  co  m-bed 
[imbed"]  clainde  leu  Ml.  113b  11,  lasam-bed  dliged  remdeicnen 
1'.*'   2,  onacon-beth  leu  etir  35C  2,   co  m-beth  leusom  nech   di 
faithib  93a  5.1 
PI.  1.  nobemmis: — amal  no-m-bemmis  erch6ilti  Wb.  9a  3. 

robemmis :— riniu  robeimmis  etir  Wb.  29d  23. 
700  IM.  2.  -bethe:— w$  bethefria  acre  Wb.  9C  20. 

PI.  3.  nobetis: — ce  chonintis  no-m-betis  Sg,  138a  9,  ni  arindi  no-m- 
betis  cid  in  biuc  39a  25,  ni  arindi  no-m-betis  ar  cinnta  friutom 
Ml.  62d  5,  ma  dodrumenatar  alaaili  no-m-betis  i  n-otn  rainn 
Sg,  27a  18. 
755  robetis : — resiu  robetis  im  gnais  Ml.  58d  7. 

-roibtis: — (oro}ibtis  oc  denum  rectche  Wb.  28a  1. 
-betis : — ni   turmcnmar  ni   ara  m-beti*   in  gnimai  sin   Ml. 
1 15b  1,  co  m-betis  i  n-doiri  34a  9,  co  m-betis  i  n-indiub  fochricce 
domsa  Wb.  10d  33,  co  m-betis  arma  cholno  leu  22d  13,  cf.  Ml. 
770          107°  12,  cen'i  betis  degairiltin  leu  Ml.  91a  10. 

Imperative. 

Sg.  3.  biid,  biith,  bith:— biith  Wb.  8d  9,   bith  and  beus  10a  25, 

bith  characnaill  di  Sg.  6b  11,  biith  a  menme  frisso  Wb.  13a  22, 

bith  nech  i  n-6gi  10a  26,   biid  each  gnim  inna  thechtu  13a  28, 

bith  hi  foraithmiut  lib  Ml.  115b  9,  biid  pax  libsi  Wb.  5d  33, 

775          biith  far  cuit-si  occa  llb  4,  biid  samlaid  Ml.  74d  3. 

-bid,   -bith: — na  bid  taidchur  diinni  Wb.  3a  14,  na  bith 
debuith  duun  fri  nech  10a  8,  na  bith  fochunn  uaimm  fein  dom 
(scnduch  llc  1,  na  bith  chiniud  huadib  Ml.  87C  3. 
PI.  2.   biid:—  biid  amal  rongabus-sa   i  n-ynim  Wb.  23°   11,   biid 
780          ersoilothi  Ml.  46>l  7. 

-bith  : — na  bith  i  cobadlus  doib  Wb.  22b  26. 
IM.  3.  biat:— biat  Ml.  51d  13,  biat  amal  idlu  13oa  10. 

/ 

Infinitive. 

Nominative:  buith: — buith  cen  accne  fofera  aiH/'trinniWb.  -l  IT, 
hore   arinrobe    bitith,    i   n-ellug  29d   22,   ni  condabia  nem  ncht 

1    In  Tur.  141  imbed  cnn  linnlly  l»c  a  verb;   rallicr  iiiibrtf  nni*lhiiii-  on  n<l<-}i<»i- 

iiiriins     'that      is,     till'     ;ilillinl:iin  i-    i>|     I  hr    ilfcalll     \\llicll    111'    -:i\\.'          Ill 
cund   Inul   <l/i</,,l  n-nnli-n-si-n    «,;,/ msl »i   sn/i   Ml.     I'.i'1    .")    tin-   syntax    points   to   the 

'    illtllr    \i|  ||    |;,|||,   |     thiili    ),.    (III'   COpllIa. 


SUHST.    VF,I;H    IN    oi.  I)    MMSII    f;i,ossi,s—  .1.    STRACKAN, 

sirbuith  i  n-adnaclaib  Ml.  fi9il  8,  /.v  ror  I  time  ar  tin/Iced  buith  < 
uirbiiithiiil  wiitfc  Wb.  2'.th  18,  h<i  hn-hu  dnibxmn.  Im  ill  mill  ;',>>  44? 

of.9b  17(nebeth),  10"  17,  l.V  i;;,  I'j'-  20,  ;;<>''  20,  Ml.  28'1  <;,  Sg. 
208a  11,  ro/70  tochoinr<irh/  tin,  i  /mill  i  m-bethu  Wb.  Mb  21,  d. 
Ml.  87''  '1,  K7'  ,0,  105b  8,  w\//7  mimldnrhf.  bnl  It  H  ill  in  <j  11:1111  A////// 
/o/-  oi-hhat'h  129"  2,  f//-//f///  hi/it!  for  Jniijdi  Wb.  'Jo1'  1  I,  /W  A//////  790 
MM  chnflud  Ml.  U-V1  l.'i.  /\  ////W  wo/-  ///,//  if/>xt«lttrl<t,  .1.  huiil  Jin- 
teetairecht  kn  Im  Wb.  l.'Jb  5,  niiiiunini  cst  ista  curatio  .i. 
A/«'M  oc  eairchaib  Ml.  100h  18,  (jui  locus  muliinnii  est  .i. 
buitli  re  i<'i'lid(«'fi,tiih  Sg".  f)a  8,  «  //^-bith  cen  chorin  in  he  an 
iii-lan;  imbairxtiHt  Wb.  11<:  11,  in  ed  ancride  in  dmmiif.  buith  7'.'.") 
cen  chlainn  Ml.  2.T1  12,  cf.  74d  9,  m/  rfwyw/  J'winlain:  dc 
])nios(!iiti  AWJ'///.  W/-/V7/  r///v*  J'orbae  Sg".  M7tj  3,  tecmainy  builh- 
>»/'<(!  Imr  hnmlib  ,sv///  Sg.  l;>(i:i  2,  rjuacrinKjiK!  j>uilic.:i  .i.  />«////  c/»W 
peccad  Wb.  24b  7,  rion  solum  otiosac  .i.  w/»W«  7  buith  cen  denum 
ifirh  2(.):i  1,  <lc  diis  siiis  c.Miiiiirirnntiir  .i.  bniUi  <niutl  a  n-deu  800 
Ml.  138C  8,  f«  at/v-7/^y/  d  tmid  Wb.  II'1  -'5,  r,f.  Hi'1  2,  21!l  11,  Sg. 
r.M:i  1,  /«  cac/i  0  £M#/*  oc  «///•*  Wb.  16d  2,  cf.  21b  ,">, 

(jiiod  ti<;ri  noa  liquct  .i.  a  buitvem  hi  ctnm-  Sg.  21  (ib  2,  tflrmninij 
a  biitfli  hi  cinux-  2l2b  (J,  //«/•/;/'  tmrubnr  if',  nebud  ^AJ  *  n-noidenarht, 
Wb.  2'1(1  11,  cum  uiilctn  ucnci'il,  .i.  />//,'/.///.  diuinl  ixxin,  to&oohidiu  805 
12°  7,  robu  anui  eplet  .i.  Aw^A  dtnb  hi  pein  Ml.  77a  l.'J,  noii 
imlicio  .i.  uero  .i.  buith  dam.sa  in  diutui'iiitidc  nmlorum  .S'J:i  3, 
hoc  t.'inuMi  ipsiuii  .i.  buith  do  u  o»o-  ar  guttai  Sg.  8!l  14. 

itivo:   buith  :—faruar  buid  cen  entjne  Wb.  211  18,  cf.  26a  2-'5, 
:J1'«  II,  Ml.  .~,.V  l.J,  1)1-  0,  104«  5,  Sg.  07'1  2,  rann'uHxet  doib  buid  810 
«w</  Wb.  5b  44,   subaigidir  nepuid   hi   cumguib  Ml.  122a  11, 
pullioena  gratulatur  .i.  buith  etir  inna  encu  76C  5,  idem  facci-c 
.i.  buith  ind  acciml  in   tiin;  Sg.  21JJ'1   1,  tri  buith  hi  coimtcchf 
Ml.  33b  13,  cf.  47b  8,   5-'ib    IS,   -r>(ib   26,  asbiur-sa  a  m-builh 
ivmtttei  Wb.  10il  •!,  cf.  ;}2:i  i),  Ml.  14;V  8,  Sg.  .OH''  l,  Si)!«  5,  815 
2071'  4,  uid(;iuiir  hoc,  scqui  .i.  «  ^</M  ar  chonaain  8a  6,  cxi 
.i.  a  buith  (J'J'1  2:5,  cf.   KXi1'  19,  212b  10,  Inn  bin  Ik  xit/i  i  n-nim 
Ml.  .'>()''  5  ;    asrochoilli  inna   chridiu    buid  dund  intjin  i  n-t'nji 
Wb.  I0b  20,  in  <'d  asindet  som  buith  doib  i  n-doiri  (or  noin.  V) 
Ml.  10Hb  (i,  lioc  it;u|iic  dico  .i.  buith  (thi/ixi  i  n-wji  Wb.  101'  2.  S'JO 
Sg.  201'  ;>,'  ^/-  buid  doib  <li<  r.'ir  Dec  Ml.  (.mb  3. 


1    In   Wb.  2G1'  21   ritniininiitilnr-Kii  a.  n-ili<inil  form   .i.  both  doih  rn>   l>,n,l  \\r 

lif    nn;_'iii;il     noiiiiiiiilivc    Innn    MIHII«;-|I    c\|il;in;i1i»i-y    of    ;ui    :iccn>;it  i  \ 
2-V'  l.'i.      Tlli>  mggeitfl  tli:il  MI  MM-  '.I  the  utliiT  cxaiiiplcs  limy  In-  ill  the  lin]iiin;iti\c 


24          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES— J.    STRACHAN. 

Genitive :  buithe  \-luithe  inna  diad  Ml.  35b  23,  cl  88a  12,  100b  15 
(buthe),  128a  3,  Sg.  163b  2;  buithe  in  boicht  fo  mam  int 
sommai  Ml.  27d  7,  cf.  53d  15;  buithe  diiibsi  i  peccad  Wb. 

825          Hd  7,  cf.  Ml.  72d  9,  138C  5  (bithe). 

Dative  :  buid  : — ni  coir  descad  pectho  do  buith  i  sollumun  Agni  Wb. 
9b  13,  cf.  5a  13  (bith),  olddte  pecthe  do  buid  and  9d  13,  onach  ase 
ditia  do  buiih  uand'i  as  dis  Sg.  104b  4,  nib  machdath  lat  reperio 
do  buith  for  quart,  cob-  158a  2,  bith  ma  de  do  buith  daitsiu  2a  7, 

830  ba  compes  ba  riagolda  do  buith  57b  8,  aicsenogud  comacomuil  do 
buith  hi  rems-  215a  10,  for  riag-  do  buith  isnaib  anmanaib-se 
108*  3,  dorusluindset  remdeictin  D®  du  buith  diib  Ml.  90b  17, 
ciasidbiur  fritso  Atho  et  Athos  do  buith  Sg.  106b  4,  amal 
duneclannar  etach  .  ...  do  buith  im  rig  Ml.  120d  2,  in  qua 

835  et  uocati  estis  in  uno  corpore  .i.  do  buith  i  n-6entid  coirp  Crist 
Wb.  27b  23,  dedit  mini  Deus  .i.  do  buid  fom  chumachtu  32d  7, 
propria  habitatione  donasti  .i.  du  buith  duit  and  Ml.  84a  2,  gregis 
solacia  non  requirunt  .i.  do  buith  immalle  fris  102a  19,  per  illos 
saeculo  te  interfuturum  esse  laetaberis  .i.  do  buith  do  foraithmit 

840  135d  1,   usus  quoque  confirmat   .i.   do  buith  ar  chonsain  Sg. 

120b  8,  iarmbuith  socumail  Ml.  44C  6,  idrna  buith  forsin  tochull 
82d  10,  iar  m-bid  do  oc  accaldim  De  Wb.  15a  20,  i  nepbuith 
dia  reir  14a  16. 

Participle  of  Necessity. 

buthi : — is  amlaid  is  buithi  do  chdch  Wb.  24a  17,  innate  batar 
845          buthi  ar  thuus  Ml,  23C  1 6,  cf .  29a  8,  ni  buthi saithar  n-imbi  24d  1 1 . 

B.      THE     COPULA. 

Indicative  Mood. 

Present. 

Sg.  1.  am:— am  irlam  Wb.  lb  9,  cf.  lb  8,  5a  18,  12d  22,  13C  8, 
16a  26,  19a  19,  20,  24b  15,  16,  27C  22,  Ml.  40b  11,  Sg.  143a  1, 
i8[s]uaichnid  am  fir-israhelte  Wb.  23d  30,  cf.  Ml.  88b  4,  hore 
am  essamin-se  Wb.  23b  7,  cf.  9a  13,  10C  16,  29d  26f 
850  Sg.  2.  at:— at  firian-su  Ml.  36a  32,  cf.  126C  9,  ar  at  tit  cen  tosach 
110d  15,  atfechem  dom  Wb.  32a  21,  hore  at  bonus  miles  30a  15, 
is  follus  ad  drogduine-siu  lc  10. 

it :— air  itfirian-su  Ml.  55d  11,  it  huaisliu  each  108d  2. 
Sg.  3.  is:— is  tola  Wb.  la  4,  is  follus  lb  14,  cf.  la  3,  lc  10,  ld  17, 
855  ld  20,  2a  11,  2b  17,  2C  1,  2,  6,  2d  8,  3b  4,  30,  3C  4,  35,  3d  10, 

4a  4,  6,   11,  4b  17,  23,  21,  26,  28,  4C   2,  4d  27,  5a   10,   18, 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACIIAN.          20 

5b  28,  37,  5°  14,  18,  5d  37,  6*  13,  21,  6*  8,  10,  6'  4,  5,  7,  etc., 
is  beic  Urn  in  brig  sin  8d  21  (but  cf.  is  becc  in  Wig  lla  9),  it 
Dia  do  each  la  1,  cf.  2,  ld  6,  is  liiud  leu  2b  1,  it  athir  som  2C  11, 
cf.  3a  15,  it  cuit  fresligi  3d  4,  cf.  3d  8,  is  Dia  bendachthe  4C  4,  860 
cf.  4d  15,  5a  5,  5b  42,  5C  7,  5d  4,  6C  21,  26,  etc.,  **  bemd  inna 
Jlatho,  doem  et  (MS.  doeme]  dofich  9d  2,  cf.  14°  21,  is  galar  leu 
12b  10,  u  suas  amal  sodin  Ml.  24a  12,  is  diil  tanisi  (it  is  of  the 
second  declension)  Sg.  100a  9,  it  la  Dia  cid  Calldea  Ml.  45d  9, 
ai'mt  e-pret  is  ara  miscuis  in  cursachad  act  is  ara  seircc  Wb.  7d  8,  865 
is  uadib  Crist  4C  2,  cf.  7C  15,  it  a  Ids  i  m-bds  dosuidib  13d  17, 
is  do  chretim  a  deachte  Wb.  2d  6,  is  Ji6  siun  co  nuie  dam  far  sere 
4b  29,  is  cud  far  m-burpe  19b  8,  cf.  25a  27,  **  6nd  athir  do 
21d  4,  it  din  chorp  in  ball  22°  18,  is  Ala  n-imortun  fesine  6a  5, 
in  fri  deacht  a  fiadniste  sin  13b  16,  it  huas  nert  dom  Sg,  la  6,  it  870 
corpad  mithig  Wb.  4C  37,  it  co  arcessea  5b  35,  cf .  9C  14,  Ml.  23C  6, 
91a  20,  I08a  6,  122b  7,  is  liuare rongnith3\*  20,  itti ede  dulchinne 
in  milti  Wb.  lla  5,  is  he  Dia  15«  17,  cf.  5a  19,  7b  11,  IT  17,  is 
he  ar  n-athir  2b  23,  cf.  2C  27,  3b  18,  4d  1 8,  it  he  inso  titul  in  dligid 
10a  12,  cf.  4a  15,  ixti  meit  insin  donindnagar  14b  15,  cf.  5C  22,  875 
6C  10,  9C  10,  is  hed  for  n-ainm  insin  5a  17,  isi  inso  ind  run 
inso  13d  16,  it  hed  a  scriptum  2d  3,  cf.  5C  23,  7C  18,  9C  19, 
lla  19,  is  sissi  in  tempul  sin  8d  7,  Crist  didiu  iss'i  in  chathir 
21°  5,  it  hed  an  honestum  guide  Dee  10b  15,  cf.  3d  5, 
llb  5,  14C  10,  it  he  in  peccad  rogtni  a  n-uile  comaccolor  3°  25,  880 
cf.  3d  11,  8d  20,  it  he  sensus  forchain  8C  2,  is  m>;sse  rophroidich 
10°  20,  cf.  Ml.  47a  2,  94b  7,  92a  17,  is  tnitni  ata  boues 
Wb.  10d  7,  is  sisi  nobcrete  Ml.  46a  13,  it  besom  doradchiuir 
Wb.  2C  9,  cf.  3d  15,  4a  27,  4b  1,  4,  4C  3,  5b  28,  5C  16,  5d  9, 
6a  11,  6d  11,  etc.,  it  dreecht  dub  nad  rochreit  5C  2,  is  Dia  885 
rodordigestar  6a  3,  etc.,  is  samlid  bami  coheredes  4a  17,  cf. 
3d  27,  itamlaid  ataid-si  4a  4,  etc.1 ;  is  ind  il  as  ferr  2a  4,  is  6sib 
at  a  Wb.  2b  7,  cf.  2b  6,  2b  15,  etc.  ;  is  mo  is  periculosius 
Acr.  29,  amal  is  i  I6u  Wb.  6a  30,  amal  is  tre  bar  tabirt-si 
....  ronbia-ni  indocbdl  14C  17,  cf.  Ml.  33b  3,  38a  5,  890 
56C  11,  145°  4,  =  ut,  uelut,  amal  is  in  denmada  coitchin  Ml. 
27b  13,  amal  is  na  n-Assar  54a  22,  cf.  116a  10  ;  fobith  is  taipe 
inso  14d  4,  cf.  Sg.  107a  \,fubith  is  tri  metur  roceta  Ml.  30a  9; 
huaire  is  sain  Wb.  5d  5,  hore  is  irdircc  7C  3,  cf.  2C  19,  llc  16, 
Ml.  55d  11,  Sg.  71*  17,  215a  2,  hore  is  minister  Wb.  6a  18,  895 

1  In  Sg.  197a  11  read  isfris  aricht,  ni  fris  aricht. 


26          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

cf.  4C  23,  10C  13,  16C  13,  h6re  is  in  contumeliam  dunni 
30b  17,  huare  is  Idnchiall  indib  Sg,  140b  3,  huare  issi  aimser  sin 
indentae  Ml.  24d  9,  h6re  is  amne  dognither  Wb,  9C  14,  hore  is 
denrad  fil  and,  13b  9,  cf.  5b  16,  27,  6a  30,  12b  6,  13d  26, 

900  15"  23,  16a  17,  16d   14,  17C  23,  22<>  17,  23d  21,  Ml.  14*  9, 

17°  7,  35C  23,  37a  10,  51C  26,  55d  19,  56b  15,  83d  9,  Sg.  18a  6, 
20b  8,  66b  9,  74b  8,  197a  11,  205b  21,  209b  10;  quia  is 
ecsamil  211a  14,  cf.  71a  2,  quia  is  do  bestataid  infet  Ml. 
14b  12,  Sg.  212a  3.  In  translating  relatives,  is  snisni 

905  Ml.  32a  20,  cf.  63°  15,  78a  1,  93°  11,  issa  eregem  ad'i  35a  20, 
Sg.  203a  18,  19.  In  impersonal  construction  with  infixed 
pronoun  issumecen  Wb,  10d  24,  isatdilmainsiu  (MS.  isadil- 
mainsiu  corr.  Stokes)  Ml.  55d  2 1.1 

To  is  the  negative  is  ni,z  ni  na  persan  a  teclim  act  is  operum 

910  Wb.  ld  1,  cf.  2a  3,  2b  24,  2°  1,  2d  2,  3b  21,  3d  4,  11,  4b  11, 

4C  37,  5b  28,  8a  6,  17b  4,  I7d  2,  19a  6,  25d  26,  etc.;  Ure  ni 
tri  sonirti  n-irisse  damelat  10C  3;  cani  (=nonne)  cani  goo 
Wb.  5a  8,  cf.  5b  35,  12d  4,  18a  16,  etc.;  in  (=  an) 
appears  simply  as  in,  insi  ameit  Wb.  5b  11,  cf.  5b  29,  10d  1, 

915  lld   6,   18a  15,   24d  II,8  Sg.   15b  7,  Ml.  44b  10,   etc.;   with 

sechi,  cf.  Ascoli  Gloss.,  ccli;  with  ce  cia,  ci  he  roscrib  Sg.  197a, 
ci  si  chiall  bis  indib  217a,  cia  loc  diaregtais  Ml.  99b  10,  etc. 
Apparently  without  any  copula  form,  inti  lasinn  accubur 
Ml.  53°  16,  inti  lasin  format  129b  3. 

920  as:— as  denti  Wb.  ld  7,  cf.  4b  1,  4,  25',   4C  14,  6b  9,   25, 

6C  25,  8a  17,  8C  14,  8d  23,  9b  17,  9d  29,  llb  7,  lld  2,  12a  23, 
13b  23,  14C  38,  17b  24,  17d  27,  18d  9,  19a  18,  19C  7,  19d  9, 
22d  26,  23C  2,  26a  2,  6,  28d  23,  24,  31b  32,  33C  15,  Ml.  1  6a  7, 
14d  37,  14C  6,  19d  8,  20d  1,  23°  21,  23C  25,  24d  30,  37a  10, 

925  37d  14,  45a  4,  47d  7,  48a  9,  51b  7,  8,  11,  53a  23,  56b  22, 
57d  16,  73a  10,  68b  7,  81a  3,  103a  9,  104a  6,  105b  7,  109^  14, 
130b  8,  130C  10,  Sg.  32b  5,  40b  9,  28a  2  (as  coit.  better  as 

1  Sechis  is  a  common  formula  of  explanation,  cf.  Ascoli  Gldss.,  ccii.      In 
Ml.  69C  1  occurs  sechasn-adamrigthi with  is  written  above;  here  as  n-adamr'ujtJii 
is  evidently  meant  to  express  tlnundnin  esse.     In  83b  6  stands  sn'h  as  (irn»il>cri(d 
where  the  reason  for  as  is  not  clear.      Is  it  a  mistake  due  to  the  following  «/•  ? 
The  plural  is  sechit.     Here  may  be  mentioned  also  the  formulae  os,  pi.  6te,  and 
citne.,  of  which  examples  will  be  found  in  Ascoli  Gloss.,  ccxxi. 

2  So  far  as  1  have  observed,  this  ni  is  used  only  with  a  singular,  a  fact  which 
confirms  Thurneysen's  view  (Celt.  Zeitschr.,  i,  1  sq.)  that  j/nvally  contains  a  copula 
torni.      The  plural  is  n/'fuf,  <:!'.   nihit  \lilnni  //<>  onijinr  v\,  t/i  <»  >i  dan  do  Mic/ndtti 
Wb.  21a   10,  nitut  <i  (tiriltut  ff.^in  dunurlmiil  tn  /xijtttl  dia  soirad  acht  it   utna 
tiniiu/i  ri'  da  rn  i  rug  ert  Dia  do  lh«t\d  t/x  noirad  in  popuil.     Cf.  p.  31. 

3  In  Wb.  llic  18  should  we  read  indoich  do  ntc/<  tutib? 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN.          27 

chott.),   30b  12,  54b  8,  55a  1,  59a  6,  67a  12,  71a  16,  77a  5, 
90a  4,    106b   22,    138a  13,    168a    1,    Acr.    75,    as  glantaidtu 
(g.  purgatioris)  Ml.  18'  2,  cf.  20b  1,  32a  17,  42b  20,  44'  27,  930 
46a  6,  49a  21,  62a  10,   87b  7,   89d  6,  90C  7,  114b  2,   130b  4, 
138d7,  145b  2,  3,  145C  11,  Sg,  72b  5,  as  enirt  menme  Wb. 
10°   1,   cf.  Ml,  99b  5,    Sg,   147a  3,   as   taidchricc  Wb.  2b  9, 
cf.  2d  12,  4C  3,  5b  17,  6d  10,  8a  10,  16C  12,  21a  15  (ind  n6ib 
as  chorp,  it  he  as  chorp),  23b  34,   29C  7,  33C  4,  Ml.  37C  19,  935 
45°  9,   49b  6,   85b   15,    90b    13,    Sg.    153b  8,   inti  as  a  ainm 
bis  Ml.   2C  3,  as  est  (the  word  est}  Wb.    14C  28,  forsani  as 
iniquitas  (on  iniquitas)  Ml.  55C  14,  cf.  17d  7,  37a  18,  37d  10, 
46'  19,  47a  14,  48a  6,  51C  2,  51d  22,  53a  1,  55C  6,  10,  56b  31, 
32,    33,    40,    64d   8,   88d  4,   94C   3,   95C  8,  108'  12,   110d  16,  940 
112d  2,  114b  1,  118C  6,   122b  8,  123C  16,   125b  1,  133a  7,  13, 
133b  12,  133d  9,  Sg.  9a  2,  27b  2,  15,  28a  18,  30b  5,  35b  13, 
39a  20,   21,  40a  15,  41a  7,  45b  16,    50a  8,  9,  53a  11,  54a  5, 
55b  6,  56b  8,  59b  13,  63a  17,  63b  2,  65a  4,  66a  28,  67b  4,  71a  7, 
8,  75a  8,  75b  1,  9,  76b  6,  88a  4,  90b  3,  91b  2,  93b  4,  94a  4,  945 
104b  4,   105b  2,  4,   116a  2,   125a  6,   135b  2,  138b  7,  142b  2, 
146a  1,  148b  9,  149b  3,  5,  155a  1,  155b  1,  2,  158a  2,  4,  163a  2, 
163b  2,  5,  J,69b  2,  170b  2,  172a  1,   I78a  1,   I79a  6,   181b  1, 
182a  2,   184b  2,  185b  1,   188a  13,  194a  2,  19ob  3,  197a  2,  3, 
196b  7,  198a  2,   200b  10,  202b  17,  203a  19,  205b  4,  206b  2,  950 
207b  8,  9,  209a  5,  210a  2,  3,  210b  1,  4,  5,  2Ma  14,  213a  4, 
2l4b  4,  222a  7,  222b  5,  6,  10,  Per.  12b  1,  58b  2,  Tur.  64,  125, 
a  n-as  maith  (what  is  good)  Wb.  6b  18,  a  n-as  ansam  10a  1, 
cf.  llc  6,  12b  6,  13d  8,  9,  21C  6,  27b  11,  Ml.  37d  3,  41d  12, 
54a  II,1  ohodin  as  eres  (which  is  heresy)  24d  23,  cf.  127d  5,  955 
Sg.  65a  2,   187a  3,  213a  2,  olsuide  as  rann  26b  7,  is  amin  as 
cert  Ml.  62C  7,  is  amne  as  coir  114a  9,  is  indil  as  ferr  Wb. 
2a  4,  is  bee  as  mdo  Sg.  45a  15,  in  chruth  as  coir  et  as  inricc 
Wb.  7b  1,  cf.  29d  24,  ciafiu  as  n-didn  Ml.  62C  5,  cf.  61a  25, 
dindi  as   n-ansae    104a    6,  in   deni  as   comallaide,  in  deni  as  960 
m-buidigthe  62°  5,  meit  as  n-do  scr'ibund  Sg.  3b  30  (but  meit  as  do 
oen  scr'ibund  112a  2),  cf.  Acr.  18,  ce  meit  as  sinu  ais  Wb.  34a  5, 
ni  ed  amet  as  n-etarcnad  Ml.  138a  12,  cf.  Sg.  182b  3,  200a  11, 
cenmitha  as  n-dith  Ml.  72b  15,  as  n-olcc  (that  it  is  evil)  Wb.  lc  10, 
cf.  2d  8,  3C22,  4d  14,  6a  27,  7a  13,  llb  10,  13a  18,  17a  12,  13,  965 
22a  23,  23a  13,  14,  17,   28b  31,  27d  8,  29a  13,  29d  28,  Ml. 

1  So  in  Ml.  2a  15  as  tormach  should  be  corrected  into  anas  tormach. 


28          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN. 

17C  3,  20d  11,  24d  23,  25°  5,  51d  1,  20,  64a  2,  65d  13,  68C  8, 
127b  11,  131C12,  138a  5,  Sg.  29a  3,  40b  14,41a  6,  42a  9,  65a  6, 
93a  4,  139a  10,  157b  8,  207b  1,  208b  1,  as  chomsuidigthe  (with 

970  irregular  aspiration)  207b  9,  Tur.  39,  Acr.  75,  78,  as  n-dithal- 
main  do  Ml,  68°  4,  as  la  Dia  in  popul  114a  3,  cf.  108°  14,  Sg. 
209b  30,  as  n-e  Crist  in  lie  asrubart  Wb.  4d  16,  as  me  momur 
aridrochell  Sg.  202a  7,  as  n-ed  dechur  tadbadar  Ml,  24d  25,  as  n-ed 
fodera  Sg.  120a  4,  as  n-iress  ndibasWb.  19b  14,  cf.  3d  10,  4a  19, 

975  24a  7,  29°  4,  Ml.  44d  14,  63b  12,  69a  16,  84d  4,  98C  10,  107a  16, 
130a  6,  as  n-du  Christ  rocet  25b  6,  cf.  24d  29,  25b  8,  35a  10, 
60b  11,  61d2,  89a2,  139a6,  11,  without n,  as  DiadorigniW*>1±, 
cf.  130*  6,  as  di  Astaraib  rogabad  35a  8,  cf.  44b  2,  114a  2, 
131C  14;  an  as  n-esngabthe  (g.  excesso)  Ml.  22d  9,  cf.  23d  1, 

980  28b  12,  27C  17,  34a  25,  42C  21,  47a  5,  108d  5,  130d  12,  Sg. 
3b  31,  4a  11,  36b  3,  109a  5,  208b  13;  amal  as  n-inricc  Wb. 
7b  2,  cf.  llc  14,  22a  24,  22"  13,  23a  21,  28b  2,  31d  17,  Ml. 
31a  12,  40b  9,  55a  13,  57C  12,  61b  28,  75b  7,  77d  2,  84a  4, 
85b  11,  86b  5,  89°  10,  90b  10,  11,  109d  10,  llla  5,  120d  5, 

985  133b  7,  140°  5,  Sg.  145a  4,  150a  1,  220b  5,  amal  as  messe  duda- 

forsat  Ml.  94b  7,  amal  as  n-e  as  splendor  Wb.  32b  4,  amal  as  n-ed 
as  soirbem  Ml.  56a  13,  cf.  57C  12,  60b  16,  79^,  92C  5,  104b  5, 
lllc  17,  amal  as  n-uaid  som  doforsat  I7b  2,  cf.  Wb.  8C  12, 
without  n-  amal  as  hires*  (n-iress?}  ronoib  Wb.  19b  12,  amal  as 

990  ho  molad  •  ....  intinscana  Ml,  26b  10,  amal  as  ar  gnim 
dubeir  109a  1,  so  amal  as  =  uelut,  tanquam,  amal  as  o  Spirut 
(g.  tamquam  a  Spiritu)  Wb.  15b  7,  cf.  16a  -14,  Ml.  17b  3, 
22d  13,  31d  15,  33b  9,  106a  5,  120C  4  x ;  fib  as  deg  ropridchad 
Wb.  23a  3  ;  fobith  as  n-athchian  Sg.  67a  12;  ol  as  cocarti  90a  7, 

995  cf.  25b  8;  hore  as  n-amairessach  Wb.  llb  24,  cf.  15b  24, 

17b  29,  25a  23,  33«  2,  Ml.  94C  8,  Sg.  38a  1,  41b  3,  115a  2, 
120a  1,  159a  3,  163b  7,  180b  2,  huare  as  n-e  gnim  tengad 
comlabrae  Ml.  31b  24,2  ore  as  h-duil  foruigensat  Wb.  lb  22, 
cf.  lla  10,  Ml.  48C  19,  142d  1,  without  n-  huare  as  dliged  Ml. 
1000  54a  5,  cf.  Sg.  18a  1,  huare  as  indeacht  fodaraithminedar  Ml. 
25°  5;  inian  as  n-ainm  Ml.  48d  5,  cf.  59d  7,  98a  4,'  113a  5, 
Sg.  59b  17,  104b  5,  107b  1,  181a  8,  198a  2,  198b  11,  220b  8, 
without  n-  intan  as  aitlirech  Ml.  93a  23,  intan  as  do  gnim  Sg, 
59b  16;  lase  as  dan  Ml.  44b  11.  Cf.  6s  'since,'  6s  accobor 
1005  lemm  Wb.  7a  3,  huas  etargnaid  dunni  Acr.  77. 

1  But  amal  as  n-di  #.  quasi  consonant!  Sg.  9b  11. 

a  In  an  fas  Ml.  78b  23,  as  is  used  because  the  writer  has  in  his  mind  a  hore  = 
quando  of  the  Latin  text. 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN.          29 

As  negatives  to  as  appear  : — 

nad:— n^z  ndd  imdibthe  Wb,  ld  15,  cf.  8a  18,  18"  7,  31*  1, 
Ml.  2oil  G,  Sg.  161b  10,  nat  comrorcun  Ml.  25d  12,  amal  ndt 
ante  diiib  Wb.  17C  11,  olsodin  nad  choir  Ml.  37a  8,  10,  cf.  131°  3, 
nat  lie  mace  Da  rogenair  [7]  nach[e']  rochrochsat  Ml.  25b  5.1  1010 

nant: — nant  ni  idol  et  nad  n-escona  ni  Wb.  10b  26,  nant  ni 
less  Ml.  36a  14,  nant  maith  53°  1,  cf.  116C  7,  129a  26,  nand 
Sg.  3b  5,  76a  3,  150b  1,  180b  2,  218a  6,  221b  7,  huare  nand 
neutiir  Sg.  64a  11,  nant  neque  manebunt  asrubart  Ml.  21d  4, 
Wdwe?  ainmm  7  %<m<#  cumachte  legas  Sg.  5a  10,  %<m£  A0  mace  Dee  1015 
rogenair  iar  colain  7  wrm£  A#  rocrochsat  Ml.  24d  4.  So  nan, 
nan  coimdiu  Wb.  I7a  12,  nan  elrantach  23a  13,  cf.  12d  28. 

nach: — ndch  maith  6b  6,  ndch  gdo  17d  12,  natch  do  imdibu 
colnidu  10a  15,  is  follus  nach  b  in  s  Sg.  16b  5,  nach  a  nert  fesin 
Ml.  63b  8,  amal  ndch  annse  n-duib  Wb.  6d  9,  huare  nach  maith  1020 
leu  Ml.  138°  9,  nach  ar  mu  peccad  dor atad  form  44b  19,  huare 
nach  du  noibi  teit  37a  10,  cf.  46d  10,  Sg.  46b  10,  196a  1. 
Cf.  connach  (negative  to  conid  p.  32)  ondch  ase  Sg.  104b  4, 
cf.  198a  11,  200b  10,  207b  7,  212a  6,  innach  (MS.  ni  nach) 
cum  an  lib  Wb.  26a  9.  1025 

PI.  1.  ammi : — ammi  irlaim  Wb.  4b  21,  ammi  cosmili  13C  12,  ammi 
6in  chorp  hi  Crist  12a  12,  cf.  5d  2,  8d  26,  16a  6,  17b  5,  24d  9, 
Ml.  43d  7  (ami),  94a  6,  101d  9,  ammi  Dee  ('we  are  God's') 
Wb.  6b  20,  hore  ammi  corp  Crist  et  ammi  boill  Crist  12b  12, 
cf.  25C  6,  ammin  eulig  14d  28,  dmminn  imdibatai-ni  7  ammm  1030 
dilachtai  Ml.  83°  3. 

immi:— air  immi  (MS.  air  mi}  ardu-ni  Ml.  23d  23. 

PL  2.  adib:— adib  mairb  Wb.  3b  6,  cf.  1  ld  2,  15a  12,  19C  18,  19C  20, 
21C  4,  8,  25d  8,  26b  12,  27C  17  (MS.  abi),  33C  19,  hore  adib 
ellachti  22a   24,    cf.    21C    17    (adi),    24C    1,    hore    adib    doini  1035 
22a  30,   cf.   22b   1,    10,   hore  adib   cretmich  10a  6,  cf.  15a  8, 
16a  28,  hore  adimmaic  9a  13,  hore  adabaill  (  =  adib  baill)  3b  7. 
idib  :— ar  idib  maithi  Wb.  1 6b  9. 

PI.  3.  it:— it  huissi  uel  it  cointfi*Wb.  lc  7,  cf.  7a  8,  10d  4,  lld  11, 

12a  5,  13b  24,  14a  8,  16C  11,  I7b  2,  23b  12,  14,   16,  28d  22,  1040 
29b  22,   Ml.  22C  5,  29'  5,   34b  9,  42b    15,  43d    18,  51"    14, 
60b  8,  10,  62a  5,  104d  4,  124b  4,  126b  15,  129d  14,  130a  4, 


1  In  Ml.  13.")d  6,  for  anannat  airdbidc  should  be  read  anndt  airdbidc  'when 
he  is  not  destroyed.' 

2  Cf.  contf,  Laws,  iv,  344,  coindfed  O'Don.  Suppl. 


30          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES— J.    STRACHAN. 

130d  7,  10,  145d  3,  Sg,  3a  10  (hit),  5a  10  (hit),  6a  9,  10a  12, 
44b  2,  4,  64a  4,  12,  66b  17,  71a  18,  114b  3,  148b  9,  197a  2, 

1045  203a  2,  208a  1,  alaaili  it  coitchena  215a  1,  it  bithdommai  sidi 

dee  gente  Ml,  36C  14,  it  carit  domsa  Wb,  5C  7,  cf.  8C  15,  10C  11, 
12a  13,  17C  6,  23a  9,  28C  3,  Ml.  2d  2,  18C  6,  39d  30,  45b  10, 
120d  11,  124C  1,  132d  2,  Sg.  39b  7,  41b  7,  11,  108b  4,  lllb  1, 
194b  2,  21  la  10,  it  dill  tanaisi  Sg.  107a  2,  cf.  107b  1,  it  lib 

1050  huili  Wb.  8d  15,  cf.  32°  2,  it  lice  foraithmitig  Ml.  44C  5,  tie  son 
aptota  /mm  Sg.  77b  6,  ite  inna  n6i  197b  6,  it  he  imo  con- 
tentiones  Wb.  8<>  10,  cf.  27b  8,  28d  5,  26,  29a  3,  Ml.  104a  4,  Sg. 
203a  16,  it  he  inse  ind  fochdinn  inso  86C  3,  it  he  bona  opera 
imo  Wb.  31C  9,  cf.  7d  13,  Ml.  61b  7,  Sg.  140a  6,  it  he  inna 

1055  gnusi  irtsnadat  Ml.  118d  20,  cf.  46C  8,  it  he  omnia  asmbeir 
som  Wb.  8d  14,  cf.  28b  20,  Ml.  7ld  7,  Sg.  22a  3,  it  he  caeli 
lasuide  ind  apstail  Ml.  42b  7,  cf.  54a  12,  Bcr.  18C  3,  it  he 
a  primgeindi  Ml.  123°  8,  it  IKK  ind  aidmi  asmbeirsom  89a  8, 
cf.  74d  9,  118d  20,  ite  uiui  in  duini  bi  Sg.  39a  23,  it  he  in 

1060  toirthi  innahi  adfiadatar  Ml.  46C  14,  it  he  a  timnae  di  namma 
rusarigestar  71b  14,  it  sib  ata  chomarpi  Wb.  19C  20,  it  hesidi 
beta  hwthi  3d  29,  cf.  3d  8,  10b  13,  12b  13,  14a  29,  28b  1, 
32d  10,  Ml.  21b  10,  30b  3,  31°  8,  25,  63b  1  (MS.  it),  99d  9, 
116d  6,  Sg.  5a  6  (kit),  28b  18,  32b  6,  39a  11,  77a  6,  Acr.  1,  29, 

1065  it  a  n-athir  inna  fer  fil  and  Wb.  4C  1,  cf.  12a  19,  17C  1, 
Ml.  2<>  2,  3a  5,  32b  18,  103b  5,  Sg.  203b  6,  Acr.  75,  nidat 
huili  it  foirbthi  Wb.  26b  2,  cf.  29a  29;  amal  it  da  lebur 
fichit  Ml.  2d  2;  fobith  it  e  nondaengraicigetar  Sg.  198b  8; 
h6re  it  subditi  som  Wb.  27C  4,  huare  it  hte  aid  hudislem 

1070  Ml.    116a    11,    quia   it   cetnidi    Sg.    212b    16.       Translating 

a  Latin  relative  it  du  gnimai-sin  g.  cuius  opera  Ml.  125d  3, 
it  hesidi  ailiu  g.  neque  quos  94b  20,  where  note  the  accusative, 
cf.  also  Sg.  112b  1. 

ata:— 0to  sonartu  Wb.  6C  22,  ata  hiressaig  19b  15,  cf.  12b  1, 

1075  21C5,  Ml.  16M,  33d  5,  44d3,  51b8,  56a20,  57a6,  58a  20,  62b  9, 

64C3,  91°  8,  114b7,  116a10,  140b  3,  Sg.38b  8,  Acr.  75,  ata  inilliu 
(g.  tutiora)  Ml.  110d  11,  cf.  Sg.  30b  3,  ata  horpamin  Wb.  2C  14, 
cf.  10d  7,  19C  20,  30a  11,  Ml.  146a  1,  it  he  ata  mundus  Wb. 
5a  14,  it  hesidi  ata  eclats  Ml.  65d  19;  meit  ata  n-ecJitraiun 

1080  72d  15;    doadbadar  aid  n-ili  Wb.   12a  11,   Ml.   12b   1,   27d  1 

(MS.  antan),  30b  2,  36d  11,  42b  23,  46b  28,  76a  5,  89»  2, 
91«  18,  116d  5,  13ld  16,  145C  8,  9,  Sg.  7a  8,  10a  5,  154b  2, 
197a  2,  3,  201b  10,  14;  a  n-ata  tuartai  Ml.  83b  4,  cf.  22d  8; 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN.          31 

amal  ata  cdinckumracigWb.  30b  23,  cf.  22'  14,  Ml.  20d  7,  32b  1, 
44C  1,  118d  13,  Sg,  222b  5,  amal  ata  les  inna  nert  Ml.  108C  14  ;  1085 
Jmare  ata  firie'm  136b  4,  cf.  Sg.  48b  5,  197a  2,  huare  ata 
n  gnimai  nut  rognitha  Ml.  115b  4,  cf.  101C  7,  Sg.  117a  1, 
138a  4;  intan  ata  n-gortai  Ml.  76d  14,  cf.  Sg.  31a  8;  oldaas 
ata  n-diglaidi  Ml.  lllc  8. 

at  (et)  \—it  hesidi  et  inbeso  Ml.  27a  9,  it  hesidi  at  inbesa  1090 
45d  1;    an-at  n-acailsi   48a  10,   cf.  75b  5,   100C  16,    107C  7, 
146a  4,  ol  at  n-emecha  121C  15;  without  relative  sense  air  at 
cuidi  tirmaidi  Ml.  123d  3. 1 
In  certain  combinations  the  above  copula  forms  are  replaced  by 

others,  cf.  also  pp.  26,  29. 
(a}  da-,  etc. 

Sg.  1.  -da: — amal  no-n-da  frechdircc-sa  Wb,  9b  4,   amal  no-n-da  1095 
thorisse  10a  28,   anu-n-da  thinnachtae-se  Ml.   126d  12,  con-da 
anecne  Wb.  17C  10,  cf.   19a   17,  con-da  apstal  13b  6,  cota  beu 
Ml.  44C  11,  nita  chumme-se  Wb.  20C  25,  cf.  Ml.  91d  8,  nida 
apstal  Wb.  18°  1.2 

Sg.  2.  -da  : — annu-n-da  chocmbxid-siu  Ml.  58b  6,  anu-n-da  frecndairc  1100 
38C  27,  cf.  23a  17,  ano-n-da  imdibe  112b  17,  cenita  chumgabtha- 
siu  84C  3,  lassan'i  no-n-da  brithem  92a  15. 

Sg.  3.  -ta3: — In  impersonal  construction  with  infixed  pronoun 
nimptha  firion  Wb.  8d  24,  nita  (=  ni-n-ta]  cumacc  4a  6,  h6re 
nimtha  ladm  12a  21.  1105 

PI.  1.  -dan: — dnnu-n-dan  deeth-ni  Ml.  120b  3,  con-dan  firianichihi 
Wb.  2d  14,  cf.  15b  19,  17b  15,  20d  10,  nitan  reprobi-m  18b  9, 
nidan  chumachtig  14C  41,  cf.  14d  37.4 

PI.  2.  -dad: — amal  no-n-dad  maicc  cdima  Wb.  27b  16,  cenutad  suire 

4a  10,  cenotad  maic-si  raith  33b  8,  nidad  ferr-si  8C  7,  cf.  14a  8,  1110 
21b  14,  nitad  lib  fesin  9d  II.5 

PL  3.  -dat,  -tat: — con-dat  reli  Ml.  51d  15,  con-dat  anman  Sg. 
188b  3,  in-dat  ludei  Wb.  5b  34,6  in-dat  m-briathra  Ml.  44b  9,  10, 
indaimser  in-dat  slain  ennaic  76a  6,  nitaat  cosmuli  Wb.  9b  17, 

1  In  Ml.  96b  5  in  creti  dunni  atosge  huilc  atosge  should  be  corrected  to  ata  tosge. 

2  The  isolated  nitam  toirsech  iu  Wb.  I5b  21,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  it  glosses 
non  anguxttatnur,  can  hardly  be  anything  but  the  1  sg.     Cf.  nidam  snimach  Salt. 
Rann,  2382. 

3  In  Wb.  20C  26  read  amal  dd  marb  =  '  like  two  dead.' 

4  In   Cod.  Cam.  37d  occurs  the  isolated  nu-n-dem  with  which  Thurneysen 
(Celt.  Zeitschr.,  i,  4)  compares  the  2  pi.  cenuded  Bezz.  Beitr.,  xvii,  135. 

5  Jn  Wb.  27C  11  Zimmer  and  Stokes  supply  mafnijd  itiaithi,  a  form  to  which 
1  have  no  parallel. 

6  'Welche   die   luden  sind,'   Pedersen,  Celt.  Zeitschr.,  ii,  380.      Pedersen 
takes  indat  to  mean  literally  '  wherein  they  are,'  but  why  not  then  hilaat '; 


32          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES  -  J,    STRACHAX. 

1115  nitat  fullig  6a  22,  cf.  8a  17,  8C  4,  31d  9,  32d  14,  Ml.  3a  6, 
Sg.  61a  24,  nitat  Israelti  Wb.  4C  5,  cf.  7d  12,  llb  17,  12*  18, 
19,  23,  22b  17,  Sg.  69a  25,  189a  10,  203b  6,  nitat  ilddni  do 
6enfiur  Wb.  21a  16,  nidat  chummai  Ml.  115b  3,  cf.  60b  1, 
79b  7,  130d  7,  nitat  huili  it  maicc  Wb.  4C  6,  cf.  26b  2  ((n'it}at\ 

1120  nitat  huili  robtar  tuicsi  lla  21,  cf.  lla  23,  nitat  pecthi  collnidi 
hiccatar  4a  8,  cf.  19b  12,  Ml.  108b  71;  natat  beca  Ml.  18b  6, 
cid  natat  slain  Wb.  28b  1  ;  na-n-dat  foirUhi  26b  3,  crvth 
na-n-dat  choms-  Sg.  201b  12,  cf.  Ml.  130a  8,  annan-dat  (MS. 
andat)  secthi  18b  3,  h6re  na-n-dat  filii  Wb.  4°  8;  cf.  also  the 

1125          formula  sechitat  (Ascoli  Gloss.,  ccii).2 

(b)  -id,  -did,  in  3  sg.  along  with  certain  conjunctions. 

-id. 

cenid  :  —  cinidluith  lib  Wb.  12b  9,  cenid  ed  as  chetnae  n-dis 
Ml.  44C  26,  cf.  42b  7,  85b  11,  Sg.  5b  4  (cinith],  35b  13  (cinid), 
1130  202a5. 

conid:—  conid  sain  Ml.  14d  13,  cf.  Sg.  93b  5,  147a  3,  conid 

hinunn  folad  duib  9a  15,  conid  ainm  dun  chrunn  Wb.  8a  5, 

cf.  Sg.  29a   8,  40a   15,  45b  1,  208a  8,  conid  cummae  aramber 

biuth  Ml.  69a  18,  conid  airi  rolaad  Sg.  153b  6,  cf.  93b  7,  189b  2. 

1135  iunid  (=  indid?)  :  —  innid  eula  nech  Ml.  42°  4. 

honid  :  —  honid  techtae  molad  Dai.  Ml.  51C  2. 

manid:—  manid  fir  Wb.  13b  14,  cf.  27C  11,  manid  innonn 
forcital  linn  I7b  32,  manid  ar  log  10d  26,  manid  co  seitchi 
rocretis  10a  30. 

1140     -did. 

arndid:  —  cine  fochainn  arhdid  n-uisse  (leg.  htiisse?)  Ml. 
101a  3,  cf.  Sg.  200a  13,  Bcr.  33d  5,  cid  arndid  hua  thins- 
ildaib  disruthaigedar  Sg.  198b  3. 

condid  \-condid  firianu  Wb.  2a  7,  cf.  Ml.  90a  11,  condid 
1145          imdibe  spirtalde  Wb.  2b  22,  cf.  9d  2,  14d  35,  condid  diib  rogab 
each  24C  14,  cf.  Bv.  4C  2. 

diandid  :  —  diandid    tintud    linnai  a   sanctis    Ml.   37a    10, 
diandid  nomen  Hiber  Sg.  100b  1.     In  the  same  way  diant  is 
used,  diant  ainm  Wb.  26a  5,   cf.  Ml.  2°   2  (MS.  diandiant], 
1150  118b6,  121d  1. 


'itai  should  probably  be  restored  )iitnt  ilrrachtai ; 
in  the  Felire,  it  is  there  probably  an  artificial 
ita  terca  acht  is  mara  should  be  nitat  trrca  acht 


1  In  Ml.  128d  1  for  nit  derachtai  should 
though  nit  occurs  several  times 
poetical  form.     In  Ml.  92C  13  nita 

it  mara.     In  nidat  n-escmana  Ml.  92d  13  the  infixed  n  is  strange,  as  also  in  itniat 
m-briathra.  1.  1113. 

2  But  the  simple  sechi  is  found  followed  by  the  subjunctive,  Wb.  5b  18,  7b  3, 
Ml.  73''  H,  112''  0. 


SUBST.    VERB    IX    OLD    HUSH    GLOSSES J.    STRACIIAX.          33 

ondid: — ondid  accobor  limsa  Wb.  12d  23,  in  arim  hudid 
(log.  hondid]  a  w-dios  Sg.  G(5b  9. 

indid : — indid  itinnnircidr  Wb.  12d  18,  indid  mailliu  Bcr. 
25C  1,  indid  <'>a  (by  wliicli  it  is  less)  33b  6. 

(c)  cesu,  massu,  1155 

cesu:— cesu  thrtde  in  tummud  Wb.  21d  13,  cf.  Sg.  158a  3, 
cesu  ddnatu  dom  90a  5,  cesu  chen  rems-  do  78b  2,  <?<?.w  /r*  mc/i 
«?0sjw  21 7b  12,  cesu  meinciu  aranecnr  137b  2,  cesued  as  gnath 
2u3a  23,  mw  locdatu  as  aicned  217b  12,  cf.  21a  1  (ceso),  41b  10, 
59a  6,  75a  5,  91a  3,  cesu  i  w-er  theit  38a  1,  cf.  206a  3  (cheso).  1160 

ciasu:— ciasu  airegduWb.  llc  17,  cf.  12a  5,  Ml.  26d  12, 
45b  20,  68b  5,  ciasu  gnathiu  do  fositin  26C  4,  cf.  67a  4,  ciaao 
demnithir  so  forcomnucuir  Wb.  28C  14,  ciaso  folud  sluindes  Sg. 
211b  7  (ciaso},  ciasu  i  colinn  am  beo-sa  Wb.  19*  20,  ciaaii 
iartain  rocet  Ml.  2b  6,  cf.  34d  6  (ciasa),  67a  4,  72d  9.  1165 

cetu:— ceto  thoisegu  Wb.  18d  14,  cf.  Sg.  203b  10,  cetu 
chummascthai  62a  2,  cetu  cJmimbri  (MS.  cethuc  cuimbrf]  Per.  la  3. 

massu1 : — massu  madeWb.  13a  34,  cf.  13b  12,  15b  14  (maso), 
20°  2,   masu  quis  asceudit   .i.  ma/xu  cfumdubart  4d   28,   masa 
clnunaclitae   n-dom   Ml.   118a  5,   massu   rath  som  Wb.  5a  30,  1170 
jua^su  duthracht  16C  18,   massu  ni  20b  8,   masa  choitndiu  Ml. 
108C  16,  wdww  prouoEien  Sg.  207b  3,  proprium  masued  88  2, 
cf.  50b  13,   192b  7,  Wb.  19b  11,  masued  doroigaid  20a  4,  cf. 
Ml.  52,  Sg.  27a  1 1,  massu  amnin  aiaam  Wb.  13C  12,  massu  betltu 
frecndirc  tantum  nomthd  13C  11,  cf.  10d  26,   13b  21,  13C   10,  1175 
19b  1,  Sg.  I48b  9,  massu  and  is  amplius  Wb.  2a  3,  massu  ar  in 
bethid  frecndirc  tantum  dagn'iu  13C  1 1,  cf.  10a  29,  20b  16,  23d  29. 

matu  : — matu  lie  ata  liorpamin  Wb.  2C  14. 

Imperfect. 
There  are  no  specifically  imperfect  forms.     See  the  preterite. 

Preterite. 
(a)   With  TO-. 

Sg.  1.    ropsa: — domenar-sa  ropsa  beo  Wb.  3C  27,  ropsa  airchinnech 

18C   15,   rupsa  fnthortce-se  33a   12,   is  do  ropsa  omnia  lla  2,  H80 
ropsa  huaUaoh-sa  Ml.  49b  12,  durumenar  romsa  (—ro-m-b-sa} 
Did  7  rom.  bitl/bcu  49b  13,  cf.  130d  4,   arromsa  cumscaiythe 

1  massu  corresponds  to  the  negative  manid:  cf.  Wb.  10-1  29,  30,  10d  26. 
Phil.  Trans.  1898-9.  3 


34          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

46b  9,  arumsa  loisethe  11 8d  1,  liuare  romsa  ugaire  96d  1, 
arnuhsa  assarcaigtne-se  27b  8,  cf.  62C  9,  103a  4  (or  sg.  2?); 

11 85          corupsa  Ian  diil  104d  3  ;  anna  robsa  lithe  45d  6. 

-rbsa: — ciarpsa  cimlid  Wb.  30a  6,  niilsa  dagduine  18C  14, 
anarlsa  fuillectae-se  Ml.  127C  17. 

Sg.  3.  robo1: — robo  diliu  linn  Wb.  14d  13,  ropo  scith  linn 
14b  26,  cf.  14b  24,  23d  11,  ropo  irlam  14d  29,  cf.  19d  7  (intairi], 

1190  21b5,  21C  22  (rel.),  23d  12,  27d  I  9,  30C  17,  ropo  fochunn  gmmo 
don  peccad  3C  23,  ropo  ainm  duilsi  9C  29,  cf.  13a  12  (rel.), 
14b  3,  robo  duilsi  24C  22,  h6re  ropo  co  failti  tuccad  24b  26; 
ro-m-lo  descipul  18d  1,  amal  ro-m-lo  marl  15b  25,  cf.  22a  2, 
26b  7,  26d  16,  amal  ro-m-lo  fhol  do  doinil  24d  4,  intain 

1195          ro-m-lo  mithig  less  31a  10,  hore  ro-m-lo  sollicite  30a  7. 

robu1:  —  is  airi  inso  rolu  immaircide  Ml.  14a  4,  rulu 
latharthae  32C  2,  rolu  mou  de  61C  8,  cf.  25C  16  (an),  72b  18 
(rulu},  87C  4,  90C  27,  96a  10  (rolu},  105b  8,  lllb  27, 
130C  18,  Sg.  148a  6,  153b  5,  Tur.  33,  97  (ropu),  Per.  la  1 

1200  (rupu  rel.),  rulu  fer  som  muintere  Wb.  33a  5,  rupu  acculur 

leu  33a  11,  rolu  thol  do  (rel.)  Ml.  33a  18,  cf.  46a  17,  50'  14, 
54a  9  (rel.),  54a  34  (amal),  63b  5  (rulu  rel.),  71b  2,  124b  6, 
Sg.  17a  5  (quia  rollu),  Tur,  13,  17,  rupu  si  arreilic  Wb. 
33a  22,  rolu  si  a  cial  Ml.  95a  9,  rolv  du  thalernacuil  rolu  ainm 

1205  son  100b  12,  rolu  samlid  rol6i  Sg.  203b  5  ;  ar  ro-m-lu  sui&igthe 
Ml.  48d  6,  cf.  53b  14,  62b  22,  amal  ro-m-lu  reil  damsa  113b  4, 
hore  ro-m-lu  thoissech  Wb.  33a  20,  cf.  Ml.  2b  6,  18d  20,  59a  14, 
isind'i  ro-m-lu  foraithmitech  122d  7,  deg  ro-m-lu  ecndarc  do 
Sg.  148a  6,  huare  ro-m-lu  mor  dorat  Ml.  136C  11  ;  con-rubu 

1210  ehrin  Ml.  99a  2,  con-ropu  la  Dia  67°  9,  cor-rolu  lee  du 
essarcnil  furodamarsa  131b  12,  lasin-rulu  chumtalart  102d  4, 
lasin-rulu  maith  131d  11. 

•rbo: — nirlo  ais  muntaire  Wb.  21b  12,  nirlo  mrailhem 
32d  15,  nirlo  sdr  leu  19a  1,  cf.  16b  19,  29d  9,  30a  6,  nirlo  chuit 

1215  eperte  24C  5,  cf.  32d  4,  cinirlo  etruil  rolammar-ni  24C  22,  geinti 
narlo  plebs  Dei  4d  3;  curio  abortibus  13b  8,  hore  narlo  lour 
linn  24b  20. 


1  These  forms  are  found  in  an  idiomatic  meaning  of  aut,  ud  (cf.  Pedersen, 
KZ.,  xxxv,  404),  robo  Wb.  6d  10,  Sg.  197"  1,  200b  6,  robn  Ml.  3()d  11,  44C  6, 
70C  4,  77a  13,  109'  3,  Sg.  28a  12,  rub,.  Ml.  1211'  6,  rodbo  Wb.  14'-  24,  Id'1  7, 
29d  29,  cf.  rodhu  forcetal  no  scribend  no  itti'tm  n-ctaiii  LBr.  llb  13,  rodbo  o  lift  rib 
no  o  hiwaccalmaibh  Celt.  Zeit.,  ii,  321,  iurtln-r  latc»,  iv,  340.  It  in:iy  !>•> 
noted  that  robo  has  also  a  subj.  force  (p.  40),  from  which  this  development  uouhl 
be  better  understood. 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES  -  J.    8TRACHAX.          33 

-T\>u:  —  annarbubuidech  Ml.  40d   10,   145a  1    (MS.   anndr- 
budec/i  corr.  Ascoli),  cf.  86d  14,  ciarbu  minimus  Wb.  13b  8, 
nirbu  aithmh  lintw  16b  6,  hore  riirbu  foirbthe  33b  4.  cf.  ML  1220 
33C  13,  34C  17,  46C  19,  72b  4,  88b  4  (mrbuo),  92d  6,  97b  2,  Sg. 
42a  7,  8,  nirbu  doinect  cen  deaclt  Wb.  15d  16,  nirbu,  choimdiu 
33a  5,  cf.  Ml.  124b  5,  Sg.  5b  6,  31b  22,  nirbu  samlaid  son  doibsom 
Ml.  90C  27,  nirbu  cen  frithorcuin  63b  7,  nirbu  fads  foruigeni 
Wb.  13b  7,  cf.  Ml.  113d  7,  corbu  ecen  Wb.  32C  17,  connarbii  1225 
In  am  doib  Ml.  100a  3,  hore  ndrbu  bae  la  ludeu  Wb.  5b  12,  cf. 
Ml.  18d  18,  ani  narbu  dilmain  60a  13,  diarbu  etarcnad  Tur.  22. 

PL  1.  robumar  :  —  robumar  cumdrichthi  Ml.  43d  6,  huare  robummar 
bibdid-ni  62d  5. 

-rbommar:  —  nirbommar    utmaill,    nirbommar    tromdi    Wb.  1230 
26b  14. 

PL  3.  robtar  :—  robtar  irlim  Wb.  7b  5,  cf.  2d  11,  lla  21,  23,  27C  8, 
29b  2,  Ml.  23a  13,  47a  18,  48d  12  (rel.),  49a  16,  53d  10  (a»ial\ 
63b  3,  9GC  25,  123a  8,  Acr.  68,  Bcr.  18b  11  (ruptar  rel.), 
robtar  hesidi  aidmi  oipretho  pectho  Wb.  3°  14,  ce  ruptar  enartu  123& 
Ml.  49a  17,  cf.  40d  16,  hi-roptar  bibdaid  124C  2,  ro-m-dar 
tosye,  96b  5,  cf.  125b  9,  fobifh  romatar  indarmthi  78b  12, 
arrumtar  doirtU  34d  10,  cf.  100C  26  (arramtar),  hore  romtar 
6  is  teylig  Wb.  7b  i3. 

-rbtar  \-connarltar  ni  Ml.  99d  7.  1240 

(b]  Without  ro-. 

Sg.  1.  basa:—  lasa  ludide  Wb.  10d  34. 

-psa  :  —  nipsa  tram  for  nechVfb.  17C  2,  nipsa  ludide  10d  35, 
cainipsa  s6ir  (were  I  not  free)  ce  dugnen  10C  4. 

Sg.  3.  -bo,  -po  *:  —  da  bo  lobur  Wb.  16C  26,  nipo  ch6im  less  frinn2 

4b  12,  cf.  2C  25,  nibo  mor  a  m-brig  linn  18d  10,  nipo  irgnae  1245 
3a  1,  nipo  accobor  lassin  fer  nopridchad  suide  13a  20,  nipo  dia 
aircliisKecht  4C  21,  nipo  udib  13a  20,  nibo  ar  seirc  moidme  17a  13, 
cf.  24°  19,  napo  cheneel  domsa  5a  14;   (=were)  da  bo  asse  dom 
23d  28,  nibo  comitesti  do  acht  la  Uicthi  lc  12,  nibo  liach  a  marbad 
4a  12,  ciarfemtha     ....     nipo  moiti  (it  were  not  to  be  1250 
boasted  of)  8d  28,  nibo  uisse(?}  21a  11,  nibo  deeming  21a  13, 
co  m-bo  uisse  15d  20.3 

1  For  nipo  lictolr  dnrat  Wb.  4C  35  Thurneysen  suggests  nifo  chetoir,  or  should 
read  nipofochtttir? 


2  li'U'.   HI/HI  clntiimlilrtiK  /r.v.v  ffhin  ? 

3  With  elision  of  the  final  vowel  nijwmaid  roan  nice  Wb.  ob  3,  so  probahly 
b  23. 


36          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

-bu,  -pu  '.—ciabu  olc  Ml.  24°  12,  cepu  fri  aicned  Wb.  2C  25, 
C^M  ^  adroillisset  4C  35  ;  we/?w  imdu  16C  25,  W^M  immacus  18d  5, 

1255  w/pM  %M  16C  26,  nibu  gnath  Ml.  123d  3,  wziw  (i}ncidn  riam 
32b  17,  WZJPW  accobor  leiss  Wb.  14a  22,  m'&u  0r  chuingid  for  set 
24d7,  nibu  fua  reir  fesin  boisoni  Ml.  14b  13,  cf.  95a  5, 
int  6rd  so  Wb.  9C  17,  nipu  nach  derninnse  Wb.  8a  5 ; 
bu  son  Ml.  56a  13,  flwaiw  accobur  Hum  Had  127C  13,  conepertis 

1260  nadmbu  (were  not?)  c^otr  136b  4,  Mflwiw  rfrma  53d  6, 
diambu  thabatthi  ermitiufeid  7  imbu  choir  f recur  ceil  Dee  22a  4  ; 
(  =  were)  n«/?w  huisse  Wb,  8d  6,  w/£w  chumme  9C  24,  cf.  13d  20, 
14b  4  (W2j»w)»  23C  23,  33b  13,  Ml.  100b  22,  nibu  machdad  Sg. 
68a  3,  Ml.  110d  6,  Sg,  6a  9  (nibbu),  62b  2  (nibbu),  65a  1, 

1265  ctfmjpw  uissiu  Wb.  10d  12,  co  m-bu  uisse  Ml.  98°  6,  00  w-5u 

mithich  118d  15.1 

ba:— fo?  habens2  Wb.  3a  1,  domenarsa  ba  niarb  3C  26,  ba 
n-dilmain  (that  it  was)  10d  14,  seek  ba  foirbthe  19a  11,  cf.  29d  13, 
huare  ba  ferr  M1.23b  7,  ba  madae  (parallel  to  ipf.)  19C  5,  bd  infeiti 

1270  (g-  esset  intenta)  28C  17,  ani  ba  buthi  ar  thuus  29a  8,  cf.  46a  11, 
ba  trom  foraib  34d  12,  cf.  35b  26,  58«  6,  73b  17,  9tb  17,  seek 
ba  indeithbeir  doib  97d  15,  ised  asbertis  ba  madae  dom  106d  3, 
ba  lugae  leu  (rel.)  118C  5,  iarsindi  ba  teipirsnige  129d  5,  bd 
firianu  Sg.  43a  1,  ani  ba  choitchenn  50a  3,  ba  samlid  Ml.  84C  9, 

1275  fl«  m6  brdn  damsa  (parallel  to  ipf.)  86d  6,  is  dusuidib  ba  inbesa 

(g.  quibus  moris  erat)  31d  12,  ba  bibdu  bais  leusom  Wb.  ld  15, 
ba  ainm  leoscm  peccatum  dund  idbairt  (parallel  to  ipf.)  15d  20, 
huare  ba  mace  De  33°  6,  la  apstal  Moysi  32d  14,  da  leinn  ba 
firinne  31d  5,  iarsindi  ba  mane  moch  riam  Ml.  21C  4,  ba  cum- 

1280  dubart  i  n-otaste  fanacc  43d  20,  bd  bron  du  suidib  (parallel  to 
ipf.)  44C  6,  cf.  Cod.  Cam.  37d,  ba  fomraid  a  bellrae  sidi  Ml. 
53d  3,  lasse  ba  snim  fora  men-mum  89b  7,  seek  ba  degedbart  87b  8, 
ba  aithis  daitsiu  (parallel  to  ipf.)  91a  6,  ba  la  amiresscliu  Wb. 
9C  17,  ba  arose  sin  (MS.  drsciri}  la  aithrea  Ml.  136a  5,  ba  bes 

1285  leusom  dobertis  Tur.  120°,  cf.  Sg.  4a  9,  ba  contra  spem  d6 
Wb.  2C  24,  cf.  3a  8,  ba  o  apsatalib  13a  20,  ba  fri  aicned  Ml. 
129d  6,  la  it  melacTit-m  (parallel  to  ipf.)  91a  7,  ba  lied 
d  n-6inbiad  97d  8,  ba  he  a  n-gnim  som  molad  Da  24a  4,  la  cd 
a  frecrae  ade  lesom  (parallel  to  ipf.)  62C  13,  ar  ba  miscuis 

1  Cf.  also  the  phrase  cepudono  Wb.  7d  16,  19a  14.  In  8d  15  ralano  ripne  occo 
means  •  what  is  the  use  of  prolixity  in  it  ? '  Cf.  riain  Ml.  25a  5,  rh/tu-  lulmrtha 
LL.  34o<  10. 

-  Apart  from  other  reasons,  it  is  clear  from  the  order  that  Pelaghu  is  a  note 
which  has  got  into  the  wrong  place. 


SUliST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN.          37 

atroillisset  Wb.  V  14,  cf.  32d  14,  Ml,  39a  3,  58°  6,  64a  10,  Sg.  1290 
185b  4,  hore  ba  6  Dia  dofoided  Wb.  32d  14,  la  inna  ellucli  atarimti* 
Sg.  188a  3,  cf.  Ml.  30a  3,  95a  5  ;   a  m-ba  n-iudrisse  18C  14,  cf. 
19c  15,  25a  18,  27C  20,  32b  2,  21,  34C  9,  35d  6,  75d  3,  91a  6, 
Per.  57a  4;  (=  were)  ba  dochu  lem  Wb.  5b  31,  cf.  5b  43,  ba 
iiisse  hirnaigde  erru,  ba  Hack  a  n-epeltu  4d  20,  cf.  6a  8,  9b  1,  1295 
9C  10  (foliith),  9d  13,  la  f err  oldaas  a  digal  9C  21,  la  f err  limm 
10b  24,  cf.   10b  25,    27,    10°  1,    10,   12°  30,   13a  33,   14C  29, 
14'1  10,  15d  8,  18°  10,  19a  8,  20b  9,  23b  35,  29d  13,  Ml.  17b  6, 
27b  9,  35a  9,  45b  14,  58d  16,  61b  15  (Id),  81'  7,  95d  13,  la 
lee  mad  asberad  129b  12,  ba  mmadach  (casse  esset)  135a  9,  ba  1300 
ringolda  Sg.  31b  21,  cf.  38a  2,  57b  8,  66b  14,  161b  5,  162b  2, 
197a  11,  olsodain  Id  sainred  do  fern.  69a  20,  ba  meite  limm 
Wb.  29d  8,  ba  coscc  carat  5b  32,   ba  saithar  do  cia  damelad 
10d  3,  ba  imchomarc  espach  Ml.  35C  26,  ba  he  cursagad  maith 
Wb.  14d  19,  cf.  19C  4,  ba  he  ind  ord  Ml.  65d  11,  cf.  136C  2,  la  1305 
hed  on  ba  choir  Wb.  10b  9,  Sg.  38a  2,  57b  8,  66b  14,  115b   1, 
117a  5,  Ml.  76b3,  73b  4.1 

PI.  3.  batar : — innak'i  batar  buthi  Ml.  23°  16,  air  batar  carait  iresaig 
0^'31a3. 

batir: — iarsindi  batir  inricci  du  Idas  huiliWb.  5C  14,  batir  1310 
athissi  sidi  daitsiu  (parallel  to  ipf.)  Ml.  90d  17. 

-btar : — ciaptar  mora  a  pecthai  98C  5,  cebtar  he  riam  Wb. 
4a  10,  amtar  m-bati  Ml.  84d  5,  amtar  feuchraigthi  124C  9, 
an-dmtar  duidchi  sidi  Sg.  6a  12,  an-naptar  (MS.  ar :  aptar) 
buidig  Ml.  123a  1.  1315 

Future. 

Sg.  2.  -ba: — co  m-ba  soilse-siu  Wb.  22°  3. 

Sg.  3.  bid:— bid  fir  a  tairngire  Wb.  2°  19,  bid  f err  ld  21,  cf.  3b  2, 
4a  13,  4d  21,  5'  5  (lith)t  5d  39,  9b  7,  9C  34,  10a  5,  18a  13,  23d  2, 
25b21,  25C  28,  26a  18,  30,  28a  19,  Ml.  16a  11,  13,  57C  7  (lith), 
83b  11,  90b  10  (lith),  107a  15  (MS.  bit\  107a  16,  110C  2  (lith),  1320 
IIId  3,  114b  5,  126d  3,  128C  7,  137b  7,  Sg.  2a  7  (lith),  39b  13, 
187a  1,  bid  hinunn  randatu  doil  188a  7,  bid  fiach  Wb.  2b  26,  bid 
cuingid  rochuingid  8a  7,  bid  anathema  a  forcenn  18C  11,  cf.  3d  31, 
32,  12a'  27,  13a  13,  24a  30,  Ml.  90a  9  (lith},  Sg.  147b  3  (lith), 
159a  3,  lid  lrothadTN\>.  25b  26,  lid  tuad  domsa  mo  nelthuad  4d  1,  1325 
lid  bonitas  tibi  5b  36,  lith  moircc  domsa  10d  25,  cf.  14d  11, 

1  In  Ml.  37a  8  for  badoib  berthir  sanctis,  should  we  read  bid  doib  berthir  sanctis? 


38          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES  —  J.    STRACHAN. 

28b  17,  28d  15,  Ml.  44C  9,  bid  Met  libsi  geinti  do  bith  i  n-hiris 
Wb.  5a  13,  lid  do  precept  23b  29,  lid  hi  noilad  duibsi  3b  31,  cf. 
3a  9,  12C  14,  lid  si  a  fochricc  20C  13,  lid  huathad  creitfes  diil 

1330  4d  5,  cf.  4a  13,  5C  12,  9C  9,  9d  27  (bith),  13b  26,  25a  3,  32*  25, 
Ml.  107a  15,  m  linn  nodchreitfea  lid  i  n-d'irgi  (those  who  shall 
believe,  it  will  be  in  righteousness  [that  they  shall  believe]) 
Wb.  4d  7. 

-ba  : — ni  la  maiih  Wb.  ld  8,  nipa  sapiens  8a  16,  cf.  4a  7,  5b  38, 

1335  lld  15,  14a  25,  18a  4  (nila),  18C  11,  19d  18,  22b  23,  25d  13, 

26d  26,  29d  21  (nila),  31a  7,  ndm-ba  lolur  6b  15,  ni  la  chian  Ml. 
56d  7,  cf.  46b  12,  nibafochen  leu  a  for  dial  Wb.  30d  7,  nipa  aidrech 
lib  25d  9,  niba  samlaid  Ml.  27d  12,  ni  ba  indodaing  61a  21,  nipa 
libdu  recto  Wb.  4d  22,  nipa  deoladacht  2b  26,  cf.  19b  19,  im-la 

1340  flaith  9d  3,  ona  la  flaith  Ml.  90a  9,  ni  ba  cuit  adill  Wb.  14a  8, 
cf.  25a  29,  Ml.  54C  7,  Acr.  79,  nila  aimser  Wb.  25b  26,  im-la 
immalei  do  4b  16,  nipa  ex  parte  12C  14,  nipa  hi  Spirut  Dee 
12a  4,  nibla  cena  dcerscugud  Sg.  45a  11,  niba  i  n-imdibu 
Wb.  23d  27,  28,  niba  hed  nisi  ar  sercc  less  4b  16,  nipa  far 

1345          n-ainm-si  bias  forib  4d  2,   cf.  5C  12,   niba  unus  gebas  lla  6, 

cf.  25a  38,  Ml.  31°  16,  37C  20,  100d  4,  Sg.  36b  1  (wz£id).     In 

Wb.  17b  20  nibarsaithar  seems  =  niba  ar  saithar,  so  17b  18. 

Eelative :    bas :— doig   bas  fir    Wb.    5d    36,    cf.    5'    4,    10b   23, 

I7d  20,  Ml.  35d  12,  Bcr.  32fc  5,  ni  bas  toil  doib  Wb.  30C  4,  lasse 

1350          bas  n-udin  do  14a  25. 

bes: — morn'i  bes  n-adblumu  foir  Wb.  2d  14,  lieid  bes  ferr  de 
32a  13,  les  sonirt  14b  19,  cf.  4C  18  (leg.  bes  s6ir  mo  breth-se?\ 
8d  4,  20'  15  (MS.  be),  27C  14,  Ml.  63a  6,  72d  1,  94a  4,  is  he 
d  oenur  bes  ni  Wb.  13C  3,  is  hed  bes  chobuir  do  20C  10. 

1355  PL  1.  bimmi,  etc.: — bimmi  acni  et  bimmi  foirbthi  uili  Wb.  12C  9, 
is  in  chruthsin  bimmi  noib-ni  3d  27,  bemmi  caelestes  13d  15, 
bami  coeredes  4a  17. 

PI.  3.  bit :— lit  goacha  Wb.  26a  19,  cf.  30a  13,  Sg.  187a  2  (MS.  lid), 
lit  dilmaini  du  denum  chlainde  Ml.  10?*  10,  lit  bibdid  huili  Wb. 

1360  2a  14,  lit  filii  Dei  a  n-ainm  4d  3,  cf.  Ml.  85b  2,  Sg.  4b  1,  lit  Jess 
ind  huili  ddni  Wb.  27b  15,  lit  he  na  precepte  nopridchtl  17b  20, 
lit  he  magistir  dongegat  30d  8,  lit  dechoms-  aalertar  Sg.  73b  8. 

-bat: — co  m-lat  foilsi  Ml.  112b  10,  a  m-lat  n-airbirthi  biuth 
94d  1,  cf.  75d  6,  90b  3,  114"  17,  nip  at  ferr  de  Wb.  12d  28,  ni 

1365  bat  briathra  nach  aili  68°  10,  nipat  he  indii  beta  t/micxi  di  hnl<  it> 
nammd  beite  isin  inducbdil  sin  Wb.  4C  40,  anam-bet  ecailsi 
Ml.  15(i  7  (or  sub j.?). 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN.          30 

Relative:  beta :— beta  tiit  Wb.  29 l  1,  h-fa  h'tcthi  3d  29,  cf.  ML 
70'  J),  <M'  -1,  5. 

Secondary  Future. 

Sg.  3.  robad: — rnbad  asm  Wb.25l)  17,  robad  maith  a  Jlalfhcmnas  Ml.  1370 
89b  9,  cf.  105b  14,  Wb.  2C  12,  n>/?0rf  maith  limsa  12°  21), 
frecor  aif/n'rnr/t  Ml.  131a  8,  ro-m-bad  pater  Wb.  2C  21, 
bethu  dom  3C  28,  roppad  diil   tanin    Sg.  lllb  2,  robad  dund 
sasad  <li<uit  nimn-  panis  itoreyad  Ml.  118b  6,  ropad for  n-6en  deilh 
nobbiad  Sg.  90b  2,  cf.  120a  1.  1375 

-bad:—  mbbad  bind  Sg.  58b  5,  wz  padnaidrech  Wb.  5C  9,1 
wz  W  scith  Ml.  103b  4,  wz  bad  samlaid  Sg.  4b  4,  207b  2,  wz 
i«rf  w^r^rf  Wb.  10C  21,  ni  bad  pronomen  airi  Sg.  203b  2, 
ni  bad  a  denur  do  Wb.  14a  21,  cipad  a  dene  ind  hesseirgi  25b  27. 

bed: — da  bed  flaith  Ml.  89b  7,2  cf.  bed  messe  g.  ratum  fore  1380 
105b  14. 

PI.  3.  robtis :— robtis  maith i  Wb.  16b  19,  roptis  imdai  Ml.  15C  8, 
romdis  (  =  ro-m-btis']  direcktai  Ml.  48d  12. 

Subjunctive  Mood. 
Present. 

Sg.  1.  "\to\-niba   dimietJie-se    libsi  Wb.  21d  3,  da  ba  beo  23b  29, 

cf.  18a  7,  main-ba  acne  lib  17C  10.  1385 

Sg.  2.  ba  1 — arm-ba  chdinchomraccach-so  Wb.  30b  23,  da  ba  loingthech 
6C  9,  da  fa  firian  Ml.  36a  32,  co^ni^-ba-  ingraintid  ciim[ach^tach 
donaib  hisin  54b  19. 

Sg.  3.  rob,  -ioj)-:—acht  ro[b~\    bronach  Ml.  86d   12,  act  rop  Crist 

pridches  each  Wb.   23b  24,   cf.   Sg.  169a  1,  rop  cores  doib  fri  1390 
Dia  20d  1 ;  o-rop  imduWb.  3a  12,  cor -rop  glan  16a  20,  cf.  16a  21, 
19d  3  (cor-rup),  21a  9  (corop),  22a  10,  Ml.  32d  .4  (corub],  Sg. 
40b  7  (corop},  59a  1  (corob*),  o-rop  innon  cretem  bes  hi  far  criditi 
Wb.  7d  10,  corub  mebuil  leu  Ml.  138°  8,  cor-rop  bed  mo  indcb 
Crist  Wb.  24a  6,  cor-rup  hce  bas  denairchinnech  26d  2,  cor-rop  1395 
moo  assa  moo     ....     donimdigid  23b  1,  cf.  Ml.  129b  1 
(coru[p]\  129b  2  (cor-rup},  Sg.  203b  7  (o-rop}.3 

-p  :— nip  *0m  Wb.  5d  14,  cf.  28C 1,  30d  24,  31b  5,  nib  ecen  log 
16C 17,  cf.  22d  12,  nip  imned  libsi  25a  10,  nib  machdad  Sg.  158a  2, 

1  I  take  the  n  to  be  an  infixed  pronoun  in  impersonal  construction,  cf.  issin- 
naithrech  'we  repent'  LL.  250b  17. 

2  So  in  Ml.  2'1  2  <«/  //<•</  'unnta>,rcide\&iQ  be  read  for  w/  bcdimmaircidc  of  the  MS. 

3  In  the  defective  <--l(»ss  c/tro/iif/t  ch  :::  ,vo;/  Ml.  77a  13,  coroplth  seems  to  staud 
for  coroj^  iii/i  '  that  it  may  be  a  perpetual  .' 


40          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

1400  cf.  Tur.  72,  nip  i  fomraid  ade  18b  18,  nip  sibes  airchinnech  28b  14, 

cf.  Sg.  169a  1,  nip  and  noberpaid  Wb.  8b  2  ;  cid  arthucait  cldinde 
dogne  nech  et  nip  or  etrud  Acr,  28 ;  arimp l  digthidiu  Wb.  23d  23, 
cf.  32a  2,  arimp  dithnad  duibsi  14b  17,  arimp  do  mbrad  Dd  uile 
15°  4;  arnap  trom  lib  Wb.  14a  1,  cf.  14d  17,  27C  16  (arnap), 

1405  Sg.  179b  1  (arnab),  arnap  eicen  Wb.  29a  10,  arnap  mebul  duibsi 

16d  13,  cf.  25C  31,  arnap  buid  for  foigdi  25b  11,  arnap  he  som 
coneit  6C  7,  airnap  dr  ecin  dugnet  Ml.  83b  14,  arnap  samlid 
beith  Tur.  89;  conaib  fir  Ml.  31d  9;  cip  cruth  Wb.  5d  33, 
12d  24,  Ml.  65b  11,  cib  cenel  dia  roscribad  3b  20,  cip  he  ade  Ml. 

1410  26a  1,  cip  e  atberam  25d  12,  cf.  25d  11,  Wb.  12d  41  ;  cinip  lour 
Wb.  lld  15,  cf.  Ml.  24d  22  (cenib\  Sg.  68b  4  (cenip),  cinip 
hon  semi\_gi~\detu  .i.  cenip  ho  etrummugud  Ml.  59a  23,  cenib  ed 
d  ainm  som  bes  fair  23d  17  ;  manip  sulbair  Wb.  8a  12,  cf. 
18«  11,  Ml.  14d  10,  Sg.  188a  12,  mainip  in  chrudso  Wb.  10a  5, 

1415  manip  tol  lasin  fer  Wb.  9d  16,  cf.  9d  18,  manip  n  Sg.  38b  3, 
manip  ho  Dia  Wb.  6a  2,  cf.  10b  14,  manip  tre  dagcomairli 
dognether  29a  21.  cf.  Sg.  20b  2,  25b  14 2;  sechip  he  dan 
doberthar  Wb.  13a  3,  cf.  10a  18,  14d  28,  20b  5,  Ml.  37b  19, 
53a  23,  53b  1,  120C  1,  86d  12,  Sg.  138b  4.3 

1420  -dip,  -dib: — aim-dip  maithWb.  25d  21,  airndib  tosach  Ml. 

17C  8,  cf.  Tur.  72,  arhdip  samlid  do  chdch  Wb.  22C  11,  arndip 
rucce  doib  30a  3,  arndip  maith  n-airlethar  28b  32,  airndib  ar  oas 
Ml.  83b  15  ;  in-dib  maith  Wb.  26b  24 ;  duii*  in-  dip  fochunn  icce 
Wb.  26b  27 ;  con-dib  cuimse  less  a  meit  Wb.  14a  3,  condip  sldn 

1425  9b  9,  cf.  12«  37,  12«  39,  26d  16  (condtb),,26A  23,  27b  27 
(condib\  28d  20  (odib),  29C  8,  condib  sainemail  Ml.  35d  22,  cf. 
67C  12,  94«  12,  Sg.  I89b  2,  198a  4,  201b  16,  203b  9,  Tur. 
72,  89,  eondil  didnad  domsa  Wb.  lb  1,  cf.  5d  10,  Ml.  90b  13, 
condib  he  intliucht  so  domberae  as  94d  4,  condib  ferr  domberaidxi 

1430  Wb.  16C  9,  cf.  24a  22,  25d  22  (condip),  Ml.  23<>  5,  37a  10,  Sg. 
20b  10,  32«  5. 

ropo :— act  ropo  cho  n-etarceirt  Wb.  13a  25,  cf.  13a  27. 

corbu  i  m-maith  beith  Ml.  90d  11,  cf.  31b  16. 

-bo  : — ni  bo  intain  nombeid   ar   sail  tantum  dogne ith  Wb. 

1435  27C  9. 

1  In  Wb.  25*  9  the  disputed  arimtairismech  seems  to  stniid  for  ariinp  f<tiriy>nt  rh 
and  to  refer  to  ut  ncinu  »i«n«ttnr.     lu  Ml.  1I21)  1    mi  immuircide  may  be  for 
imb  iinmaircide,  cf.  (lit*  nn  rl«>nt<-ln'-tbunl  <litU>  Wb.  10"  21. 

2  I, eg.  manip  si  in  sill-  ni  bes?     lu  Wb.  3lb  27  niuniMjlun  should  apparently 
be  corrected  to  manip  glan. 

3  Cf.  stchi,  p.  32  note. 


8UBST.     VKK1J    IX    OLD    HUSH    GLOSSES J.    STKACHAN.          41 

Kehitivc:  bes:—  bes  meldach  4C  19,  cf.  6b  29  (leg.  leu  huilliu), 
11*  21,  17'  i;i,  ;Ud  11,  33°  15,  Ml.  2"  1,  19d  6,  2-,  7, 

49a  18b,  51a  22,  561'  -1-1,  .VJ"  12,  I)]1'  16,  94C  17,  126C  18, 
Sg.  7'  1,  int-ai-H  bi-x  ii-inun  accobor  /0/mWb.  4"  27,  ben  airchinnech 
Wb.  2Sh  14,  cf.  20C  7,  Sg.  2-V'  11,  27a  18,  169"  1,  lt)5!l  1.  1440 

bas  : — las  uisne  Wb.  28b  9,  bos  sciith  lini  18a  2,  las  toisech 
Sg.  20b  2,  intan  bas  rann  25:i  1. 

As  to  the  peculiar  form  bcsu,  bexo,  Wb.  6b  23,  24,    19b    11,   it 
seems  to  mean   '  may  be,'  but  the   analysis  is   uncertain.      Is  it 
modelled  on  bes  '  perhaps  '  ? 
PL    1.  -ban: — anuntman    (  =  an-nu-m-ban)    aircheltai    Ml.    27b    10, 

comman  (=  co  m-ban)  dessimrecht  do  chach  Wb.  31C  11. 
PL  2.  bede  \-bede  preceptori  Wb.  13a  10.  1445 

-bad:— arna   bud  huilcc   Wb.   5d  38,   cf.   27C  34,  co  m-bad 
accomailti-xi  Umsa  23a  26,  cf.  26b  7,  dia  m-bad  mathi  16a  13.1 
PL  3.  ropat:— acht  ropat  mini  Sg.  199a  1. 

-bat:— Us  ni  bat  chutrummi  Wb.  9d  27,  cf.  Ml.  51b  8; 
am-bat  n-erchoissi  Ml.  73C  9,  cf.  127C  25  (or  fut.  ?),  15d  7;  1450 
arm-bat  buidich  Wb.  7a  15,  cf.  22d  2,  22«  10,  31d  15,  Ml. 
130a  12,  armbat  litre  nota  aram  Sg.  6b  23;  arna-pat  toirsich 
Wb.  26d  21  ;  cin-bat  huili  Wb.  4d  6  ;  mani-bat  Jer[r]*om  Ml. 
24<=  1  ;  co  m-bat  irlithi  Wb.  7C  14,  cf.  13d  29,  26C  8,  31b  25; 
i)ii-bat  da  g  bete  and  ba  g  7  n  Sg.  15a  2.  1455 

Eelative:  bete :— bete  gentilia  Sg.  33a  16,  cf.  33a  16,  66a  4,  m-bete 
Ml.  138"  17. 

beta:— ^«  cheti  Ml.  126'  4,  cf.  34d  3,  56a  20,  Sg.  32b  14, 
54b  6,  198a  2,  207a  9,  207b  11,  220a  7. 

bata : — am-  bata  n-arsigthi  Ml.  127a  4,  lota  cliorai  Deo  125b  5.  1460 

Imperfect. 

Sg.  1.  -bin,  -benn : — no-m-bin  dermatach  Ml.  20a  4,  com-min  inricc 
do  Wb.  24a-ll,  com  bin  cosmail  Ml.  91b  7,  awzrt^  w/  (MS.  air) 
bin  fiu  leu  etir  44C  2,  ndmmin  (  =  ndm-bm)  duine  Wb.  17d  23, 
arm-benn  duine  130d  4. 

Sg.  2.  niptha  labar  Wb.  5b  32.2  1465 

Sg.  3.  bad3:— bad  foammamigthe  Wb.  13a  16,  bad  buaisliu  33d  10, 
a  m-bad  n-inlmaigthe  Ml.  39d  19,  c^  i«^  he  frisandcnte  Wb.  9C  24. 

1  In  Ml.  llob  10  anambni/l  bxldig  seems  an  error  for  anambad  buidig. 

2  In  Wb.  5b  32  for  the  inexplicable  armtuir \sinn-h  I  would  suggest  anntha 
tairismeeh  'that  thou  shouldst  be  steadfast.' 

3  In  Wb.  21a  1  for  ba  chomadas  we  should  read  bad  chomadas. 


42          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN. 

robad: — act  robad  tairismech  Wb,  18d  11. 
corpad : — corpad  mithig  lessom  Wb.  4C  37. 

1470  -bad:— na  bad  cola  Wb.   33b   21,   nam-bad   rath    12d    21; 

arm-bad  ferr  10a  16,  cf.  lla  7,  19,  25d  26  (armad),  Ml. 
18d  6,  35C  23,  arm-bad  peccad  Wb.  3C  20,  armad  machdad 
Sg.  167a  4,  armad  hi  corns-  222*  6,  arm-bad  hi  soinmiyi 
dosmelmais  Ml.  lllb  15,  cf.  23b  12,  43C  13,  104d  5,  Sg, 

1475  21  la  6,  Per.  £6a  2;    arnd-bad  romdr  leosom  Wb.  llc  7,   cf. 

Ml.  35°  23,  aniabad  lesom  for  longais  (sc.  notesed]  23b  12, 
43C 13,  co  m-bad  aurlamWb.  8a4,  cf.  6d  6,  14C23,  21a  13,  25a  14, 
26b  31,  Ml.  14a  7,  21d  1,  65d  5,  70a  5,  89b  15,  92C  4,  92d  14, 
110a  6,  Sg,  72a  1,  106b  22,  120b  2,  co  m-bad  iarum  Ml.  70a  5, 

1480  co  m-bad  innonn  indocbdl  diar  n-anmanaib  Wb.  24d  13,  co  m-bad 

imned  for  araill  domsa  23b  21,  co  m-bad  eet  leu  5b  20,  co 
m-bad  aicned  n-indib  a  n-olc  Ml.  76a  11,  co  m-bad  beim  foris 
Wb.  10a  12,  cf.  25°  23,  28a  13,  Ml.  86d  10,  89d  13,  Sg.  69a  26, 
co  m-bad  se  apud  nos  209b  7,  co  m-bad  ho  suidiu  pepigi  Sg. 

1485  181a  3,   co   m-bad  si  amser  sin   rongabthe  Ml.  24d  7,  cf.  Sg. 

148b  5,  co-m-bad  snini  for  moidem-si  Wb.  15d  6,  co  m-bad  susi 
doberad  18a  3,  cf.  13a  16,  co  m-bad  tothim  cen  eirge  nobed 
5b  10,  cf.  18«  13,  26b  31,  27d  16,  32a  12,  Ml.  16a  10,  27d  22, 
34d  6,  35b  18,  37b  23,  39«  15,  48d  27,  53C  13,  54a  21,  95a  1, 

1490  95C   2,    103d   16,    IIId   4,    113"  7,    120°   6,    124b   3,    139a   9, 

Sg.  18a  4,  21b  6,  69a  5,  106b  16,  120a  2,  203a  10;  cona-bad 
fir  Wb.  18a  18,  cf.  Ml.  119d  6,  conapad  fir  Dia  21°  12,  cona 
bad  eicen  doberad  Wb.  32a  12,  nipa\A~\  dron  notbocetha  Wb. 
5b  32,  na  bad  do  Hierusalem  nobertis  16d  4;  manibbad  hinuun 
•  1495  lit-  Sg.  17b  8,  manibad  fortaehtain  De  Ml.  134b  3,  cf.  136C  2,1 

Wb.  4a  20  ;  sechipad  ed  doda'issed  39C  15. 

bed: — int'i  bed  tressa  Ml.  19d  5,  cf.  Sg.  162a  6,  ba  doig  bed 
n-ingcert  Ml.  61b  15,  cf.  Sg.  30a  8,  arna  tomnathar  bed  foamnia- 
michthe  Wb.  13'  2,  cf.  Ml.  30'  5,  40"  17,  96b  18,  132a  4, 

1500  nibu  machdad  bed  coitchenn  Sg.  68a  3,  intan  bed  femin  66b  14, 
bed  nephdiachtae  Ml.  lllb  6,  cf.  Wb.  33d  5,  ni  bed  mo  Ml. 
51a  2,  cf.  54b  30,  60b  2,  78a  4,  92a  9,  106b  6,  129°  2,'  136b  7, 
Sg.  42b  9,  diinni  bed  fortachtigthi  Ml.  64b  2,  damsa  bed  gabthi 
76d  4,  cf.  107a  10,  bed  ersailcthi  14d  2,  cf.  16a  5,  18a  6,  ID-1  1, 

1505  22d  22,  24a  3,  29a  15,  34d  14,  39d  24,  46a  27,  53b  2,  79'  1, 

88a   14,   92a   17,   93a  8,    105b   13,    125a   8,    i;5i>"   -1,    134b    2, 

1  In  Ml.  127d  18  maip  badeacht  du  atrtib  indi  should  probably  be  correct < d  to 
main  bad  deacht,  etc. 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN.          43 

l.!7'  12,  Sg.  25b  9,  39b  11,  68a  5,  Tur.  146,  led  n-ecen  Ml. 
51a  19,  ncc/t  It'll  chare  do  29°  16,  led  n-oimalm  26C  1,  cf. 
43a  15,  86d  5,  led  n-ainm  do  dor  as  131C  3,  led  foil  nogaltis 
35b  16,  cf.  501'  8,  Sg.  62b  2,  209*  1.  1  ">10 

-bed : — «r  led  a  arilliud  nodn'icad  Wb.  2b  4 ;  co  m-led 
SIM  uiida  Sg.  200a  1,  co  m-led  adultera  Wb.  3C  9,  co  m  led 
caralitates  la  Grecu  Sg.  38b  5,  co  m-led  lied  noled  and  3b  10, 
co  m-led  sandid  dagneth  Ml.  51d  2;  main  led  maith  latsu  Wb. 
32a  11,  main  led  accuis  9b  19,  main  led  diar  net  tad  6C  31;  1515 
dus  im-led  do  Duaid  coneitsitis  Ml.  87C  4. 

bid:— indoich  lid  indirge  do  Dia  Wb.  4C  16,  cf.  10d  1, 
indoich  lid  frithorcun  lib  18a  9,  indoich  bid  ar  for  mrath  18a  15, 
doig  liun  lid  exaggeranter  duintad  Ml.  89d  6,  ni  meite  lid 
machdad  forru  Sg.  161b  12,  is  ferr  lid  oin  seek-  leu  184b  1,  1520 
la  corn  lid  aclnuntiabit  noleth  hie  Ml.  45b  14,  arna  tomnitis  sotn 
lid  do  irquirin  cotulto  Wb.  25C  12,  amal  lid  act  limsa  moort 
do  galdl  23b  18;  amal  lid  Dia  26a  7,  amal  lid  moanmain-se 
32a  8,  cf.  28d  17,  amal  lid  inn  accaldim  deithidnig  Ml.  35C  27, 
amal  lid  in  chlothi  48b  3,  cf.  18d  5,  35<>  25  (Itth),  37b  22  1525 
(fid),  42C  19,  75a  2,  136a  1,  Sg.  188a  26  (leg.  inn  aimsir?), 
amal  bid  tarasi  n-uilc  Ml.  74a  2,  amal  lid  horaili  nuasligi 
2a  6,  cf.  23C  9,  30d  27,  32a  25,  37d  19,  40d  17,  49a  11,  49d  11, 
54d  10,  80a  2,  88C  12,  101d  12,  118b  3,  129-  12,  Sg.  2a  6, 
9b  11  (lith),  31b  22,  192b  4,  amal  lid  duib  doecmoised  Wb.  1530 
5d  26,  cf.  10^  12,  I9b  6,  24d  21,  32a  17,  Ml.  20b  18,  32a  5, 
44a  19,  44b  8,  49a  11,  51b  15,  62"  2,  63b  9,  68b  2,  68b  3, 
78b  14,  84C  9,  130d  15,  131d  12,  Sg.  33a  18,  217b  15;  amal 
lid  annumothaiged  Ml,  25a  12,  cf.  34b  11  (fid),  46a  23,  amal 
lid  a  n-durochrech  68C  11 ;  **  cumme  do  lid  imdelthe  Wb.  ld  20,  1535 
cf.  10C  3,  4,  Ml.  92a  12,  Sg.  10a  11,  is  cumme  do  lid  ed  aslcrad 
Ml.  95b  7,  cf.  67a  8,  indaas  lid  praeceptoir  asidindissed  42b  18, 
cf.  123C  10,  135a  13,  oldaas  lid  ar  n-dinsem  Wb,  4b  17,  oldaas 
lid  iniquus  aslerad  Ml.  59a  7.1 

ni  bad: — amal  ni  lad  fm  Ml.   63d  2,  amal  ni  lad  atrab  1540- 
68b  3,  amal  ni  lad  hua  nach  comthumus  63d  2,  amal  ni  lad  cen 
cinta  dugnetis  74a  1. 


1  In  Ml.  19b  11  imbi  bid  is  unintelligible  and  is  probably  corrupt.  In  Ml. 
59a  12  mad  Jtiuiicitixd  brs  aui/<//xir  7  bid  ho  (/ciai'm,  I  do  not  understand  the 
variation  between  bes  and  bid.  In  "Wb.  lb  16,  as  I  have  suggested  before,  «nn<l 
asbndla  seems  a  mixture  of  amal  as  Dia  '  as  God,'  and  amal  ni  bad  Dia  "  as 
though  He  were  not  God.' 


44          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSKS — J.    STRACHAN. 

PI.  1.    bemmis :— ar   bemmis   muntar-ni  dait   Ml.   102b   16;  amal 
bemmis  ford iucailsi  134b  5,  amal  bemmis  bibdaid  114d  4. 

1545  bimmis : — com-mimmis  ecil  Wb.  29d  16,  com-mimis  angraib 

duibsi  26b  18,  com-mimis  less  huili  6b  21 ;  amal  bimmis  octarche 

9a  7,  amal  bimmis  maicc  deit  Ml.  91b  16,  amal  ni  bimmis  J'm- 

ni  etir  63d  1. 

PI.  3.  betis:— betis  mou  Ml.  100C  11,  betis  dillithi  29d  6,  of.  86a  4, 

1550          betis  aisndisib  23a  14,  cf.  27b  6,  29d  6,  33d  7,  63b  13,  68'  14, 

96b  16,  102d  10,  104d  7,   130b  10,  131d  II1;   nibbu  machdath 

betis  Grecdi  Sg.  6a  9  ;    amal  betis  degntaini  dobertis  Ml.  90a  14. 

bitis: — amal  bitis  luic  deroli  Ml.  92d  11 ;  indate  bitis  cranna 

doiscairi  dufubaitis  92d  6. 

1555  -btis:— amtis  (=  a  m-btis}  forcmachti  Ml.  34a  10,  cf.  72b  13, 

85d  6;  airmtis  rii  etir  79b  11,  airmdis  he  iusti  indi  nadocu- 
manatar  54a  12 2;  comtis  indbaid  i  n-iris  Wb.  10d  33,  comtis 
cat\K]rai\_g]  fnsellar  Ml.  36d  18,  comtis  ainmmnidi  Sg,  7b  2, 
comtis  les  Ml.  92C  10,  comtis  he  ind  huli  sin  forbristea  67b  18  ; 

1560  coniptis  er&oilcthi,  coniptis  erlama  100C  24;  conabdis  apstil 
tantum  Wb.  5b  15;  matis  tuicsi  lla  22,  matis  huili  5b  15, 
maatis  he  ind  fersai  grandi  insin  namma  dumberad  Ml.  40C  17, 
matis  mu  namuit  dudagnetis  73d  1 ;  maniptis  t6baidi  Sg.  120a  1, 
maniptis  mu  charait  dudagnetis  Ml.  73d  1. 
In  a  subjunctive  sense  are  used  cid,3  cit,  mad,  mat. 

1565  cid:— cid  accobrachWb.  4<>  34,  cf.  3'  5,  10a  26,  27a  8,  30d  6, 

33°  16  (cetih\  Ml.  2d  12,  20a  19,  115d  7  (ced\  8,  145C  3, 
Sg.  2a  7,  28b  6,  7,  38a  7,  52a  15,  68b  4,  201^  10,  cid  a  mall 
Wb.  24C  10,  cid  mebul  lib  3b  30,  cid  lol  do  llb  18,  cid  accubur 
lium  Ml.  69a  21,  cf.  80a  9,  cid  precept  cid  labrad  Wb.  13a  29, 

1570  cf.  Ml.  140b  4,  cid  less  ar  m-beo  Wb.  6b  20,  cid  fogn'im  cid  fa 
chesad  dorr6ntar  13C  21,  cf.  8d  21  (ced),  18C  11,  27C  14,  ni 
machdath  cid  he  comaisnd'is  Sg.  222a  5,  Ml.  17C  3,  19b  11,  92a  17, 
142d  1,  Sg.  28a  15,  202b  3,  Acr.  28.  As  a  past  subjunctive, 
cid  d'tan  7  cian  nutheisinn  Ml.  41d  9,  cf.  Wb.  20b  22,  nipu 

1575          imdu  do  in  mann  cid  tren  oc  tecmallad  16C  25. 

/ 

1  Cf.  Zupitza,  KZ.,  xxxv,  454  sq. 

2  In  Wb.  4a  10  Pedersen  (KZ.,  xxxv,  341)  suggests  to  read  ardislemmtfiu. 

3  But  cid  is  followed  by  the  indicative  in  cid  doib  dour  relict  oil  10.     More 
strange  is  cid  fo  gnim  cid  fo  chen-ath  dotunjar  Wb.  (rl  'Jl.     Tlnit  dui'nnjur  here 
is  personal  is  indicated  liy  tin-  ])lnral  dutiaataf  Ml.    106C    3,  cf.    101C   7.      It 
IOOKS  as  though  we  had  here  a  different  verb  from  thn/n  '  I  go.'     cid  'what'  is 
followed  by  the  indicative,  cf.  Wb.  5*  31,  9'  20,   1011  26.   12'   '22,  46,  13tt  13, 
16C  7,  19d  10,  so  citne  Wb.  6a  9,  8b  5,  Ml.  61b  7,  8.     c\d  ninvspnmls  to  the 
negative  cenip,  cf.  Sg.  68b  4,  mad  to  the  negative  Munlp,  cf.  Wb.  (JU  16,  17. 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN.  4  "> 

cit:—  cit  sochudi  Wb.  4d  5,  cf.  9a  12,  12a  13,  Sg.  190b  1, 
207b  11. 

mad  =  pros,  subj.: — mad  coxmil  Wb.  2C  20,  mad  moo  de 
2a  8a,  cf.  8*  5,  8d  1,  9a  23,  9d  17,  10a  15,  12b  11,  14a  4, 
11,  19d  17,  20a  1,  20°  6,  31b  7,  Acr.  43,  Sg.  36b  1,  188a  6,  1580 
7,  197a  2,  208a  4,  6,  209b  12,  210b  mar,u\,  ///^  fowown  far- 
•monrnn  doib  llla  3,  mad  fochricc  som  Wb.  2b  26,  cf.  29a  23, 
Sg.  o1'  19,  act  mad  oentu  duib  occa  Wb.  9d  22,  mad  samlid  duib 
25a  19,  mad  secundum  carnem  8a  17,  cf.  Ml.  44b  4,  6,  45C  10, 
74d  13,1  cf.  Tur.  137,  mad  co  techt  di  cofer  Wb.  9d  32,  cf.  10d  30,  1585 
12a  23,  17d  19,  Sg.  161b  9,  207a  8,  mad  he  a  luum  Wb.  4a  14, 
mad  lid  far  m-bethu-si  Crist  27b  6,  mad  he  herchoil-  Sg.  199b  4, 
mad  ar  log  pridchasa  Wb.  10d  23,  cf.  10d  27,  lld  16,  12C  36, 
46,  13a  13,  13C  24,  17a  2,  Ml.  43a  2,  46d  6,  Sg.  203a  7.2 

=  past  subj.: — ba  bee  n-damsa  mad  buith  cen  cliotlud  Ml.  1590 
95d  13,  mad  aill  duib  cid  acealdam  welch  darigente  Wb.  13b  3, 
cf.  Ml.  2d  1,  Sg.  IIP  2,  mad  o  dib  n-ogaib  157b  4,  mad  mo 
riarsa  dognethe  Wb.  9d  25,  cf.  2C  17,  10a  27,  33b  13,  Ml.  32d  5, 
35"  26,  96a  10,  98b  9,  118b  6,  Sg.  199b  9,  202a  7,  207b  2. 

mat  =  pres.    subj.: — mat   he   na   briathra-sa  forcane   Wb.  1595 
28°  21,  mat  rete  frecndirci  yesme  4a  27,  mat  anmann  emnatar 
Sg.  189b  4.3 

Imperative. 

Sg.  2.  ba  \—ba  chuimnech  Ml.  46b  29. 

-ba: — na  ba  thoirsech  Wb.  29d  19,  cf.  31C  22  (napa). 

Sg.  3.  bad:  — W  dlichthech  Wb.  5C  20,  cf.  5C  21   (pad),  5d  15,  1600 
6a   30,    6d   13    (MS.   ld\    12b   6,    16a    15,    22d    21,    23°    15, 
24b  9,   26a  30,   Ml.  131d  12,   Sg.  147b  7,   148a  2,   bad  amal 
asindbiursa  Wb.  13a  25,  bad  atrab  Wb.  27b  25,  bad  litir  sain 
g.  Sg.  6b  11,  bad  fdilte  duibsi  Wb.  5d  24,  cf.  5d  25,  25b  25, 
bad  chore  duib  friu  7b  4,  14,  18,  27d  11,  lad  chdch  daresi  dreli  1605 
13a  5,  bad  didnad  deserce  (be  it  consolation  of  charity)  23C  8, 
cf.  23C  9,  10,  bad  ad  edificationem  12d  41,  bad  ho  thoil  in  fognam 
22d  5,  bad  i  n-Dia  ind  failte  23d  19,  cf.  27C  3,  bad  hi  Crist 

1  In  Wb.  17Kl  2  mitJiirsunir  is  rightly  corrected  by  Nigra  to  mad  du  stoir. 

2  In  Sg.  73b  8  mad  bed  ins  in,  asbt-rtliar  diib,  mad  bed  is  to  be  corrected  to 
mad  hciL 

In  Wb.  28b  13  act  mad  a  claind  nisi  liberos  suos,  act  mad  has  sunk  to  a  mere 
adverbial  formula. 

3  In  Sg.  3b  19  mad  di  Jiisc  is  for  mat  di  Jiisc. 


46          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

23«  11,  cf.  5d  8,  9,  10,  12,  13,  24b  10,  27C  3,  10,  lad  lessom 
1610  25C  12,  bad  he  a  fer  in  cetne  Wb.  9d  32,  lad  he  for  n-ere  9d  12, 

lad  he  in  mes  so  dolerthar  fornn  8d  18,  lad  sissi  coneit  6C  1, 
lad  he  dongneith  5d  27,  lad  samlith  sullairichthe  (let  it  be 
thus  that  ye  are  eloquent)  12d  8,  cf.  5d  19,  30,  34,  13a  3,  6, 
22,  29,  32,  22d  14,  Ml.  66«  I.1 

1615  bed:— led  i  n-genas  (?)  Wb.  9d  3 1,2  led  imthuge  duilsi  Crist 

6b  3,  led  amal  asmliur-sa  dogneither  13a  29. 

-bad:-M0   lad  lia   diis  Wb.  13a  4,    cf.    24b   3,    26b   28, 
na  lad  inunn  fedan  imleith  16a  16,  na  lad  ecen  14d  1,  nd  lad 
cuit  tadaill  27b  25,  na  lad  tormach  galir  duit  29a  24,  na  lad 
1620          melul  lat  29d  18,   cf.   Ml.  56b   36,    65d   15,   nd  bad  dia  mess 
Wb.  6b  5,  cf.  6C  6,  22d  25,  na  lad  hed  ameit  22b  14,  Ml.  62d  2, 
na  lad  he  for  n-imlradtid  Wb.  6b  6,  na  lad  do  reir  for  colno 
leithe  6b  4,  cf.  lld  15,  13a  5,  Ml.  70d  8,  9,  127b  18. 
PL  1.  baan,  ban: — ladn  tairismich  Wb.  5d  22,  Ian  luidich  29b  17, 
1625  Ian  chossmaili  33b  20. 

PL  2.    bad:— lad  Ui  Wb.  3*  6,   cf.   3b  7,  5d  21,  9d  6,   22a  24 
(MS.  lad\firidinsi\  24a  24,  24b  1,  27a  6. 

bed:— led  noil   de   (MS.    leded   noilde]   Wb.   3b    28,    led 
adthramli  9a  14,  23C  27,  bed  imthuge-si  Domino  6b  3. 
1630  "bad : — n<*>  bad  anfoirbthi-si  Wb.  12d  26. 

PL  3.   bat:— lat  chosmuli  Wb.  17C  5,  cf.  20C  2,   31C  13,  lat  he 
lerte  Iretha  9C  12. 

-bat: — na  lat  nach  arm  aili  Wb.  22d  14. 


1  In  Wb.  19d  29  basamlid  dhib  should  probably  be  corrected  to  bad  samlid  duib. 

2  But  in  9d  28  bite  i  n-genas  we  have  the  substantive  verb.    As  the  substantive 
verb  seems  necessary  here  too,  we  should  probably  read  bled  '  she  shall  be  in 
chastity.' 


SUBST.    VKRH    IN    OLD    HUSH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN.          47 


PART   II.     REMARKS. 

Such,  then,  are  the  forms  of  the  verb  'to  be '  that  are  found 
in  the  Old  Iri«h  Glosses.  Where  the  occurrences  are  so  numerous, 
it  is  very  probable  that  some  have  not  been  registered,  but  I  trust 
that  nil  the  actual  forms  have  been  noted,  and  that,  though  some 
examples  of  them  may  have  been  overlooked,  the  collection  will 
be  found  complete  enough  for  practical  purposes.  As  to  the 
distribution,  most  of  the  instances  can  for  formal  or  syntactical 
reasons  be  assigned  with  certainty  to  one  part  of  the  verb  or  the 
other.  There  are  a  few  doubtful  cases,  chiefly  where  the  syntax 
furnishes  no  certain  clue.  It  remains  to  consider  the  different 
parts  of  the  verb,  and,  where  more  than  one  set  of  forms  are  found, 
to  try  to  discover  any  differences  in  their  usage.  The  ideal  would 
be  one  form  one  function,  but  that  I  have  not  found  possible  to 
carry  through  completely.  On  the  one  hand,  I  may  have  failed 
to  perceive  differences  of  usage  that  actually  exist,  in  which  case 
one  can  only  hope  that  others  will  be  less  blind.  On  the  other 
hand,  it  is  to  be  remembered  that  language  is  constantly  changing, 
and  that  particularly  in  a  literary  language  the  old  and  the  new 
may  exist  side  by  side  and  be  used  indiscriminately.  It  has  long 
been  recognized  that  the  three  great  collections  of  Old  Irish 
Glosses — Wb.,  ML,  and  Sg. — are  not  of  the  same  date.  It  is  also 
admitted  that  Wb.  is  the  oldest.  The  usage  of  the  verb  'to  be ' 
is  in  agreement  with  this;  thus,  in  the  preterite  of  the  copula 
the  form  bo  is  confined  to  Wb.  As  to  the  two  other  collections, 
Thurneysen,  Rev.  Celt,  vi,  was  inclined  to  put  Sg.  between  Wb. 
and  Ml. ;  Pedersen,  in  his  paper  on  aspiration  in  Irish,  KZ.  xxxv, 
regards  Sg.  as  the  latest  of  the  three,  and  certainly  with  regard 
to  aspiration  it  has  a  good  deal  in  common  with  later  Irish.  In 
the  usage  of  the  verb  'to  be,'  however,  it  sometimes  approaches 
Wb.  more  closely  than  Ml.  does,  notably  in  the  use  of  the  form 
file  (p.  57).  The  question  seems  deserving  of  further  consideration, 
in  which  might  be  borne  in  mind  the  possibility  that  Sg.  may 
have  been  altered  in  transmission  :  thus,  if  these  glosses  were 
copied  from  dictation,  the  person  dictating  would  very  naturally 
follow  the  rules  of  aspiration  to  which  he  was  accustomed. 


48          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

As  to  the  later  history  of  this  verb  in  Irish,  which  should  form 
an  interesting  and  important  chapter  in  the  history  of  the  Irish 
language,  some  notice  will  be  taken  of  new  developments,  but 
I  have  no  sufficient  material  at  my  disposal  to  deal  fully  with 
the  subject.  Reference  will  be  made  to  Windisch's  Worterbuch 
(WB.),  to  my  paper  on  the  Verbal  System  of  the  Saltnir  na  Rann 
(VSR.),  to  Atkinson's  edition  of  the  Passions  and  Homilies  from 
the  Lebar  Brecc  (PH.),  and,  for  classical  Modern  Irish,  to  Atkinson's 
edition  of  Keating's  "  Three  Shafts  of  Death  "  (K.).  It  should  be 
very  interesting  if  Professor  Henebry,  or  some  other  scholar  who 
speaks  Irish  as  his  native  tongue,  would  compare  the  syntax  of  the 
verb  '  to  be  '  in  Old  Irish  with  that  of  the  spoken  language  of 
to-day. 

A.  SUBSTANTIVE  VEEB  AND  COPULA. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  features  in  the  Irish  verbal  system 
is,  that  there  are  throughout  two  different  sets  of  forms  of  the 
verb  '  to  be.'  The  one  set  is  accented  like  any  other  verb,  the 
other  is  proclitic  and  has  no  independent  accent  of  its  own.  In 
part  the  two  sets  of  forms  come  from  different  roots,  in  part  one 
original  form  has  been  split  up  by  the  difference  of  accent. 
In  the  terminology  of  Modern  Irish  grammar  they  are  called 
respectively  the  substantive  verb  (td)  and  the  assertive  verb  (/*). 
In  Old  Irish  the  conditions  are  not  in  all  respects  the  same  as 
in  Modern  Irish,  but  in  the  absence  of  any  other  convenient 
designation  we  may  be  permitted  to  give  to  the  accented  forms 
the  name  of  the  Substantive  Verb,  to  the  unaccented  forms  that 
of  the  Copula. 

The  difference  in  usage  will  be  best  shown  by  examples.  With 
the  preposition  la  '  apud '  both  forms  are  in  use,  but  the  sense  is 
different.  Compare  is  la  Dia  cid  Calldea  '  even  Chaldea  is  God's  ' 
Ml.  49d  5,  it  lib  huili  '  omnia  uestra  sunt'  Wb.  8d  15,  with  at  a 
lib  uile  '  it  is  all  to  be  found  with  you '  (ut  nihil  uobis  desit  in 
ulla  gratia)  Wb.  7d  5,  attaat  iltintudai  leu  l  there  ,are  many 
interpretations  with  them '  Ml.  3a  14.  So  is  uas  nert  dom  *  it 
is  above  my  strength'  Sg.  la  6,  but  in  titul  robot  huas  chiunn 
Christ  isin  chroich  l  the  superscription  which  was  above  the  head  of 
Christ  on  the  cross'  Ml.  74b  1  ;  combad  hoxttiditi  pepigi  'that  pepigi 
is  from  it '  Sg.  181a  3,  but  is  and  biid  neutur  huad  'it  is  thru  that 
there  is  found  a  neuter  from  it '  Sg.  104b  5  ;  nitat  ilddni  do  6cti/iur 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN.          49 

'  it  is  not  many  gifts  to  one  man  '  Wb.  21a  16,  but  ataat  ilscnmnn 
do  suidiu  ( there  are  many  sounds  to  it'  Wb.  12C  46;  law  ba  .\/iii/i 
fora  mcnmnin  '  when  it  was  a  care  upon  his  mind'  Ml.  89'*  7,  )>ut 
roln'ii  a  salndodcad  for  each  'his  particular  misfortune  was  on  each' 
"Ml.  1  <K):l  o  ;  1'id  chore  ttuib  friu  'let  it  be  peace  to  you  towards  them  ' 
Wb.  7b  4,  oroib  core  ddib  fri  each  'that  there  may  be  peace  to  you 
towards  all'  Wb.  26b  30.  The  copula  is  often  used  in  periphra>is 
to  bring  some  particular  word  into  prominence  (this  is  necessitated 
by  the  fixed  order  of  the  Irish  sentence  where  the  verb  regularly 
comes  first),  e.g.  is  dreecht  dib  nad  rochreit  '  it  is  a  part  of  them 
that  did  not  believe '  Wb.  5C  2,  ba  miscuis  atroillisset  ( it  was 
hatred  that  they  deserved '  Wb.  4C  14,  hore  ropo  co  jdilti  tuccad 
'because  it  was  with  joy  that  it  was  brought'  Wb.  24b  26. 
Compare  with  these  bieid  nach  drect  diib  hicfider  '  there  will  be 
some  portion  of  them  that  will  be  saved'  Wb.  4d  6,  bieid  bes  ferr 
de  'there  will  be  some  advantage  therefrom,'  lit.  'there  will  be 
that  will  be  better  therefrom,'  Wb.  32a  13,  attaat  da  n-orpe  rogab 
Abracham  'there  are  two  heritages  which  Abraham  received'  Wb. 
2C  21,  biit  sualchi  and  it  foilsi  i  there  are  virtues  that  are  manifest' 
Wb.  29a  29. 

With  the  copula  the  predicate  is  naturally  most  commonly  an 
adjective  or  a  noun,  is  follm  '  it  is  clear,'  is  athir  som  '  he  is 
father.'  But  it  may  be  of  other  forms,  e.g.  ammi  Dee  '  we  are 
God's '  Wb.  6b  20,  is  din  chorp  in  ball  *  the  member  is  of  the 
body'  Wb.  22C  18,  is  ho  siun  co  nuie  dam  for  sere  'my  love  for 
you  is  from  old  to  new'  Wb.  4b  29,  is  cud  far  m-burpe  'your 
folly  is  to  this  extent'  (sic  stulti  estis)  Wb.  19b  8,  is  huare  rongnith 
1  it  is  because  it  was  done '  Ml.  31b  10. 

But  whatever  be  the  form  of  the  predicate  it  follows  the  copula 
directly.  The  subject  either  conies  at  the  end,  or,  if  the  predicate 
be  a  compound  phrase,  it  may  be  introduced  into  the  middle  of 
it,  e.g.  is  irlam  ind  anim  do  thuil  Dee  *  the  soul  is  obedient  to 
the  will  of  God'  Wb.  5C  18,  is  gndth  gdo  et  fir  and  'falsehood 
and  truth  are  customary  therein'  Wb.  14C  22,  is  ball  each  dialailiu 
*  each  is  a  member  to  the  other '  Wb.  5d  4.  When  the  subject 
is  a  suffixed  pronoun  it  is  put  after  the  noun  or  the  adjective 
of  the  predicate,  cenotad  maic-si  raith  'though  ye  are  sons  of 
Grace  '  Wb.  33b  8,  is  Dia  so,n  domsa  '  He  is  God  to  me'  Wb.  la  2, 
air  immi  ardu-ni  de  '  for  we  are  the  higher  '  Ml.  23d  23.  The 
preterite  forms  ropsa  basa  are  no  real  exceptions ;  here  the  -sa  has 
become  an  integral  part  of  the  verb,  and  where  the  affixed  pronoun 
Phil.  Trans.  1898-9.  4 


50          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

is  wanted  it  is  inserted  in  its  proper  place,  e.g.  ropsa  huallach-sa. 
When  the  predicate  is  not  a  noun  or  an  adjective,  then,  so  far 
as  I  have  noted,  these  affixed  pronouns  are  not  used,  but  another 
form  of  expression  is  employed ;  cf.  is  6nd  athir  dd  '  He  is  from 
the  Father'  Wb.  21d  4  with  is  uadib  Crist  'Christ  is  from  them' 
Wb.  4C  20. 

But  in  certain  forms  of  expression  a  personal  pronoun  is  intro- 
duced directly  after  the  copula.  This  usage  has  been  carefully 
discussed  by  Atkinson,  PH.,  pp.  892  sq.  (cf.  K.,  Appendix),  and 
I  will  here  restrict  myself  to  citing  some  examples  from  Old 
Irish: — it  e  uiui  inna  doini  bi  'the  uiui  are  the  living  men'  (where 
it  will  be  seen  that  the  order  is  copula  +  subject  -f  predicate,  the 
two  latter  being  definite  and  identical)  Sg.  39a  23,  it  he  spatia 
narreefil  a  terra  'the  spatia  are  the  spaces  that  are  a  terra'1  Bcr.  18° 3, 
as  n-e  Crist  in  lia  asrubart  '  that  Christ  is  the  stone  that  he  spoke 
of  Wb.  4dll,  la  he  a  fassugud  a  nebchomalnad  'its  annulment  were 
not  to  fulfil  it '  Wb.  19C  4,  mad  hce  far  m-bethu-si  Crist  'if  your  life 
be  Christ'  Wb.  27b  6,  is  hed  an  honestum  guide  Dee  'the  honestum 
is  to  pray  to  God'  Wb.  10b  15,  it  he  ind  cerchoiUi  asber  som 
toltanugud  Deo  y  bitith  i  m-bethid  noib  foirbthiu  '  the  determinations 
that  he  speaks  of  are  to  please  God  and  to  be  in  holy  perfect  life ' 
Ml.  74d  9,  it  he  in  toirthi  innahi  adfiadatar  hi  testimnib  '  the  fruits 
are  the  things  that  are  mentioned  in  the  texts'  Ml.  46°  14,  bit  he 
magistir  dongegat  indh'i  asindisset  a  tola  feisne  d6ib  '  the  masters 
whom  they  will  choose  will  be  those  that  will  declare  to  them 
their  own  desires'  Wb.  30d  8,  it  he  a  timnae  adi  namma  rusarigestar 
'it  is  His  commandments  only  that  he  broke  '  Ml.  71b  14,  issi  ind 
amm  as  airlam  do  chomalnad  recto  De  '  it  is  the  soul  that  is  ready  to 
fulfil  the  Law  of  God'  Wb.  3d  11,  bit  he  na  precepte  cetni  nopridchob 
'it  will  be  the  same  teachings  that  I  shall  preach'  Wb.  17b  20, 
matis  he  ind  fer  si  grand  i  insin  dumberad  'if  he  had  put  those  terrible 
verses'  Ml.  40°  17,  iss'i  inso  in  targabadl,  is  be  in  peccath  for 
areli  'this  is  the  trespass,  this  is  the  sin  upon  another'  Wb.  9C  19, 
lann  segar  and  issi  ede  didchinne  in  milti  '  it  is  the  crown  which 
is  sought  therein  that  is  the  remuneration  of  the  soldiers'  service ' 
Wb.  lla  5,  is  sissi  in  tempul  sin  'ye  are  that  temple'  Wb.  8d  7. 
In  instances  like  the  last  the  copula  is  in  the  third  singular,  is 
snissi  ata  boues  Wb.  10d  11,  combad  snini  for  moidem-si  Wb. 
15*  6,  cf.  is  sisi  nobcrete  Ml.  46a  13,  combad  sissi  dob,  r  ad 
Wb.  18a  3,  bad  sissi  coneit  Wb.  6C  1,  but  it  sib  ata  cbomarpi  Wb. 
19C  20,  where  note  the  difference  in  the  pronoun.  In  at  tu 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN'.          •  J  1 

cen  tosach  cen  forcenn  '  Thou  art  without  beginning,  without 
end'  Ml.  110d  5,  there  is  a  peculiar  exception,  to  which  I  can 
cite  no  parallel. 

The  substantive  verb  is  most  frequently  used  either  absolutely 
or  with  a  prepositional  phrase,  e.g.,  nabad  hed  ameit  nddmbai  'let 
it  be  not  only  that  it  is  not'  Wb.  22b  14,  robatar  oo  imbresun 
frinimoysi  'who  were  contending  with  Moses'  Wb.  13C  17  (with 
oc  it  forms  periphrastic  continuous  tenses,  cf.  PH.  830,  831).  In 
PH.  the  three  prepositions  do,  la,  and  oc  are  noted  with  the 
substantive  verb  in  the  sense  of  'in  possession  of.'  In  Keating,  to 
judge  from  Atkinson's  Glossary,  do  and  la  are  no  longer  so  used, 
la  being  used  only  with  the  copula,  e.g.  adubhairt  an  nidh  fa 
leis  do  thabhairt  do  Caesar  *  He  said  that  there  should  be  given 
to  Caesar  what  was  his,'  a  usage  which  still  lives  (cf.  td 
airgead  agam  acht  ni  Horn  fein  e  '  I  have  money,  but  it  is  not 
my  own'  O'Donovan  Gram.  p.  311).  In  the  Irish  of  the  Glosses 
this  use  of  oc  has  not  yet  developed ;  the  two  prepositions  in  use 
are  do  and  la,  of  which  the  latter  is  much  the  more  frequent. 
The  two  are  here  not  synonymous;  do  is  primarily  'to,'  while 
la  in  many  of  its  uses  corresponds  to  Lat.  apud.  Thus  aid 
inotacht  dunni  '  there  is  entrance  to '  or  '  for  us  '  Wb.  33b  5,  in 
fochricc  file  do  i  n-nim  '  the  reward  which  is  for  him  in  Heaven ' 
Wb.  29d  29,  ni  bith  chomdidnad  damsa  indib  '  there  used  to  be  no 
consolation  for  me  in  them'  Ml.  62b  6,  innahi  nobitis  dam  liuam 
cJiairdib  'the  things  that  used  to  be  to  me  from  my  friends,' 
desiderii  .i.  rob6i  dosom  imma  tkir,  i.e.  '  which  he  had  for  his  land ' ; 
indfdilte  rob6i  d6  libsi  'the  joy  that  he  had  with  you'  Wb.  16b  2, 
aid  olc  n-aill  lib  '  there  is  another  evil  with  you  '  or  '  among  you  ' 
is  derb  Hum  attd  latsu,  g.  certus  sum  quod  et  in  te  Wb.  29d  14, 
ni  firadrad  bis  leu  do  Dia  '  there  is  not  true  worship  among  them  of 
God'  Ml.  42a  14,  fides  .i.  rob6i  la  Abracham  'which  was  found  in 
Abraham'  or  '  which  Abraham  had'  Wb.  2C  15,  desiderium  .i.  roboi 
lesom  im  Dia  '  which  he  had  for  God  '  Ml.  61d  10.  As  Ebel  says, 
la  expresses  "penitiorem  magis  sensum." 

The  substantive  verb  is  occasionally  found  with  adjectives  (cf. 
K.,  App.,  p.  xi),  ataat  mesai  Dee  nephchomtetarraclitai,  which  seems 
to  combine  .two  predications — (1)  there  are  judgments  of  God, 
(2)  these  judgments  are  incomprehensible,  Ml.  55d  11,  rondyab 
coimdiu  comacus  les  dia  fortacht  '  that  he  has  a  Lord  near  to  help 
him'  Ml.  30b  11,  amal  nombemmis  erch6ilti  g.  tanquam  morti 
destinatos  Wb.  9a  3,  Hid  ersoilcthi  '  be  ye  opened  '  Ml.  46a  7.  With 


52          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN. 

adjectives  as  with  substantives  this  usage  is  much  more  common 
with  bin  (11.  291  sq.) ;  of  this  more  will  be  said  below. 

With  substantives  the  modern  idiom  is  peculiar :  *  he  is  a  man ' 
(and  not  a  boy)  is  expressed  by  thd  se  na  dhuine  (lit.  '  he  is  in  his 
man ').  Pedersen,  who  has  given  a  brilliant  explanation  of  this 
idiom  (Celt.  Zeit.,  ii,  377),  can  quote  no  certain  instances  of  it 
from  the  Glosses,  and  I  have  met  with  none  there.  In  a  couple 
of  cases  aid  is  followed  by  a  substantive,  but  the  idiom  is 
different :  aid  Dia  attach  n-dunni  '  God  is  a  refuge  unto  us ' 
Ml.  66d  1,  ni  udinn  fesine  ataam  for  tectire  '  it  is  not  from  ourselves 
that  we  are  messengers  to  you'  Wb.  15a  18. 

Sometimes  -bi  seems  to  be  used  as  a  consuetudinal  present  of 
is.  Thus  is  remib  rethid  iarum  would  mean  '  it  is  before  them 
that  he  runs  afterwards,'  combi  remib  rethith  iarum  Wb.  13b  13, 
may  mean  '  so  that  he  is  wont  to  run  before  them  afterwards ' 
In  Wb.  12C  12,  13°  23,  22C  10,  30C  23,  and  other  passages 
the  idea  seems  to  be  use  and  wont  rather  than  continuance ; 
e.g.  combi  diass  mor  ind  oengranne  would  seem  to  mean  '  so  that 
the  one  grain  is  wont  to  be  a  great  ear.'  More  instances  for 
examination  will  be  found,  11.  288  sq.  In  favour  of  the  view 
suggested  here  are  the  facts  (1)  that  -bi  is  often  followed  by 
nouns  and  adjectives,  while  aid  rarely  is;  (2)  that  -bi  is  used 
to  bring  forward  an  emphatic  word  like  the  copula,  while  atd 
never  is ;  (3)  that  the  predicate  noun  or  adjective  directly 
follows  the  verb ;  (4)  that  -bi  is  here  usually  written  without  the 
mark  of  length. 

As  to  the  order,  the  subject  usually  precedes  the  prepositional 
phrases.  But  there  are  exceptions,  cf.  act  nirobat  pecthe  less  Wb. 
lld  9  with  arna  robat  leu  in  pecthe-si  Wb.  25b  9.  In  the  case  of 
inso  and  insin  and  substantives  with  the  suffixed  particles  -so,  -sm, 
the  regular  position  is  at  the  end,  e.g.  Wb.  26b  31,  28a  23,  32°  12, 
Sg.  209b  29  (exceptions  Wb.  10d  19,  Sg.  158b  3),  so  anuin  comes 
at  the  end  Ml.  30b  16,  otherwise  Sg.  209a  3.  Other  exceptions 
will  be  found  in  Wb.  7d  5,  10d  2,  14a  33,  14C  31,  25b  1,  Ml. 
14°  12,  109a  2,  Sg.  40a  11,  71b  10,  76b  2,  203°  3.  The  guiding 
principle  seems  to  be  that  of  emphasis,  cf.  atda  lib  uile  '  it  is  with 
you  in  its  entirety '  Wb.  7a  5  with  ataat  uili  isin  chorp  sin  '  they 
all  are  in  that  body'  Wb.  12a  16;  but  the  order  is  sometimes 
clearly  influenced  by  the  form  of  the  sentence,  e.g.  atd  i  n-aicniud 
cdich  denum  maith  7  imgabdil  uilc  dodenum  Ml.  14°  12,  orobad  inna 
/)  ni  inchoissised  Wb.  2C  7. 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAX.          53 

B.    SUBSTANTIVE  VERB. 

1.  Attdu  and  biu. 

Tur.  58,  Hid  didiu  a  confessio  hisin  do  f6isitin  pecthae,  Hid  dana 
do  molad,  Hid  dana  do  atlngud  buide ;  do  foisitin  didiu  atasom 
sunt,  '  that  confessio  is  wont  to  be  for  confession  of  sins,  it  is 
wont  to  be  for  praise,  it  is  wont  to  be  for  thanksgiving ;  it  is  for 
thanksgiving  here.'  This  illustrates  well  the  common  difference 
between  the  two  verbs ;  attdu  asserts  existence,  biu  predicates 
besides  use  and  wont.  Sometimes  biu  denotes  continuance,  but 
that  use  is  much  rarer.  I  have  noted  as  clear  instances  Hit  and 
co  arndbarach  '  they  remain  there  till  the  morrow '  LTJ.  63a  8, 
cf.  LL.  251b  26,  Hid  dogress  'it  continues  to  be  for  ever,'  Trip. 
Life,  p.  86,  1.  10. 

2.  Attdu  and  fil. 

As  is  well  known,  these  verbs  in  later  Irish  supplement  one 
another,  cf.  PH.  892  sq.,  K.,  Appendix  iii.  And  so  it  is  in 
the  Old  Irish  of  the  Glosses,  where  the  rules  of  the  usage  are 
as  follows : — 

atta,  -ta  is  used : 

(1)  In  orthotonic  non-relative  position,  e.g.  aid  in  coimdiu  'the 
Lord  is,'  is  samlaid  ataat  l  it  is  thus  that  they  are.' 

It  is  also  used  after  hore,  which  is  commonly  followed  by 
a  relative  form  of  the  verb  (but  cf.  its  use  with  non-relative 
forms  of  the  copula),  hore  aid  hesseirge  duib  '  because  there  is 
resurrection  unto  you '  (six  other  instances  in  Wb.  and  one  in 
Sg.);  further,  after  ol  once  in  Sg.  After  amal  attd  is  not  found 
(amal  file  occurs  once  in  "Wb.). 

(2)  After  a  negative,  etc.,  with  an  infixed  pronoun  denoting 
a  dative  relation.     Thus  ni-m-thd l  '  I  have  not,'  but  m-m-fil 
' 1  am  not.' 

(3)  After  a  relative  which  includes  a  preposition :   ani  i-tda 

cuntubart  libsi  '  that  in  which  there  is  doubt  with  you.' 

fil  is  used  : 

(1)  In  enclisis,   except    after    a    relative    which    includes    a 
preposition,  e.g.  nisfl  hodie   'they  are  not  hodie^  nacJn'bfd 

1  In  Wb.  31°  7  )iinfd  dirli  ar  m-J>an  it  has  been  held  that  the  verb  is  followed 
by  an  accusative.  But  in  Sg.  168a  1  air II  '  tractatio  '  is  certainly  nominative ; 
it  seems  to  be  a  different  word  from  airle  '  counsel.' 


54          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

1  that  ye  are  not,'  ni  fil  taidchor  do  l  there  is  no  return  for 
Him.'  It  also  appears  with  ce  'though'  and  ma  'if,'  which 
take  the  forms  cenud-  manud-\  cenudfil  gnim  7  chesad  Jiimidiu 
'though  there  is  not  action  and  passion  therein,'  manudfel 
in  Spirut  ndib  indiumsa  '  if  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not  in  me.' 

(2)  As  a  relative  (which  is  the   only  use   of  file),  e.g.  iarsin 
dligud  fil  hindiu  i  according  to  the  rule  that  is  to-day,'  a  fil 
ar  mo  chiunn  'what  is  before  me,'  fil  ni  de  as  fir  'that  there 
is  somewhat  of  it  which  is  true,'  in  fochricc  file  do  i  n-nim 
'the   reward   which  is   to   him   in    Heaven,'    corrofessid  file 
cuimrecha  form    'that   ye   may  know  that   there   are    bonds 
upon  me.' 

There  is  another  usage  of  fil  which,  though  it  happens  not  to 
occur  in  the  Old  Irish  Glosses,  is  found  in  old  texts,  and  which 
may  be  put  down  as  Old  Irish. 

(3)  fil  is  used  in  answer  to  in  fil  in  interrogation.     '  in  fil  imbass 

forosna  lat?'  or  Medb.  'fil  ecin,'  or  ind  ingen.  '  "  Hast  thou 
imbass  forosna?"  (a  form  of  divination),  says  Medb.  "  I  have 
indeed,"  says  the  maiden/  LIT.  55b  14,  cf.  54b  42,  68a  3,  12, 
Trip.  Life,  vol.  i,  pp.  116,  118  passim.  As  to  the  explanation  of 
the  construction,  it  may  be  compared  with  the  use  of  ndd  *  in 

1  Cf.  the  use  of  na  nac  in  negative  answers  in  Welsh,  GC.2  754,  Anwyl's 
Welsh  Grammar,  p.  70.  In  Irish  nd  is  found  in  other  forms  of  answers.  LU. 
56a  23:  'is  airiund  arbdget  dano,'  or  Ailill.  '  ni  regat  lend,''  ol  Medb.  '  anat 
didiu,'  ol  Ailill.  '  nachanfet  dano,' ol  Mtdb.  '"  It  is  for  us  they  fight,"  said  Ailill. 
"  They  shall  not  go  with  us,"  said  Medb.  "  Let  them  stay  then,"  said  Ailill. 
"  Stay  they  shall  not,"  said  Medb  '  (LL.  57a  has  ni  anfat),  cf,  LU.  78*  32  sq. ; 
LU.  70b  4:  '  tttc  damsa  do  gai,'  or  in  ciinte.  '  ace  6m,'  or  Cti,  '  acht  ddber 
seotu  duit.'  'nadgebsa  on,'  or  in  cdinte.  '"Give  me  thy  spear,"  said  the 
satirist.  "Nay,"  said  Cuchulinn,  "but  I  will  give  thee  treasures."  "That 
I  will  not  take,"  said  the  satirist'  ;  LL.  7la  45,  '  rafetad,'  for  Fergut,  * nad 
chunnis  fodessin.'  '  nad  chunnius  on  co  brunni  m-brdtha.'  '  "  I  shall  be  able," 
said  Fergus,  "provided  you  do  not  seek  it  yourself."  "I  shall  not  seek  it 
till  Doom."'  Cf.  also  LU.  87a  40,  LL.  7la  2,  175b  50,  I77a  36.  For  ni  in 
sentences  like  the  above  cf.  LU.63b  2t,  60a  2,  Ir.  Text,  ii,  1,  176,  178,  LL.62b  46, 
64a  41,  70a  12,  7la  34,  279a  26,  Tain  Bo  Fraich,  p.  144.  The  later  the  language 
the  more  frequent  is  ni.  To  the  sentences  with  na  quoted  above  parallels  may  be 
found  in  the  Brythonic  languages.  In  Welsh  :  Red  Book,  p.  55,  1.  19,  '  gellwng 
ymeith  ef.'  (na  ellyngafyrofa  DuwJ  heb  ynteu.  '  "  Let  it  go  free."  "  I  will  not, 
by  Heaven,"  said  he  ' :  cf.  pp.  55,  1.  25,  pp.  66,  57,  58  passim,  p.  70,  J.  29,  p.  8U, 
1.  12  (for  ny  cf.  p.  2,  1.  12,  p.  52,  1.  7,  p.  68,  1.  6).  In  Cornish,  for  na  cf. 
Creation,  11.  375  sq.,  1048  sq.,  1175  sq.,  1887  sq. ;  Origo  Mundi,  11.  2067,  2655, 
2697  ;  Passion,  915,  1411,  2040,  2262,  2756  ;  for  ny  Creation  679,  1144,  Passion 
853,  905,  1237,  2268,  2362,  2675.  In  Breton,  for  na  cf.  Ste.  Barbe,  1.  767, 
for  ne  11.  362,  481,  484.  From  these  facts  it  is  clear  that  such  a  use  of  na, 
originally  probably  in  emphatic  negation,  is  a  common  Celtit1  idiom,  which, 
Imwcver,  fared  differently  in  the  different  Celtic  lani;ii;i»t's ;  in  sonic  >KI  encroached 
upon  ;/;,  in  others  ///  BBCroaohed  upon  mi.  For  a  longer  treatment  of  the  point 
In  i,  I  have  neither  the  mutt-rials  iior  the  space. 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STK.UIIAX.          55 

answers,  e.g.  '  in  cotlad  do  Ailill?  or  Medl,  '  imluxa  ?  '  '  nadcd 
am,'  ar  AililL  '  "  Is  Ailill  asleep  now  ?  "  Bays  M<-db.  "  Xo, 
indeed,"  says  Ailill,'  YBL.  37b  31  ;  l  in  fil  Cuchulaind  fursinn 
ath?'  lnad  fit?  or  in  gilla.  '  "  Is  Cuchuiiun  at  the  ford?" 
"He  is  not,"  says  the  squire/  YBL.  37a  42.  Cf.  LU. 
58b  14,  LL.  61b  6,  64b  47,  70b  47,  71a  15,  264a  24.  Cf. 
the  use  of  nath6  in  negative  answers,  GC.2  749,  WB.  701, 
LU.  60b  22,  84a  34,  Ir.  Text,  i,  127  (where  another  version 
has  n'it6}.  Now  nd  and  ndd  are  the  negatives  of  oratio 
obliqua,  so  that  use  (3)  of  fil  may  be  explained  as  a  particular 
case  of  use  (2).  In  Irish  verse  fil  is  very  common  in 
positive  sentences  at  the  beginning  of  a  line,  e.g.  Imram 
Brain  4,  7,  25,  39,  42,  YSlt.  pp.  45,  46.  But,  so  far  as 
I  have  noted,  this  is  foreign  to  the  prose  of  all  periods,1  and 
must  be  regarded  as  a  poetical  license. 

In  later  Irish  aid  is  found  after  amal,  e.g.  LU.  87a  43,  Laws, 
iii,  90.  In  the  case  of  some  constructions,  owing  to  the  absence  of 
material  in  the  Glosses,  it  is  impossible  to  say  whether  they  go  so  fur 
back.  Thus,  can  aid  '  whence  is  ? '  Psalt.  Hib.,  1.  270  ;  cinnas  atusa 
'  how  am  I  ?  '  LU.  70b  34  ;  ce  tdisiu  '  who  art  thou  ?  '  LU.  74a  32, 
cf.  78a  17;  cid  toi  'what  ails  thee?'  Trip  Life,  p.  200,  1.  10,  cf. 
cid  daas  in  cmllech?  Trip.  Life,  28,  1.  17,  KZ.  xxxv,  392.  Beside 
cid  tdi  there  is  cid  notdi,  KZ.  xxxv,  391,  cf.  Ir.  Text,  ii,  1,  174. 

In  Mod.  Ir.  i-td,  etc.,  have  been  replaced  by  i-bhfuil,  etc.,  cf. 
O'Don.  Gramm.,  p.  170.  Of  this  I  have  noted  the  beginnings 
in  old  texts:  hifil  Psalt.  Hib.,  1.  417,  LU.  92a  21,  Imram  Brain,2 
p.  53,  1.  3,  ifil  ib.,  §  18,  fors-fil  ib.,  §  43,  inonfil  =  in-don-fil*  LU. 
67b  15.  In  the  Saltair  na  Rann  this  construction  is  still  rare. 

Sometimes  in  later  Irish  fil  is  found  with  an  infixed  pronoun 
in  a  dative  relation,  cf.  KZ.  xxviii,  108. 

1  With  the  exception  of  film  '  there  are,'  which  is  found  twice  in  Cod.  Cam., 
and  for  the  use  of  which  L  can  suggest  no  explanation. 

2  By  Zimmer,  who  is  followed  by  Meyer  in  his  edition  of  the  text,  this  work 
is  ascribed  to  the  seventh  century,  an  antiquity  which  seems  to  be  too  great, 
unless  not  only  the  prose  but  also  the  verse  has  undergone  changes  ;  in  addition 
to  the  fil  forms,  note  also  things  like  saibsi,  ethais.     I  should  be  inclined  to 
regard  the  end  of  the  eighth  century  or  the  beginning  of  the  ninth  as  a  more 

?robable  date,  so  that  it  would  be  about  the  same  date  as  the  Felire  Oenguso. 
u  the  latter  text  final  vowels  arc  well  preserved,  except  that  final  o  rhymes  with 
a,  so  that  it  must  have  been  pronounced  «,  as  it  is  often  written  in  the  GlosM •>. 
Of  this  there  seems  to  be  an  instance  in  the  Imram  Brain  in  bdtha—ilblutha, 
\  6.     The  final  vowels  of  the  Felire  1  hope  to  discuss  soon. 

3  Cf.  dianotnthisml  =  dt<i)i-<lom-thisad  LU.  60a  14,  cf.  62b  1,  67a  37,  71a  22, 
82b  18,  and  olten  in  later  Irish. 


50          SUBST.     VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

3.    Fel,  fil,  fail,  file. 

It  has  often  been  asserted  that  these  forms  have  a  subjunctive 
as  well  as  an  indicative  function,  but  this  is  erroneous. 

As  to  the  variation  of  vocalisra  in  the  first  syllable,  the 
distribution  is  different  in  different  kinds  of  sentences.  Where 
the  form  is  relative,  fell  or  fel  is  rarely  found,  Wb.  4C  1,  13C  26, 
33b  18  (in  a  gloss  from  the  second  hand),  Ml.  47C  17;  fail  occurs 
once,  Bcr.  18°  4;  fele  once,  Ml.  93°  7.  In  the  enclitic  position  the 
facts  are  not  so  simple.  Here  we  must  begin  with  Wb.  And 
in  Wb.  a  certain  regularity  may  be  observed :  fel  is  usually  found 
in  forms  of  three  or  more  syllables  (except  where  two  of  the 
syllables  belong  to  the  preceding  particle  ntcon,  condch,  etc.) : 
nachibfel  3b  19,  condumfel  3C  38,  manudfel  llc  1,  manudubfeil  12C  20, 
condibfeil  24C  4  (exceptions  conidfil  24a  33,  cinwfil  16b  9);  but 
condch  fil  (with  infixed  pronoun,  Pedersen,  KZ.  xxxv,  412),  nifil, 
niofil.  In  Ml.  this  rule  does  not  hold ;  cf.  on  the  one  hand  ni  fel 
19d  2,  nifeil  2b  4,  60b  2,  nwfel  46"  19,  55C  13,  nadfel  20b  2,  27d  10, 
and  on  the  other  cinidjil  30a  2.  Sg.  shows  only  fil  and  fail  (which 
occurs  thrice  in  Ml.);  as  Pedersen  has  pointed  out,  Aspirationen  i 
Irsk,  pp.  5  sq.,  a  is  simply  a  graphic  device  for  expressing  the 
broad  timbre  of  the  preceding  consonant.  The  origin  of  fel  is 
obscure ;  *  as  for  its  usage,  it  is  an  impersonal  verb  governing  the 
accusative.  That  makes  it  probable  that  it  is  at  least  of  verbal 
origin ;  file  was  probably  formed  from  fel,  for  the  e  compare 
the  third  plural  relative  forms  berte,  etc.  But  whatever  be  the 
origin  of  the  form,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  e  is  older 
than  i ;  cf.  further  dofeil  *  adest '  by  dofil.  In  Wb.  the  difference 
is  probably  one  of  accent;  in  these  longer  forms  with  infixed 
pronoun  the  verb  had  probably  a  stronger  accent  than  elsewhere. 
Later  this  distinction  is  lost.  In  Ml.  perhaps  too  much  weight 
should  not  be  laid  on  the  fel  form,  as  there  seems  to  be  a  tendency 
in  these  Glosses  to  confuse  e  and  i.  As  to  the  non-palatal  timbre 
of  the  /,  which  is  proved  by  the  later  form  fail,  it  is  impossible 
to  say  anything  very  definite  about  it  as  long  as  the  origin  of  the 
word  remains  uncertain.  But  even  if  it  were  uel-  there  are  certain 
analogies,  e.g.  taig*  dat.  of  tech  *  house'  =  *tegos. 


1  Sarauw,  Rev.  Celt.,  xvii,  has  suggested  an  ingenious  explanation  of  the  form, 
which  unfortunately  does  not  haninmi/.e  well  with  tin-  Old  lri>h  n-a-v. 

3  Unless  indeed  taig  arose  in  the  phrase  vstaig  l  within  '  under  the  influence  of 
the  opposite  immaig  '  without.' 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN.          57 

In  enclitic  position//,  etc.,  alone  are  used;  in  relative  function 
both  //  and  file  are  found.  Here  I  find  it  impossible  to  lay  down 
any  hard  and  fast  rules  for  the  use  of  the  two  forms.  Ebel's 
suggestion  that  the  use  is  connected  with  the  gender  of  the 
antecedent  has  been  rightly  rejected  by  Stokes,  KZ.  xxviii,  108. 
In  the  three  great  collections  of  Glosses  the  relative  proportions 
of  the  two  forms  vary  : — 

AVh.  Sg.  Ml. 

fil  14  20  65 

file  14  22  25 

In  Wb.  and  Sg.  fil  and  file  about  balance  one  another;  in  Ml. 
tbe  proportion  of  fil  to  file  is  almost  three  to  one.  In  later  Irish 
file  becomes  very  rare.  Thus,  in  the  Felire  it  appears  only  once, 
and  in  the  two  old  Sagas  in  LU.,  Tain  Bo  Cualnge  and  Togail 
Bruidne  Da  Dergga,  I  have  noted  only  two  occurrences,  massate 
file  sund  LU.  63b  45,  cein  file  64a  1.  In  Salt.  Rann  there  is  no 
instance  of  it.  The  form  is  clearly  obsolescent,  and  in  the  earliest 
Glosses  confusion  has  probably  already  set  in.  The  instances  in 
"Wb.  may  be  quoted  here  :— 

fil. 

a  fil  innar  cridiu-ni  'what  is  in  our  heart'  15a  7,  so  16C  17, 

24a  15,  27d  19. 

fil  ni  de  as  fir  '  that  there  is  somewhat  of  it  that  is  true'  lld  2. 
hdre  is  oenrad  fil  linn  '  because  it  is  one  grace  that  we  have ' 

13b  9. 

is  fir  tantum  fil  and  'it  is  truth  only  that  is  there'  14C  24  (bis). 
tadbat  dechor  fil  eter  lanamnas  et  6gi  '  he  shows  the  difference 

that  there  is  between  wedlock  and  virginity'    10b  21, 

cf.  13°  26. 
orici  a  n-deckur  feil  etarru   '  as  far  as  the  difference  that  is 

between  them'  33b  18. 
ueritatem  .i.  fil  lib  '  that  is  in  you '  26a  26. 
ecclesiae  Galatiae,  .i.  fil  in  Galitia  *  that  is  in  Galatia  '  18b  5. 
it  a  n-athir  inna  fer  fel  and  nunc  *  it  is  the  fathers  of  the  men 

who  are  now '  4C  1 . 
file. 

amal  file  oentid  eter  ballu  l  as  there  is  unity  between  members' 

12b  12. 
is  mor  in  dethiden  file  domxa  diilsi   '  great  is  the  solicitude 

that  I  have  for  you'  26d  19. 


58          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

isbed  file  indiunni  'it  is  that  which  is  in  us'  26d  19. 
fit  rath  Dee  latso  <  that  the  grace  of  God  is  with  you '   12d  20. 
don  terchomruc  n6ib  file  i  Corint   'to  the  holy  congi egation 

which  is  in  Corinth'  14b  5. 
in  red  comaccobuir  file  i  m-ballaib  l  the  law  of  concupiscence 

which  is  in  the  members'  13d  27. 
in  fochricc  file  do  i  n-nim   '  the  reward  which  is  for  him  in 

Heaven'  29'  1. 

a  r-radfile  andsom  '  the  grace  which  is  in  him  '  29d  29. 
eternam  uitam   .i.  file   dud   i  n-nim    *  which    is  to  thee   in 

Heaven '  29°  2. 

fideni  A.  file  etrunni  '  which  is  between  us'  31a  11. 
donaib  n6tbaib  file  in  Achaia  'to  the  saints  who  are  in  Achaia' 

14b  5. 
it  he  coisnimi  inso  file  lib  '  these  are  the  contentions  that  are 

among  you'  7d  13. 

na  cum achte  file  a  Deo  '  the  powers  which  are  a  Deo '  6a  3. 
corrofessid  file  cuimrecha  formsa  'that  ye  may  know  that  there 

are  bonds  upon  me '  23a  3. 

It  will  be  seen  that//  is  used  with  an  <  what' ;  Sg.  160b  2  has 
a  file,  Ml.  101a  5  quod  fil.  With  amal  file  is  once  used,  so  Rev.  Celt., 
xv,  487.  In  oratio  obliqua  with  a  singular  noun  each  form  occurs 
once;  Sg.  has  file  29b  12,  13,  151b  7.  With  plural  nouns  file 
occurs  four  times,  fil  once;  in  Sg.  the  plural  is  constant  (four 
times),  and  in  Ml.  file  occurs  seven  times,  fil  six  times.  From  the 
agreement  between  Wb.  and  Sg.  it  is  probable  that  we  have  here 
an  original  usage.  In  the  remaining  instances  in  Wb.  there  are 
no  clear  principles.  In  Sg.  there  is  a  preference  for  file  in 
periphrasis :  ni  dechor  m-bindiusa  file  hie  23a  4,  cf.  74b  8,  93b  2, 
cesu  choms-  6  dib  n-6gaib  file  hi  suidiu  75a  5,  cf.  148b  9,  issed 
file  la  Lait-  20b  8,  cf.  140a  3;  with  fil:  is  he  a  joxlaid  fil  sunt 
32b  7,  ni  sk  fil  in  his  177a  1,  is  chiall  (leg.  ciall)  chesto  fil  imUb 
140a  5.  Otherwise  I  cannot  perceive  any  fixed  principle.  In 
Ml.  the  usual  form  in  periphrasis  is//;  file  is  rare.  The  confusion 
between  the  two  forms  may  be  seen  e.g.  from  a  comparison  of 
93C  7  with  42C  2,  54a  33  with  63d  4,  53a  19  with  50d  3. 

In  later  Irish  fil  develops  a  set  of  forms  for  the  other  persons, 
cf.  VSR.  46,  PH.  897,  898,  K.,  Appendix.  In  the  Glosses  this 
development  has  not  yet  begun. 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES  —  J.    STRACHAN.          59 

4.    Rongab,  dicoissin,  dixnigur. 

In  meaning  rongab  belongs  to  attd.  Thus  in  later  Irish  the 
phrase  amal  rongab  'as  for  example'  (Wb.  12b  1,  Sg.  65b  3,  etc.) 
is  replaced  by  amal  aid,  cf.  PH.  896,  Laws,  iii,  90,  etc.  ;  further, 
rongab  is  joined  with  atd,  Wb.  27a  15,  Sg.  214b  I.1  In  function  it  is 
relative,  being  used  after  conjunctions  that  take  the  relative  form, 
and  in  oratio  obliqua*  In  Wb.,  apart  from  oratio  obliqua  (in 
which  fil  and  file  are  also  sometimes  used,  p.  58),  it  is  found  only 
with  amal  (which  occurs  once  with  file,  p.  58)  ;  with  hore  attd 
is  used,  p.  53.  In  Sg.  the  usage  is  the  same  ;  once,  too,  it  occurs 
wifhfobith,  of  which  instances  are  wanting  in  the  other  Glosses.  In 
Ml.  it  is  in  addition  twice  used  with  huare,  and  once  with  lassan'i 
1  when,'  with  which  there  are  no  instances  in  the  other  Glosses. 

In  an  old  religious  text  printed  in  Eev.  Celt.,  xv,  by  amal 
rongabsat  fingala,  p.  488,  stand  amal  rogabsat  diberga,  amal  rogabsat 
adaltras,  etc.  So  in  the  Psalt.  Hib.  by  amal  rongabsat  na  iiii  pr'im- 
fdithi,  amal  rogab  v  libru  Jfofai*  is  foan  indas  sin  rogab  in 
Saltair.  But  in  the  ancient  legal  text,  the  Crith  Gablach,*  the 
regular  forms  occur,  amal  rongab  rechtga  rig  Caisil,  amail  ronngab 
recJit  Adamnain,  Laws,  iv,  334.  In  all  probability  rogab  is  a  scribal 
corruption  of  rongab  ;  in  Mittelirische  Yerselehren,  amal  rosgab, 
ch.  6,  is  an  evident  distortion  of  the  old  formula. 

In  the  Saga  literature  the  only  occurrence  that  I  have  noted  so 
far  is  is  maith  rongabus  Jritt  '  I  am  good  to  thee  '  LL.  24  9b  1 
(cf.  ba  fmaithj  romboth  friu  249b  16). 

It  will  be  observed  that  rongab  is  the  only  form  in  Wb.  ;  in 
Sg,  rondgab  also  appears,  and  in  ML  this  is  the  more  common 
form.  Still  Pedersen,  KZ.  xxxv,  406,  is  probably  right  in  deriving 
rongab  from  rondgab.  For  ndg  seems  to  become  regularly  ng, 
cf.  KZ.  xxxv,  401;  Pedersen,  Aspirationen  i  Irsk,  77.  Then 
rondgab  would  be  an  etymological  repetition  of  the  pronoun  which 
was  felt  to  be  an  integral  part  of  the  phrase,  or  it  may  be  merely 

1  Ml.  56b  33  must  not  be  regarded  as  an  instance  to  the  contrary  ;  the 
meaning  is  '  there  is  wont  to  be  the  sense  of  imitation  in  zelauerix  as  it  is  found 

'' 


2  In  Wb.  6d  12  rongab  scientia  lib  must,  I  think,  be  in  oratio  obliqua  after 
monerc  '  that  ye  have  knowledge.'  In  Ml.  67d  14  the  relative  form  is  improperly 
used  after  sic  (=  Ir.  issamlaid)  as  in  104b  5. 

6  In  an  impersonal  construction  of  which  I  have  no  other  example.  Can  it  be 
due  to  the  influence  of  dicoissin  or  fil  ? 

4  This  is  a  tract  which  deserves  careful  study,  particularly  in  connection  with 
the  development  of  Irish  law.  The  impression  produced  by  the  lan^ua^e  is  that 
it  is  very  old  ;  that  it  should  have  been  composed  in  the  fourteenth  century,  as 
the  editors  suppose,  is  inconceivable. 


60          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

an  etymological  spelling ;  in  either  case  we  may  compare  asindbiur 
by  asinbiur  and  the  like.  As  to  the  origin  of  the  form,  Pedersen 
says  it  means  literally  '  as  I  have  taken  it,'  but  it  is  not  obvious 
how  the  actual  usage  could  have  come  from  that.  I  should  be 
inclined  to  suggest  that  it  comes  from  the  intransitive  use  of 
gabim  in  the  sense  of  'to  set  up  at  a  place,'  'to  come  to  dwell 
in  a  place,'  whence  might  come  the  sense  of  'to  be  in  a  place.' 
The  d  would  then  be  an  example  of  Pedersen's  figura  etymologica, 
KZ.  xxxv,  404.  Zimmer's  suggestion,  Kelt.  Stud,  ii,  64,  seems 
very  improbable. 

Dicoissin  also  belongs  to  the  sphere  of  aid,  and  is  strongly 
assertive  of  existence.  It  is  found  only  in  relative  construction. 
Its  usage  is  impersonal :  cf.  dichussin  cetheorai  deisi  Laws,  iv,  320. 
In  BB.  320b  8  secht  n-etargaire  tra  dochuisneat,  the  plural  dochuisnet 
is  clearly  a  new  formation  like  fid  from  fil.  It  is  a  word  of  not 
very  common  occurrence ;  apart  from  the  Glosses  and  the  Felire, 
the  instances  that  I  have  noted  are  from  technical  works,  e.g. 
Ir.  Text,  iii,  15;  Laws,  iii,  4,  16. 

Dixnigur  is,  so  far  as  I  have  noted,  confined  to  the  Glosses ; 
it  seems  to  be  a  purely  learned  word  coined  to  translate  esse, 
e.g.  non  est  .i.  inni  nadndixnigedar  Ml.  55C  10,  sic  non  est  inter 
uos  sapiens  quisquam  qui  possit  iudicare  inter  fratrem  suum  .i.  is 
nad  dixnigedar  nacJi  acne  hore  is  amne  dognither  Wb.  9C  14. 

5.    JBiu. 

The  only  thing  that  calls  for  remark  here  are  the  forms  robi, 
rob'iat,  11.  321  sq.,  384-5.  One  might  be  tempted  at  first  sight  to 
take  robiat  for  a  future,  but  this  is  contrary  to  the  rule  that  ro-  is 
found  before  the  future  only  when  there  is  an  infixed  personal 
pronoun.  And  with  them  clearly  goes  o  rubiam,  SP.  ii,  5,  which 
cannot  syntactically  be  a  future.  As  for  robi,  it  formally  can 
hardly  be  anything  but  a  present  indicative,  and  ni  rttbai  is 
a  regular  development  of  ni  rubl.  The  peculiarity  of  these  forms 
is  that  they  seem  to  approach  to  the  meaning  of  a  subjunctive 
of  possibility.  This  is  most  clearly  seen  in  Sg.  98b  1,  where 
'potest  tamen  hie  datiuus  accipi '  is  glossed  by  rombi  fri  tobartliid\ 
now  in  Irish  conicc  '  potest '  is  followed  by  the  subjunctive.  In  my 
paper  on  the  Subjunctive  Mood,  §  23,  I  have  translated  one  or  two 
of  the  other  examples  as  subjunctives.  These  are  not  so  certain, 
but  it  seems  to  me  that  we  get  a  better  meaning  if  we  take  them  in 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN.          61 

the  sense  of  possibility.  On  the  other  hand,  some  of  the  instances 
might  perhaps  be  more  naturally  taken  in  an  indicative  sense. 
Ml.  99d  1  is  somewhat  different  from  the  other  cases.  Wb.  24d  11 
and  Ml.  36b  3  are  again  different.  Can  horbi  be  robi  reduced 
to  the  state  of  a  copula?  It  is  hard  otherwise  to  account  for 
the  loss  of  o.1 

The  only  other  instance  of  this  robi  that  I  have  noticed  is  ar 
ii))<jaib  comlonn  aenfir  o  robi  cona  g disced  fair  'for he  avoids  combat 
with  a  single  man  when  he  is  with  his  arms  upon  him'  Laws,  iv,  352. 

6.  Preterite. 

The  second  singular  happens  not  to  occur.  Doubtless  it  was 
robd,  cf.  romM,  Trip.  Life,  196,  1.  10.  In  the  third  singular  the 
spellings  bdi,  bui,  which  later  become  common,  are  only  just 
beginning.  The  form  -raibi  is  not  yet  found.  For  robddus, 
robddais,  formed  from  robd  after  the  model  of  the  s  preterite,  see 
PH.  903. 

The  ro-less  forms  are  still  rare,  particularly  in  Wb, ;  after  ol- 
they  alone  -are  in  use.  In  four  of  the  instances  in  Wb.  27a  16, 
31C  18,  10d  31,  I7d  17,  bdi  is  used  in  a  peculiar  modal  sense  in 
connection  with  subjunctives,  in  which  sense  the  ro-  forms  are 
not  used.  It  seems  as  though  in  this  there  is  something  more 
than  accident.  The  remaining  instance  in  Wb.  is  h6b6i  mo  chland 
et  mo  cheneel  is  oc  frecur  ceill  Da  ataa,  '  since  my  clan  and  my 
kindred  came  into  being,  it  has  been  worshipping  God.'  With 
ho-  no  ro-  forms  are  found,  but  one  can  hardly  lay  very  much 
weight  on  the  single  instance. 

7.   Future  and  Secondary  Future. 

In  orthotonesis  these  tenses  are  accompanied  by  ro-  where  there 
is  an  infixed  personal  pronoun,  cf.  p.  17. 

In  later  Irish  the  chief  change  in  the  future  is  that  a  forms 
encroach  on  e  forms ;  thus  bieid  becomes  biaid  under  the  influence 
of  -bia,  cf.  WB.  VSR.  p.  49,  PH.  901.  Conversely  in  Trip.  Life, 
224  1.  24,  bieis  appears  for  bias.  beite  comes  to  be  used  in 
a  non-relative  sense,  and  a  new  form  beitit  appears,  cf.  Trip.  Life, 
112  1.  22,  15-2  1.  27,  110  1.  15,  120  1.  17. 

1  In  Ultau's  Hymn,  1.  15,  Atkinson  takes  Iriarn  as  a  subjunctive.  But  it  is 
a  future  indicative,  '  I  shall  be  free.'  So  iu  Fel.  Ueug.,  Jan.  13,  ronbia  must  be 
future. 


62          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAX. 

8.   Subjunctive. 

The  uses  of  no-  and  ro-  with  the  subjunctive  mood  have  been 
treated  in  my  paper  on  the  subjunctive,  §§  80  sq.  lu  Ml.  61b  28 
ciabe  ammeit  is  remarkable,  cf.  ciabe  cein  cope  ri  and  LIT.  87a  37. 
In  the  same  phrase  there  is  an  irregularity  in  the  past  subjunctive, 
ciabed  ammet  Ml.  39a  13  (Subj.  Mood,  §  84). l  In  Ml.  43d  1  (1.  732) 
robeth  stands  all  alone  in  a  sentence  of  this  type,  and  we  should 
probably  read  nobeth. 

In  the  1  sg.  be6mm  quoted  by  "Windisch,  m  has  been  added 
as  in  the  future  biam  VSR.,  1.  1242,  and  narbam  YSR.,  1.  1179, 
from  am,  etc. 

9.   Infinitive. 

The  regular  form  of  the  nominative  of  the  infinitive  is  both  = 
"W.  bot,  bod  (from  *bhutd).  But  mostly  both  has  been  replaced 
by  buith,  the  form  of  the  dative  and  accusative  (cf.  Zimmer,  Gott. 
Gelehrt.  Anz.,  1896,  p.  379).  A  weakened  form  bith,  bid  appears 
sometimes;  in  nebeth  the  accent  would  be  on  the  first  syllable. 
Later  beith,  bith  become  common,  and  are  probably  to  be  explained 
by  the  assumption  that  frequently  at  all  events  the  infinitive 
had  not  the  full  accent. 

In  Ml.  44C  6  the  infinitive  is  followed  by  an  adjective,  a  usage 
which  I  have  seen  elsewhere,  though  unfortunately  I  have  omitted 
to  note  the  references ;  one  or  two  examples  will  be  found,  WB. 
399,  PH.  905,  906. 

C.    COPULA. 
1.  Present  Indicative. 

How  the  various  constituents  which  go  to  make  up  this  part 
fit  into  one  another  may  be  seen  from  the  following  table.  The 
forms  marked  with  an  asterisk  are  conjectural : — 

Sg.  PL 

1.  absolute  am  amrni,  ammin,  immi 
negative                   riita  nitan 

with  con-,  etc.  conda  condan        / 

relative  no-n-da,  no-n-dan 

with  ce  *cenota  *cenotan 

2.  absolute  at,  it  adib,  idib,  adi 
negative  *nita  nitad 

'  The  other  exceptions  mentioned  are  no  exceptions  at  all,  as  they  are  forms, 
not  of  the  substantive  verb  but  of  the  copula. 


SUBST.    VKRIi    IX    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAX.          G3 
Sff.  PL 


with  co  n-,  etc. 

*oonda 

*con(l<i<l 

relative 

no-n-da 

no-n-dad 

with  ce 

*cenota 

cenotad 

absolute 

is 

it 

negative 

ni 

nitat 

with  co  n-,  etc. 

conid,  condid 

condat 

negative 

conndch 

*connatat 

relative 

as 

ata,  at 

negative 

ndd,  ndt,  nand,  ndch 

natat,  nandat 

with  ce,  ma 

ceso,  maso 

ceto,  matu 

negative 

cenid,  manid 

*cenitat 

ID  some  of  the  forms  there  is  a  variation  between  a  and  »',  at  it, 
adib  idib,  ammi  immi  (if  my  emendation  be  right).  In  every 
instance  except  Ml.  108d  2  the  *  form  is  preceded  by  air.  So 
arit  Trip.  Life,  88,  1.  8,  aritib  102,  1.  9,  ar  im  siniu,  arit  fiadu 
(without  ar,  it  foimsid)  VSR.  11.  1037,  1043.  In  VSR.  it  was 
suggested  that  this  variation  was  due  to  confusion  of  vowels  in 
proclitic  forms.  But  that  explanation,  besides  being  inapplicable 
in  Old  Irish,  does  not  account  for  the  distribution  of  the  forms. 
The  real  explanation  must  be  that  the  vowel  is  influenced  by 
the  palatal  timbre  of  the  foregoing  r.  In  ftiritflriansu,  it  would 
be  in  the  very  weakest  position  between  the  secondary  and  the 
primary  accent  of  the  group,  where  the  indistinct  vowel  would  be 
particularly  open  to  the  influence  of  neighbouring  sounds.  In 
Ml.  108d  2  it  must  be  supposed  to  have  strayed  beyond  its  proper 
sphere;  there  is  nothing  in  the  gloss  to  suggest  corruption.  In 
VSR.  1.  1037,  huair  im  may  be  explained  in  the  same  way  as 
airim  ;  in  1.  1036,  however,  uair  am  occurs.  Neither  Windisch 
nor  Atkinson  cites  from  his  texts  any  examples  of  im,  it,  idib. 

In  the  1  pi.  by  the  usual  ammi  is  found  amminn  ammin,  cf. 
amin  torsich,  Ir.  Text,  ii,  1.  178.  In  the  2  pi.  adib  the  b  is  from 
the  pronoun  of  the  second  person  (Brugmann,  Grundriss,  ii,  906) ; 
in  the  same  way  in  ammin  may  be  seen  a  similar  influence  of 
the  1st  personal  pronoun.  Conversely  the  form  adi,  which  occurs 
a  couple  of  times  in  Wb.,  may  be  compared  with  ammi,  whether  it 
be  an  older  form  than  adib  or  whether  it  be  formed  after  ammi. 

In  the  relative  form  of  the  3  pi.  by  ata  is  found  at  (once  et l  if 
the  text  be  sound).  The  form  is  peculiar  to  Ml.,  and  it  occurs  most 

1  Is  et  to  be  compared  with  -dct,  p.  65. 


64          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES— J.    STRACHAN. 

commonly  after  an-  f  when,'  with  which  ata  is  there  rare.  Once 
it  appears  in  a  non-relative  sense.  So  in  the  future  (11.  1363-4) 
bat  is  used  in  Ml.  after  an-.  In  later  Irish  at  for  it  is  common, 
cf.  VSR.  11.  1094  sq.,  PH.  894,  WB.  361.  In  the  production 
of  at  more  than  one  influence  is  conceivable.  Thus  (1)  at  (rel.) 
:  it  —  as  :  is,  (2)  a  might  have  tended  to  spread  from  ammi  adib, 
(3)  at  might  couie  from  the  conjunct  -dat,  (4)  in  later  Irish  the 
possibility  of  confusion  of  unaccented  vowels  must  be  kept  in  mind. 
Except  so  far  as  (4)  has  to  be  reckoned  with,  and  it  is  excluded 
in  the  older  language,  one  would  be  inclined  to  see  in  part  the 
influence  of  (1)  in  those  cases  where  at  is  unaccompanied  by  an-, 
but  to  assign  the  chief  importance  to  (3).  Thus  anat  would  be 
influenced  by  anas  and  annandat,  from  nidat  would  come  at  for  it. 
In  Mid.  Ir.  the  extension  from  -dat  is  clearly  seen  in  cidat  '  though 
they  are'=O.Ir.  cetu.  By  cidat  occurs  ciat  YSR.  1.  1095,  into 
which  cit  is  sometimes  corrupted  in  the  MSS.  of  the  Felire  of  Oengus. 

The  relative  ata  is  a  disappearing  form.  It  is  not  quoted  in 
YSR.  or  PH.,  and  Windisch  cites  only  one  instance  in  which  ata 
means  '  whose  are.' *  In  LTJ.  I  have  noted  intan  ata  Idna  61a  17, 
63a  45 ;  in  LIT.  138a  32  at  is  relative,  as  in  Pel.,  May  7.  It  may 
just  be  remarked  that  the  formulae  oske  6te  (Ascoli,  ccxxi)  appear 
later  as  ise,  asfi,  He,  ate,  cf.  VSR.  11.  1097  sq.,  LL.  250a  43, 
250b  43,  LU.  88b  2,  89a  22,  95a  17,  96a  7. 

The  3  sg.  ni  at  first  sight  looks  like  the  simple  negative,  but 
Thurneysen,  Celt.  Zeitschr.,  i,  1  sq. ;  Idg.  Anz.,  ix,  191,  sees  in  it 
a  form  of  the  copula,  deriving  it  from  *nut,  *neat,  *ne  eat.  Such 
a  copula  form  he  also  conjectures  in  ndd,  nand,  ndch*  As  to  the 
usage  of  these  latter,  ndd  and  nand3  correspond  to  as  and  asn- 
(p.  67).  But  ndt  corresponds  in  usage  to  nand,  not  to  ndd* 
Nan  is  to  be  explained  as  a  sandhi  form  of  nand  which  has  spread 
beyond  its  proper  bounds.  Ndch,  when  not  preceded  by  con-,  etc., 
corresponds  in  usage  to  nand.  In  later  Irish  ndch  supplants  the 
other  forms,  cf.  PH.  815 ;  in  PH.  nat  is  once  followed  by  a  noun, 
but  the  usage  is  not  the  Old  Irish  usage. 

1  Cf.  VSK.,  1.   1077,  Celt.  Zeit.,  i,  8,  and  compare  further  asa  di  'whose 
it  is '  Laws,  iv,  314,  do  each  besa  ccthrai,  ib.  336,  beset,  he  iriu  O'Davoren,  p.  97. 
In  Fel.  Oeng.  ata  is  common  in  the  sense  of  '  whose  are,'   probably  under  the 
influence  of  asa;    nabdar  Hi  lochta,  Mar.   18,  shows  that  it  is  not  absolutely 
necessary  to  have  a  possessive  pronoun. 

2  Is  it  to  be  looked  for  also  in  lasinn,  11.  918-9  ? 

8  In  Wb.  10b  26  (1.  1011)  nant  and  nadn-  stand  side  by  side. 

*  So  in  the  pi.  w/V"/  is  syntactically  equivalent  to  fMMNMf ,  Can  mit  stand  tor 
na-n-t,  a  form  corresponding  to  "W.  nut  with  relative  n ''.  muni  seem*  also  to 
contain  this  »,  but  the  analysis  of  these  copula  forms  is  very  uurertaiu. 


SUBST.   VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN.          65 

The  forms  nita,  n'ula,  etc.,  have  been  commonly  regarded  as 
unaccented  forms  of  -id-,  cf.  VSR.,  p.  44  note,  KZ.  xxxv,  359. 
In  Celt.  Zeit.  i,  4,  Thurneysen  rejects  this  explanation  altogether, 
connecting  the  d  of  -da,  etc.,  with  the  d  of  conid',  in  Idg.  An/., 
ix,  192,  he  admits  the  possibility  of  the  explanation  only  for 
non-relative  forms.1  His  chief  objection  is  the  vocalism  of  the 
forms  -dan,  -ded,  -det.  As  to  these  isolated  forms  it  is  hard  to  say 
whether  the  e  is  an  earlier  stage  of  a  or  whether  it  is  a  peculiar 
representation  of  the  unaccented  vowel ;  in  two  of  the  instances 
the  vowel  of  the  following  syllable  is  palatal.  He  also  urges 
the  fact  that  t  is  found  only  after  the  negative.  The  only 
exceptions  to  that  are  the  peculiar  cota  leu  Ml.  44°  11,  if  cnta 
be  not  an  error  for  coda  (conda),  and  the  formula  sechitat,  but 
sechi  is  not  followed  by  d  forms  ;  cenutad  may  be  explained  from 
cenud-dad;  ndtat,  the  plural  of  ndt,  cannot  be  considered  a  real 
exception.  If  the  forms  be  of  more  than  one  origin,  they  have 
become  so  thoroughly  mixed  up  that  it  is  impossible  to  separate  them 
fully.  For  the  1  and  2  sg.  -ta  we  may  with  some  assurance 
assume  that  they  came  from  -to,  -tdi,  otherwise  the  ending  would 
be  hard  to  explain.  The  form  -dem  is  peculiar  for  its  ending. 
Should  it  be  -den  ?  In  -did  Thnrneysen  rightly  regards  the  first 
d  as  coming  from  the  other  persons;  thus  conda,  conda,  conid 
would  easily  become  conda,  conda,  condid.  From  -did,  as 
Thurneysen  has  suggested,  d  spread  to  the  subjunctive  -dip. 
Condid,  etc.,  also  took  the  place  of  conid,  etc.,  before  other  verbal 
forms,  e.g.  condidtucce,  "Wb.  30a. 

Afterwards  the  1  and  2  sg.  -ta,  -da  became  -tarn,  -dam,  -dat, 
after  am,  at.  Thus  the  second  glossator  in  Wb.  has  already  nitam 
for  nita.  Cf.  further  ni  dam  dermatach  LIT.  124a  3,  indut  cretmech 
Trip.  Life,  84,  1.  7,  diandat  celimiu  LIT.  71a  11.  For  ni  nicon- 
is  found,  niomessi  LU.  69b  43,  niconfiu,  LL.  25 la  20,  -nicondeit  ata 
hi  tairrhgire  Ir.  Text,  ii,  1,  181,  cf.  Felire  Oenguso,  Glossary. 
Some  exceptional  forms  are  found,  as  nim  for  nida  SE-.  2069, 
LL.  81b  10,  nismor  for  ni  mor  Ir.  Text,  ii,  2,  226.  But  these 
are  only  occasional  vagaries.  In  LL.  95a  20  madbedsa  is  clearly 
a  distortion  of  inda  Ie6sa;  in  this  portion  of  the  LL.  Tain  there 
are  many  monstrous  forms.  The  later  use  of  ni  with  a  plural,  e.g. 
ni  hiat,  is  to  be  compared  with  the  similar  use  of  is,  e.g.  is  iat  = 
0.  Ir.  it  he. 

1  Professor  Thurneysen  now  writes  that  he  would  derive  nifa  from  ta-. 
Phil.  Trans.  1898-9.  5 


66         SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAX. 

In  cesu,  ciasu,  massu,  matu,  o  is  found  only  in  Wb.  and  Sg.  Ml. 
has  also  the  later  ciasa,  massa.  For  massa  appears  later  also  ma*,1 
cf.  WB.,  PH.  The  plurals  cetu,  matu  I  have  so  far  noted  only  in 
the  Glosses.  For  cetu  appears  later  eidat,  ciat  (p.  64),  for  matu, 
masitat  Ir.  Text,  ii,  1,  176,  massate  LU.  63b  45,  mastat  Wind.  s.v. 
ma.  In  the  other  persons  there  are  some  new  forms.  In  Trip. 
Life,  112,  1.  20,  ciasa  lobur,  ciasa  is  used  of  the  second  person; 
a  more  distinctive  second  person  is  massat  fissid  LU.  86a  19.  Other 
forms  are  cidam  leechsa  LL.  70a  45,  cidat  PH.  894,  cidarcomaltai 
LL.  85b  15  (for  this  formation  see  below). 

With  nimtha  ladm,  etc.  (1.  1103  sq.),  may  perhaps  be  compared 
nimda  sdthech  LU.  60b  18,  nimda  mac  62a  37. 

An  impersonal  construction  with  infixed  pronoun  has  been 
referred  to  (11.  903  sq.),  cf.  p.  39  note.  Compare  isam6mun  LU. 
65a  18,  bddnimomunside  'he  was  sore  afraid'  64a  11,  bidamsodglaas, 
bidamairdercu-sa  de  (so  it  should  be  corrected)  Ir.  Text,  ii,  2,  242, 
ropadatsldn  LU.  130a  17,  badamsldnsa  130a  18,  so  perhaps  conidam 
124a  2,  16,  124b  1,  2,  6,  cf.  VSR.,  p.  42  note;  some  of  the  forms 
quoted  there  have  a  plural  predicate.  In  Mid.  Ir.  isam,  isat  are 
common  forms  of  the  1  and  2  persons,  cf.  PH.  894.  In  VSR., 
p.  42  note,  reference  is  made  to  some  other  curious  forms,  the 
origin  of  which  is  pretty  clear.  Thus,  if  in  expressions  like 
nidam  sn'imacJi,  am  was  felt  to  be  the  infixed  pronoun,  forms  like 
nidarmdain  might  easily  arise,  and  from  them  the  way  is  easy  to 
the  positive  darsldna,  artroig.  In  atbarddsachtaig,  KZ.  xxviii,  95, 
we  have  a  formation  starting  from  the  3  pi.  at,  cf.  altar  lia  (for 
atbar  lia  ?  YBL.  94a  38  has  Mil  lia ;  perhaps  the  original  text  had 
airitib  lia}  LU.  84b  26,  batinaithrig  '  we  shall  repent '  LL.  278a  30. 
In  SR.  3574  rosat,  Stokes  is  right  in  taking  the  form  syntactically 
for  a  present,  cf.  nirsa  LL.  70b  7,  gersat  84a  14,  ciarwt  70b  28 
(by  ciarso  70b  29,  in  70b  50  ciarso  is  3  sg.).  Did  these  forms 
come  from  a  wrong  analysis  of  6rsat  =  6ri*at,  etc.,  helped  by 
association  with  preterite  forms?  Many  of  them  are  no  doubt 
simply  artificial  literary  formations. 

The  use  of  the  relative  forms  as,  ata,  etc.,  has  been  discussed 
by  Pedersen,  KZ.  xxxv.  With  the  fuller  material  it  is  possible 
on  some  points  to  be  more  precise. 

As  to  the  use  of  is  and  as,  the  general  rule  is  to  be  noted  that  if 
any  part  of  the  sentence,  except  the  sul.jtd  or  the  object  or 
adjectives  or  adverbs  of  quality,  is  brought  forward  emphatically, 
1  Did  mas  UHM  in  the  first  instance  before  a  vowel,  e.g. 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN.         67 

tlien  non-relative  forms  are  used :  is  do  is  c6ir,  is  iarum  is 
comainside,  is  and  is  tualang.  Otherwise  the  relative  forms  are  used. 
The  relative  usage  may  be  illustrated  by  the  following  examples 
(in  (a]  the  relative  form  may  be  preceded  by  an  (  what')  : — 

(a)  The  relative  serves  as  the  subject :  it  Tie  as  chorp  l  it  is  they 
who  are  body,'  it  sib  ata  chomarpi  '  it  is  you  who  are  heirs,' 
anas  maith  'what  is  good.'  In  this  type  of  sentence  as,  etc., 
are  not  followed  by  relative  n,  and  the  initial  consonant  of 
the  following  word  (except  a  dental)  is  aspirated.  In  the 
remaining  types  n  is  inserted  and  there  is  no  aspiration. 

(1}  The  relative  refers  to  an  adjective  or  adverb  or  adverbial 
phrase :  is  bee  as  mdo  ( it  is  little  that  it  is  greater,'  is  ind 
il  as  ferr  'it  is  much  that  it  is  better.'  Similarly  inchruth 
as  coir  '  the  manner  that  it  is  proper,'  indent  as  comallaide 
*  the  celerity  with  which  it  is  fulfilled.' 

(0)  The  verb  is  preceded  by  conjunctions  which  take  the  relative 
form,  an,  cein,  cenmithd,  deg,  fubiith,  hore,  intain,  isind'i,  lasse, 
lassani,  ol,  cf.  KZ.  xxxv,  387  sq. :  amal  as  n-inricc  *  as  is 
worthy,'  hore  as  n-amairessach  'because  he  is  unfaithful.' 

(d)  The  relative  form  is  used  in  oratio  obliqua :  as  n-olc  '  that 
it  is  evil.'  But  the  form  of  oratio  recta  is  often  kept,  e.g. 
rofetarsa  is  foirbthe  1 1  know  it  is  perfect.' 

Exceptions  to  the  above  rules  have  been  noted  by  Pedersen. 
He  has  not,  however,  observed  the  peculiar  position  of  hdre.  In 
giving  statistics  for  this  word  I  have  neglected  the  negative  form 
of  the  third  singular,  because  I  have  not  collected  all  the  instances 
where  hore  is  followed  by  ni  '  is  not,'  as  it  is  often  followed  by 
ni  '  not '  instead  of  by  ndd  or  ndch.  In  each  case  an  example 
of  the  type  is  given,  and  then  the  total  number  of  occurrences 
in  "Wb.,  Sg.,  and  Ml. 

hore. 

XoN- RELATIVE    FORMS.  RELATIVE    FORMS. 

Ti6re  am  essamin-se  Wb.  4. 

hore  at  bonus  miles  Wb.  1. 

huare   is   sain  Wb.    9 ;    Sg.   3         hore   as   n-amairessach  Wb.   5 ; 

(+,quia2);  Ml.  1.  Sg.  8  ;  Ml.  2. 

Ii6re  ammi  corp  Wb.  2. 
Jioreadib  ellachtiWb.  11. 


68         SUKST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 
NON -RELATIVE    FORMS.  RELATIVE   FORMS. 

hore    it    subditi    som   Wb.    1;  huare  ata  comlonna  Sg.  2;  Ml.  1; 

Sg.  1  (quia).  cf.  hore  nandat  filii  Wb. 

hore  is  oenrad  fit  and  "Wb.  13  ;  6re  as  n-diiil  foruigensat  Wb.2; 

Sg.   7    (+ quia   2);    Ml.    9  Ml.  4. 

(+  quia  1). 

huare  it  ha  aid  huaislem  Ml.  1.  huare  ata  n-duli  beodai  fordin- 

grat  Sg.  2 ;  Ml.  2. 

It  will  be  observed  that  in  the  first  and  second  persons  only 
non-relative  forms  occur.  All  the  examples  are  from  Wb.,  but 
in  the  one  or  two  instances  in  SR.  the  same  rule  holds.  In 
the  other  persons,  if  we  include  the  instances  where  hdre  is  repre- 
sented by  Lat.  'quia,'  the  proportion  of  non-relative  to  relative 
forms  is  Wb.  23  :  7  (or  over  3  :  1),  Sg.  15  :  12  (or  5  :  4),  Ml. 
12:9  (or  4  :  3).  Thus  it  is  clear  that  in  the  later  Glosses  the 
relative  forms  are  on  the  increase.  In  the  extra-presential  parts, 
where  there  are  separate  relative  forms,  I6re  is  used  only  with 
these. 

With  amal  the  non-relative  forms  are  infrequent.  In  Wb.  we 
find  it  in  amal  is  i  I6u,  a  translation  of  *  sicut  in  die '  (but  amal  as 
11.  991  sq.),  and  in  the  periphrastic  amal  is  ire  bar  tabirt-si 
ronbia-ni  indocbdl  (but  amal  as  11.  986  sq.).  From  Sg.  I  have 
no  instance  of  the  non-relative  form.  In  Ml.  amal  translating 
*  ut,  uelut'  is  thrice  followed  by  is  (11.  891  sq.)  (but  by  as 
11.  992  sq.),  is  is  four  times  found  in  periphrasis  (11.  890  sq.) 
(but  as  11.  985  sq.) ;  more  strange  is  amal  it  da  lebur  fichet. 

The  only  other  conjunction l  that  I  have  noted  with  both  forms 
is  fobith,  and  the  instances  are  few ;  the  non-relative  forms  will  be 
found  11.  892  sq.,  the  relative  1.  994.  Otherwise  theref  are  only 
a  few  examples  of  is,  it  where  as,  ata  might  have  been  looked  for. 
One  is  is  m6  is  periculosius  Acr.  29;  the  others  are  Wb.  26b  2. 
where  the  restoration  nitat  huili  it  foirlthi  is  certain,  and  biit 
sualchi  and  it  foihi  Wb.  29a  29.  The  confusion  of  as  and  is  in 
later  Irish  may  be  seen  in  VSR.,  11.  1070  sq. 

With  the  non-relative  forms  am,  at,  is,  etc.,  the  relative  n  is 
never  used.  With  relative  forms  it  is  sometimes  omitted  win-re 


1  olisamein,    quoted    by    Pedersen,    KZ.    xxxv,    388,    has    become   a    in.  iv 
conjunction.     But  in  the  Felire  ol  is  regularly  followed  by  non-relative  forms. 


SUBST.   VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STKACHAX.         69 

in  accordance  with  the  foregoing  rules  it  might  have  been  expected; 
in  isolated  instances  there  is  always  the  possibility  of  scribal 
error.  With  amal  as  as  a  formal  translation  of  '  tamquam  '  and  the 
like,  it  is  regularly  omitted ;  the  only  exception  is  amal  as  h-di 
Sg.  9b  11,  where  it  is  preceded  by  amal  bith  do  chons<iin,  and 
where  it  may  have  been  less  of  a  purely  formal  rendering.  In 
periphrasis  it  is  sometimes  omitted  in  Ml.  in  oratio  obliqua, 
(11.  977  sq.),  twice  after  amal  (11.  989  sq.);  in  Wb.  19b  12,  kiress, 
as  Pedersen  has  already  pointed  out,  is  in  all  probability  an  error 
for  n-iresst  The  other  instances  are  sporadic :  in  chruth  as  coir 
7  as  inricc  Wb.  7b  1,  fib  as  deg  ropridchad  Wb.  23a  23,  meit  as  do 
oenscribund  Sg.  112a  2  (but  cf.  Sg.  3b  30),  intan  as  do  gnim 
Sg.  59b  16,  as  chomsuidigthe  (leg.  comsuidigthe)  Sg.  209b  9, 
huare  as  accomolta  Sg.  18a  1,  Tiuare  as  dliged  Ml.  54a  5,  intan 
as  aithrech  Ml.  93a  23,  huare  as  in  deacht  fodaraithminedar  Ml. 
25C  5  (it  is  a  wide  generalization  from  a  single  instance  when 
Pedersen  says  that  n  is  omitted  before  the  article).  In  extra- 
presential  relative  forms  n  is  not  written  in  bete  gentilia  Sg. 
33a  16.  With  olsodin,  which,  as  Pedersen  has  remarked,  is  an 
artificial  rendering  of  the  Latin  relative,  as  with  the  usual  an, 
the  relative  n  is  not  used,  nor  does  it  appear  with  ndch  or  with 
ndt  (if  it  be  not  infixed,  cf.  p.  64).  Further,  it  is  absent  in 
6s  l  since '  =  6  as  (in  LU.  20a  23  it  is  written  oas). 


2.    Preterite. 

The  division  of  the  copula  forms  is  not  altogether  parallel  to 
the  division  of  the  forms  of  the  substantive  verb.  This  is  because 
the  distinction  of  orthotonesis  and  enclisis  has  no  place  in  the 
copula.  At  most  the  copula  forms  have  only  a  secondary  accent, 
and  this  secondary  accent  is  lost  when  the  copula  is  preceded  by 
any  closely-  connected  particle,  whether  that  particle  usually 
causes  enclisis  or  not.  Thus  we  have  ropo  mdith,  but  both  nirbo 
maith  and  clarbo  mdith.  In  such  forms  as  annarobsa  bithe,  conrupu 
la  Dia,  lasinrubn  maith  in  Ml.,  the  full  form  has  been  analogically 
restored. 

Before  we  proceed  to  consider  other  points  it  will  be  well 
to  dispose  of  two  special  uses. 

As  we  have  already  remarked,  there  are  no  special  forms  for 
the  imperfect  indicative  of  the  copula.  In  this  imperfect  sense 


70         SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

la  is  used;  the  imperfect  sense  can  be  detected  with  certainty 
only  from  the  proximity  of  other  imperfects ;  compare  hore  la 
6  Diet  dofoided  (preterite)  with  la  inna  elluch  atar'imtis  (imperfect). 
A  good  example  of  the  imperfect  use  of  la  is  LIT.  69*  30,  intan 
notheiged  tar  carrce  noscarad  a  leth  olailiu,  intan  la  reid  conrictis 
affrissi  '  when  he  went  over  stones  one  half  of  him  would  part 
from  the  other,  when  it  was  smooth  they  would  come  together 
again,'  cf.  60b  10,  12,  72a  18,  23,  and  in  the  Glosses  Wb.  15d  20, 
Ml.  30a  3,  62a  13,  91a  6,  95a  5,  Sg.  185b  4.  Cf.  also  latir 
Ml.  90d  19,  lasa  'I  used  to  be'  LL.  343d  58  (cf.  below, 
p.  80).  As  the  corresponding  negative  we  should  expect  nipo. 
From  the  Glosses  I  have  no  clear  instance,  but  cf.  LIT.  60b  29 
mlo  moo  in  land  oldas  a  chele  '  one  stroke  was  not  greater  than 
another.' 

JSa,  nipo  are  used  in  a  peculiar  modal  sense,  cf.  Gramm.  Celt.3 
496,  V8B,.,  p.  48,  Subjunctive  Mood  §  43.  The  instances  in 
the  Glosses  will  be  found  above,  11.  1248  sq.,  1294  sq.  The 
regular  negative  is  nipo;  nirlo  I  have  noted  only  LIT.  60a  36. 
The  forms  are  identical  with  the  forms  of  the  indicative,  note 
in  particular  the  1  sg.,  1.  1243,  and  the  idiom  is  to  be  compared 
with  W.  ponyd  oed  inwn  y  titheu  Red  Book,  246,  6,  etc.,  Lat. 
melim  erat,  etc.,  Gr.  /caXoi/  *Ji/,  etc. 

It  will  be  observed  that  both  ropo,  nirlo,  nipo,  and  ropu,  nirbu, 
mpu  occur.  The  o  forms  are  found  only  in  Wb. ;  the  u  forms 
rarely  in  the  chief  body  of  glosses  in  Wb. ;  in  fo.  33  sq.,  where 
the  glosses  are  from  another  hand,  the  u  forms  are  regular,  as 
they  are  in  Ml.  and  Sg.  Cf.  also  nirbommar  Wb.  by  rolummar 
Ml.  In  later  Irish  both  o  and  u  are  found,  and,  if  my  observations 
be  accurate,  o  is  more  common  than  u. 

In  ropo,  robo,  the  frequent  spelling  with  p,  whether  the  form 
be  non-relative  or  relative,  shows,  as  Pedersen  has  observed,  that 
the  I  was  not  a  spirant.  On  the  other  hand,  in  nirbo  the  I  is 
shown  to  have  been  a  spirant  both  by  the  orthography  and  by 
the  later  history  of  the  form  :  nirlo,  nirl,  nir.  For  this  a  probable 
explanation  can  be  suggested.  Zimmer  long  ago  pointed  out 
(Kelt.  Stud.,  ii,  129  sq.)  that  the  copula  forma  robo,  etc.,  come 
from  those  of  the  substantive  verb  rob6i,  etc.  Thus  robo  mrlo 
come  from  roldi  mrdtoi,  and  it  seems  to  follow  that  the  rule  of 
the  aspiration  of  the  relative  form  of  the  verb  had  not  yet  come 
into  operation.  Similarly  ciurjimi  n'irlsa  may  be  explained  from 
cia  robd-sa,  nl-rnta-sa. 


SL'BST.    VKRB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAX.          71 

The  forms  la  and  -bo  correspond  to  one  another,  cf.  nipo  udib  act 
la  o  apsatalil  Wb.  13a  20,  n'ibo  comitedi  d6  acht  la  Uicthi  lc  12. 
Ba  is  used  absolutely  and  also  along  with  certain  conjunctions, 
h6re,  lase,  iarsindi,  an,  intain;  -bo  follows  particles  that  take  the 
enclitic  form  of  the  verb,  e.g.  nipo,  com-bo,  diam-lo ;  it  also 
accompanies  ce,  cia  'though.'  In  the  prose  of  LU.  Tain, 
pp.  55-77a  (I  have  noted  only  the  occurrences  in  the  prose) 
this  rule  is  still  strictly  observed  (except  ropa  58a  12);  in  WB. 
pp.  396-7,  the  exceptions  are  not  numerous.  In  later  Irish  the 
two  forms  tended  to  become  confused,  chiefly  probably  because  the 
atonic  vowels  fell  together  in  pronunciation.  To  la  were  formed 
analogically  some  other  persons  1  sg.  lam  Wind.  396,  3  pi.  lat  VSR. 
1442;  lamsa  LU.  16a  43,  LL.  343d  44,  may  be  a  direct  transformation 
of  lasa,  which  in  LL.  343d  43  becomes  lasam,  like  ropsam  below. 

According  to  Pedersen,  KZ.  xxxv,  325,  the  Mod.  Ir.  preterite 
comes  from  the  0.  Ir.  praesens  secundarium  lad.  What  he 
means  by  the  praesens  secundarium  is  not  clear ;  lad  in 
0.  Ir.  is  either  past  subjunctive  or  secondary  future ;  it  is 
not  past  indicative.  The  question  could  satisfactorily  be  settled 
only  by  tracing  the  formation  down  from  the  0.  Ir.  period 
to  the  present  day.  I  will  only  give  here  one  or  two 
cases  where  I  have  met  with  lad  written  for  la :  is  and  lad 
d6ig  la  Fergus  lith  Conculaind  in-Delga  LU.  68a  7  (for  the  usual 
la  do'ig),  lad  chumma  romaltsat  (=0.  Ir.  la  cumme  rondommaltatar] 
LU.  124b  3,  corthe  nochlantais  intan  lad  maidm  n-imairic,  card 
(  =  carnd}  immorro  fochertitis  intan  lad  n-orgain  LU.  86b  42  (in 
an  interpolated  explanation),  dochuaidnium  turns  lad  sia  LL.  69a  5 
(where  bad  might  have  come  from  negative  sentences  like  ni  lotdr 
ni  bud  sire  LU.  24a  5). 

In  the  1  sg.  the  pronominal  -sa  has  become  part  of  the  verbal 
form  (p.  49).  The  only  exception  is  Ml.  49b  13,  where  romxa 
is  followed  by  rom.1  This,  again,  is  the  starting-point  of  new 
formations.  '  Like  so  many  other  of  the  first  persons  singular  of 
the  copula,  ropsa  takes  on  by  analogy  an  m  and  becomes  ropsam 
PH.  903  (cf.  basam  above)  ;  to  this  is  formed  a  2  sg.  ropsat  ib., 
ndrlsat  SR.  1318,  intan  ropsat  gilla  LL.  343d  53,  and  a  3  pi.  rapsat 
LL.  82b  1,  cersat,  darsat  PH.  904. 

The  most  difficult  point  in  the  preterite  is  the  discrimination 
of  the  forms  with  and  without  ro-.  I  find  it  impossible  to  lay 

1  Cf.  bdsa  mace  la  maccit,  la  Jer  lajiru,  LU.  114a  32. 


72 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES  — J.    STRACHAN. 


down  any  precise  rules  for  the  use  of  the  two  sets  of  forms.  For 
example,  what  difference  of  meaning  is  there  between  hare  ropo 
co  fa'ilti  tuccad  and  hore  ba  6  Dia  dofoided,  or  between  geinti  narbo 
plebs  Dei  and  napo  cheneel  domsa  ?  But  though  it  is  impossible  to 
state  any  hard  and  fast  rules,  certain  kinds  of  sentence  show 
a  clear  preference  for  one  form  or  the  other.  To  make  this 
evident,  I  give  below  the  instances  of  the  3  sg.  arranged  in  order 
from  Wb.,  Sg.,  and  Ml.  The  distribution  in  the  other  persons 
can  easily  be  seen  from  the  lists,  pp.  33-7.  To  see  whether  the 
later  language  throws  any  light  on  the  usage,  I  have  also  examined 
the  prose  portions  of  the  LTJ.  Tain,  pp.  55-77.  In  the  following 
lists  I  have  excluded  instances  that  are  clearly  imperfect : — 


(a)   ropo  )(  ba. 


Wb. 


ropo 

ropo    tocomracht    linn    buid    i 

m-bethu  14b  24. 
ropo  scith  linn  uiuere  14b  26. 
robo   diliu    linn   dethiden    d'ibsi 

14d  13. 

ropo  sdith  libsi  on  23d  11. 
ropo  thr6g  laiss  ar  m-luith  fo 

mam  pectho  21b  5. 
rupu  accubur  leu  etargne  33"  11. 
ropo  fochonn  gn'imo  don  peccad 

a  n-irgaire  3C  23. 
ropo  thol  dond  athir  mo   thooi 

14b  13. 

ropo  ainm  diiibsi  inso  uile  9C  29. 
ropo  irlam  sochide  and  do  chretini 

14d  29. 
ropu  accus  bus  d6  23d  12. 


seek  ropo  Uir  s6n  27d  19. 
ar  ropo  eola  som  na  huile  fetar- 
laice  30C  17. 


ba. 


ar  ba  bibda  bdis  leusom  (perhaps 
ipf.)  ld  19. 


ba  apstal  cid  Moyn  32d  14. 

ar  la  habens  humanum  genus 
sub  dominatu  suo  (ipf.  ?) 
3»  1. 

seek  bafot'rbthe  a  iress  sidi  1 9*  1 1. 

ar  ba  foirbthe  hires  do  mathar 
'J'J'1  13. 


VKKK    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STKACHAX. 


ropo. 

rubu  fer  som  muintire  33*  5. 
rupu  si  arreilic  33a  22. 
rolo  daibsi  24C  22. 


ropo   (rel.)    infolgithe    irrunaib 

diuinitatis  21C  22. 
inti  ropo  magister  prius  13*  12. 
asrubartatar  rombo  discipul  som 

apstal  18d  1. 


wari  lesu  don  biuth 

so  15b  25. 

rombo  chuimse  la  Dia  22a  2. 
flMrt/  rombo  ainmnetach  26b  7. 
amal  rombo  foirbthe  Crist  26d  16. 
flwfl/  rowio  thol  do  ddinib  24d  4. 
intan  ropo  mithich  lasinn  athir 

nemde  19d  7. 

intain  rombo  mithig  less  31a  10. 
hore  rombu    thoissech   na  fect& 

33a  20. 

hore  rombo  sollicite  30a  7. 
hore  ropo  co  fa'ilti  tuccad  24b  26. 


ba. 


act  ba  la  amiresscJiu  9C  1 7. 
ba  contra  spem  d6  epert  2C  24. 
ba  in  mortem  3a  8. 
nipo   udib    act    ba    6   apsatalib 

13a  20. 
arba  miscuis  atroillisset  4C  14. 


domenar-sa  ba  marb  peccad  3C  26. 
ba  n-  dilmain  do  airbert  buith 

10d  14. 
da  leinn  ba  firinne  31d  5. 


Tiuare  ba  mac  De  33C  6. 


hore  ba  6  Dia  dofoided  32d  14. 


Sg- 


ropu. 

robu  anfiss  dosom  148a  6. 
robu  freciidnirc  rinm  153b  5. 
robu,  samlid  robdi  20 3b  5. 


quia  robbu  dig  aim  ind  f.  17a  5. 
deg  rombu  ecndarc  d6  148*  6. 


ba. 

ar  ba  bes  lasuidib  (ipf.  ?)  4a  9. 
ar  bd  firianu  Aeneas  43a  1. 
ar  bd   fio   factus   dogeni  prius 

185b4. 
ani  ba  choitchen  50a  3. 


74 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN. 


Ml. 


ropu. 
robu  machdad  leo  46s 


17. 


ropu  thol  leo  ade[nu~\m  in[na~] 

dome  sin  71b  2. 
robu  f err  leu  buith  hi  leith  Duaid 

87°  4. 
rubuferr  lat  comaidech  ( =  comai- 

techt]  du  Aftsaraib  72b  18. 
robu  maith  leu  buith  hi  Caldea 

10ob  8. 

robu  mor  a  homun  liumsa  96a  10. 
robu  frithorcon  doib  a,  n-etars- 

carad  124b  6. 
robu  bithsoinmech  doib  du  gres 

90C  27. 
air  is  suidiu  robu  thir  tairhgeri 

130C  18. 

robu  mou  de  int  erchot  61C  8. 
is    airi    inso    robu    immaircide 

14a4. 

air  rubu  latharthae  32°  2. 
robufoircthe  (rel.  ?)  lllb  27. 


robu  si  a  ciall  95a  9. 


robu  du  thabernacuil  robu  ainm 

s6n  100b  12. 
nann'i    robu    thol   do   do  frith- 

oircnib  33*  18. 
nanni  robu  accubur  leu  54a  9. 
dun  gnim  robu   accubur  lat  du 

forbu  50°  14. 


ba. 
ba  arose  sin  la  aithrea  (ipf.  ?) 

136a  5. 
ba  samlid  a  n-doire  leu  8lc  9. 


bd  bron  do  suidib  m'aicsiu  (prob. 

ipf.,  cf.  86d  6)  44°  6. 
sech   ba   degedbart   on   in  Lege 

(ipf.  ?)  87b  8. 
is  du   suidib   ba   inbesa  (ipf.  ?) 

31d  12. 

ba  cumdubart  inetaste  43d  20. 
sechis  ba  trom  foraib  son  34d  12. 
ba    erchoitech    n-- doib    to  i  in  tin, 

35b  23. 
sech  ba  indeithbir  doibsomfochaid 

DCB  97d  15. 

bafercach  som  fri  suide  58C  6. 
ba    glas    7    ba    tentide   a   sliab 

96b  17. 

ba  fomraid  a  bellrae  side  53d  3. 
bd  infeitiW  17. 
bafnaicnedl29dS.      ' 
ba  hed  d  n-6inb'iad  97d  8. 
ba  hed  a  n-ynim  sotn  molad  DCB 

24a4. 
ba  fou  fachartar  som  64a  10. 

in  fer  truagsa  ba  lagae  leu  1 1 8C  5. 
ani  ba  buthi  ar  t/ntits  29ft  8. 
ani  Ixi  i']><rtlii  do  xuitlih  -l()a  11. 
ait't  la  unmaircidc  73b  17. 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACIIAN. 


ropu. 
1?88U  rubu  thoissech  63b  5. 


amal    robu    (leg.    rombu}    thol 

duib  54a  34. 

amal  rombu  reil  damsa  113b  4. 
huare  rombu  immaircide  2b  6. 
huare   rombu    suidigthe    ind    ic 

Iiixin  dosom  i  n-Dia  18d  20. 
huare  rombu  amlabar  59a  14. 
huare  rombu  mor  dor  at  136C  11. 
isind'i  rombu  foraithmitechl22d  7. 


arrobu    (leg.     arrombu}    lintae 

25C  16. 

arrombu  suidigthe  48d  6. 
arrombu  ercheltae  53b  14. 
arrombu  lonn  Diajrissom  62b  22. 


ba. 


ised  asbirtis  ba  madae  dam  1 06d  3. 
rofitir  side   ba   Dia   conrairltic 
58C  6. 


iarsindi  ba  teipirsnige  129d  5. 
iarsindi    ba    mane    much    riam 

21C4. 

lase  ba  snim  fora  menmuin  89b  7. 
amba  n-indrisse  18C  14. 
amba  n-diuscartae  19C  15. 
amba  toimse  25a  18. 
amba  taircide  27C  20. 
amba  cloithe  32b  2. 
amba  foite  34°  9. 
amba  foircthe  35d  6. 
amba  foihichthe.Sl*  5. 
amba  cocuibsid  32b  21. 
amba  saibsacart  Alchimus   and 

75d3. 


In  the  portion  of  the  Tain  ba  is  almost  the  universal  form, 
cf.  55b  2,  56b  14,  57a  26,  58a  35,  58b  8,  59a  4  (intan  ba},  59a  35, 
59a  36,  59b  16  (intan},  59b  44,  60a  18,  60b  1,  60b  2,  60b  15,  61a  37, 
62a  12  (daig},  62a  26,  62b  25,  62b  40,  63a  25,  63a  41,  64a  2,  64a  29 
(bafordil  leu),  64b  18,  64b  23  (bd  saith  lais},  65a  8,  65a  30  (bd  mela 
Uo},  65b  19  (uair  ba  i  n-gataib  dobertatar},  69b  19,  69b  22  (ba  satk 
la  Fergus  anisin),  70a  9,  70b  15  (ba  diliu  laiss},  71a  40,  71b  5, 
72b  44,  73a  39,  40,  42.  Ropo  is  very  rare :  '  rofess,'  or  A /////, 
robbo  dord  (  =  dorn)  niad  7  ropo  rig  ruanada  59b  24;  robo  dm 
7  ditiu  diar  Jeib  7  ar  H-indHi,  ropo  imdegail  cacha  slabra  dun  61a  6  ; 
o  ropu  tromda  7  ropo  lenamnach  int  aidech  69a  11  ;  iss  eaeom  ropo 
uallach  69a  28,  cf.  58a  12;  cein  robo  beo  74U  26. 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 


(*)  -rbo  )(  -po. 


Wb. 


-rbo. 

nirbo  sdr  leu  ar  coceilsine  19a  1. 
nirbo  accur  lat  29d  9. 

nirbo   mebul  less   mo   charatrad 

30a  6. 

nirbu  aithrech  limsa  16b  6. 
nirbo  mebul  dosom  epert  16b  19. 
nirbo  dis  muntaire  21b  12. 
nirbo  mraithem  32d  15. 
nirbu  choimdiu  33a  5. 
nirbu  domed  cen  deacht  15d  16. 
nirbo  chuit  eperte  24°  5. 
is    cuit    esbicuil  nirbo    sirbads 

32d  4. 


nirbu  fads  foruigeni  13b  7. 

geinti  narbo  plebs  Dei  4d  3. 
corbu  been  a  comalnad  32C  17. 
ciarbu  miaimus  et  ciarbo  abor- 
tibus  13b  8. 

cinirbo     etruib     robammar  -  ni 

24C  22. 

hdre  narbo  bae  la  ludiu  5b  12. 
hdre  narbo  lour  linn  24b  20. 
h6re  nirbu  foirb the  33b  4. 


-po. 

nibo  mor  a  m-lr'ig  linn  18d  10. 
nipo  accolor  lassinfer  nopridchad 

suide  13a  20. 
niu  decolor  leiss  14a  22. 


nipochoirn\_diless']  le 
nipo  irgnae  co  tame  lex  3a  1. 
nipu  imdu  do  in  mann  16C  25. 
nipo  lobur  a  hires  2C  25. 
nipu  lugu  a  chuit  sidi  16C  26. 
nipu  immacus  intaidrias  18d  5. 
nipu  libsi  int  6rd  so  9C  17. 


nipo  dia  airchissecht  4C  21. 
nipo  udib  13a  20. 
nibo  ar  seirc  motdme  17a  13. 
nibu  ar  chuinyidfor  set  24d  7. 
nip    ar   irlaimi  far    cursaatha 

26b  23. 

nipu  nach  derninnse  8a  5. 
nipo  fochetoir  (?)  dorat  4°  35. 
nip  ar  maid  rosnuicc  5b  3. 
napo  cheneel  domsa  5a  14. 

ciabo  lobur  oc  tecmallad  16°  26. 
cepu  fri  aicned  quod  dictum  eat 

2C25. 
eited  adrodlisset  4°  35. 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 


Sg. 


-rbu. 

nirbu  cognomen  31b  22. 

quasi   dixisset    nirbu    lit-    ade 

conaue  5b  6. 
nirbu  Idnfalid  42a  7. 
nirbu  Idnbron  42a  8. 


-bu. 


ML 


-rbu. 
nirbu  lour  leusom  buaduguth  dib 

33"  13. 

nirbu  toraisse  les  34C  17. 
nirbu  cliuman  leu  andorigeni  Dia 

124b  5. 

nirbu  mou  leu  brig  a  tobai  92d  6. 
nirbu  sain  mo  brig  leu  88b  4. 
nirbu  cumachtach  som  72b  6. 
nirbu  imdte  46°  19. 
nirbu  foirbthe  a  n-ir&s  97b  2. 
nirbu  samlaid  son  doibsom  90C27. 
nirbu  cenfuthorcuin  truim  dunaib 

Egiptacdib  63b  7. 
nirbu  chose  coir  dorratsat  113d  7. 

ani    ndrbu    dilmain    du    gabail 
60a  13. 


-bu. 


conrubu  chrin  99a  2. 

conropu  la  Dia  67C  9. 

corrobu  bee  du  essarcnaib  furo- 

damarsa  131b  12. 
connarbu  Imam  doib  100a  3. 


huare  narbu  deracJitae  18d  18. 


nibu  gnatTi  du  suidib  123d  3. 
nibu  in  cidn  riam  32b  17. 


nibu    fua     reir    fesin     boisom 
14b  13. 


cid    arnabu    son    inclioissised 

56a  13. 
conepertis  nadmbu  choir  (?) 

136b  4. 
nambu  tressa  53d  6. 


connabu    accobur    Hum    biad 

127°  13. 
ciabu  ok  24C  12. 


78          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 


-rbu. 
luidech   som 


40d    10, 


annarbu 

145a  1. 

anarbu  thurgabthae  86d  14. 
lasinrubu  chumtabart  102d  4. 
lasinrubu  maith  131d  11. 


-bu. 


diatnlu  tlialarthi  ermitiu  feid  7 
imbu  choir  frecur  ceil  Dee 
22a  4. 


LIT. 

daltai 


Tain. 


30. 


nirlo  chuman  lais  dal  a 

60b  22. 

nirbo  maith  lesside  techt  72 
nirlo  sdm  Mil  58b  11. 
nirlo  reid  dosom  on  65a  4. 
m'r&o  fofow  £0/fci»  ecraite  62a  36. 


73a  41. 
connarlo  eter  leo  60b  33. 
conndrbo  lethiu  59a  38. 


anfeliu  do  69b  29. 
0Ai0ft  *0mn  ^wm  60a  40. 
nibu  dirsan  duit  (?)  67a  30. 
nipu  samlaid  domarfds  69b  39. 
nipu  du  thir  d6  a  fuirec  dorigni 

60a  43. 
co-mlo    moir    leolu    midchuaich 

59a  39,   cf.  59a  41,    63*  37, 

71M2,  7lb  17,  74a  24  (bis), 

76b  17,  77a  42,  43. 
combo  assa  carpat  fessin  dosbert 

58b  8. 

combo  ulcha  bdi  lais  74b  40. 
combo  hed  domuined  each  (ipf.) 

74b  39. 

cid  diambo  maith  61b  8. 
diambo  cheli  68a  12,  7l'a  21. 
imlo   leo    (whether   he    lived) 

73b  34. 


As  to  robo  and  ba,  it  will  be  seen  that  certain  conjunctions 
prefer  robo.  Thus,  amal  is  always  accompanied  by  robo,  and  for 
the  most  part  also  h6re,  similarly  intain,  but  there  are  only 
a  couple  of  instances ;  an  is  followed  by  both ;  the  occurrences  of 
other  similar  conjunctions  are  too  few  to  draw  any  inferences  from, 
them.  Otherwise  the  use  of  the  one  or  the  other  seems  to  depend, 
to  a  great  extent  at  least,  on  the  form  of  the  pmlu  ute.  Thus, 


diarbo  chocele  68a  16. 


sriJST.    VKKH    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STK.UHAX.          7D 

in  expressions  like  ropo  scith  linn,  ropo  is  the  regular  form ;  on 
the  other  hand,  when  the  predicate  is  a  prepositional  phrase, 
e.g.  ba  6  apxatalib,  ba  is  commonly  used.  In  Wb.  ropo  is  used  in 
sentences  like  rubu  fer  som  muntaire  (so  in  oratio  obliqua,  rombo 
dewipul  som  apstal) ;  Ml.  has  ba  fer  each  som  fri  snide,  but  the 
form  of  sentence  is  not  quite  the  same.  Where  the  predicate  is 
a  simple  adjective  ba  is  preferred.  In  periphrasis,  so  far  as  can 
be  judged  from  the  few  instances,  ropo  is  found  where  robot 
follows,  robu  samlid  rob6i,  otherwise  ba.  In  relative  sentences 
Wb.  has  ropo,  but  there  are  only  two  instances ;  in  Ml.  the  usage 
is  much  the  same  as  in  non-relative  sentences.  The  general 
impression  conveyed  is  that  ropo  is  somewhat  more  emphatic 
than  ba.  It  must  also  be  noted  that  ropo  tends  to  give  place  to 
ba.  In  Ml.  ba  is  much  more  frequent  than  in  Wb.,  and  in  the 
Tain  Bo  Cuailnge  ba  is  almost  the  universal  form,  cf.  also  VSR., 
pp.  52,  53. 

We  come  now  to  -rbo,  -po.  In  Wb.  somewhat  of  the  same 
distinction  may  be  observed  as  between  ropo  and  ba.  Thus,  with 
a  prepositional  predicate,  e.g.  nipo  udib,  -po  is  regular.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  predominance  of  -rbo  in  phrases  like  nirbu  accur 
lat  is  not  so  pronounced  as  that  of  ropo.  Further,  where  the 
predicate  is  a  simple  noun  nirbo  seems  to  be  preferred,  where 
the  predicate  is  a  simple  adjective  nipo.  In  periphrasis  we  have 
nirbu  fads  foruigeni,  but  nip  ar  maid  rosnuicc.  After  da  we  find 
cinirbo  etruib  robammar-ni  like  robu  samlid  roboi,  but  cepu-.d 
adroillisset.  With  hore,  nirbo,  ndrbo  are  constant.  Otherwise  the 
occurrences  are  too  isolated  for  any  certain  deductions.  From 
Sg.  little  is  to  be  learned,  as  there  are  only  four  examples,  all  of 
nirbu.  But  the  tendency  seems  to  be  the  same  as  that  so  clearly 
seen  in  Ml.,  namely,  for  -rbu  to  extend  itself  at  the  expense  of  -pu. 
In  the  LU.  Tain  at  first  sight  -rbo  seems  to  prevail,  but  on  closer 
observation  it  will  be  seen  that  nearly  all  the  examples  of  -po  are 
in  the  combinations  combo,  diambo,  imbo.  Unfortunately  examples 
of  such  combinations  are  rare  in  the  Glosses,  but  in  Ml.  we  have 
(1/fnnbu,  imbu,  and  the  Tain  indicates  that  at  one  time  -bo  was 
here  the  favourite  form.  Afterwards  combo,  diambo,  etc.,  made 
way  for  corbo,  diarbo,  etc.,  cf.  YSR.,  11.  1402  sq.  (combo  occurs 
only  once,  ib.  1.  1352). 

In  the  other  persons  the  ro-  forms  seem  to  be  more  prevalent, 
but  the  small  total  of  occurrences  makes  it  impossible  to  speak 
with  much  certainty;  the  reader  must  judge  for  himself.  In 


80          SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN. 

the  1  sg.  the  forms  basa,  nipsa  occur  a  good  many  times  in  the 
Tecosca  Cormaic,  LL.  343d,  cf.  LIT.  114a  22  :  nipsa  chu-sa  gabala  Us, 
basa  chu-sa  gabala  uis ;  nipsa  chau-sa  cruilin  aurchaill,  bdsa 
cu-sa  comnart  do  chomlond,  etc.,  cf.  11.  29,  etc. ;  here  baza 
nipsa  might  have  an  imperfect  sense,  as  Cuchulinn,  in  speaking 
of  his  past  prowess,  11.  6  sq.,  uses  imperfects.  In  this  person 
"Windisch  and  Atkinson  cite  only  forms  with  ro-.  In  the  Saltair 
na  Rann  in  the  3  pi.  -batar,  -btar  is  frequent,  roptar  rare,  cf. 
PH.  905. 

3.    Future  Indicative. 

Of  the  1  sg.  there  is  no  example  in  the  Glosses.  Later  we  find 
lam  VSR.  1.  1243,  PH.  900,  nipam  LU.  52b  15,  which  might 
come  from  an  O.Ir.  la.  But  there  is  also  a  form  biam  (Ham  soer 
Hy.  iv,  8,  liam  cu-sa  LU.  61a  9,  Ham  tigerna  SR.  855),  the  relation 
of  which  to  lam  is  not  clear.  Can  there  have  heen  two  forms  in 
O.lr.,  lia  absolutely,  but  la  after  particles,  comba,  etc.  ?  In  the 
2  sg.  there  is  also  an  absolute  form  bia,  lia  sldn  LU.  44b  33."  In 
later  Irish  -la  appears  as  -lat,  PH.  900. 

In  the  relative  form  of  the  3  sg.  les  is  the  older  form,  las  is 
a  weakening  of  it.  In  SR.  las  alone  is  found,  cf.  PH.  901.  For 
the  3  pi.  am-lat  n-,  cf.  p.  64. 

In  the  1  pi.  bemmi,  limm.i,  and  I  ami  represent  various  stages 
of  weakening.  Of  this  form  I  have  noted  no  example  in  Middle 
Irish.  In  the  2  pi.  letki  mairl  appears,  SR.  1232. 


4.    Secondary  Future. 

In  the  3  sg.  led  is  used  absolutely,  +bad  when  ro-  or  a  particle 
ni,  etc.,  precedes.  For  led  afterwards  lad  appears,  cia  de'lad  ferr 
LU.  62b  44,  cia  de  lad  assu  lat  69a  26. 


6.    Present  Subjunctiv*. 

Of  the  1  sg.  an  additional  example  will  be  found  LU.  61b  6, 
acht  ropa  airderc-sa.  L-iter  la  becomes  km  VSR.  1178  sq.  In 
the  2  sg.  for  la  afterwards  appears  lat  WB.  391-2,  PH.  900. 
In  the  3  sg.  the  usual  form  is  -p.  Before  this  ro-  is  prefixed 
after  acht,  which  is  regularly  accompanied  by  ro-  (Subjunctive 
Mood,  §§  48,  94),  after  con-  (ib.  §  96),  and  in  wishes  rop  Hy.  i, 


SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN.          81 

passim,  LU.  61b  31  (cf.  Subj.  Mood,  §§  18,  88);  also  in  the 
sense  of  'must  be'  Laws  iv,  334,  11.  12  sq.  With  ariin 
=  arimp  may  be  compared  diam  '  if  it  be/  Laws,  iv,  314,  11.  4-8, 
338  bottom.  The  form  -dip  (after  the  analogy  of  the  indicative 
-did,  p.  65)  is  found  after  aran-  (by  arimp}  in-  'whether'  and 
con-.  In  Tirechan's  notes  1 1  it  appears  also  after  nd-,  nadip  rubecc, 
nadip  romdr  by  nap  Ir.  Text,  ii,  2.  208,  nab  WE.  392 ;  PH.  has 
narob.  In  ropo,  bo  Thurneysen,  Idg.  Anz.,  ix,  would  see  this  -p 
along  with  the  -o  which  appears  in  ceso,  maso,  and  he  is  doubtless 
right  in  putting  along  with  these  forms  robo  'or,'  for  which, 
p.  34  note,  I  had  already  suggested  a  subjunctive  origin.  The 
only  other  instance  of  this  subjunctive  form  that  I  have  noted 
so  far  is  bes  riipu  hecen  =  '  perhaps  it  may  not  be  necessary,' 
LU.  61b  36. 

In  the  3  sg.  relative  bas  is  a  weakening  of  bes,  which  afterwards 
becomes  the  usual  form,  cf.  "WB.,  PH.  901  (where  future  and 
subjunctive  forms  are  mixed  up  together).  So  in  the  pi.  beta  is 
weakened  to  bata ;  of  these  plural  forms  I  have  no  instances  from 
the  later  literature. 

6.    Past  Subjunctive. 

Here  ro-  is  rare.  It  is  found  once  after  act  '  provided  that ' 
and  once  after  con-  '  until,'  with  both  of  which,  as  we  have  seen, 
ro-  is  regular. 

In  the  3  sg.  appear  led  and  bad ;  the  latter  is  a  weakening  of 
the  former,  and  becomes  afterwards  the  common  form,  VSR., 
WB.  392-393.  In  the  3  sg.  appears  also  a  peculiar  form  lid. 
It  is  found  mostly  after  amal  '  as  though  it  were,'  and  after  certain 
phrases  doich,  is  cumme,  oldaas.  It  sometimes  varies  with  bed', 
cf.  1.  1498  with  1.  1521,  and  1.  1498  with  1.  1517.  As  to  its 
origin,  bid  can  hardly  be  explained  from  any  known  subjunctive 
form.  Professor  Thurneysen  has  suggested  to  me  with  great 
probability  that  it  has  developed  from  the  infinitive  buith;  the 
vocalism  would  be  due  to  its  being  unaccented.  In  support  of 
this  explanation  may  be  quoted  LU.  68a  7,  is  and  bad  doig  la 
Fergus  bith  Conculaind  i  n-Delga,  which  might  also  be  expressed 
by  la  doig  la  Fergus  bid  i  n-Delga  nobeth  Cachulaitid,  cf.  is  aice 
la  doig  a  m-bith  Laws,  iv,  36.  In  the  negative  ni  bad  we  seem  to 
have  simply  the  potential  subjunctive. 

The  variants  benn,  binn,  bemmis,  bimmis,  betis,  bitis  are  only 
Phil.  Trans.  1898-9.  6 


82         SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES J.    STRACHAN. 

different  weakenings  of  the  accented  forms  of  the  substantive  verb. 
Even  after  amal  we  find  both  e  and  i  forms,  so  that  the  attraction 
of  the  3  sg.  ltd  cannot  have  been  great. 

7.    Imperative. 

In  the  absolute  3  sg.  appear  both  led  and  lad ;  here,  again,  the 
latter  is  a  weakening  of  the  former,  and  it  becomes  afterwards 
the  usual  form,  cf.  WJB.  Similarly  in  the  2  pi. 


COBRIGENDA. 


P.  26,  1.  919.     Add /mm  cosmil  Sg.  188a  13. 

P.  29,  1.  1011,  dele  et  ndd  n-escona  ni. 

P.  31,  1.  1099.     Add  inda  apstal  Wb.  10°  20. 

P.  31,  note  2.  But,  as  Professor  Thumeysen  has  pointed  out, 
toirsech  is  probably  a  peculiar  spelling  of  toir&ich,  and  the  form 
is  plural. 

P.  33,  11.  1151,  1152,  dele  i  narim     ....     dies  Sg.  66b  9. 

P.  34,  1.  1183,  huare  romsa  ugaire  is  2nd  person  singular. 

P.  53,  1.  35.  The  rule  would  be  better  expressed :  in  enclisis, 
except  where  -td  is  required  by  the  foregoing  rules. 

P.  62,  1.  23.     An  example  is  luith  nocMchenn  Wb.  llb  12. 

P.  64,  dele  note  3. 

P.  65,  1.  28,  for  "second"  read  "first." 

P.  66,  line  2.  As  in  the  Felire  Oenguso  final  u  and  a  are  not 
yet  confused,  ciasa,  massa  in  Ml.  must  be  regarded  as  corruptions 
of  ciasU  mastu. 


83 


II.  —  THE  CONSTRUCTION  OF  ETA  WITH  THE 
CONJUNCTIVE  VERB  IN  OLD  BASQUE. 
A  SUPPLEMENTARY  NOTE.  By  EDWARD  S. 

DODGSON. 

[Read  at  the  Philological  Society's  Meeting  on  Friday,  February  10,  1899.] 

I  DESIRE  to  present  in  support  of  the  argument  expounded, 
however  feebly,  in  my  essay  bearing  the  above  heading  in  the 
Transactions  of  last  year  the  following : — 

I.  Passages  which  I  have  gathered  in  a  few  Basque  books. 

A.  ed  not  followed  by  the  conjunctive  termination  nez. 

(1)  Pierre  d'Urte,  Genesis  (Etorkid  *  about  the  year  1715) : 

c.  31,  v.  32  .  .  .  .  ;  egagut  gac  gure  anajen  aitcinean, 
ea  laden  cerbeit  gauga  hirer ic  ene  baitan,  where  the  Jacobean 
version  .  .  .  . :  '  before  our  brethren  discern  thou  what 
is  thine  with  me,'  does  not  serve  as  a  literal  translation. 

37,  14  .  .  .  .  begira  gac  ed  hire  andjac  eta  artdldeac  ungi 
diren,  .  .  .  .  ,  see  whether  it  be  well  with  thy 
brethren,  and  well  with  the  flocks ; 

42,  1 6  ....  iakiteco  ed  erraten  duguen  egia :...., 
whether  there  be  any  truth  in  you  : 

(2)  J.  P.  Dartayet  (786  in  the  Catalogo  de  Obras  Euskaras 
by  G.  de  Sorarrain,  published  in  Barcelona,  1898),  p.  387, 
1  Ikus  eia  oro  hor  diren.     Yoyons  si  tout  y  est.' 

B.  nez  as  a  conjunctive  termination  not  preceded  by  ed  or  eya. 

(1)  J.  P.  Dartayet  in  his  Guide  ou  Manuel   ....    Franc^ais- 
Basque  (Bayonne,   1893)     .     .     .     .     ,    ikus   molds   onean 
denes,  to  translate  '  voyez  si  elle  est  en  bon  etat.' 

(2)  Giristinho  Perfeccioniaren  Praticaren  Parte  bat  Heuzcarala 
itgulia  (120  in  the  Bibliography  of  M.  J.  Yinson;   Paris, 
1891  and  1898),  p.  287     .     .     .     .     ,  eta  etciakigugu  aldiz 
segurki  barkamendia  uken  dugunez    ....    meaning,  and 
we  know  not  on  the  other  hand  with  certainty  whether 
we  have  forgiveness. 

1  Of  this  hook  a  new  edition,  for  which  I  am  solely  responsible,  was  published 
•on  February  the  21st,  1899,  at  the  cost  of  the  Trinitarian  Eible  Society,  25,  New 
Oxford  Street,  London,  "W.C.  It  consists  of  5,000  copies. 


84  BASQUE   CONJUNCTIVE   NEZ  WITH   EYA. 

C.  n  as  a  conjunctive  termination  followed  by  ala  02  or  edo  02, 
but  not  preceded  by  hea,  ea,  or  eya. 

(1)  The   last-named   book,    on   the   same   page,    ecin  jakitia 
Gincoaren    gracian    den    lai   ala  02,    the    impossibility   of 
knowing  whether  one  be  in  the  grace  of  God,  yes  or  no. 

(2)  Agustin  Cardaberaz  in  his  Euskeraren  Herri  Onak  (Pam- 
plona,   1761,    and   Tolosa,    December   30,    1898),    p.    23. 
H.  h.     A-chea  letra  dan,  edo  ez,  Autoreen  artean  eztabaida 
andiac  dira.    That  is :  There  are  great  no-and-yessings  among 
the  authors  whether  the  aitch  is  a  letter  or  not.     P.  62 
.     .     .     . :  ta  bear  dana  daquiten,  edo  ez,  orduan,  ta  orrela 
Esaminadoreac  juicioric    ecin    eguin    dezaque.      And     the 
examiner  could  not  possibly  then  and  in  that  manner  form 
any  opinion  whether  they  know  what  is  needful  or  not. 

(3)  Sebastian  Mendiburu,  Jesusen  Bihotmren  Devocioa,  1747 
(760  in  Vinson),  p.  115,  Ez  dezazula  beguiratu,  cere  gogaracoa 
den,  edo  ez,  eguin  bear  dezun  Ian,  edo  eguitecoa  :  "  Do  not  regard 
whether  the  affair  or  work  which   you  have  to  do  is  to 
your  liking  or  not."      Elsewhere,  Billatcen  dezun,  edo  ez> 
ezagutceco,   "  To  ascertain  whether   you  are  seeking    Him 
or  not," 


TI.  Some  sentences  found  in  a  Castilian  book  and  six  newspapers 
in  that  language,  to  show  that  si,  the  conditional  particle 
equivalent  to  eya,  is  sometimes  governed  by  prepositions. 
My  argument  was  undertaken  to  prove  that  eya  is  ruled 
by  the  preposition  ez.  It  has  always  seemed  to  me  that 
some  phenomena  in  the  language  of  Ercilla  and  Cervantes 
are  more  like  Basque  psychologically  than  anything  in 
that  of  Seneca  or  Martial.  Let  us  see  ! 

A.  Acerca  de  SI. 

(1)  El    Comercio    (Gijon,    20     Sept.,    1898),    "  habiendose 
suscitado  algunas  dudas  acerca  de  si  deben  pagar  derecho 
de  exportacion  los  bocoyes." 

(2)  La   Union   Vascongada   (San  Sebastian,  16  Julio,  1898), 
"  consulto  anteayer  con  el   gobernador  civil   acerca   fa  *»' 
existe  algun  inconveniente." 

(3)  El  Impartial  (Madrid,    7    Nov.,    1898),    "  acerca  d«  ti 
apoyarfan  una  protesta." 


BASQUE    CONJUNCTIVE    KEZ   WITH    EYA.  85 

B.  De  SI. 

(1)  El  Noroeste  (Gijon,  12  Oct.,  1898),  "la  duda  de  si habria 
llevado  a  efecto." 

(2)  jE7   Comercio   (Gijon,   11   Oct.,   1898),    "Dejo  a  la  con- 
sideracion  de  las  personas  sensatas  la  apreciacion  de  si  esto 
constituia  alguna  gang  a" 

(3)  El  Impartial  (Madrid,  9  Oct.,  1898),  "  hace  dudar  de  si 
viviraos  en  el  siglo  xix." 

(4)  HI  Noroeste  (Gijon,  9  Oct.,  1898),  "  la  duda  indescifrable 
de   si  la   ganga   era   perseguida    por    el   referido    senor    6 
se  limitaba  a  aceptarle." 

(5)  El  Impartial  (Madrid,  24  May,  1898),  "solo  se  trataba 
antes  de  si  esta  isla  habia  de  ser  Espaiiola." 

C.  En   SI.      Cabuerniga    por    Delfin    Fernandez    y    Gonzalez 

(Santander,   1895),  p.    122.      "JS'o  fijarse  en  si  hace  frio 
6  calor,  es  lo  mejor  que  se  puede  desear." 

D.  Por  SI.     El  Comercio  (Gijon,  9  Oct.,  1898)     .     .     .     .     , 

por  8i  la  cree  digna  de  otra  visita," 

E.  Respecto  a  SI.     El  Noroeste  (Gijon,  9  Oct.,  1898),  "  Respecto 

a    si    D.    Aquilino    Cuesta    hizo    6    no    proposiciones    al 
Ayuntamiento," 

F.  Sobre  SI.      La  Voi  de  Guipuzcoa  (San  Sebastian,  12  Junio, 

1898),  "solre  si  podia." 

O.  Entre  SI.  El  Heraldo  (Madrid,  22  Julio,  1898),  "  entre 
si  viene  6  no  viene."  It  is  true  that  si  in  this  place  may 
be  merely  the  superfluous  affirmative,  so  frequent  in 
Spanish,  and  not  the  conditional  particle  */. 

Add  to  "  other  notes  on  Heuskara."  Goyhetche,  on  p.  54  of  his 
Basque  version  of  Lafontaine's  Falliac,  has  "  Mutillaren  afaria 
hegal  berec  goan  guten  "  to  be  translated  thus :  "  The  same  wings 
carried  away  the  boy's  supper." 

JBiarrifa,  6  January,  1899. 


On  p.  6,  line  23,  of  my  article  of  last  year,  for  "  Portalis 
read  "  PorraHs." 


86 


III.  — NOTES  ON  ULSTER  DIALECT,  CHIEFLY 
DONEGAL.  By  HENRY  CHICHESTER  HART,  B.A., 
M.R.I.A.,  etc.,  Carrablagh,  Co.  Donegal. 

[Read  at  a  Meeting  of  the  Philological  Society,  Friday,  February  10,  1899.] 

IN  venturing  to  offer  the  following  remarks  to  your  learned  Society 
I  must  in  the  first  place  plead  mercy,  as  I  am  in  no  sense 
a  trained  philologist.  I  should  prefer  that  my  collections  were 
regarded  merely  as  such.  However,  as  I  have  unearthed  some 
terms  that  seem  of  interest  in  connection  with  English  literature, 
I  have  endeavoured  to  track  them  out  to  their  origin,  and  having 
been  for  a  considerable  time  resident  in  Donegal,  where  my  family 
has  been  settled  since  Elizabethan  times,  I  have  had  excellent 
opportunities  of  noting  the  peculiarities  of  the  dialect.  I  have 
also  had  the  benefit  of  veiy  extensive  assistance,  chiefly  from 
the  late  Canon  Ross,  in  the  neighbouring  county  of  Derry ;  from 
Miss  Galway,  from  her  knowledge  of  Inishowen,  co.  Donegal; 
from  Mr.  Craig,  formerly  of  co.  Derry ;  from  Mr.  Charles  Kelly, 
who  has  acted  as  schoolmaster  in  several  Antrim  districts  and  is 
a  native  of  Panet ;  and  from  very  many  other  kind  correspondents 
and  friends  throughout  the  North  of  Ireland,  but  chiefly  in 
Donegal,  Derry,  and  Antrim. 

I  have,  of  course,  made  full  use  of  Mr.  Patterson's  "Antrim 
and  Down  Words,"  published  by  the  English  Dialect  Society. 
At  first  it  was  my  intention  to  collect  for  that  Society,  but 
I  found  it  would  be  altogether  premature  for  me  to  hand  them 
my  gatherings.  My  botanical  rambles  through  Donegal  have 
only  recently  come  to  a  close,  and  while  they  were  in  full  swing, 
for  the  last  fifteen  years,  each  summer  added  greatly  to  my  store 
of  folklore  and  word  knowledge.  Mr.  Patterson's  work  is  of 
great  use,  but  it  merely  gives  the  words,  and  never  attempts 


ULSTER   DIALECT.  87 

an  analysis ;  it  would  have  been  rendered  more  valuable  if  we  had 
some  clue,  at  least  in  the  rarer  words,  to  their  locality.  They 
are  all  labelled  alike  Antrim  and  Down,  and  sometimes  one  would 
like  to  know  whether  a  term  is  metropolitan,  from  a  city  like 
Belfast,  or  thoroughly  provincial  from  some  of  the  Antrim  glens. 

In  the  Ulster  Journal  of  Archaeology  there  are  several 
valuable  articles  relating  to  Antrim  and  Down  ethnology  and 
philology  by  the  Rev.  Canon  Hume.  A  summary  of  these 
and  a  very  interesting  general  discussion  will  be  found  in 
Mr.  Patterson's  Introduction.  In  fact,  Antrim  and  Down  have 
received  a  fair  share  of  attention,  and  the  sample  I  have  selected 
for  this  paper  consists  mainly  of  Donegal  words.  So  large 
a  number  of  terms  came  to  me  from  Antrim  that  were  not  to 
be  found  in  Patterson,  that  I  found  it  quite  inadvisable  to 
limit  my  inquiries  to  Donegal,  the  more  especially  as  Deny, 
intermediate  between  Antrim  and  Donegal,  had  not  been  searched, 
and  proved  to  be  as  interesting  dialectically  as  either. 

It  may  be  assumed  as  generally  true,  as  might  be  expected, 
that  the  Antrim  dialect  is  more  Scotch  than  that  of  Derry,  and 
that  as  we  travel  westwards  we  lose  Scotch  and  become  more 
and  more  Irish.  This  is  merely  the  result  of  the  distribution 
of  Scotch  settlers,  both  those  of  the  present  and  those  of  a  former 
time.  Prom  the  east  to  the  west  of  Donegal  this  change  is  very 
marked.  But  there  are  always  exceptions,  the  Scotch  settlers 
being  present  in  groups  throughout,  but  diminishing  in  quantity 
rapidly  westwards.  Nevertheless,  in  some  of  the  Antrim  glens, 
as  Glenravel,  Cushendun,  and  Cushendall,  a  large  vocabulary  of 
genuine  Irish  words  is  obtainable  in  regular  use ;  and  very 
recently,  at  any  rate,  there  was  still  a  small  Irish  -  speaking 
population  in  some  of  these  glens,  as  well  as  in  a  few  localities 
in  Down  and  in  the  upper  parts  of  Armagh.  This  latter  county 
has  yielded  some  interesting  and  peculiar  expressions. 

An  English  visitor  to  Donegal,  who  had  no  knowledge  of  any 
northern  dialect,  would  be  confronted  in  his  intercourse  with 
the  peasantry  with  a  considerable  number  of  unknown  words. 
Before  he  obtained  these,  he  should  have  gained  the  confidence 
of  his  neighbours,  and  he  should  have  visited  places  fairly 
apart  from  the  town  centres.  Suppose  he  was  in  a  semi-rural 
district,  sufficiently  well  -  cultivated  and  civilized  to  be  awake 
to  the  ordinary  usages  of  life,  he  would  probably  set  about 
sorting  the  unknown  terms  with  which  his  patience  was  daily 


88  ULSTER   DIALECT. 

exercised.  The  pronunciation  would  give  him,  as  a  whole,  but 
slight  difficulty.  Certain  individuals  will  always  be  met  with 
(especially  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Londonderry)  who  have 
exaggerated  and  atrocious  northern  accents  of  a  high-pitched  and 
most  unmusical  nature,  but  as  a  rule  the  words  are  clearly 
pronounced  and  well  defined.  This  often  arises  from  a  carefulness 
of  speech,  due  to  the  fact  that  the  speaker  is  not  fully  at  home 
in  the  politer  English  he  has  laboured  to  acquire.  But  with 
intimacy  this  latter  is  soon  dispensed  with,  and  the  visitor  would 
find  that  those  terms  he  is  unacquainted  with  may  be  divided 
into  three  distinct  groups — (1)  Scottish  (generally  Lowland 
Scottish),  (2)  Saxon,  and  (3)  Irish. 

(1)  The   Scottish   words   are    generally   Lowland   Scotch   from 
such  dialects  as  that  of  Argyll,  and  there  is  a  strong  admixture 
of  terms  in  use  in  the  Islands.     Several  bird  and  fish  names  are 
common  to  Orkney  and  Shetland  and  the  Donegal  coast.    Highland 
words   occur   too,  but    the   Scottish   is   chiefly   Argyll,    Lothian, 
Lanark,  etc.     These  are  the  terms  that  occur  more  abundantly 
eastwards. 

(2)  The    Saxon   words    are    those   (I    mean    the   obsolete  or 
provincial  ones)  which  are  the  introduction  of   the  settlers  from 
England  at  various  times,  especially  that  of  the  Ulster  Plantation 
in  James  the  First's  reign.     Canon  Hume  states  that  many  of  these 
settlers  came  from   Warwick,    "Worcester,   and  Gloucester  shires. 
Many  also  came  from  Kent,  Devon,  and  Somerset,  and  in  my  glossary 
there  is  a  group  of  words  that  appear  to  belong  to  the  dialect 
of  the  last-mentioned  shire.     When  the  English  Dialect  Dictionary 
is  completed,  not  the  least  valuable  and  interesting  of  its  uses  will 
be  the  power  it  will  give  us  of  tracing  out  the  parental  home  of 
rare  exotic  terms  in  such  districts  as  outlying  Donegal  supplies, 
and  identifying  these  with  their  perhaps  forgotten  introducers — 
some  colonists  of  an  earlier  date.     I  have  endeavoured  to  compile 
some  such  lists,  but  the  information  is  at  present  altogether  too 
imperfect.     Words  of  this  nature  lend  interest  to  the  dialect,  since 
it   brings   it   into  touch  with   English   literature   of    some  three 
centuries  ago,  and  it  is  from  this  section  that  most  of  the  words 
given  below  have  been  drawn  for  list  A. 

(3)  The  third  group  is  that  of   purely  Irish  words   used   by 
English-speaking  people.     These  are,  as  might  be  expected,  much 
more  prevalent  as  we  travel  westwards.     Here  the  inhabitants  are 
still  in  touch  with  an  Irish-speaking  population.     Not  only  the 


ITS    GROUPS.  89 

existing  bilingual  folk,  but  also  those  of  the  last  generation,  their 
parents  and  elder  relatives,  have  all  had  their  influence,  and  still 
have  their  influence,  on  the  dialect.  In  most  of  the  outlying  parts 
of  Donegal  a  good  deal  of  business  in  the  small  shops  is  carried 
on  entirely  in  the  Irish  language.  And  besides  those  who  can 
readily  speak  the  language,  whether  they  can  speak  English  or 
not,  there  is  a  large  population  sprinkled  through  the  county  who 
know  a  good  deal  of  Irish  without  being  able  to  converse  in  it  freely. 
Amongst  these  words  there  live  many  of  the  most  interesting  terms 
to  be  harvested,  terms  relating  to  obsolete  native  customs,  or  to 
physical  features  of  the  county,  or  agricultural  implements  and 
uses,  domestic  products,  folklore  of  the  lakes  or  of  plants  or  of 
animals,  fairy  or  witch  lore  ;  all  of  these,  derived  from  within,  have 
handed  down  their  native  names  and  are  known  by  no  other. 
Many  of  these  terms  have  become  as  absolutely  parts  of  the 
spoken  English  speech  as  the  commonest  words  in  it.  These,  of 
course,  I  have  included.  Others  which  I  have  failed  to  trace  in 
the  Irish  dictionaries,  but  appear  to  be  Irish,  are  also  glossed,  and 
finally  it  appeared  correct  to  make  it  a  rule  to  insert  in  my 
glossary  every  word  used  by  an  English-speaking  person  in  these 
counties  which  would  need  explanation  to  an  outsider.  It  is 
perhaps  chiefly  in  the  names  of  natural  objects,  especially  fishes 
and  plants,  that  these  Irish  words  come  in,  and  I  have  therefore 
made  a  separate  list  of  some  of  the  more  remarkable  of  these, 
extracted  from  my  glossary.  Some  of  the  terms  relating  to 
obsolete  beliefs  or  customs  are  perhaps  more  interesting,  since 
these  words  are  themselves  obsolescent,  whereas  those  terms 
relating  to  permanent  objects,  such  as  plant-names,  will  survive 
while  the  language  does,  amongst  the  Irish. 

I  have  selected  the  words  for  my  examples  from  the  letter  *. 
Por  so  doing  I  had  no  reason  except  that  it  gave  me  a  limit,  and 
also  a  simple  one,  to  confine  myself  to  a  letter.  And  s  is  by  far 
the  biggest  one,  occupying  probably  a  tenth  of  the  whole 
dictionary.  From  this  letter  I  formed  two  lists,  one  (A)  containing 
words  illustrative  of  English  literature,  or  words  whose  philology 
appeared  interesting  or  remarkable,  or  rare  words  needing  an 
explanation.  These  are  chiefly  words  of  Saxon  origin.  My  second 
list  (B)  contains  words  relating  to  natural  objects,  chiefly  plants 
and  animals,  the  latter  mostly  fishes.  Neither  of  these  lists  in  the 
least  exhaust  the  letter  *  in  their  respective  lines,  so  that  it  will 
be  seen  the  amount  of  material  is  by  no  means  scanty. 


90 


ULSTER   DIALECT. 


With  regard  to  the  letter  s  itself,  a  few  remarks  on  pronunciation 
may  he  made  here.  In  so  wide  a  district  as  Ulster  we  have  indeed 
every  shade  of  pronunciation  from  either  broad  or  lowland  Scotch 
to  the  more  modulated  and  musical  accents  of  the  west  of  Ireland. 
In  South-West  Donegal  the  Mayo  accent  is  often  closely  approached, 
but  one  never  hears  the  sing-song  from  high  to  low,  from  low  to- 
high,  that  begins  in  Galway  and  reaches  perfection  in  Kerry.  Nor 
is  there  in  Donegal  any  such  sweetly  pitched  vocalization  as 
obtains  in  Limerick  and  Cork.  But  there  are  many  peculiarities, 
often  of  a  very  local  character.  Generally  I  have  noted  these  as 
far  as  possible  at  the  letter  involved.  They  are  often  due  to  the 
endeavour  to  assimilate  pronunciation  of  English  speech  to  that 
which  obtains  in  Irish. 

The  addition  of  s  is  not  rare  at  the  beginning  of  a  word. 
Instances  are  street,  trail ;  squitch,  quitch  (couch-grass) ;  squench, 
quench ;  squinancy,  quinsy ;  scrawl,  crawl ;  scrunch,  crunch ; 
slunge,  lounge ;  snick,  nick ;  and  others.  s  before  cr  interchanges 
with  shr.  Scroggy  and  scrubby  are  also  shroggy  and  shrubby, 
s  before  t  in  the  middle  of  a  word  becomes  aspirated,  as  in  mashter, 
mishtress,  and  sometimes  doubly  so,  as  in  shthroke,  the  following  tr 
being  aspirated  as  well.  *  before  tew  becomes  sk.  This  peculiarity 
belongs  to  Glen  Alia.  Steward  becomes  skeward,  'stew  becomes 
skew ;  skewed  beef  and  land  skeward  sound  very  odd,  and  I  should 
like  to  learn  the  origin  of  this  pronunciation.  It  is  not  confined  to 
Glen  Alia  (co.  Donegal).  I  have  heard  a  Cavan  man  say  skeward 
for  steward,  and  it  is  especially  rife  in  Armagh,  where  it  goes 
much  further,  and  applies  to  words  with  '  tew '  sound  extensively. 
So  it  does  also  at  Glen  Alia,  for  I  heard  a  man  speak  of  the  '  wee 
cube  (tube)  in  a  cow's  diddy.'  But  in  Armagh  they  speak  of  kune 
for  tune,  kutor  for  tutor.  The  idiosyncrasy  belongs  to  the  letter 
t,  or  rather  q.  The  Irish  have  no  letter  q,  so  it  can  scarcely  arise 
from  their  speech,  and  therefore  it  may  be  Scotch. 

I  made  a  list  of  common  English  words  at  Glen  Alia,  where  the 
dialect  is  very  marked,  and  append  them  here,  the  first  column 
being  the  ordinary  English  word,  the  second  the  sound  of  it 
obtained  at  Glen  Alia : — 


answer  ansther.  bread  breed. 

ball  ba.  behind  be/tin. 

breast  breest.  back 


PRONUNCIATION    AT    GLEN    ALLA. 


91 


child 

shdd. 

clothes 

claes. 

cloth 

clatlie. 

chair 

chire. 

churn 

sJmrn. 

cow 

coo. 

dead 

deed. 

down 

doon. 

door 

dor. 

do 

de. 

duck 

dJmcJc. 

eight 
fall 
floor 

eJight. 

fa. 

fleer. 

from 
fight 

foot 

froe. 
fehght. 
fit. 

give 
grow 
ground 
head 

gie. 
(as  cow) 
grun. 
heed. 

hay 
have 

hie. 
hae. 

house 

hoose. 

harm 

hirm. 

hot 

het. 

lead  (metal) 

leed. 

might 

mi  Jig  Jit. 

myself 

mysell. 

more 

mair. 

make 

mak. 

now 

noo. 

night 

nihght. 

none 

nane. 

no 

na. 

one 

ane. 

out 

oot. 

over 

ower. 

pay 

pie. 

right 

rihght. 

sweat 

siveet. 

stool 

steel. 

stones 

stains. 

straw 

stray. 

two 

twa. 

town 

toon. 

toe 

tow  (cow). 

to 

te. 

well 

waal. 

whiskey 

whuskey. 

who 

wha. 

wall 

wa. 

will 

weel. 

In  this  Glen  Alia  list  it  will  be  seen  there  is  a  considerable 
element  of  Scottish  pronunciation.  It  is,  however,  a  softer  dialect 
with  more  aspirations.  The  Fanet  dialect,  whence  a  large- 
proportion  of  my  words  come  (and  where  I  reside),  is  much  more 
Irish.  Panet  is  a  considerable  peninsula  of  perhaps  a  hundred 
square  miles,  lying  between  the  sea-loughs  Mulroy  and  Lough 
Swilly.  Glen  Alia  is  a  small  circular  valley  lying  south  of  Fanet, 
a  few  miles  west  of  Lough  Swilly,  in  the  mountains.  It  is  so 
thoroughly  self-contained  and  apart  from  the  neighbouring  town- 
lands,  surrounded  as  it  is  by  mountain  bogs,  that  it  contains 
a  very  isolated  community,  which  preserves  many  peculiarities  of 
speech  and  custom.  That  it  is  Scotch,  or  has  been  peopled  by 


92  ULSTER   DIALECT. 

Scotch,  to  a  certain  extent,  is  evidenced  by  the  names  of  some 
of  its  inhabitants.  Such  names  as  Wallace,  Cathcart,  McCart 
are  intermixed  with  the  regular  Donegal  names.  The  latter  occur 
in  this  county  in  the  following  order  of  abundance  :  Gallagher, 
Doherty,  Boyle,  O'Donnell,  McLaughlin,  Sweeney,  Ward,  Kelly, 
McGuilly,  McFadden,  McGowan,  Duffy,  Campbell,  the  first  on 
this  list  being  seven  times  as  strong  (196  births  in  1890)  as 
the  last  (28).  The  geographical  distribution  of  family  names  in 
connection  with  dialect  throughout  the  county  is  a  study  in  itself, 
nnd  has  been  dealt  with  in  the  north-east  by  several  writers, 
the  results  of  which  will  be  found  in  Mr.  Patterson's  Introduction 
already  referred  to. 

Those  of  the  inhabitants  who  speak  a  composite  dialect,  supple- 
mented by  words  from  the  Irish  to  express  things  for  which  they 
know  no  English,  are  always  glad  to  obtain  an  English  equivalent. 
Somehow  or  other,  although  quite  capable  of  doing  so,  they  rarely 
think  of  translating  the  Irish  name.  I  have  noticed  this  in  plant 
names :  slanlis  or  lusmore,  heathy  plant  (plantain),  great  herb, 
Digitalis  (foxglove)  or  loose  strife,  for  example,  are  never  rendered 
by  English  equivalents  in  South- West  Donegal.  Lus  a  cri  (Prunella) 
is,  however,  often  given  *  heart's-ease,'  which  must  be  a  direct 
translation,  as  it  is  not  the  English  name.  This  is  an  exception, 
and  probably  arose  from  the  existence  of  the  other  name  being 
in  use. 

This  remark,  however,  does  not  apply  to  surnames.  Very 
remarkable  and  confusing  results  arise  from  the  habit  of  the 
people  in  giving  Irish  equivalents  to  English  proper  names,  and 
still  more  so  in  the  reverse  process.  The  valuable  lists  published 
by  the  Registrar-General,  and  compiled  by  Mr.  Matheson  from 
the  census  returns,  afford  many  instances  of  these  duplicate^  names. 
In  one  particular  these  lists  are,  from  the  nature  of  the  case, 
often  unavailing  for  research.  They  hardly  deal  with  unique  or 
very  rare  names  which  may,  in  ethnological  questions,  be  of  the 
greatest  interest. 

I  have  gathered  a  number  of  variants  of  proper  names  and 
Christian  names  (as  well  as  '  by-names')  in  Donegal  and  elsewhere, 
which  have  not  found  their  way  into  Mr.  Matheson's  lists.  I  proceed 
to  extract  a  few  : — 


PROPER    NAMES.  93 

CHRISTIAN  NAMES. 

Dominick,  contract  to  Doolty  or  Dolty  \ 

Marcus,  „        „  Maudy 

Off  no  and  Arrigle  (oraculum)  are  Christian  names  in  Donegal. 
The  former  is  also  Manx. 

Jeremiah  has  Irish  equivalent  Diarmid  or  Darby ;  James  is 
Shames;  John  is  Shan;  Hugh,  Hudie;  Alexander,  Aughry.  These 
are  Donegal,  but  Aughry  in  Tyrone  stands  for  Zechariah.  Eugene, 
Owen  ;  Madge,  Maiwa  ;  Edioard,  Aymon  ;  Sophia,  Sthawa  or 
Thawa  ;  Daniel,  Donnell ;  Cecilia,  Giley  ;  Theophilus,  Teddy  ; 
Thaddeus,  Thady.  All  these  are  Donegal,  either  Fanet  or  Inish- 
owen. The  two  last  are  from  Irish  Tadhg  or  Trig  or  Thady, 
a  poet,  which  gives  rise  also  to  Teague,  a  name  not  now  in  use, 
but  formerly  a  sobriquet  (like  the  modern  Paddy)  for  an  Irishman. 


SURNAMES. 


Arbuthnot,  Buttonit  (Glen  Alia). 
Archdale,  Ardle  (Pettigo). 
Alexander,    Elshender    (Lima- 

vady). 

Adair,  Leery  (Derry). 
Brereton,  Brooarton  (Glen  Alia). 
Bothwell,  Bodley  (Armagh). 
Bralliaghan,  Burlaghan  (Inish- 

owen) ;  Bradley  (Fanet). 
Cathcart,  Kincart  (Glen  Alia). 
Cunningham,    Kimmies    and 

Eimmegam  (Glen  Alia). 
Duffy,   Dooey   (Glen   Alia   and 

Ballyshannon). 
Falknier,  Foghender  (Derry). 
Frizell,  Frazier  (Glen  Alia). 
Freel,  Ferghal  (Fanet). 
Gibbons,  Gobain  (Fanet). 
McGrann,  Grant  (Fanet). 
McKenna,  Kane  (Tyrone). 
McGlashan,  Green  (Donegal). 
Mclntyre,  Macateer  (Fanet). 
McShane,  Johnson  (Donegal). 


McGrory,  Rogers  (Antrim). 

McDowell,  Ma-doll  (Fanet). 

McGregor,  Greer  (Glen  Alia). 

McGettigan,     Magitherum 
(Fanet). 

McHugh,    Hew  son    (Ardara, 
Donegal). 

McFadden,  Patterson,  Padden, 
Fadden  (Ardara,  Donegal). 

McLoon,     Nunday,    Nundy 
(Donegal,  Broom  Hall). 

Malley,  Melia  (Fanet). 

Musgrave,  Mooshlin  (Bally- 
shannon). 

Sheridan,  Sherran  (Buncrana, 
Donegal). 

Prendergast,  Pcndcr  (Fanet). 

Stevenson,  Steenson  (Fanet). 

Tod,  Fox  (trans.)  (Inishowen). 

Whorriskey  (='cold  water'), 
Caldwell (Inishowen);  Lough, 
Watters  (Ardara) ;  Pond 
(Fanet). 


y*  ULSTER    DIALECT. 

BY-NAMES  ('  NICKNAMES  '). 

These  are  very  popular  and  prevalent  in  the  north,  no  doubt 
from  their  former  necessity,  owing  to  the  prevalence  of  certain 
powerful  clan  names,  as  a  means  of  distinction.  Every  sort  of 
characteristic,  as  place  of  residence,  physical  peculiarity  or 
deformity,  accident  or  event  in  life,  trade,  etc.,  is  made  use  of. 
'Sally  Look -up'  had  a  squint;  'Kitty  Bwee '  was  yellow- 
skinned  ;  '  Paddy  Polite  '  with  polished  manners ;  '  Susey  Fluke  ' 
the  fishwoman :  these  lived  about  Moville  in  Donegal,  and  few 
knew  if  they  had  any  other  names.  In  Fanet  '  James  Culliagh  ' 
was  the  son  of  a  famous  ciilliagJi  or  cockfighter.  His  name 
Gallagher  is  of  no  use  to  identify  him.  It  is  a  very  common  name 
in  Fanet.  Another  goes  by  the  name  of  '  Bowers '  for  the  sole 
reason  he  used  to  have  a  friend  with  him  of  that  name.  This  has 
descended  to  his  son.  Other  Gallaghers  in  Fanet  who  live  on 
a  low-lying  farm  are  known  as  the  'Lowlys.'  In  Tyrone  the 
name  McKenna  is  very  abundant  about  Aughnacloy  and  Favour 
Royal.  They  are  distinguished  by  such  names  as  Varney,  Feddler, 
Kane,  Shinone  (Shan  Owen),  Tole,  Ardle,  Owenroe.  Often  the 
origin  is  forgotten.  It  is  sometimes  the  name  of  his  wife  or  his 
mother  tacked  on.  In  Inishtrahull,  the  most  northern  Irish  land, 
an  island  with  some  twenty  families,  the  name  Gallagher  is  almost 
universal.  They  adopt  three  generations  of  Christian  names. 
Thus  Pat-Micky-John  is  Pat,  son  of  Micky,  son  of  John ;  Con- 
Dan-Owen — Con,  son  of  Dan,  son  of  Owen.  This  method  is  in 
use  also  in  Fanet.  Common  Irish  adjectives  as  oge  (young),  leg 
(little),  and  more  (big),  etc.,  are  very  much  used  in  this  connection. 

Two  departments  which  have  yielded  very  interesting  results 
are  those  of  folklore  in  every  branch,  and  phrases  or  sayings 
of  a  proverbial  character.  These  hardly  fall  within  the 'scope  of 
the  present  survey,  although  both  introduce  many  linguistic 
peculiarities.  In  the  former,  Donegal  is  very  luxuriant.  Witch- 
lore  ;  fairy-lore  ;  cures  and  charms  ;  weather  lore,  and  that 
belonging  to  special  days,  festivals,  and  seasons ;  old  customs ; 
births,  marriages,  and  deaths;  legendary  lore,  and  that  pertaining 
to  antiquities,  monuments,  and  saints ;  games ;  animal  and  plant 
lore — all  of  these  have  given  separable  groups  of  results.  In 
phrases  such  as  similes  and  sarcastic  personalities,  Ulster  is 
extremely  rich.  The  people  are  ready-witted  and  humorous,  with 
a  keen  sense  of  the  ludicrous,  and  my  collection  of  sayings 


WORDS    OF    LITERARY   INTEREST.  95 

•contains  many  of  much  pith  and  pregnancy.  Many  old  proverbs 
turn  up  in  the  mouths  of  the  people,  and  a  list  of  600  Gaelic 
proverbs  collected  in  Ulster  by  Mr.  Macadam  (published  in  Ulster 
Journal)  has  been  referred  to  in  classifying  them.  But  the  sayings 
that  are  of  the  most  interest  in  my  mind  are  those  in  current  use 
in  the  English  language,  which  form  a  very  unique  collection. 
Many  hundreds  of  those  I  have  gathered  seem  to  me  to  be  purely 
a  native  product,  occurring  neither  in  Scotland,  England,  Irish, 
or  early  literature.  These  are  most  racy  of  the  soil,  and  I  hope 
ere  long  to  have  them  alphabetically  arranged  and  published. 
Often  they  preserve  the  record  of  obsolete  words  or  customs. 
With  these  few,  and  I  fear  very  superficial  remarks,  and  the 
accompanying  examples  of  local  words,  I  conclude,  and  hope  they 
may  arouse  some  interest  in  my  labours  which  may  enable  me  to 
bring  my  full  results  before  the  public. 

A. 

Sag.  To  droop,  to  be  depressed.  "  I  'm  fairly  sagged  wi'  the 
rheumatism":  "  I  'm  bent  double."  Glen  Alia,  co.  Donegal.  In 
Dublin  this  word  is  used  in  the  sense  of  *  settling '  of  walls  or 
timber  when  they  begin  to  bend — a  builder's  term.  Seems  to 
be  closely  connected  with  sivag,  also  an  architectural  term,  Swedish 
*viga,  *  to  give  way,'  *  bend.'  The  word  is  used  metaphorically 
in  "Macbeth,"  v,  iii,  10,  "  The  heart  I  bear  shall  never  sag  with 
•doubt,"  and  other  Elizabethan  instances  are  given  by  Nares. 
It  is  found  chiefly  in  Northern  dialects,  as  in  the  Cleveland 
Glossary.  It  is  used  (of  timber)  in  Peacock's  Mauley  and 
Corringham  (Lincoln)  Glossary.  In  Jamieson,  "  sag,  to  press 
<lown,  Lanarks"  is  exactly  equivalent  to  the  Glen  Alia  use,  but 
the  reference  to  Prompt.  Parv.,  "  saggyn  or  satlyn,  Basso  "  (i.e. 
segging  or  saddling  ?),  is  incorrect. 

The  root  sag,  'to  cut,'  gives  another  provincialism,  saggon, 
n  name  throughout  Ulster  for  the  yellow  iris,  which  is  derived 
(as  sedge)  from  the  cutting-edged  leaf  of  such  plants.  So  it  would 
appear  from  Skeat's  article  sedge.  However,  the  fact  that  the 
same  plant  is  called  also  flaggan,  from  the  '  drooping '  or  '  flagging ' 
habit  of  its  leaves,  makes  me  strongly  inclined  to  derive  saggon 
from  the  above  sense  of  sag. 

Sting,  sannies,  earn,  sonties,  song,  sowkins.  All  these  forms  are 
used  as  a  sort  of  mild  or  softened  oath,  as  "Be  me  sowkins!"; 


96  ULSTER    DIALECT. 

"Upon  my  sam!";  "By  my  song!"  Carleton  often  introduces 
them  (Tyrone).  I  believe  they  are  all  corruptions  of  '  sanctity,' 
or  Irish  '  sanct,'  holy.  Possibly  '  sowl'  (soul)  has  assisted. 

Sannel,  sandle.  An  icicle.  I  received  this  term  from  Glenravel, 
co.  Antrim.  ]N"o  doubt  from  the  Irish  siocamhine,  '  frosty,'  O'Reilly. 
Another  term  for  icicles  is  *  frozen  staples,'  in  Antrim,  from  the 
same  district ;  and  a  third,  used  in  Antrim  and  Donegal,  is  shuttle. 

Saven'dible,  seven' dable.  Unmistakeable,  pronounced,  remarkable. 
"A  savendible  lie,"  "he  gave  him  the  father  of  a  savendible 
thrashing,"  "a  savendible  skelp,  cough,  etc.,"  or  "I '11  fix  that 
in  a  savendible  way,"  or  "I'll  make  a  savendible  job  of  it." 
These  expressions  may  be  heard  in  Deny,  Tyrone,  or  Donegal. 
The  last  example  comes  nearest  the  original  sense,  which  is  from 
the  Latin  "  solvendo  esse  .  .  .  solvent"  (N.  Bailey).  Jamieson 
has  "  solvendie  (1)  solvent  ...  (2)  worthy  of  trust,  to  be 
depended  on,  Aberdeen  ;  changed  to  sevendle  or  sevennel,  Roxboro, 
(3)  Firm,  strong."  Perhaps  the  increased  syllable  arose  from 
a  resemblance  to  vendible,  i.e.  'saleable,'  'good.'  I  have  often 
heard  derivations  for  this  term,  but  never  the  correct  one,  in  the 
North  of  Ireland,  which  is  undoubtedly  as  above.  '  Seven  double' 
and  '  seven  devils  '  are  favourite  suggestions.  Accent  will  dispose 
of  these  at  once,  since  it  is  invariably  on  the  second  syllable  in 
saven'dible. 

Sea,  sga.  Scum  of  dirt.  Fanet,  co.  Donegal.  ?  Ir.  sgamall, 
'scum.'  O'Reilly. 

Scabbling  or  scaveling  hammer.  A  heavy  hammer,  or  small  sledge 
for  chipping  stones.  Derry  and  north-east.  Halliwell  has  "  Scab- 
lines,  chips  of  stones."  Perhaps  a  frequentation  of  scab,  the  surface 
covering. 

Scale.  To  scatter,  disperse.  To  spread,  distribute.  Used 
somewhat  widely,  as  '  the  meetin  's  scaled ' ;  'to  scale  manure  ' ; 
'to  scale  a  drink'  (stand  a  round):  "I  got  none  of  that  scale, 
though  I  scaled  it  mesell "  ("I  got  none  of  that  round  of 
drink,  though  I  stood  it ").  A  '  scale  of  drink '  is  a  round  of 
drink.  These  expressions  are  from  about  Ray,  Milford,  and  Glen 
Alia,  co.  Donegal.  The  word  is  in  use  in  various  parts  of  Derry 
(Dungiven,  etc.).  It  is  used  by  early  writers — 

"  The  hugy  heaps  of  cares  that  lodged  in  my  mind 
Are  scaled  from  their  nestling  place,  and  pleasures  passage  find." 

PEELB:  Sir  Clyomon  (Routledge  ed.,  1874,  p.  513),  1599. 


WORDS   OF   LITERARY   INTEREST.  97 

"  .     .     .     .     fly  or  die,  like  scaled  sculls  (shoals) 
Before  the  belching  whale." 

SHAKES.  :  Tr.  and  Cress.,  V,  v,  22. 

The  Quarto  reads  sealing.  This  is  a  suggestion,  as  the  meaning  is 
usually  taken  as  scaly.  I  see  no  reason  why  Shakespeare  should 
be  forbidden  the  use  of  scale.  See  commentator's  notes  on 
"  Coriolanus,"  i,  1,  and  especially  Steevens,  whose  illustrations  are 
appropriate.  The  question  is  capable  of  discussion  at  length. 
Kares  is  far  astray ;  Halliwell  most  dogmatic.  Who  ever  heard 
of  "a  scaled  (weighed)  pottle  of  wine "  ?  It  is  *  dispersed,' 
' distributed'  in Dekker's  "Honest  Whore."  Dekker  uses  it  a  second 
time,  "a  little  scaled  (scattered)  hair."  Strattmann  has  ll  Schailin, 
scheilin,  v. ;  cf.  Swed.  skiala  (go  to  pieces) :  disperse,  break  up," 
with  Hid.-Eng.  references,  also  scalen.  Scale  is  twice  used  by 
Hollinshed  of  troops  dispersing,  therefore  Shakespeare  knew  the 
word.  It  is  in  frequent  use  in  Donegal.  It  is  also  Irish 
"  Scaorlim,  I  loose,  untie,  scatter,  disperse,"  O'Keilly. 

Scantling.  This  word  has  varied  application.  A  make,  kind, 
breed,  or  build  of  anything.  A  sample  or  pattern.  "  A  sheep  of 
that  scantling,"  i.e.  of  that  breed,  Donegal.  In  "  Survey  of  Deny," 
p.  189,  "we  have  also  a  hinge  or  falling  harrow  of  lighter 
scantling."  In  another  sense  it  is  applied  to  "the  darker  tint  or 
paint  put  on  wood  before  the  last  oaken  finish."  This  last  is 
a  Derry  tradesman's  word,  pronounced  scanlin  or  sconlin,  but  it  is 
probably  the  same,  signifying  a  sample  of  the  final  colour.  Wood 
(or  iron)  cut  to  special  sizes  for  a  carpenter's  use  is  a  scantling. 
A  measurement  of  wood  or  iron.  "  What  scantling  of  iron  will  you 
put  in  that  gate  ?  "  In  this  latter  sense  the  word  is  of  wider  use 
throughout  Ulster.  The  word  is  identical  with  cantle,  or  corner, 
0.  Fr.  ' '  eschantillon,  a  small  cantle,  etc.,  a  scantling,  pattern  or 
sample  of  merchandize,"  Cotgrave.  Shakespeare  uses  it  in  "  Troilus 
and  Cressida,"  i,  3:  "For  the  success,  although  particular,  shall 
give  a  scantling  of  good  or  bad  unto  the  general."  An  example. 
This  is  the  widest  sense.  Brome  speaks  of  a  "  scantling  of  child- 
getting,"  Antipodes,  v,  2.  Dekker  ("  Whore  of  Babylon  ")  uses  the 
word  as  '  sample.'  Bacon  in  his  Essay  of  Honour  and  Keputation 
has  it  also. 

Scouth,  skouth.  Extent  of  pasture  land.  Extent,  space,  or 
liberty  of  grazing.  A  particular  sense  of  the  wider  "  scouth, 
liberty  to  range,  freedom  to  converse,  room,  abundance,"  Jamieson. 
Phil.  Trans.  1898-9. 


98  ULSTER   DIALECT. 

Compare  Irish  "  scoth.  The  choice  or  best  part  of  anything 
.  .  .  .  adj.  chosen,  selected?"  Under  this  word  Halliwell 
quotes  "And  he  get  scouth  to  wield  his  tree,  I  fear  you'll  both 
be  paid"  (Robin  Hood,  i,  105).  He  leaves  the  meaning  blank. 
No  doubt  it  means  '  room.'  See  also  an  unexplained  quotation 
from  Digby  Mysteries  in  v.  slcowte,  Halliwell :  "  With  me  ye  xall 
ron  in  a  rowte,  My  consell  to  take  for  a  slcowte"  i.e.  for  a  space. 
The  above  use  is  from  Fanet,  co.  Donegal. 

Scranning.  Barely  able  to  move  or  go.  c<  I  'm  just  scrannin1 
along " ;  after  a  severe  illness.  Fanet,  co.  Donegal.  Seems  to 
be  an  unusual  word.  Jamieson  has  "  scran,  apparently  used  in 
the  sense  of  ability,  or  means  for  affecting  any  purpose." 

Sera,  sera!  A.  call  to  sheep.  Fanet,  co.  Donegal.  The  calls 
to  animals  form  a  small  glossary  in  themselves.  I  have  compiled 
a  careful  list. 

She.  The  pronoun  obtains  some  odd  uses.  '  She '  and  *  her '  are 
used  for  *  I '  and  '  mine '  in  places  (like  Ballywhooriskey  and 
Glenvar  in  Fanet)  where  there  is  little  English  known  to  the 
elderly  folk.  "Thon's  her  boat,  she  was  not  fushin  the'  day" 
(That's  my  boat,  I'm  not  fishing  to-day).  Readers  of  Sir  ~W. 
Scott  will  be  familiar  with  this  form.  *  She '  also  represents  '  he? 
'she,'  or  'it.'  I  asked  a  Fanet  man  "How  old  is  that  bull?" 
"  She's  two  year  old,  but  she's  not  bullin'  any  yet,  damn  her." 
This  is  an  Irish  bull  and  no  mistake. 

Skill-corn.  I  only  guess  at  the  spelling  as  I  heard  the  word 
at  Glen  Alia  (co.  Donegal).  A  bad  pimple  or  spot  on  the  face, 
as  a  grog-blossom.  Jamieson  has  "  shilfcorn,  selkhorn,  a  thing 
which  breeds  in  the  skin,  resembling  a  small  maggot."  Under 
selcht  Jamieson  has  "  sealch,  a  shillcorn,  a  small  bunyion,"  Gall. 
Encycl.  Halliwell  quotes  from  "Two  Lancashire  Lovers,"  1640, 
p.  19,  "  And  I  will  look  babbies  in  your  eyes  and  picke  silly  comes 
out  of  your  toes."  I  cannot  trace  the  word  any  farther. 

Shingles.  A  kind  of  Herpes.  An  eruptive  disease  which 
spreads  round  the  body  like  a  girdle  (cingulum^  whence  the  name). 
It  is  believed  to  kill  the  patient  if  it  meets  right  round.  The 
cure  for  it  is  "  A  drop  of  blood  from  the  left  hind  foot  of  a  black 
cat."  This  I  quote  to  show  the  conservatism  of  beliefs  among 
the  peasantry,  which  is  indeed  illimitable,  save  by  the  school- 
master. In  Bullokar's  Expositor,  1641,  shingles  is  explained: 
"  A  disease  about  the  breast,  belly  or  back,  wherein  the  place 
affected  looketh  red,  increasing  circle-wise  more  and  more.  It  is 


WORDS    OF    LITERARY    INTEREST.  99 

chiefly  cured  with  cafs  blood:  or  if  it  goeth  round  the  body  it  killeth." 
Fanet,  co.  Donegal. 

Shire.  Properly  to  clear  or  part  two  fluids  of  unequal  con- 
sistency by  pouring  off.  Halliwell  gives  "to  pour  off  a  liquor 
so  as  to  leave  the  sediment,  Worth."  But  the  word  has  come 
to  have  some  very  wide  and  interesting  metaphorical  senses  in 
Donegal  (Fanet,  Inishowen,  Glen  Alia).  "  It 's  shayred  mostly  off," 
said  of  the  snow  '  thowing '  (thawing)  from  the  hilltops.  "  Shairing 
it  off "  is  pouring  off  one  thing  from  another,  like  whey  from 
buttermilk.  " They've  come  from  drinking  and  they've  no  shired 
it  yet"  (not  sober,  Glen  Alia).  "I'm  going  out  now  to  shire 
my  head,"  get  a  blowing  to  clear  away  the  cobwebs.  The  general 
sense  is  that  of  clearing  something  by  separation.  This  is  the 
old  signification.  "  Schyre,  as  water  and  other  lycure,  Perspicuus, 
clarus"  Prompt.  Parv.  Jamieson  has  "  schire,  to  pour  off  the 
thinner  or  lighter  part  of  any  liquor,  Lothian."  I  do  not  know 
if  "shire,  thin,  scanty,  of  crops"  in  the  Shropshire  Glossary,  and 
"  shyre,  not  thyckce,  delie"  in  Palsgrave,  is  the  same  word  or  not. 
This  latter  word  is  used  in  the  north-east  of  Ireland  (Patterson, 
Antrim  and  Down  Gloss.)  in  the  form  of  shired  or  shirey,  and 
applied  to  the  thin  or  worn  part  of  a  garment,  or  of  a  loosely 
knitted  or  woven  article,  as  well  as  to  the  thin  part  of  a  crop. 

SJiuggy  shoo,  shuggety  shoo.  The  well-known  child's  play,  known 
also  in  the  north  of  Ireland  as  Weigh-de-te-bucketty,  Copple-thurrish 
(horse  and  pig),  Balance  the  Bank,  consisting  of  children  at  either 
end  of  a  plank  balanced  in  the  middle.  In  "Kabelais,"  1.  22, 
TJrquhart  translates  "jouer  &  la  brandelle  ....  To  play 
at  the  swaggie  waggie,  or  shuggie  shu"  Compare  "  shig  shog,  to 
rock  or  vibrate,"  Holderness  Glossary,  E.  Dial.  Soc.,  1877. 

Shuttle.  (1)  An  icicle  or  sheet  of  ice  on  the  road  (Antrim  and 
Donegal).  Halliwell  has  "shuttle,  slippery,  sliding,  West"  An 
old  word  shittle  is  probably  the  same,  generally  used  figuratively 
as  "a  Iyer  must  have  no  shittle  memory,"  Nashe,  Pasquill's 
England,  Grosart's  edition,  i,  137,  1589.  Jamieson  has  "shuttle 
o'  ice1  .  .  .  .  The  Scotch  glacier,"  Gall.  Encyclop.,  but 
this  is  to  rne  an  enigma.  Perhaps  a  Scotch  witticism  is  buried 
under  the  ice.  (2)  A  tangle  or  matted  wisp.  A  gardener  in 
Fanet  said,  "There's  a  great  shuttle  (or  shettle)  of  this  here 
.  .  .  .  it's  in  a  regular  shettle,"  speaking  of  the  roots  of 
a  plant  interlaced  along  the  surface  of  the  ground.  This  word 
is  probably  that  of  Prompt.  Parv.,  p.  365  ;  "  ondoynge  of  schettellys 


100  ULSTER   DIALECT. 

or  sperellys,  aspercio  "  (sperel,  of  a  boke,  o/endix,  ibid.).  It  means 
a  knot,  or  tangle  of  knots,  apparently  the  gardener's  sense  above. 
Strattmann,  however,  renders  the  word  schettel,  a  bolt,  which  is 
less  agreeable. 

Sie,  si.  A  dressmaker's  term  for  the  part  of  the  dress  between 
the  armpit  and  chest.  This  word  is  given  in  Patterson's  "  Antrim 
and  Down  Words."  It  is  also  in  use  in  Deny.  Jamieson  has 
sie  in  a  similar  sense:  "  a  piece  of  tarred  cloth  between  the 
overlaps  of  a  clinker-built  boat  (Shetland)."  [It  is  noteworthy 
how  many  Orkney  and  Shetland  words  occur  on  the  north  coast 
of  Ireland.]  Something  stretched  or  capable  of  being  stretched 
taut  seems  to  be  the  sense.  Halliwell  has  the  word  sie,  to  pull, 
stretch  (Yorkshire).  In  this  connection  sigh  (straining  across  the 
chest)  may  not  be  too  fanciful  a  suggestion.  The  word  sigh,  to 
strain  milk,  in  use  in  Shropshire  (Miss  Jackson),  is  probably  the 
same,  where  the  material  for  the  purpose  is  sied  on  the  strainer. 

Siege.  An  attack  of  illness.  An  epidemic.  A  man,  or  a  family, 
or  a  whole  countryside  has  'a  siege,  or  a  great  siege  of  a  sickness/ 
in  Fanet  (Donegal). 

Skew,  steward,  for  stew,  steward.  Glen  Alia,  co.  Donegal; 
Armagh.  See  introductory  remarks  on  the  pronunciation  of  the 
letter  a.  This  occurs  in  some  parts  of  Cavan  and  Armagh  also. 

Skreeghirf  uillias.  Places  where  unbaptized  or  stillborn  infants 
are  buried.  I  know  of  several  of  these  in  Fanet.  Called  also 
caluragh  and  killeen,  but  the  latter  is  not  a  Donegal  name,  as  far  as 
I  know,  being  more  southern.  From  ulla,  a  burying-place,  Irish. 
"  The  wailing  burying-places." 

Slat  a  righ.  Orion's  Belt.  Fanet,  co.  Donegal.  Literally 
Icing's  rod.  Tailor's  yard  is  a  more  commonplace  name  for  the 
same  constellation  in  Inishowen. 

Slay,  slea.  An  instrument  forming  part  of  the  old  weaver's 
loom  :  Ulster  Journal,  v,  105,  180.  Slay-hook  is  defined  by 
Patterson  (" Antrim  and  Down  Words"),  "a  small  implement 
used  by  weavers";  and,  Ulster  Journal,  v,  105,  180,  "an  instru- 
ment by  which  the  threads  are  drawn  through  the  reed  in 
weaving."  Patterson  further  gives  lt  slay -hook,  a  dried  herring, 
from  its  resemblance  in  shape  to  the  above."  Slay  is  denned  by 
Halliwell  as  "  anything  that  moves  on  a  pivot,  as  the  part  of  the 
loom  that  is  pulled  by  the  hand  among  the  threads,  Northern." 
"  Slay,  Webstarys  loom "  is  in  Prompt.  Purv.  And  I  find  the 
word  in  Skelton ; 


WORDS    OF   LITERARY    INTEREST.  101 

"  To  wene  in  the  stoule  sume  were  full  preste, 

With  slaiis,  with  tavellis,  with  hedellis  well  drest." 

Garlande  of  Laurell,  1.  790,  circa  1520. 

Sle&him.  Cessation.  "  She  suffered  pain  day  and  night  without 
sleshim,"  Inishowen,  co.  Donegal.  Halliwell  has  "  sletch,  to 
cease,  to  stop.  /.  of  Wight."  I  suppose  it  is  this  word.  Ceasing 
(cessation)  is  too  commonly  used  a  word  to  undergo  such  a 
corruption.  Sletch  in  this  sense  seems  to  be  rare.  Its  being  of 
southern  dialect  is  not  a  difficulty.  There  are  many  Devonshire 
and  Somerset  words  in  use  in  Donegal  and  Derry  no  doubt  derived 
from  the  settlers  from  those  counties. 

Slough  (as  in  lough}.  A  sort  of  petticoat.  A  mermaid  that 
was  seen  near  Carrablagh  (in  Fanet)  had  "a  kind  of  a  slough  on 
her  from  her  waist  down."  Jamieson  has  "  slough  (guttural), 
a  husk,  a  petticoat  .  .  .  .  in  N.  of  England  it  is  pronounced 
sluff"  The  same  word  as  the  duff  of  a  snake.  The  guttural  or 
hard  pronunciation  of  such  words  is  an  uncertain  quantity,  as  in 
dough,  rough,  tough  (old  writers). 

Soil.  Green  food.  Derry.  "  I  '11  gie  the  meer  (mare)  a  pickle 
o'  soil"  i.e.  I  '11  give  her  a  bunch  of  clover.  This  is  the  word 
in  Lear,  "  soiled  horse."  See  Halliwell,  who  quotes  a  long  passage 
from  Topsell,  1607.  A  good  instance  occurs  in  Florio's  Montaigne, 
valuable  as  being  in  a  book  well  known  to  Shakespeare  and 
antedating  Lear:  "I  have  put  forth  an  old  stalion  to  soil" 
Book  ii,  ch.  xv.  It  is  a  rare  word  in  old  writers,  and  this  instance 
has  not  been  adduced  by  the  commentators. 

Soom.  The  air-bladder  of  a  fish  (Fanet).  Probably  from  soom, 
a  form  of  '  swim '  (swim-bladder)  which  is  in  use  in  Fanet. 

Sorey  (as  gory).  A  chesnut  horse  or  mare  (Fanet).  A  sorrel 
horse.  "  She  was  of  a  burnt  sorrel  hue  with  a  little  mixture 
of  dapple  gray  spots,  but  afore  all  she  had  a  horrible  tail," 
Urquhart's  "Rabelais,"  1.  16. 

Spag.  A  purse  (Fanet).  The  Irish  word  for  purse  is  commonly 
sparan,  but  Foley  gives  also  spaga,  which  seems  to  be  a  rare  word. 

Spair,  spare.  The  opening  in  front  of  a  man's  trousers  (Derry). 
"  Button  your  spare."  Compare  parallel  placket.  Jamieson  has 
the  word.  "  Speyr,  of  a  garment  (speyer  of  a  clothe),  Cluniculum 
.  /  .  .  marrubium,"  Prompt.  Parv.,  and  see  Way's  excellent 
note.  Skelton  uses  the  word  referring  to  the  front  of  a  lady's 
dress : 


102  ULSTER    DIALECT. 

u  My  bird  so  fayre 
That  was  wont  to  repayre 
And  go  in  at  my  spay  re 
And  creepe  in  at  my  gore." — Phylip  Sparrow. 

This  word  has  synonyms  in  the  North,  fly,  bunt,  stable-door. 

Spark.  To  faint,  especially  to  become  in  a  fainting  condition 
after  a  paroxysm  of  coughing  or  choking.  Deny.  Patterson  has 
the  word.  "  I  was  liken  to  spark  to  death."  A  Derry  woman 
said  to  me :  {<  The  wean  had  a  pain,  and  I  took  a  spoonful  of  salt 
and  water  and  just  teemed  it  intil  her  till  it  got  black  in  the  face 
and  we  thought  it  was  going  to  spark."  I  cannot  trace  the  word. 

Spen,  spend.  To  wean.  Often  spelt  (as  in  Patterson)  spain. 
In  Fanet  distinctly  spen,  and  *  a  child  spent '  is  a  weaned  child. 
Spend,  to  wean,  is  also  used  in  Eanet.  Seems  to  be  rare  in 
literature.  "  Spannyn,  or  wene  chylder,  dblacto,  elacto,"  Pr.  Parv. 
Strattmann  has  "  spanin,  O.E.  wean,"  with  references.  An 
interesting  survival. 

Spink.  A  steep  or  overhanging  bank,  bluff,  or  cliff.  A 
characteristic  word  along  the  Donegal  coast  used  as  above  by 
the  natives,  and  occurring  also  in  place-names.  Joyce  has  hardly 
the  right  signification.  I  have  heard  the  word  also  in  Ballynascreen 
(co.  Derry)  and  Clogher  Valley  (co.  Tyrone).  It  is  used  also  at 
Cushendun  (co.  Antrim)  of  sea  cliffs.  Yery  little  used  except  in 
the  north.  "  Spinks  and  hagotty  bluffs,"  Gweebarra,  co.  Donegal. 
In  the  supplement  to  O'Reilly's  Dictionary  by  O'Donovan  is 
"  spline,  a  point  of  rock  or  an  overhanging  cliff  ....  Clare. 
Speillic  ....  Louth ;  spine  in  the  county  of  Donegal." 

Stag,  stack.  A  pointed  rock  (Donegal,  etc.).  Identical  in  use 
with  stook  (Ir.  stuaic).  Both  words  apply  also  to  a  '  cock*  "of  hay 
or  straw.  Ir.  stacadh,  often  stag,  as  ' stags  of  Aran,'  'stags  of 
Broadhaven.' 

Stake  and  rice.  North-east  Ireland  and  Derry,  etc.  "  Stakes 
d liven  into  the  ground  and  thin  boughs  nailed  across,"  Jamieson. 
Interesting  since  it  preserves  the  old  word  A.S.  hrls,  a  branch, 
common  in  early  poetry.  The  word  itself,  '  a  small  branch  of 
a  tree,  a  twig,'  is  given  by  Patterson.  "  Whyt  as  the  blossom, 
up-on  the  rys,"  Rom.  of  Rose. 

Star  of  Jiethlehem.  Applied  to  two  wild  flowers  in  Donegal, 
the  larger  stitchwort,  Stellaria  Holostea  (llathmullan),  and  the  wood 
aneraono  (Glen  Alia).  The  former  is  in  use  in  some  parts  of 


WORDS   OF    LITERARY    INTEREST.  103 

Scotland  and  England.  "Bunches  of  Star  of  Bethlehem  (wood 
anemone)  are  tied  to  a  pole  and  left  outside  the  door  on  May  Eve 
for  the  Beltany  ;  the  Mayflower  ( Caltha  palustris)  is  used  for  this 
also,  but  it  is  not  easy  to  get."  Glen  Alia. 

Steep-grass.  Bog- violet,  butterwort,  Pinguicula  vulgaris.  Patter- 
son, "  Antrim  and  Down  Words."  The  name  is  also  given  in 
"Flora  Belfastiensis."  This  plant  has  the  property  of  curdling 
milk  along  with  rennet.  Steeped  milk  is  a  term  for  curdled  milk, 
or  curds  and  whey,  in  N.E.  Ireland.  "  In  Lancashire  and  Cheshire 
the  rennet  with  which  cheese  is  made  is  called  steep,  because 
a  portion  of  rennet  is  steeped,  i.e.  soaked,  in  warm  water  before 
being  used;  and  about  Belfast  milk,  when  curdled  by  rennet,  is 
said  to  be  steeped,  curds  and  whey  being  known  as  steeped  milk" 
(Britten  &  Holland,  "  Plant  Names,"  in  v.  steep  grass.}  The 
property  of  Pinguicula  is  identical  with  that  of  pepsine  in  the 
stomach,  and  it  is  its  presence  that  enables  this  carnivorous  species 
to  digest  insects  captured  by  a  glutinous  secretion  upon  the  leaves. 
It  has  been  known  to  the  Laplanders  from  time  immemorial,  and 
enables  them  to  form  a  favourite  dish,  Tat,  or  sat-miolk,  mentioned 
by  Linnaeus  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago.  See  Kerner's  "Nat. 
Hist  of  Plants,"  i,  143  (London,  1894).  Threlkeld  calls  this- 
plant  *  Yorkshire  sanicle,'  and  adds,  "it  is  pernicious  to  sheep, 
for  it  rots  them."  This  is  the  plant,  probably,  that  is  meant 
under  '  Sinicles '  in  Britten  &  Holland,  which  the  authors  cannot 
determine. 

Stray-ly-the-lough.  A  plant  growing  by  a  lake-side.  I  asked 
a  Clonmany  man  (Inishowen)  what  name  he  had  for  the  handsome 
purple  loose-strife  (Lythrum  Salicaria}.  He  said :  "  That's  a  stray- 
by -tlie-lough;  although  there's  no  lough,  it's  a  bit  from  it." 
This  interested  me,  because  on  another  occasion,  years  ago,  the 
name  Lough  shule  (wanderer  or  vagrant)  was  given  to  me  for 
a  wholly  different  species  (Polygala  vulgaris}  on  the  edge  of  a  lake 
in  S.AV.  Donegal.  The  two  confirm  one  another,  and  also  testify 
to  the  chance-medley  of  local  plant-names,  when  one  is  needed  in 
a  hurry. 

Steer.  Rudder.  Carrick  and  Pettigo,  co.  Donegal.  Seems  to 
be  an  uncommon  word.  It  occurs,  however,  in  early  writers. 
Webster  has  it  '  obsolete.'  Halliwell,  Nares,  and  Jamieson  are 
silent.  Skeat  mentions  it  as  obsolete,  but  refers  to  Chaucer 
(Cant.  Tales)  in  two  places.  It  occurs  in  Harington's  "Orlando 
Furioso"  (xviii,  66,  ed.  1634),  1591  :  "The  other  mariners  upon 


104  ULSTER   DIALECT. 

the  Decke,  'Or  at  the  Steere,  the  coming  waves  do  shunne  " ;  and 
again,  "  steerless  boat,"  xxxvi,  59.  Possibly,  however,  taken 
direct  from  the  Irish  stiur,  helm,  rudder.  But  the  pronunciation 
is  distinctly  steer  amongst  the  Carrick  boatmen.  The  handle  of 
a  plough  is  called  in  Derry  the  steer-tree,  or  stilts :  "  Our  farmers 
temper  the  plough  by  driving  wedges  in  the  mortice  which 
receives  the  beam  in  the  steer-tree ;  this  mortice  they  call  the 
gluts"  ("  Survey  of  Derry,"  p.  185).  This  last  process  is  known  as 
"  tempering  the  gluts." 

Stepmother's  breath.  Said  of  a  cutting  north  wind  in  winter. 
Glen  Alia,  co.  Donegal.  In  Dublin  *  stepfather's '  or  *  step- 
mother's bit '  is  used  of  a  very  niggardly  person.  There  is 
a  chorus  of  clamour  against  stepmothers  in  literature.  I  have  not 
seen  a  survey  of  these,  and  adduce  a  few.  "  Most  of  them  do 
but  weep  over  their  stepmother's  graves.  Fran.  How  mean  you  ? 
Flam.  "Why,  they  dissemble"  (Webster,  " White  Devil,"  1612); 
"  As  a  stepmother  envious"  ("  Rom.  of  Rose");  "  Cynthia 
(qu.  Eliz.)  is  no  stepmother  to  strangers"  (Lyly,  "Endymion," 
v,  3,  1591).  And  see  Arber's  "English  Garner,"  vii,  229; 
Beaumont  &  Fletcher's  "  Spanish  Curate,"  iv,  4  ;  Ben  Jonson's 
Works;  Cunningham's  "Gilford,"  iii,  497;  Middleton,  "Angling 
for  a  Quiet  Life,"  i,  1,  etc.  See  also  Halliwell, '' stepmother.' 
Middleton  uses  '  mother-in-law '  as  synonymous. 

Stir.  In  expressions  *  up  a  stir  '  and  '  down  a  stir '  the  sense 
is  'up  a  little'  and  'down  a  little."  These  words  are  run 
together  to  form  one  word,  'uppester,'  'downester,'  in  several 
parts  of  Derry.  The  Bishop  of  Derry  (novr  Primate)  used  to 
call  them  '  comparatives.'  The  explanation  here  is  that  of  the 
late  Canon  Boss,  who  contributes  largely  to  my  Glossary.  They 
are  odd  expressions  :  "  Where  does  so  and  so  live,  near  this  ?  " 
"  He's  downester  by,"  i.e.  he  lives  down  a  little  near.  It  may 
be  suggested  these  terms  are  variants  of  '  upstairs '  and  '  down- 
stairs.' 

Stocks.  A  primitive  kind  of  tuck-mill.  The  door  and  boards 
for  thickening  flannel.  A  door  laid  flat  with  an  upright  board 
fixed  on  each  side.  Two  men  sit,  one  at  each  end,  and  put  the 
flannel  between  their  pairs  of  feet,  and  thump  it  from  one  to 
the  other.  The  flannel  is  soaked  in  suds  and  hot  water,  and 
kicked  for  a  minute  or  so,  and  then  more  suds  are  put  in.  A  roll 
is  done  in  a  couple  of  hours.  Still  (1890)  in  use  in  Fanet,  but 
rarely. 


WORDS    OF    LITERARY    INTEREST.  105 

"  Cloth  that  cometh  fro  the  weuying  is  nought  comly  to  were 
Tyl  it  is  fulled  under  foote,  or  mfullyng  stokks, 
Wasshen  well  with  water." 

Piers  Plowman  (c.  1370),  Skeat's  ed.,  i,  p.  445  (note  2,  p.  229). 

A  similar  process  is  described  in  Martin's  "  Western  Isles"  at 
Harris,  for  "  thickening  cloth,"  p.  57,  ed.  1703. 

Stroan,  strone,  srone.  (1)  A  diminutive  stream,  a  jet  or  rivulet. 
Said  of  a  cow  with  an  imperfect  teat,  "the  milk  comes  in  wee 
stroans."  Deny  (Canon  Ross).  Jamieson  has  "  Stroan,  to  spout 
forth  as  a  water-pipe,"  with  another  derivative  sense,  but  denoting 
also  a  plentiful  flow,  and  differing  from  the  Irish  use.  Irish 
sroth,  'a  stream,  brook,  rivulet';  sruam,  '  a  stream.'  Sruaim, 
'  stream,'  occurs  in  Cormac's  Glossary,  p.  153,  ed.  Stokes. 
(2)  A  triangular  oaten  cake.  It  was  an  old  custom  to  bake 
a  large  strone  on  the  Saturday  before  Easter,  with  sometimes  a  ring 
in  it  indicative  of  the  marriage  of  the  lucky  finder.  Derry 
(Canon  Ross).  Irish  "  Sruan,  a  kind  of  triangular  frame  on  which 
bread  is  set  to  bake  before  the  fire."  O'Reilly.  In  Ulster  Journal, 
vi,  102  :  "It  was  the  custom  early  in  this  century  in  Derry  in  some 
families  for  the  cook  on  Halloween  to  bake  a  three-cornered  cake  of 
oaten  meal,  with  a  hole  in  the  middle,  by  which  it  was  strung 
round  the  neck.  This  was  called  a  stroan."  (3)  "A  measure, 
namely,  a  gallon  and  a  half  of  oaten  flour  made  of  burnt  oats 
and  a  quirren  (Ir.  cuirin,  small  pot),  pottle,  or  lOlbs.  of  butter, 
valued  in  times  past  the  one  at  4^.,  the  other  a  groat."  Ulster 
Journal,  iv,  244.  This  was  called  sorren,  and  was  primarily 
a  refection  for  soldiers.  Eventually  it  became  in  certain  places 
&  rent,  the  land  so  held  being  called  sorren  land,  every  parcel  of 
which  paid  certain  numbers  of  these  necessaries  or  strones. 
Halliwell  has  a  similar  sense  under  strones  pertaining  to  West- 
moreland and  Cumberland.  This  latter  word  seems  to  refer  also 
to  the  baking,  sorn  meaning  '  a  kiln,  oven,  furnace,'  the  r  being 
transposed.  With  reference  to  sense  (2),  I  find  in  O'Reilly, 
Suppt.,  "  sruban,  a  thin  cake,"  another  form  of  the  same  word, 
perhaps,  but  the  presence  of  b  requires  explanation. 

Such'n,  suchan.  Equivalent  to  what,  such,  or  such  kind  of.  Used 
generally  in  calling  attention  to  a  thing,  and  followed  by  the 
article  as  if  it  was  merely  such.  "Suchan  rain,"  "suchan  a  fine 
day,"  "suchan  flowers,"  "suchan  a  tree."  The  n  seems  to  be 
merely  excrescent  and  decidedly  cumbrous.  It  would  be  easier  to 


106  ULSTER   DIALECT. 

say  "  such  a  fine  day  "  than  "  suchan  a  fine  day,"  but  some  people 
at  Glen  Alia  would  always  say  the  latter,  and  it  is  more  emphatic. 
Whafn  =  (  what  kind  of,'  is  similar:  "whatfn  a  chap  is  he?" 
Here  no  doubt  it  is  '  kind '  slurred  over,  and  from  the  analogy  it 
may  be  so  in  sucttn.  No  doubt  the  same  as  siccan  in  Scotch, 
used  in  Waverley  by  Sir  W.  Scott  (Jamieson).  This  term  is  used 
throughout  the  north. 

Sun  drawing  up  water,  or  the  water.  "When  long  rays  of  light 
are  seen  shining  through  a  hole  in  the  cloud,  the  phenomenon 
gets  this  name  about  Mulroy,  co.  Donegal.  In  Abercromby's 
"Seas  and  Skies"  (1889)  there  is  an  interesting  account  of  this, 
called  in  India  Buddha's  rays,  in  Denmark  Locke  is  drawing 
water,  etc. 

Swamp,  swamped.  Generally  pronounced  as  in  swam.  Lean, 
reduced  in  size.  Usually  (always  ?)  applied  to  a  reduced  swelling. 
The  word  is  used  in  Derry  and  throughout  Donegal.  "  Her  legs 
were  as  swamp  as  ever,"  said  of  a  woman  at  Bally  shannon 
recovering  from  dropsy.  In  Derry  I  have  heard  it  "  The  joint 
is  swamped,"  i.e.  the  swelling  of  the  joint  (after  a  dislocation)  is 
reduced.  Halliwell  has  "  swamp,  lean  as  cattle,"  with  a 
quotation — 

"  Our  why  (kie)  is  better  tidded  than  this  cow, 
Her  ewr  's  (udder)  but  swamp  :  she 's  nut  for  milk,  I  trow." 

"  A  Yorkshire  Dialect,"  p.  36,  1697. 

The  word  swamp,  a  '  quagmire,'  does  not  occur  in  old  writers, 
according  to  Skeat.  It  is  a  divergent  sense  of  the  present  word. 
HalliweH's  quotation  is  earlier  than  Skeat' s  first  reference  for  the 
substantive.  However,  it  is  in  Ray's  "  S.  and  E.  Country  Words," 
1691.  The  adjective  here  noted  is  not  common  in  Ulster,  and 
seems  to  be  rare  in  dialects.  It  is  given  in  Jamieson.  Compare 
avina,  '  to  subside,"  Icelandic. 

Sweet.  Used  in  very  bitter  senses.  A  sarcastic  word  in  such 
phrases  as:  "  It's  a  sweet  whipping  you  want,"  "That's  a  swate 
black  eye,"  "He's  a  sweet  blackguard,"  and  "Here's  sweet  bad 
luck  to  you."  In  literature  this  word,  like  other  common 
adjectives  such  as  'old,'  was  vaguely  used:  "  Ich  lug  thee  by 
the  sweet  ears"  (Pardoner  &  Friar,  Hazlett's  "Dodsley,"  1.  23, 
1533) ;  "  I  will  fet  thee  by  the  sweet  lock"  (Jack  Juggler,  ib,,  ii, 
121) ;  "If  they  be  as  false  to  women  as  to  men,  they  have  sweet* 


WORDS    RELATING    TO    NATURAL    OBJECTS.  107 

eeles  to  hold  by"  (" Distracted  Emperor,"  Bullen's 'Old  Plays,  iii, 
258);  "You  sweet  villains"  (Webster,  "Northward  Ho,"  ii,  1). 
The  last  is  quite  parallel  to  the  present  Irish  use. 


B. 

Saggon.     The  yellow  iris  or  flaggon.     See  under  sag  (A). 

Sally -picker.  The  common  Irish  name  for  the  warblers — willow- 
wren,  chiffchaff,  sedge-warbler — and  used  in  the  north. 

Sally  wren  or  wran.  About  Derry,  and  in  the  north-east,  the 
name  of  the  chiffchaff  and  willow-wren.  '  Sallow  '  is  invariably 

*  sally '  (the  tree)  in  Ireland.     This  is  a  variant  of  '  willow-wren ' ; 
the  bird  is  never  called  '  willow-warbler.' 

Samlet.  ' *  Salmo  fario,  spotted  trout ;  samlet  or  j enkin "  ( "  Survey 
of  Derry,"  p.  343).  I  presume  corrupted  from  '  salmonet.'  Izaak 
Walton  uses  the  term  i  samlet/  and  it  is  in  Bailey's  Dictionary, 
1726. 

Sandlark.     Any  species  of  sandpiper,  but  especially  the  dunlin. 

Saugh.  A  willow.  Prom  Ir.  saileach.  The  loss  of  I  gives 
this  form,  which  is  common  in  N.  England  and  Scotland.  It  is 
in  use  in  N.E.  Ireland. 

Sawnie.     A  young  herring-gull  in  the  first  season. 

Scad.  The  horse-mackerel  or  rock-herring,  Caraux  traclmrus. 
Ir.  sgadan,  '  herring.'  This  has  become  the  correct  name,  the  full 
term  scaddn  being  applied  to  the  common  herring,  from  which 
arise  several  place-names  round  the  coast. 

Scalahan.  Any  young  bird  not  fully  fledged  is  so  called  in 
Fanet,  co.  Donegal.  The  word  scaldy  is  used  in  the  same  sense. 
Ir.  scallachan,  an  unfledged  bird. 

Scaldy.     The  scall-crow  or  hooded  crow.     Ir.  sgallta,  bare,  bald. 

*  Scalled '  is  a  common  old  word.     This  term  is  applied  also,  from 
its   bare   appearance,   to   a   young  unfledged  bird,   and  hence  in. 
Tyrone  and  Derry  transferred  contemptuously  to  babies. 

Scale -drake.  (1)  The  sheldrake,  Anas  tadorna.  Deny, 
Antrim,  etc.  Swainson  gives  this  name  from  the  Orkneys. 
(2)  The  red-breasted  merganser,  Mergus  serrator.  Co.  Down. 
(Swainson.) 

Scallion.  A  kind  of  onion  not  forming  a  good  bulb.  Glen  Alia, 
co.  Donegal.  N.  Bailey  gives  scaloana,  Ital.  An  onion  of 
Ascalon.  A  kind  of  small  leek.  Although  the  word  sounds 


108  ULSTER   DIALECT. 

thoroughly  Irish,  I  believe  the  above  (Allium  Ascalonicum)  was 
the  origin  of  the  word. 

Scarr.     A  tern.     Donegal  Bay. 

Scart.  A  cormorant  of  either  sort.  At  Hornhead  applied  to 
the  green  or  crested  cormorant  (P.  graculus).  Usually  means 
the  great  cormorant,  Phalacrocorax  carlo.  Swainson  has  the  form 
also  scarf,  which  is  nearer  the  Irish  scarbh,  a  cormorant. 

Scawee  or  skiwee.  This  word  is  generally  applied  to  the 
kelp-harvest,  but  its  limited  and  correct  meaning  is  the  large 
tangle  seaweed,  Laminaria  digitata ;  and  of  that  it  forms  only 
a  part,  the  portion  shed  from  the  plant  and  driven  ashore  by 
May  storms,  usually  by  that  storm  known  as  the  'cuckoo. storm' 
or  'gowk  storm,'  which  heralds  a  good  scawee  and  is  highly 
welcome.  This  part  of  Laminaria  forms  the  best  kelp.  The  full 
name  is  scawee  bealtinn,  the  May  scawee.  In  Inishowen  the 
seaweed  is  commonly  called  Mayweed.  In  Fanet  always  scawee. 
But  the  word  scawee  is  everywhere  (in  Donegal)  used  in  the 
wider  sense  of  seaweed  for  kelp.  Scawee  stands  for  scrawee, 
scrath  buidhe,  or  yellow  sera  or  sward.  The  weed  is  dragged 
in  to  the  beach  as  it  floats  near  with  a  pull  to,  a  very  long- 
handled,  two-pronged  fork  with  bent  or  hooked  tines. 

Scobe.  The  wild  broom,  Sarothamnus  scoparius.  Glen  Alia, 
<jo.  Donegal.  Irish  scuab,  a  sheaf,  besom.  Latin  scopae,  broom, 
bundle  of  twigs.  This  word  has  also  the  signification  scoop,  of 
which  it  is  a  variant,  in  Derry.  Again,  scobes  (Ir.  scolb]  are 
the  '  scollops '  used  in  the  sort  of  thatching  known  as  scobe- 
thatching.  These  terms  are  in  use  in  Fanet,  co.  Donegal,  and 
indeed  throughout  Ulster.  The  same  word  in  this  sense  as 
xcollop,  which  is  indeed  identical,  the  I  being  retained.  '  Scobe- 
thatching'  is  especially  used  to  denote  thatching  with  sjcobes  or 
scallops,  not  ropes. 

Scoot.  The  umbellifer  Angelica  sylvestris.  S.W.  Donegal. 
Because  the  dry  kexes  serve  to  make  scoots  or  '  squirts '  of  as 
playthings  for  children.  The  haho,  cow-parsnip,  or  Heracleum 
sphondylium,  is  called  Dryland  scoot  for  the  same  reason.  Scoot 
is  used  synonymously  with  '  squirt,'  and  in  S.W.  Donegal  it  is 
a  name  for  diarrhoea.  Scoot  has  varied  senses  in  Ulster.  It 
means  an  outing,  a  trip.  "Did  you  have  a  good  scoot?" — after 
a  holiday  (Tyrone).  A  scooter  is  a  tourist,  one  who  scoots  about. 
A  scoot-hole  is  an  escape-hole  or  starting-hole  for  a  rat  or  rabbit 
when  the  principal  hole  is  watched.  One  would  naturally  derive 


WORDS   RELATING   TO   NATURAL   OBJECTS.  109 

'  scout '  from  this  root,  viewing  the  above  senses,  but  it  is  from 
escouter,  'pry'  (0.  Fr.).  Compare  Swedish  aty'uta,  'to  shoot.'  In 
an  old  play,  "  Dr.  Doddipol"  (reprinted  in  Bullen's  0.  Plays,  iii, 
133),  1600,  occurs  a  pretty  passage:— 

"  0  this  way,  by  the  glimmering  of  the  sunne 
And  the  legeritie  of  her  sweete  feete 
She  scoivted  on." 

Scoot.  The  razor-bill,  Alca  tor  da.  Newbridge,  Lough  S  willy. 
Swainson  gives  this  (scout]  from  Forfar,  and  derives  it  skite,  l  to 
mark,'  which  agrees  with  the  sense  given  above. 

Scoot.  The  razor-shell  fish.  Since  it  squirts  water  out  on  the 
sand.  These  words  skite,  scoot,  squirt,  squitter,  squit  must  be  all 
cognate.  The  name  as  applied  to  the  razor-fish  is  given  in 
McSkimin's  Hist,  of  Carrickfergus,  Co.  Antrim,  1811. 

The  above  word,  in  all  its  senses,  is  both  written  and  pronounced 
scout  also. 

Seal.  A  heron.  I  have  only  heard  this  word  in  Fanet,  where 
it  was  given  me  as  a  synonym  for  '  the  long-neckit  (or  long-leggit) 
harra.'  In  Armagh  this  bird  is  called  the  '  haru  craan.'  I  have 
no  idea  how  the  term  seal  applies.  The  term  harra  is  applied 
to  any  long  thin  thing.  A  Fanet  man  speaks  of  his  wife  as  "  that 
ould  harra  of  mine."  Perhaps  the  above  is  the  true  Irish  name, 
but  I  cannot  trace  it,  nor  any  other.  Nevertheless,  so  familiar  and 
remarkable  a  bird  (held  to  portend  rain)  must  have  one.  An  Irish- 
speaking  man  said  the  "  ould  Irish  name  was  '  long-neckit  harra.'  " 

Seal-snot.  Jelly-fish.  Medusa.  Any  of  the  larger  sort.  The 
quaintness  of  this  name  almost  redeems  its  vulgarity.  I  have 
heard  it  in  Fanet.  Cowan-snotter  is  commoner  round  Donegal 
coast,  since  cowan  is  the  usual  name  for  a  seal.  Cowan  is  a  word 
that  needs  explanation.  It  is  applied  in  some  parts  of  Donegal 
to  the  water  peastia  or  phoolca,  which  goes  under  various 
denominations,  both  English  and  Irish,  such  as  master-eel, 
whistling-eel,  lough  or  river  horse,  glasgeehy,  dorrahow,  etc. 
The  name  cowan  appears  also  (Mulroy,  W.  Donegal)  in  the 
compound  cow  an- sir  ings,  a  name  for  Chorda  filum,  a  long,  string- 
like  common  seaweed. 

Sea-monster.  A  Derry  name  for  the  'angler'  or  'fishing-frog,' 
Lophius  piscatorius  ("  Survey  of  Derry,"  p.  234).  This  odd  fish, 
called  '  sea-devil '  also  according  to  Yarrell,  has  a  variety  of 


110  ULSTER    DIALECT. 

names  on  the  Ulster  coast,  as  kilmaddy,  Iriar-lot,  mollygowan 
or  malegoon. 

Seath,  sethe.  The  coal-fish  or  grey  lord,  Merlangus  carlonarim. 
This  fish  has,  according  to  Yarrell,  more  local  names  than  any 
other.  It  is  very  common.  When  young,  along  the  rocks,  it  is 
known  as  rock-fi&h,  cudden,  pickies,  seehaus,  gilpins,  shelug,  and 
llockaus.  Larger  ones  are  grey  lords,  stanlock.8.  Yarrell  gives 
more  from  the  Scotch  islanders.  Those  here  are  all  from  Antrim 
and  Donegal.  In  abundance  of  names  perhaps  the  sea-bream 
would  be  its  nearest  rival. 

Seven  sisters.  The  two  commonest  spurges,  Euphorbia  helio- 
xcopia  and  E.  peplus,  are  so  called  from  the  umbel  of  (usually) 
seven  branches  of  the  name.  This  name  has  not,  I  think,  been 
recorded  except  by  me  from  Donegal,  across  the  whole  of  which 
county  it  occurs.  Nor  can  I  trace  it  to  an  Irish  source. 

Seven  sleepers.  The  summer  migrants  supposed  to  sleep  through 
the  Winter.  They  are,  according  to  a  Fanet  man,  the  cuckoo, 
swallow,  stone-chatter  (wheatear),  wren  (sally-picker,  i.e.  willow- 
wren  or  chiffchaff ),  corncrake,  and  blackcap  (stonechat) :  this  is  only 
six ;  but  whether  swallow  includes  swift,  or  whitethroat  is  counted, 
my  informant  sayeth  not.  Another  countryman  said  very  wisely 
that  the  chrysalis  was  one  of  the  seven  sleepers.  Seven  is  a  mystic 
number  that  covers  a  multitude  of  sins.  This  subject  falls  under 
folklore,  where  I  have  dealt  with  it  more  fully.  However,  I  may 
mention  that  Mr.  Elworthy  gives  a  l  seven  sleeper '  as  a  name  for 
any  hybernating  animal,  from  West  Somerset  (Dialect  Society). 
And  in  The  Zoologist  (February  and  March,  1897)  Mr.  Rolfe  gives 
wheatear,  cuckoo,  and  swallow  as  three  of  the  Manx  'seven 
sleepers ' ;  while  Mr.  Bird  collected  eleven  in  Dorsetshire. 

Shasagh  na  creegh.  Heart's-ease,  Prunella  vulgaris.  This  is 
the  plant  which  in  South- West  Donegal  is  known  as  heart's-ease, 
or  by  its  Irish  equivalent  (sasadh  na  cri)  as  above.  It  is  held 
to  be  valuable  for  diseases  of  the  heart,  but  the  pansy  has  neither 
the  name  nor  any  such  qualities  attributed  to  it.  A  Gaelic  name 
for  this  plant,  given  by  Cameron,  is  lus  a  cri  (heart-plant). 
The  knowledge  and  belief  in  '  yerribs '  (herbs)  is,  or  was,  very 
extensive  in  Donegal.  With  the  old  people  it  is  rapidly  dying  out. 

Sheegy  or  shiggy.  Fairy.  Shiggy  thimble,  fairy  thimble.  Irish 
sighe,  sigedhe,  a  fairy  goblin  or  sprite.  Shiggy  places,  rocks,  or 
bushes  are  often  referred  to,  especially  in  Southern  or  Western 
Donegal.  The  same  word  as  in  the  compound  banshee,  white 


WORDS    RELATING   TO    NATURAL   OBJECTS.  Ill 

goblin.  The  word  enters  into  place-names.  I  have  collected 
a  quantity  of  fairy  lore  in  Donegal.  In  Mayo,  according  to 
Otway  (Erris  and  Tyrawley),  this  word  takes  the  form  sheeogue. 

Sheep's  brisken.  Marsh  woundwort,  Stachys  palustris.  Sheep 
appear  to  hoke  after  the  roots  of  this  plant  in  dug  potato-fields. 
Brisken  is  a  name  given  to  another  plant  whose  root  is  edible, 
Potentilla  anserina,  or  goose-grass.  Irish  Iriosglan,  skirret,  silver- 
weed,  goose-grass.  The  name  here  given  is  in  use  about  Glen 
Alia,  co.  Donegal. 

Sheep's  naperty.  Potentilla  tormentilla,  or  common  tormentil, 
•called  also  biscuit,  nyamany,  and  tormenting  root.  A  Down  name. 
It  has  a  hard,  small,  woody  root-stock,  very  hot  and  astringent. 
Naperty  may  be  from,  knapwort  or  knob,  referring  to  root.  This 
is  Prior's  derivation.  Held  to  be  a  powerful  cure  for  diarrhoea. 
The  name  naperty  belongs  to  the  heath-pea  or  carmylie,  Lathyrus 
macrorrhizus,  which  has  sweet  little  tubers  attached  to  the  root. 
Eaten  by  children,  and  formerly  used  to  savour  their  usquebaugh 
by  the  Scotch.  Much  folklore  in  naperty. 

Shot  star.  Derry  and  Donegal.  A  slimy  alga  or  fungus 
appearing  on  paths  and  elsewhere  after  rain  in  summer,  Nostoc 
commune  or  Tremella  nostoc.  The  idea  is  that  the  substance  is 
a  fallen  star.  "  I  watched  it  [a  shooting  star]  where  it  fell,  and 
there  was  nothing  there  but  a  lump  of  cowld  starch  "  (Inishowen, 
co.  Donegal).  Another  name  is  witches'  butter,  Derry.  The  fallen 
star  is  an  old  and  quaint  bit  of  folklore. 

"  Now  is  this  comet  shot  into  the  sea, 
Or  lies  like  slime  upon  the  sullen  earth." 

MUNDAY'S  Rolert  Earl  of  Huntingdon,  iii,  1  (1600). 

"  The  shooting  stars  end  all  in  purple  jellies 
And  chaos  is  at  hand." 

DETDEN:   (Edipus,  ii,  1  (1678). 

Dryden  likes  the  idea,  and  refers  to  it  again  in  the  Dedication  to 
his  « '  Spanish  Friar."  It  will  be  found  also  in  Beaumont  &  Fletcher's 
•'Faithful  Shepherdess,"  iii,  1.  This  subject  has  been  dealt  with 
by  Mr.  Britten  in  "  Popular  Fungi."  See  Britten  &  Holland's 
"English  Plant  Names,"  Star-shot.  In  some  places  in  the  North 
of  Ireland  (Carrickfergus)  the  heron  is  believed  to  disgorge  this 
substance. 


112  ULSTER    DIALECT. 

Sinicle.  Wood-sanicle,  Sanicula  Europaea.  Highly  prized  by 
herbalists  (and  I  believe  in  some  cases  by  the  Faculty)  as  a  cure 
for  consumption  in  Donegal.  Threlkeld  ("  Synopsis  Stirpium 
Hibernicarum,"  1727)  says  under  Sanicula:  "  The  French  have  so 
great  an  opinion  of  it  that  they  say  proverbially,  '  Qui  a  la  bugle 
de  la  sanicle,  Fait  aux  chirurgien  la  niele,'  which  is  as  much  a& 
a  Panacea  or  universal  remedy."  France,  however,  regarded  it 
as  a  vulnerary. 

Skaig,  skayug,  sgaig.  S.W.  Donegal,  Leitrim,  Tyrone,  etc. 
A  hawthorn  bush,  but  especially  one  sacred  to  fairies.  A  gentle, 
gentry,  or  shiggy  thorn.  Such  a  one  is  an  old  tree  with  spreading 
branches  to  form  a  shelter,  often  on  the  leeward  side,  and  especially 
one  on  an  exposed  hillside  standing  alone,  or  on  a  rath,  and  one 
that  has  not  been  planted.  A  thorn  like  this  is  absolutely 
sacred  and  regarded  with  fervid  superstition.  To  interfere  with 
one  would  be  to  court  inevitable  disaster,  and  numerous  and 
circumstantial  tales  are  told  in  every  part  of  Donegal  (but 
especially  the  south-west)  of  the  calamitous  results  of  cutting 
away  a  skaig. 

Skin  marrow.  The  razor  -  shell.  Sheephaven,  co.  Donegal. 
Ir.  scin  '  a  knife,'  maragh  '  sea.' 

Slack  marrow,  sloe  marrow,  slat  maragh.  The  stems'of  Laminaria, 
the  large  sea-tangle,  which  make  a  fine  cudgel  in  case  of  any 
divergences  of  opinion  amongst  kelp-burners.  When  the  bailiffs 
went  to  Tory  Island  for  rents,  "the  wimmen  bate  them  out  of  it 
wi'  slock  maragh"  Slacan  '  a  club,'  or  slat  '  a  rod'  and  maragh. 

Snawag.  When  two  crabs  are  found  in  a  hole  in  the  rocks, 
the  outer  one  is  the  male  crab  and  known  as  the  tharawan  (Ir. 
tarbhan,  'little  bull').  The  other,  or  female,  is  called  the  snawag 
or  peeler.  These  terms  I  obtained  from  a  lad  along  the  coast  of 
Lough  Swilly.  The  observation  contained  in  them  is  in  accordance 
with  the  biology  of  crabs.  Mr.  Bell,  writing  of  crabs,  says :  "  The 
male  seeks  the  female  at  various  seasons ;  but  it  would  appear 
that  ....  this  often  takes  place  immediately  after  her 
excoriation  (peeling  the  shell),  and  that  the  male  watches  for  the 
completion  of  the  process  when  the  female  is  in  a  soft  and  un- 
protected state  ....  when  the  shell  is  removed  impregnation 
takes  place."  ("British  Stalk-Eyed  Crustacea,"  p.  62,  ed.  1853.) 
Irish  snamhaigh,  a  slothful  person,  a  creeping  fellow. 


113 


IY.  —  ANALOGIES  BETWEEN  ENGLISH  AND 
SPANISH  VERSE  (Arte  Mayor}.  By  Professor 
W.  P.  KER,  M.A. 

\Readat  the  Philological  Society's  Meeting  on  Friday,  December  2,  1898.] 

IN  many  respects  there  is  a  close  resemblance  between  the 
literatures  of  England  and  Spain,  the  two  great  Atlantic  nations. 
They  belong  to  different  families  of  language,  but  in  literary  taste 
the  English  are  generally  nearer  to  the  Spanish  poets  than  to  High 
Dutch  or  Low  Dutch,  and  the  Spaniards  have  more  in  common 
with  the  English  than  with  the  French.  This  sympathy  is  proved 
in  many  large  instances — in  the  history  of  the  Drama  in  Madrid 
and  London,  and  in  the  agreement  between  Fielding  and  Cervantes, 
which  is  something  more  than  the  mere  debt  of  a  pupil  to  a  master. 
In  some  minor  points  there  may  be  proved  a  coincidence  of  the 
literary  manners  of  the  two  nations,  and  one  illustration  of  this 
is  the  Spanish  verse  called  Arte  Mayor.  This  form  of  verse  is 
the  subject  of  a  learned  dissertation  by  the  eminent  scholar 
M.  Morel-Fatio,  in  Romania  xxiii,  from  which  almost  all  the 
following  references  to  Spanish  prosodists  have  been  derived. 

The  history  of  the  verse  is  given  in  different  passages  of 
F.  Wolf's  Studien  zur  Geschichte  der  spanischen  und  portugiesischen 
Nationalliteratur  (1859).  The  first  intimations  of  its  presence 
are  found,  in  the  first  half  of  the  fourteenth  century,  in  the 
poetry  of  the  Archpriest  of  Hita,  and  in  the  moral  couplets  at 
the  end  of  stories  in  the  Conde  Lucanor.  It  is  in  use  among 
the  Spanish  contemporaries  of  Langland  and  Chaucer — for  example, 
Pero  Lopez  de  Ayala  (1332-1407).  The  most  famous  poet  who 
wrote  in  this  verse  is  Juan  de  Mena,  in  the  fifteenth  century. 
His  Laberinto,  sometimes  called  "the  Three  Hundred" — Las 
Trescientas  (sc.  Coplas) — is  dedicated  to  King  John  II  of  Castile 
and  Leon,  the  father  of  Queen  Isabel  the  Catholic.  It  begins 
with  the  following  coplas  : — 

Phil.  Trans.  1898-9.  8 


114  ARTE   MAYOR PROF.    W.   P.    KER. 

COPLA   I. 

Al  muy  prepotente  Don  Juan  el  segundo 
Aquel  con  quien  Jupiter  tuuo  tal  zelo 
Que  tanta  parte  le  haze  del  mundo 
Quanta  a  si  mesmo  se  haze  en  el  cielo : 
Al  gran  Rey  de  Hespana  al  Cesar  novelo 
Al  que  es  con  fortuna  bien  afortunado 
Aquel  en  quien  cabe  virtud  y  reynado 
A  el  las  rodillas  hincadas  por  suelo. 

COPLA  II. 
Propone. 

Tus  casos  fallaces  Fortuna  cantamos 
Estados  de  gentes  que  giras  y  trocas 
Tus  muchas  mudangas  tus  firmezas  pocas 
Y  los  que  en  tu  rueda  quexosos  hallamos 
Hasta  que  al  tiempo  de  agora  vengamos 
Y  hechos  possados  cobdicia  mi  pluma 
Y  de  los  presentes  hazer  breye  summa 
Delfin  Apolo  pues  nos  comengamos. 

In  the  normal  type  of  this  verse  the  rules  are  as  follows  : — 
The  verse  is  of  twelve  syllables,  with  a  section  in  the  middle. 
There  is  accent  on  the  fifth  syllable  in  each  half -line :  the  sixth 
syllable  in  each  half -line  is  weak. 

There  is  accent  on  the  second  syllable  in  each  half -line. 
Thus  the  first  line  of  the  Laberinto  may  be  scanned — 

Al  muy  prepotente    1 1    Don  Juan  el  segundo        , 

\J    —    U     U    —    U      \\      V      '     \J     V     —     U 

This  is  the  scansion  that  seems  to  be  generally  agreed  upon  by 
the  Spanish  authorities  quoted  in  M.  Morel -Fatio's  article  in 
Romania.  They  are  all  agreed  that  the  line  is  divided  in  the 
middle.  So  the  poet  Juan  del  Encina,  in  the  Arte  de  trobar,  or 
Arte  de  poesia  Castellana,  prefixed  to  his  poems,  first  published 
at  Salamanca  in  1496 :  En  el  arte  mayor,  los  pies  son  intercisos, 
que  se  pueden  partir  por  medio :  i.e.,  the  lines  are  in  two  sections 
with  a  pause  in  the  middle.  By  Rengifo,  Arte  poetica  espanola, 
Salamanca,  1592  (p.  13),  it  is  explained  that  the  verse  is  made 


ARTE    MAYOR PROF.    W.    P.    KER.  115 

up  of  two  of  the  six-syllable  lines  called  versos  de  redondilla  menor. 
In  the  redondilla  menor  there  is  always  a  stress  on  the  fifth 
syllable ;  in  the  arte  mayor,  besides  the  fifth  syllable  in  each  half- 
line,  the  second  in  each  half-line  must  be  accented,  e.g. : 

Term  la  tormenta  del  mar  alterado. 

It  is  not  enough  to  say,  Rengifo  explains,  that  the  arte  mayor  is 
made  up  of  two  verses  of  redondilla  menor  ;  in  the  redondilla  menor, 
as  commonly  used,  there  may  be  many  variations  in  the  stress  of 
the  first  four  syllables  as  long  as  the  fifth  is  stressed.  But  the 
arte  mayor  requires  the  second  to  be  stressed  as  well  as  the  fifth. 

After  this  definite  explanation  by  the  Spanish  authorities,  we 
need  not  hesitate  to  say  that  their  rules  apply  without  any 
wrenching  or  stretching  to  a  vast  quantity  of  English  verse. 
The  scansion  of 

Temi  la  tormenta  del  mar  alterado 
is  the  scansion  of  Gray's  "  Amatory  Lines  "  : — 

With  beauty,  with  pleasure  surrounded,  to  languish, 

To  weep  without  knowing  the  cause  of  my  anguish, 

To  start  from  short  slumbers,  and  wish  for  the  morning — 

To  close  my  dull  eyes  when  I  see  it  returning, 

Sighs  sudden  and  frequent,  looks  ever  dejected — 

Words  that  steal  from  my  tongue  by  no  meaning  connected ! 

Ah !  say,  fellow-swains,  how  these  symptoms  befell  me  ? 

They  smile,  but  reply  not — sure  Delia  will  tell  me  ! 

In  English  verse  of  this  type  it  is  more  common  than  in  Spanish 
to  have  the  rhyme  masculine,  but  that  makes  no  great  difference. 

My  time,  0  ye  Muses,  was  happily  spent 
agrees  with 

Aunque  Virgilio  te  da  mas  honor. 

It  is  not  easy  to  separate  this  kind  of  verse  in  the  Spanish  poets 
from  the  verse  of  Tusser's  Husbandry,  or  from  that  described  by 
Gascoigne  in  the  following  terms  : — 

" .  .  .  .  Note  you  that  commonly  now  a  dayes  in  english 
rimes  (for  I  dare  not  cal  them  English  verses)  we  vse  none  other 
order  but  a  foote  of  two  sillables,  wherof  the  first  is  depressed  or 
made  short,  and  the  second  is  eleuate  or  made  long :  and  that  sound 


116  AKTE   MAYOR — PROF.    W.    P.    KER. 

or  scanning  continueth  throughout  the  verse.     We  haue  vsed  in 
times  past  other  kindes  of  Meeters  :  as  for  example  this  following  : 

No  wight  in  this  world,  that  wealth  can  attayne, 
VnUsse  he  beleue,  that  all  is  but  vdyne" 

GASCOIGNE  :  Certayne  notes  of  Instruction  concerning  the  making  of 
verse  or  ryme  in  English,  1575. 

Tusser's  didactic  poem  is  for  the  most  part  in  verse  of  this  sort, 
as  for  example  : — 

October's  Husbandry. 

"Where  wheat  upon  eddish  ye  mind  to  bestow, 
Let  that  be  the  first  of  the  wheat  ye  do  sow  : 
He  seemeth  to  heart  it,  and  comfort  to  bring, 
That  giveth  it  comfort  of  Michaelmas  spring. 

White  wheat  upon  pease-etch  doth  grow  as  he  would, 
But  fallow  is  best,  if  we  did  as  we  should  : 
Yet  where,  how  and  when,  ye  intend  to  begin, 
Let  ever  the  finest,  be  first  sowen  in. 

Who  soweth  in  rain,  he  shall  reap  it  with  tears, 
Who  soweth  in  harms,  he  is  ever  in  fears  : 
Who  soweth  ill  seed,  or  defraudeth  his  land, 
Hath  eye-sore  abroad,  with  a  corsie  at  hand. 

Seed  husbandly  sowen,  waterfurrow  thy  ground, 
That  rain  when  it  cometh,  may  run  away  round  : 
Then  stir  about  Nicoll,  with  arrow  and  bow, 
Take  penny  for  killing  of  every  crow. 

The  analogies  between  English  and  Spanish  are  not  en<Jed  here. 
The  licences  of  the  arte  mayor  are  such  as  are  quite  alien  to  the 
prosody  of  French  and  Italian  poetry ;  they  are  such  as  are 
common  in  English  verse.  The  arte  mayor,  as  used  by  the  Spanish 
poets,  and  explained  by  the  Spanish  grammarians,  is  not  always 
like  the  regularity  of  Tusser ;  it  sometimes  leaves  the  Five 
Hundred  Points  of  Good  Husbandry  and  goes  over  to  the  outlaw 
rhythms  of  Christabel;  at  any  rate  it  shows  more  sympathy  with 
Christabel  than  would  be  generally  considered  decent  or  even 
possible  for  verse  belonging  to  one  of  the  Latin  languages.  The 
first  rule  of  versification  in  the  Romance  languages  is  that  the 
verses  have  each  a  definite  number  of  syllables :  the  usage  in  arte 


ARTE    MAYOR PROF.    W.    P.    KER.  117 

mayor  is  to  drop  the  first  syllable  when  one  chooses  to  drop  it,  and 
to  begin  on  the  first  strong  syllable.  Juan  del  Encina  states 
a  doctrine  of  equivalence.1  It  holds  of  the  last  syllable  in  a  verse 
of  any  sort  that  one  long  syllable  is  the  equivalent  of  a  long 
followed  by  a  short  syllable — i.e.,  masculine  rhyme  is  the  equivalent 
of  feminine  rhyme.  This  is  plain.  But  more  than  this :  in  the 
arte  mayor  not  only  may  the  half-verse  end  on  the  fifth  syllable, 
dropping  the  sixth  syllable,  but  each  half- verse  may  begin  with  the 
long  syllable  and  make  that  the  metrical  equivalent  of  the  first  two 
syllables  in  an  ordinary  half-verse.  What  he  means  is  evident 
from  his  own  usage — e.g.,  in  the  third  copla  of  his  Egloga  de 
Tres  Pastores  (Cancionero,  Salamanca,  1509,  fol.  xcviii,  recto): — 

Fileno  tu  sabes  que  mientra  la  vida 

las  fuercjas  del  cuerpo  querra  sostentar 

No  me  podrds  en  cosa  manddr 

do  tu  voluntad  no  sea  obedescida. 

Or  again,  fol.  c,  verso : — 

Y  aquellos  prometes  dar  buen  galardon 

porque  sop6rten  tu  pena  tan  huerte 

das  les  despues  tan  cruda  passion 

que  siempre  dan  vozes  clamando  la  muerte. 

N6  me  podrds  is  the  *  equivalent '  of  Fileno  tu  sdbes.  The  arte 
manor  may  drop  the  unaccented  syllable  at  the  beginning,  as  well 
as  the  weak  syllable  at  the  end  of  the  verse  or  the  half-verse. 

M.  Morel-Fatio  cannot  away  with  this  (I.e.,  p.  221) :  "  Les  hemi- 
stiches reduits  d'une  syllabe  qu'on  trouve  frequemment  s'expliquent 
8ans  doute  par  les  besoins  de  la  musique ;  rythiniquement  parlant 
ils  sont  des  monstres,  et  en  les  lisant,  il  est  necessaire  de  faire 
porter  le  frappe  sur  la  demiere  syllabe  atone." 
Thus  M.  Morel-Fatio  would  scan — 

not  una  doncella  tan  mucho  fermosa, 

but  una  doncella ; 

not  otras  bcldddes  lodr  de  mayores, 

but  otras  leldades. 

1  "  Mas  porque  en  el  arte  mayor  los  pies  son  iutercisos  quese  pueden  partir  por 
inedio  :  no  solarnente  puede  usar  una  sillaba  por  dos  quando  la  postrera  es  luenga, 
mas  tambien  si  la  priniera  o  la  postrera  fuera  luenga,  assi  del  un  medio  pie  corno 
del  otro,  que  cada  una  valdra  por  dos." — Juan  del  Encina,  Cancionero  (Salamanca, 
1509),  t'ol.  v,  recto.  M.  Morel-Fatio,  in  quoting  this,  has  made  some  unnecessary 
difficulty  by  leaving  out  mcdio  in  medio  pic.  He  says  that  Encina  must  mean 
hemistich.  This  is  precisely  what  Encina  says,  without  any  ambiguity  whatever. 


118  ARTE    MAYOR — PROF.    W.    P.    KER. 

It  is  hazardous  for  anyone  to  challenge  M.  Morel-Fatio's  doctrine 
in  a  matter  of  Spanish  literature,  but  it  may  be  permitted  to 
a  Northerner  to  say  that  the  verse,  as  Juan  del  Encina  seems  to 
explain  it,  is  not  altogether  monstrous  according  to  English  rules 
of  prosody,  and  that  possibly  there  may  be  more  agreement  in  this 
matter  between  Spanish  and  English  than  between  Spanish  and 
French.  TJpon  one  thing  there  can  be  no  doubt;  the  licence 
was  recognized  and  explained  in  the  manner  that  M.  Morel -Fatio 
rejects  by  the  poet  and  musician  Juan  del  Encina,  and  by  the 
learned  professor  of  music  at  Salamanca,  Francisco  de  Salinas,  to 
whose  remarks  on  this  subject  M.  Morel-Fatio  refers  in  passing. 

Francisco  de  Salinas,  in  his  Art  of  Music,  Salamanca,  1577, 1 
has  given  some  of  the  most  valuable  notes  to  be  found  in  any  old 
writer  on  prosody,  and  has  distinctly  explained  the  character  of 
this  Spanish  " tumbling  verse,"  by  giving  the  tune  to  which  it 
was  sung.  As  a  musician,  an  Italian  scholar,  and  a  student  of 
popular  as  well  as  learned  rhythms,  he  is  an  author  to  be  trusted. 
M.  Morel-Fatio  somewhat  unaccountably  passes  over  his  note  of 
the  melody  to  which  the  arte  mayor  was  sung,  though  quoting 
the  passage  in  which  Salinas  speaks  of  his  hearing  it :  "Ad  hunc 
enim  modum  illud  cantantem  audivi,  duni  essem  adolescens  Burgis, 
Gonsalum  Francum  nobilem  virum  non  minus  cantus  quarn  status 
et  generis  claritate  pollentem." 

The  tune  is  this  : — 

"  Ut  in  hoc  Joannis  MenaB  Laberinthi  principio  : 
Al  muy  prepotente  don  Juan  el  set/undo. 

Quod  integrum  metrum  quatuor  amphibrachis  et  duodecim  syllabis 
constat,  ut  apparet  in  hoc  cantu." 


'IN 


Salinas  takes  the  verse  as  four  amphibrachs.  At  the  same  time 
he  affirms,  without  any  scruple,  that  the  first  syllable  may  be 
dropped,  and  that  the  verse  may  be  dactylic,  with  the  stress  on 
the  fourth  instead  of  the  fifth  syllable ;  quoting  from  Juan  de  Mena: 

Delfin  Apollo,  pues  nos  comen^amos. 

1  Francisci  Salirwe  Burgensis  Abbatis  Snncti  Pnncratii  de  Rocca  Scalegna  in 
Regno  Neapolitano,  et  in  Acadcmia  Salinaiiti<vnsi  Musicai-  I'mi'.'ssoris  de  Musica 
libri  septeni.  Salraanticae  Excudebat  Muthias  Uastius  MDLXXVII. 


ARTE    MAYOR— PKOF.    \V.    P.    HER.  119 

He  is  comparing  the  versos  de  arte  mayor  with  the  Italian  hendeca- 
syllables.  They  often  come  near  one  another,  he  says,  but  with 
difficulty  can  be  made  to  agree,  even  though  the  number  of 
syllables  be  equal.  The  place  of  the  accents  is  different.  The 
Italian  line  has  generally  the  accent  on  the  sixth  and  tenth, 
the  Spanish  on  the  fifth,  or,  if  it  runs  in  dactyls,  on  the  fourth. 
The  examples  that  he  chooses  are  from  the  beginning  of  the 
Lalerinto  of  Juan  de  Mena.  Of  the  first  kind  (the  regular  type) 
he  quotes — 

Al  muy  prepotente  don  Juan  el  segundo ; 
of  the  second — 

Delfin  Apollo,  pues  nos  comenQamos. 

There  can  be  no  mistake  about  his  meaning,  and  there  is  no 
sign  that  he  takes  Delfin  Apollo  for  a  monster. 

The  verse  of  arte  mayor,  as  far  as  its  opening  is  concerned,  goes 
under  the  same  rule  as  the  verse  of  L1  Allegro  and  II  Penseroso  in 
English.  It  is  a  form  of  verse  in  which  the  anacrusis  is  frequently 
dropped,  and  to  speak  of  this  licence  as  a  fault  is  to  mistake  the 
character  of  the  rhythm.  The  licence  is  generally  unfamiliar  in 
the  Romance  languages,  in  forms  of  poetry  that  pretend  to  be 
courtly;  but  it  is  used  by  the  courtly  poets  of  Castile,  in  the 
fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries,  and  even  later,  in  this  verse 
of  the  arte  mayor. 


II. 

About  the  origin  of  this  kind  of  verse  in  English  and  Spanish 
there  is  room  for  a  good  deal  of  controversy.  It  is  held  by 
many  scholars,  as  for  example  by  Dr.  Schipper  and  Dr.  Herford, 
that  Tusser's  verse  is  a  variety  of  the  ordinary  four -beat  iambic- 
anapaestic  or  trochaic-dactylic  line — the  tumbling  verse  of  King 
James's  Re'ulis  and  Cautelis.1 

1  JAMES  VI.     The  Rcvlis  and  Cavtelis  to  be  observit  and  eschewit  in  Scottis 
foesie,  1585. 

Let  all  zour  verse  be  Literall,  sa  far  as  may  be,  quhatsumeuer  kynde  they  be 
of,  bot  specialise  Tumbling  verse  for  ttyting.  Be  Literall  I  meane,  that  the 
maist  pairt  of  zour  lyne,  all  rynne  vpoii  a  letter,  as  this  tumbling  lyne  ryuuis 
vpoii  F  : 

Fetching  fude  for  tofeid  it  fast  furth  of  the  Far ie. 

Ze  man  obserue  that  thir  Tumbling  verse  flowis  not  in  that  fassoun  as  vtheris 
dois.  For  all  vtheris  keipis  the  reule  quhilk  I  gaue  before,  To  wit,  the  first 


120  ARTK    MAYOR PROF.    W.    P.    KER. 

Dr.  Schipper  (Englische  Metrik,  u,  ii,  5),  after  quoting  King 
James  and  Gascoigne,  and  referring  to  the  ballad  of  King  John 
and  the  Allot  of  Canterbury,  gives  examples  from  Wyatt,  and 
then  cites,  one  after  the  other,  Tusser's  Husbandry  and  the  February 
Eclogue  of  the  Shepherd's  Calender. 

In  the  first  part  of  his  book  (r,  iii,  cc.  11,  12)  Dr.  Schipper  takes 
the  old  alliterative  verse  as  the  origin  of  all  the  "  tumbling  verse  " 
of  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries.  By  referring  back  to 
this  part  of  his  work  in  his  description  of  the  verse  of  Tusser, 
he  makes  a  connection  between  the  old  alliterative  verse  and  all  the 
more  recent  examples  which  he  quotes  in  succession  to  Tusser; 
among  them  are  Thackeray's  Cane-bottomed  Chair  and  Browning's 
How  they  brought  the  Good  News  from  Ghent  to  Aix.  In  his 
Grundriss  der  englischen  Metrik  (1895),  pp.  110-113,  he  gives 
a  pedigree  starting  from  Casdmon's  Hymn. 

Dr.  Herford,  in  his  introduction  to  the  Shepherd's  Calender,  seems 
to  agree  with  Dr.  Schipper.  He  quotes  Tusser's  verse  as  a  more 
regular  and  monotonous  form  of  that  which  is  found  in  Spenser's 
February,  May,  and  September  Eclogues. 

He  agrees  with  Dr.  Schipper  in  deriving  the  four-beat  verse 
from  the  old  alliterative  line.  "  It  was  descended  from  the  most 
ancient  form  of  English  verse,  and  still  retained  as  its  one  fixed 
principle  the  characteristic  of  four  beats  ....  The  first 
who  attempted  to  give  a  regular  and  polished  form  to  the  four-beat 
was  T.  Tusser,  whose  Hundred  Points  of  Husbandry  (1557)  are 

fute  short  the  secound  lang,  and  sa  furth.  Quhair  as  thir  hes  twa  short,  and 
lang  through  all  the  lyne,  quhen  they  keip  ordour:  albeit  the  maist  pairt  of 
thame  be  out  of  ordour,  and  keipis  na  kynde  nor  reule  of  Florving,  and  for  that 
cause  are  callit  Tumbling  verse :  except  the  short  lynis  of  aucht  in  the  hinder  end 
of  the  verse,  the  quhilk  flowis  as  vther  versis  dois,  as  ze  will  find  in  the  hinder 
end  of  this  buk,  quhair  I  gaue  exemple  of  sundrie  kyndes  of  versis. 

*«###*  '# 

For  flyting,  or  inuectiues,  vse  this  kynde  of  verse  following,  callit  Itotuicefallit, 
or  Tumbling  verse. 

In  the  hinder  end  of  harvest  rpon  Alhalloiv  ent, 
Quhen  our  gude  nichtbors  rydis  (now  g\f 1  rcid  richt), 
Some  buckiit  on  a  benvvod,  and  some  on  a  benet 
Ay  trottand  into  troupes  fra  the  tvvylicht  : 
Some  sadland  a  sho  ape,  all  grathcd  into  grent, 
Some  hotchund  on  a  hemp  stalk,  hovand  on  a  heicht, 
The  King  of  Far y  with  the  Court  of  the  £!f  qitenc, 
With  many  elrage  Incubus  rydand  that  nicht  : 

There  ane  elf  on  an  ape  une  vnsell  begat  : 

Eesyde  a  pot  baith  auld  and  rvorne, 

This  bratshard  in  one  bus  was  borne  ? 

They  fund  a  monster  in  the  morn*, 
VVarfacit  nor  a  Cat. 


ARTE    MAYOR PROF.    W.    P.    KER.  121 

composed  in  anapaestic  couplets  equally  fluent  and  insipid" 
(Herford,  Introduction  to  Spenser's  Shepherd's  Calender,  1895, 
p.  Ixvii).  There  are  many  difficulties  about  this,  for  it  is 
impossible  to  separate  the  rhythm  of  Tusser's  verse  from  the 
rhythm  of  the  arte  mayor ;  it  is  not  only  desirable  to  find  an 
English  origin  for  Tusser's  verse ;  one  would  like  to  explain  the 
coincidence  of  English  and  Castilian  rhythms.  Is  there  a  common 
origin ;  and  if  so,  of  what  kind  ? 

On  the  side  of  Romance  philology  M.  Morel-Fatio,  agreeing 
with  Stengel,  would  trace  the  verse  of  arte  mayor  back  to  a  certain 
variety  of  the  French  decasyllabic  line;  it  is  "le  correspondant 
exact  d'un  de  nos  types  de  decasyllabe :  le  decasyllabe  *  cesure 
&  cinq '  plaisamment  designe  par  Bonaventure  des  Periers  dans 
son  Caresme  Prenant  sous  le  nom  de  taratantara"  M.  Morel-Fatio 
quotes  as  a  specimen  of  this  French  type  a  verse  from  the 
thirteenth  century — 

Arras  est  escole  de  torn  Hem  apprendre. 

JDBINAL  :  JVouveau  Recueil,  ii,  377. 

This  counts  as  a  variety  of  decasyllabic  in  French,  though  the 
arte  mayor  is  dodecasyllable  in  Spanish.  "  Quant  a  la  denomination 
differente  de  ce  vers  dans  les  deux  langues,  elle  tient  uniquement, 
comme  chacun  sait,  au  systeme  de  numeration  des  syllabes, 
oxytonique  en  frangais,  paroxytonique  en  castillan." 

Other  examples  are  quoted  in  Jeanroy,  Origines  de  la  poesie  lyrigue 
en  France,  p.  356,  from  Bartsch,  Romances  et  Pastourelles;  e.g., 

Quant  se  vient  en  mai  |  que  rose  est  panic 
Je  1'alai  coillir  |  par  grant  druerie. 

It  would  appear,  then,  that  verse  which  is  derived  from  the 
Old  English  alliterative  line,  and  verse  which  is  a  variety  of  the 
French  decasyllabic,  may  come  to  have  a  strong  likeness  to  one 
another.  Is  there  any  real  connection  between  them,  or  is  it 
only  a  casual  resemblance  of  two  different  species  ? 

There  is  no  need  to  suppose  that  the  old  alliterative  line  is  the 
sole  ancestor  either  of  the  verse  of  Tusser  or  of  the  verse  of 
Spenser's  February  Eclogue.  There  are  other  influences  that 
press  for  consideration  here,  and  not  less  in  the  history. of  the 
Spanish  verse. 

There  are  many  four-beat  rhythms  besides  that  of  the  allitera- 
tive verse,  and  while  we  may  admit  that  the  "  tumbling  verse  "  of 


122  ARTE    MAYOR — PROF.    W.    P.    KER. 

King  James's  example  is  derived  from  the  old  alliterative  line,  we 
need  not  restrict  its  origin  to  such  verse  as  was  used  in  the  seventh 
century  by  the  poets  of  Northumberland.  It  is  impossible  to 
doubt  that  the  rhythm  of  alliterative  verse  in  the  fourteenth 
century  and  later  was  affected  by  the  four-beat,  or  perhaps  we 
should  say  the  eight-beat,  rhythm  of  popular  tunes.  Among  the 
ancestors  of  the  ballad  of  King  John  and  the  Abbot  of  Canterbury, 
which  is  the  ancestor  of  Prior's  Down  Sail  and  Swift's  Hamilton's. 
Bawn,  may  perhaps  be  counted  such  old  rhythms  as  this  from  the 
year  of  Lewes  : — 

Sire  Simond  de  Mountfort  hath  swore  bi  his  chyn, 
Hevede  he  now  here  the  Erl  of  Waryn, 
Shulde  he  never  more  come  to  is  yn, 
Ne  with  sheld  ne  with  spere  ne  with  other  gyn, 

To  help  of  Wyndesore. 
Richard,  thah  thou  be  ever  trichardt 

trichen  shalt  thou  never  more. 
Sir  Simond  de  Montfort  hath  swore  bi  ys  cop, 
Hevede  he  now  here  Sire  Hue  de  Bigot, 
Al  he  shulde  quite  here  twelfmoneth  scot, 
Shulde  he  never  more  with  his  fot  pot 

To  helpe  Wyndesore. 
Richard,  etc. 

The  verses  of  four  irregular  dactyls  in  Latin  popular  poetry  * 
bear  witness  to  the  diffusion  of  this  kind  of  rhythm :  they  are 
independent  of  the  alliterative  line.  So  also  the  trisyllabic  measure 
of  the  Minnesingers;  one  is  not  allowed  to  call  it  dactylic,  but 
it  is  verse  of  four  beats,  beginning  on  the  strong  syllable  and 
proceeding  in  trisyllabic  feet : — 

Wol  mich  der  stunde,  daz  ich  sie  erkande  ' 

diu  mir  den  lip  und  den  muot  hat  betwungen, 
eit  deich  die  sinne  so  gar  an  sie  wande, 
der  si  mich  hat  mit  ir  giiete  verdrungen, 

das  ich  gescheiden  von  ir  niht  enkan, 
daz  hat  ir  schccne  und  ir  giiete  gemachet 
und  ir  roter  munt,  der  so  lieplichen  lachet. 

1  E.g.  in  Wright's  Poems  of  Walter  Mapes :  Apocalypsis  Golia*  (1.  37) : — 
Hie  Priscianus  est,  daiis  palmis  verbora  ; 
Est  Aristoteles  vcilicruns  aora; 
Verborum  Tullius  vi  niuk-ct  aspcra ; 
Kit  Ptolomatms  so  tutum  in  sidera. 


ARTE    MA  YOU PROF.    W.    F.    KER.  123 

To  put  it  shortly,  the  verses  went  this  way  because  the  tunes 
went  this  way  before  them,  and  the  likeness  of  the  English  and 
the  Spanish  verse  is  explained  by  the  common  rhythm  of  country 
dances.1  The  regularity  of  Tusser's  verse  is  secured  by  following 
a  common  tune,  and  where  a  tune  of  that  sort  is  followed  by  other 
poets  the  same  kind  of  regularity  will  be  found  again.  Tusser's 
verse  is  not  properly  anapaestic ;  the  first  syllable  is  merely 
introductory  to  a  kind  of  rhythm  that  is  dactylic,  if  it  is  to  be 
named  from  any  metrical  foot  at  all.  Tusser's  regularity  is 
followed  by  Ben  Jonson  when  he  provides  new  words  "to  the 
tune  of  Paggingtoji's  Pound,  sir  "  : — 

But  0  you  vile  nation  of  cutpurses  all, 
Kelent  and  repent,  and  amend  and  be  sound, 
And  know  that  you  ought  not  by  honest  men's  fall, 
Advance  your  own  fortunes,  to  die  above  ground ; 

And  though  you  go  gay 

In  silks  as  you  may, 

It  is  not  the  highway  to  heaven  (as  they  say) : 
Ilepent  then,  repent  you,  for  better  for  worse, 
And  kiss  not  the  gallows  for  cutting  a  purse. 
Youth,  youth,  thou  hadst  better  been  starved  by  thy  nurse 
Than  live  to  be  hanged  for  cutting  a  purse. 

Bartholomew  Fair,  Act  iii. 

The  Spanish  verse  is  made  for  music,  originally.  It  is  used 
in  stanzas  of  eight  lines  for  heroic  poetry  by  the  early  court  poets, 
of  whom  Juan  de  Mena  was  the  most  famous.  But  though  the 
Laberinto  of  Juan  de  Mena  is  an  ambitious  didactic  poem,  and 
(one  would  think)  as  little  adapted  for  a  musical  accompaniment 
as  Wordsworth's  Excursion,  yet  we  have  the  proof  from  Salinas 
that  it  was  actually  sung.  Juan  del  Encina,  the  poet,  was 
also  one  of  the  musicians  of  his  time,  "  such  as  found  out  musical 
tunes,  and  recited  verses  in  writing."  Among  his  compositions 
in  the  great  musical  manuscript  edited  by  Barbieri  (Cancionero 
Musical  de  los  Siglos  xv  y  xvi,  Madrid,  1890),  may  be  found  tunes 
for  the  rhythm  of  redondilla  menor,  or,  one  might  say,  using 
English  terms,  for  the  measure  of  Gray's  Amatory  Lines,  with 
rhymes  at  the  pauses. 

1  Compare  the  dance  time  in  £  time  given  in  the  new  edition  of  Chappell's 
Old  English  Popular  Music  (ed.  II.  Ellis  Wooldridge).  The  date  is  about  1260. 


124  ARTE   MAYOR — PROF.    W.    P.    KER. 

Amor  con  fortuna 
Me  muestra  enemiga 
No  se  que  me  diga. 

No  se  lo  que  quiero, 
Pues  busque  mi  dano  ; 
Yo  mesmo  me  engano, 
Me  meto  do  muero  ; 
Y  muerto  no  spero 
Salir  de  fatiga : 
No  se  que  me  diga. 

This  verse  is  exactly  regular,  in  trisyllabic  measure,  with 
anacrusis,  and  corresponds  exactly,  syllable  for  musical  note,  with 
the  tune  its  accompaniment. 

In  England  and  in  Spain,  apparently,  the  triple  time  of  common 
dance  tunes,  with  periods  of  eight  bars,  was  found  congenial  to 
verse,  and  was  allowed  to  shape  the  prosody  of  verse.  In  other 
countries,  as  in  France,  the  fashion  of  verse  is  not  in  sympathy 
with  this  "jigging  vein,"  but  even  here  it  makes  its  way.  On 
the  authority  of  the  Dictionnaire  PhilosopTiique  of  Voltaire,  s.v. 
Uemistiche  (referred  to  by  Stengel,  Romanische  Ferslekre),  some- 
thing like  the  arte  mayor  may  be  allowed  in  France. 

"  Ces  vers  de  cinq  pieds  a  deux  hemistiches  egaux  pourraient 
ee  souffrir  dans  des  chansons;  ce  fut  pour  la  musique  que  Sapho 
les  inventa  chez  les  Grecs,  et  qu' 'Horace  les  imita  quelquefois, 
lorsque  le  chant  etait  joint  a  la  poesie,  selon  sa  premiere  institution. 
On  pourrait  parmi  nous  introduire  dans  le  chant  cette  mesure  qui 
approche  de  la  saphique. 

L'amour  est  un  Dieu — que  la  terre  adore,          ' 
II  fait  nos  tourmens — il  fait  les  guerir ; 
Dans  un  doux  repos — heureux  qui  1'ignore, 
Plus  heureux  cent  fois — qui  peut  le  servir." 

Evidently  the  tune  that  Voltaire  had  in  his  head  was  one  of  the 
same  sort  as  Gray's  in  his  Amatory  Lines. 

The  history  of  this  kind  of  verse  in  Germany  is  not  very  easy 
to  make  out.  It  seems  strange  that  Dr.  Schippcr,  in  speaking  of 
the  English  rhythm,  should  not  have  referred  to  its  counterpart  in 
Germany,  except  in  the  case  of  Burger's  translation  of  the  Abbot  of 
Canterbury.  In  Kauffrnann's  Deutsche  Metrik  the  oldest  examples 


ARTE   MAYOR — PROF.    W.    P.    KER.  125 

(leaving  out  of  account  the  Middle  High  German    '  dactylics '   of 
"Walther  and  others)  are  from  Paul  Fleming  and  Filip  von  Zesen. 
"Wie  ist  es,  hat  Hebe  mein  leben  besessen  ? 

Wie  ?  oder  bef  iindt  sie  sich  lieblich  in  mier, 
0  liebliches  leben  wem  soil  ichs  zumessen, 

Dass  meine  gebeine  so  zittern  f  iir  ihr  ? 
Ich  gehe  verirret,  verwirret,  und  triibe, 
Und  stehe  vertieffet  in  lieblicher  Hebe. 

FILIP  VON  ZESEN:  Helikon,  1656,  ii,  124. 

In  Anke  van  Tharaw  the  verse  opens  on  the  strong  syllable,  like 
Delfin  Apolo : — 

Anke  van  Tharaw  b'ss,  de  my  gefollt, 

Se  oss  mihn  lewen,  mihn  goet  on  mihn  golt.1 

It  is  worth  notice  that  Petter  Dass  (or  Dundas,  if  he  had  kept 
his  father's  name),  the  Norwegian  poet  of  Helgoland,  uses  in  his 
didactic  poetry  (Natural  History  and  Eiblical  paraphrases)  some- 
times the  verse  of  the  Ormulum,  sometimes  the  verse  of  Tusser. 
It  is  not  Tusser' s  stanza,  being  a  kind  of  rime  couee,  a   stanza 
used  by  Dr.  Watts,  in  place  of  Tusser's  quatrain : — 
Forstandige  Lasser,  nu  gavst  du  vel  Agt, 
Hvad  Naaring  os  skjasnker  den  Poliske  Tract 

Samt  Havsens  Afgrunder  og  Klakke, 
Bevilger  dig  Tiden,  da  beder  jeg  dig, 
Du  ville,  min  Broder,  spadsere  med  rnig, 
Jeg  haver  lidt  vider'  at  snakke. 

PETTEE  DASS  (1647-1708) :  Nordlands  Trompet. 


III. 

In  their  relations  to  the  decasyllabic  line,  the  English  poets 
and  the  poets  of  the  Peninsula  go  through  similar  stages.  One 
may  compare  the  Chaucerian  s  with  the  court  poets  who  wrote  in 
Portuguese  about  the  time  of  Chaucer  or  Lydgate.  On  both  sides 
there  was  great  difficulty  with  the  decasyllabic  line.  It  came  to 
England  from  France ;  it  came  to  Portugal  from  France  and 
Provence.  The  French  and  ProvenQal  line  had  a  definite  structure; 
a  fixed  cesura  after  the  fourth  syllable.  Neither  the  English 

1  Compare  in  English  the  ballad  measure  "  High  upon  Ilielands  and  low 
upon  Tay." 


126  ARTE    MAYOR PROF.    W.    P.    KER. 

nor  the   Portuguese   would   keep   this   rule.1      There  were    good 
reasons  why  Chaucer  should  neglect  it:    he  had  better  rules  of 
his  own.     But  the  rule  that  was  good  enough  for  Deschamps  or 
Froissart  was  not  too  good  for  Lydgate,  and  his  verse  might  have 
been  properly  braced  up  if  he  had  observed  it :    instead  of  which 
he  too  often  turned  the  line  into  nothing  better  than  "  tumbling 
verse  "  ;  verse  of  four  stresses,  without  regular  measure : — 
But  he  was  clad,  me  thought  straungely, 
For  of  frost  and  snow  was  all  his  aray ; 
In  his  hande  he  helde  a  fawchon  all  blody. 

Hyt  semyd  by  hys  chere  as  he  wold  make  a  fray. 
A  bawdryk  of  isykles  about  his  nek  gay, 
He  had,  and  aboue  an  hygh  on  hys  hede, 
Cowchyd  with  hayle  stony s  he  weryd  a  croune  of  leede. 

LYDGATE  :  Assembly  of  the  Gods,  ed.  Oscar  Lovell  Triggs,  E.E.T.S., 

p.  9,  1896. 

Diez,  in  his  book  on  the  Portuguese  Court  Poetry,  points  out 
what  difficulties  were  found  in  keeping  the  Provengal  rhythm. 
Speaking  of  King  Denis  and  another  poet  he  says:  "  Of  ten,  for 
example,  they  stress  the  fifth  syllable,  and  often  there  is  nothing 
more  of  verse  in  their  verses  than  the  right  number  of  syllables."2 

Diez  quotes  from  King  Denis  the  following  shocking  examples  : — 

(1)  Ca  de  mim  matar  amor  non  m'e  greu. 

(2)  Poys  da  mays  fremosa  que  quantas  son. 

(3)  Es  mui  gran  pesar  se  deus  mi  perdon. 

(4)  Praz  a  vos  senhor  por  qual  vos  el  fez. 

That  it  is  the  arte  mayor  in  this  case,  and  that  it  is  the  tumbling 
verse  in  the  case  of  the  English  poets,  by  which  the  decasyllabic  is 
corrupted,  seems  to  be  pretty  certain. 

Then  came,  after  the  French  line,  the  Italian.  There  does  not 
seem  to  have  been  anyone  in  the  Peninsula  with  Chaucer's 
appreciation  of  Italian  poetry  till  long  after  the  time  of  Chaucer ; 
but  the  Chaucerian  poets  in  England  by  their  ignorance  of  Italian 
took  care  that  England  should  have  no  unfair  advantage.  In  fact, 
Spain  went  ahead  by  a  generation  or  two  in  deliberate  following 
of  Italian  fashions  of  poetry.  The  letter  of  the  Marquis  of 

1  The  poet  of  Wallace  is  exceptionally  strict  iu  making  a  division  after  the 
fourth  sylhililr  in  his  hcrnic  line. 

-  Diez,  Ueher  die  erste  portugiesische  Kunst-  und  Hof-Poesie,  p.  40  :  — 
"  .la  niclit  selten  ist  nur  die  Sylbfii/ahl  das  was  ilmun  den  Vers  macht." 


ARTE    MAYOR PROF.    W.    P.    KER.  127 

Santillana  to  the  Constable  of  Portugal,  which  is  the  first  clear 
enunciation  of  the  new  principles  of  the  Art,  is  a  century  before 
Tottel's  Miscellany. 

In  Spain  there  was  the  same  difficulty  with  the  Italian  heroic 
verse  as  there  had  been  with  the  French  and  Provencal,  and  the 
cause  of  the  difficulty  was  arte  mayor.  Instead  of  the  common 
Italian  stresses  in  the  fourth  or  the  sixth  syllable,  they  broke  into 
the  cantering  pace  of  the  national  tunes  and  stressed  the  fifth. 
This  irregularity  is  the  subject  of  the  second  part  of  M.  Morel- 
Fatio's  paper;  it  is  pointed  out  and  explained  by  Francisco  de 
Salinas.  The  whole  passage  is  worth  quoting:  — 

"  '  Amor e8  me  dieron  corona  de  amores? 

"Est  autem  hoc  notissimum  et  celeberrimum  apud  Hispanos 
quorum  videtur  esse  proprium  quandoquidem  eo  nee  Graeci  nee 
Latini  antiquitus  usi  sunt,  neque  Itali  aut  Galli  nunc  utuntur. 
Quanquam  citra  triginta  annos  in  usu  non  ita  frequens  esse 
desiit,  postquam  Hispani  coeperunt  imitari,  neque  infelici  successu, 
compositiones  Italicas  et  Gallicas,  quas  cantiones  et  soneta  vocant. 
Atque  adeo  tenaciter  hoc  metrum  majorum  nostrorum  animis 
inhaerebat  ac  auribus  arridebat,  ut  cum  primum  in  nostrum  idioma 
versus  hendecasyllabos  quibus  utuntur  Itali  transferre  conati  sunt 
quidam  poetae  nostrates  magni  nominis,  pro  illis  in  hos  quibus 
assueti  fuerant  vel  inviti  delaberentur,  ab  illis  temporum  semper 
et  frequenter  syllabarum  numero  et  accentuum  situ,  et  arsis  et 
thesis  divisione  discrepantes." 

Would  not  this  apply  to  some  of  the  English  poets,  if  we 
interpreted  hoc  metrum  majorum  nostrorum  of  the  old  tumbling 
verse  of  England  in  place  of  the  Peninsular  arte  mayor?  There 
undoubtedly  was  something  that  prevented  Sir  Thomas  Wyatt 
from  making  himself  secure  in  his  heroic  verse ;  something  that 
led  him  to  put  among  his  heroic  verses  such  anomalies  as  this : 

To  be  the  right  of  a  Prynces  rayghne.     (Satire  II.) 

The  difficulties  of  the  Spanish  poets  in  learning  the  Italian 
measure  are  not  unlike  those  of  the  English  in  the  sixteenth 
century,  and  it  seems  natural  to  find  similar  explanations  for 
both.  The  old  tunes  rang  in  their  ears  too  incessantly  for  the 
new  kinds  of  verse  to  make  their  way. 


128  ARTE    MAYOR — PROF.    W.    P.    KER. 


POSTSCRIPT. 

Mr.  Arthur  Platt  points  out  a  disrespectful  reference  to  the  art* 
mayor  in  Lope's  "  War  of  the  Cats"  (Gatomaquia),  in  which 
one  of  the  heroines  is  named  Zapaquilda  : — 

Y  que  con  una  dulce  cantilena 
En  el  arte  mayor  de  Juan  de  Mena 
Enamoraba  el  viento. 

Mr.  Platt  has  also  sent  me  the  following  examples  of  arte  mayor 
as  used  by  Calderon  : — 

Y  todos  digais  en  voces  diversas, 

Que  Carlos  Segundo  ofrece  a  su  madre, 

Pues  ella  admitio  de  sus  anos  la  fiesta, 

Esta  fiesta  tambien  a  sus  aiios, 

Que  cumplan  y  gocen  edades  eternas. 

Loa  de  Hasta  Fieras  afemina  Amor. 

Voces.     Y  para  venganzas  a  Marte  despierta, 

Alienta  y  anima. 
Todas.     Y  al  letargo  adormida  la  queja, 

Ni  llore  ni  gima. 

Marte.     De  una  confusion  en  otra 
"No  se  lo  que  elija ; 

Entre  aguas  que  aduermen,  acentos  que  elevan. 
Y  cajas  que  incitan. 

La  Pur  pur  a  de  la  Rosa. 

Music.     Prosiga  la  fiesta,  \_Bailan  ' 

Y  aclamando  a  entrambas  Deidades, 
Del  sol  en  el  cielo,  del  Inga  en  la  tierra, 
Al  son  de  las  voces  repitan  los  ecos, 
Que  vivas  que  reiues  que  triunfes  y  venzas. 

La  Aurora  en  Cop0odban*t  ad  in  it. 

W.  P.  K. 


129 


V.— CONTRIBUTIONS  TO  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE 
GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN  ENGLISH.  By  HENRY 
CECIL  WYLD,  of  Corpus  Christi  College,  Oxford. 

[Read  at  the  Meeting  of  the  Philological  Society  on  Friday,  April  14,  1899.] 

PEEFATOEY  REMAEKS. 

THE  following  is  a  study  and  history  of  four  classes  of  English 
sounds : — 

1.  Old  Engl.  c.  Back  (guttural)  and  front  (palatal). 

2.  Old  Engl.  £.  Back  and  front. 

3.  Old  Engl.  05. 

4.  Old  Engl.  h.  Back  and  front. 

All  these  sounds  are  here  considered  only  as  occurring  medially 
and  finally.  My  remarks  are  based  upon  an  extensive  collection 
of  forms  which  I  have  culled  with  no  little  labour  from  O.E.  and 
M.E.  texts,  and  from  modern  dialect  glossaries.  My  collections 
of  Literary  English  words  are  from  Professor  Skeat's  larger 
Etymological  Dictionary.  I  shall  discuss  the  pronunciation  of 
the  sounds  which  I  have  mentioned  in  O.E.,  and  it  will  be  seen 
that  in  several  points  I  venture  to  differ  from  the  commonly 
received  views  of  Messieurs  Kluge,  Sievers,  and  Biilbring.  I  shall 
then  investigate  the  M.E.  forms  of  O.E.  c,  £,  <?£,  etc.,  as  they 
appear  in  the  most  important  texts  of  M.E.  For  this  pin-pose 
the  word-lists  are  arranged  chronologically  and  geographically,  so 
as  to  show  at  once  the  historical  development  of  the  sounds,  and 
their  distribution  in  the  various  M.E.  dialects.  AYith  regard  to 
the  modern  dialects,  the  arrangement  is  chiefly  geographical, 
beginning  with  the  North  and  working  down  to  the  extreme 
South  of  England.  The  order  of  the  lists  is  as  far  as  possible 
from  west  to  east. 

I  have  also  added  other  lists  which  show  at  a  glance  in  which 
dialects  of  Modern  English  many  of   the  most  important  words 
of  the  above-mentioned  four  classes  occur.     A  special  feature  of  the 
Phil.  Trans.  1898-9.  9 


130  GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 

paper  is  the  explanation  which  I  venture  to  offer  of  the  so-called 
*  irregular '  or  '  Northern '  forms,  such  as  '  seek,'  '  think,' 
<  hagthorn,'  '  heckfer,'  '  to  lig  =  to  lie,'  etc.,  etc.  (See  p.  247.) 

I  cannot  but  think  that  in  the  main  the  law  here  formulated 
must  be  accepted,  though  it  is  of  course  inevitable  that  many 
of  my  applications  of  it  will  be  disputed,  and  that  opinions  will 
differ  as  to  the  exact  geographical  area  over  which  it  obtained. 

In  conclusion,  I  have  to  thank  Professors  Napier  and  Wright 
for  their  kindness  and  courtesy  at  all  times  in  giving  me 
valuable  advice  and  suggestions.  To  Dr.  Sweet  I  owe  far  more 
than  I  can  adequately  set  down  here;  not  only  have  I  had  the 
privilege  of  a  training  in  practical  phonetics  from  him,  but  I  have 
also  enjoyed  the  advantage  of  frequent  private  discussion  with 
him  of  every  part  of  my  work  in  the  course  of  its  carrying  out. 

Oxford,  April,  1899. 


LIST  OF  MIDDLE  ENGLISH  TEXTS  USED  IN  THE  FOLLOWING 

WORK. 

SCOTCH  AND  NORTHERN  TEXTS. 

Barbour's  Bruce,  1330. 
Dunbar,  E.  Lothian,  1460-1520. 
Gavin  Douglas,  1475-1522. 
Complaynt  of  Scotland,  1549. 


Metrical  Psalter,  Yrks.,  before  1300. 

Cursor  Mundi,  Yrks.,  1300. 

Minot,  Yrks.,  1333-52. 

Prick  of  Conscience,  Yrks.,  before  1349. 

Sir  Gawayn,  Northern,  1360. 

Townley  Mysteries,  Yrks.,  1450. 

Northern  Glossary  ( Wright- Wiilcker,  xviii),  fifteenth  century. 

Wars  of  Alexander,  Yrks.,  late  fifteenth  century. 

Catholicon,  Yrks.,  1483. 

Manipulus,  Yrks.,  1570. 

MIDLAND  TEXTS. 

Alliterative  Poems,  Lancashire,  1360. 
Metrical  Romances,  Lanes.,  1420. 

Ormulum,  Lines.,  1200. 

Havelok  the  Dane,  N.E.  Midland,  1300. 

Robert  of  Brunne,  1338. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH  -  H.    C.    WYLD.  131 


ITali  Mta.lmlHMl,  W.  Midi.,  1225. 
William  ,,f  Palerne,  W.  Midi.,  1350. 
EarHest  Prose  Psalter,  W.  Midi.,  1375. 
Myrc,  Shropshire,  1400. 


MS.  Harl.,  2,253  (Boddeker's  Alteuglische  Dichtungen),  Herefordshire,  1310. 

A  Worcester  Glossary  ( Wright -Wiilcker,  xiii),  twelfth  century. 

La^araon,  Worcs.,  1205. 

Guy  of  Warwick,  thirteenth  century. 

Songs  and  Carols  (Wright,  Warton  Club,  1856),  Warwickshire,  1400. 

Palladius  on  Husbondrie,  Essex,  1420. 

Peterborough  Chronicle,  1122-1154. 

Bestiary,  E.  Midi.,  before  1250. 

Genesis  and  Exodus,  E.  Midi.,  1250. 

Returns  of  Norfolk  Guilds,  1389. 

Wills  and  Inventories,  Norfolk,  fifteenth  century. 

Promptorium,  Norfolk,  1440. 

Bokenham's  Poems,  Suffolk,  before  1447. 

Wicliffe.     E.E.T.S.,  1880. 

Chaucer.     Skeat's  ed.,  six  vols. 

Political  Songs.    Wright,  Rolls  Series,  1859-61 ;  2  vols. 

SOUTHERN  TEXTS. 

St.  Katherine,  Gloucestershire,  1200. 

Robt.  of  Gloucester,  1300. 

St.  Juliana  (Metrical  Life),  Gloucestershire,  1300. 

Piers  Plowman,  1363-93. 

Sir  Ferumbras,  Devon,  1380. 
St.  Editha,  Wilts,  1400. 


St.  Juliana  (Prose  Life),  Dorset,  1200. 
Sawles  Warde,  Dorset,  1210. 
Wooing  of  our  Lord,  Dorset,  1210. 
Ancren  Riwle,  Dorset,  1225. 
Owle  and  Nightingale,  Dorset,  1246-50. 


Sir  Beves  of  Hamtoun,  Hants,  1327. 
Usages  of  Winchester,  Hants,  1360. 

Kentish  Gospels,  1150. 

Kentish  Homilies  (Yespas,  A.  22),  1200. 

Vices  and  Virtues,  Kent,  1200. 

Moral  Ode  (MS.  Digby,  4),  Kent,  early  thirteenth  century. 

Kentish  Sermons,  1200-50. 

William- of  Shoreham,  Kent,  1307-27. 

Ayenbite  of  Inwyt,  Kent,  1340. 

Libeaus  Desconus,  Kent,  1350. 


132  GUTTURAL    SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


LIST  OF  MODERN  DIALECTS,  WITH  AUTHORS  OF  GLOSSARIES 
HERE  USED. 

Northumberland,  Heslop,  1892-4. 

Cumberland,  Dickinson,  1878-81. 

Westmoreland,  Wheeler,  1802  ;  Westmoreland  and  Cumberland,  1839. 

Durham  (Hetton-le-Hole),  Palgrave,  1896;  Teesdale  Glossary,  1849. 

(W.  Yrks.  (Cleveland),  Atkinson,  1869-76. 
N.  Yrks.  (Swaledale),  Harland,  1873. 
N.E.  Yrks.  (Whitby),  Robinson,  1876. 


Yorkshire 


N.Mid.  Yrks.  (Windhill),  Wright,  1893. 


Mid.  Yorks  ,  Robinson,  1876. 

W.  Yrks.  (Almondsbury  and  Huddersfield) ,  Easther,  1883. 

S.W.  Yrks.  (Sheffield),  Addy,  1888-90. 

Lancashire,  Nodall  and  Milner,  1875-82. 

Cheshire,  Holland,  1884-6  ;  South  Cheshire,  Darlington,  1887. 

Derbyshire,  Pegge,  Skeat,  Hallam. 

(  N.  Lines.,  Sutton,  1881. 
Lincolnshire  s  N.E.  Lines.,  Peacock,  1889. 

(S.W.  Lines.,  Cole,  1886. 

Shropshire,  Jackson,  1879;  Salopia  Antiqua,  Hartshorne,  1841. 
Staffordshire,  Poole,  1880. 
Leicestershire,  Evans,  1881. 
Rutland,  Wordsworth,  1891. 
Norfolk,  Rye   (East  Anglia,   1895);    Spurdens,   1879;    Cosens-Hardy,   1893; 

Nall,  1866. 
Herefordshire,  Havergal,  1887. 

(  Upton -on -Severn,  Lawson,  1884. 
Worcestershire  <  W.  Wrcs.,  Chamberlaine,  1882. 

(  S.E.  Wrcs.,  Salisbury,  1894. 
Warwickshire,  Northall,  1896. 
Northamptonshire,  Baker,  1854. 
Bedfordshire,  Batchelor,  1809  (Glossary  at  end  of  "  An  Orthoepical  Analysis 

of  the  English  Language  "). 
Suffolk,  Moore,  1823. 
Gloucestershire,  Robertson,  1890. 

Oxfordshire,  Parker,  1876-81.  / 

Berkshire,  Lowsley,  1888. 

Essex,  Charnock,  1880 ;  Clarke,  Tales  in  Essex  Dialect. 
W.  Somersetshire,  Elworthy,  1886. 
Wiltshire,  Dartnell  and  Goddard,  1893  ;  Akennan,  1842. 
Surrey,  Leveson-Gower,  1876-93. 
Kent,  Parish  and  Shaw,  1887. 


Cornwall 


W.  Cornwall,  Courtney. 

E.  Cornwall,  Couch. 

Cornish  Glossary,  Monthly  Mag.,  1809. 


Journ.  of  Royal  Institution  of  Cornwall,  1864, 
Garland ;  another  in  same  place  by  Couch ;  Cornish  Tales. 
Tregelles. 

Devon,  Hewett,  1892  ;  (Harlaud)  Chope,  1891  ;  Exraoor  Scolding. 

Dorset,  Barnes,  1886. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD.  133 

Hampshire,  Cope,  1883. 

Isle  of  Wight,  Smith,  1881 ;  Long,  1886. 

Sussex,  Cooper,  1853;  Parish,  1879. 

OTHER    DICTIONARIES,   GLOSSARIES,    AND   CHIEF   WORKS 

USED. 

JEnylish  Dialect  Dictionary,  A  to  Dinner,  Wright. 

Grose,  Provincial  Glossary,  1811. 

Hay,  Collection  of  North  Country  Words  (1691) :  Pt.  iii,  Reprinted  Glossaries, 

«l.  Skcut,  E.D.S.,  1874. 
White  Kcnnet  (Bp.},  Parochial  Antiquities  (with  Glossary  at  end),  Oxford,  1695. 


Skeat't  Reprinted  Glossaries — Thanet  by  Lewes. 
Norfolk,  Marshall. 
Yorks,  Willou. 


Glos'ter  by  Marshall. 
Yorks,  iMarshall. 
W.  Devon,  Marshall. 


Thoresby's  Letter  to  Ray. 

Glossary  to  Burns'  Works,  Henley,  1897.     (In  Vol.  IV.) 
lip.  Percy's  Folio  MS.,  1867-68,  Hales  and  Furnivall  (Gloss  in  Vol.  IV). 
HalliwelVs  Dictionary  of  Archaic  and  Provincial  Words,  3rd  ed.,  1855. 
Nitres'  Glossary,  ed.  Halliwell,  1859. 

Dictionary  of  English  Plant-Names,  Britten  and  Holland,  E.D.S.,  1878-86. 
Anglo-Saxon  Dictionary,  Bosworth- Toller. 
Sweet's  Anglo-Saxon  Dictionary. 
Middle  English  Dictionary,  Stratman- Bradley,  1891. 
The  New  English  Dictionary,  Murray. 
Johnson's  Dictionary,  1st  folio  ed.,  1755. 
Skeat's  Etymological  Dictionary,  1888. 
Florio,  Worlde  of  Wordes,  1598. 
Cot-rave-Howell,  1673. 

Miusheu,  Guide  into  Tongues  (Emendatio,  2nd  ed.). 
Bailey,  2nd  ed.,  1724. 

Kluge,  Etymologisches  Wb'rterbuch  d.  deutschen  Sprache. 
Wright -Wiilcker,  Anglo-Saxon  and  Old  English  Vocabularies,  1884. 
jS 'heat's  Maeso- Gothic  Glossary. 
Uhlenbeck,  Kurz  gefasstes  etymologisches  Wbrterbuch  der  Gotischen  Sprache. 

I  Letter  in  Academy,  Feb.  22,  1890. 

Napier  \  Notes  on  Orthography  of  the  Ormulum,  Oxford,  1893  ;  also  in  History 
of  the  Holy  Rood-tree,  ed.  Napier,  E.E.T.S.,  1894. 
Gotisches  Elementarbuch,  1897. 
Urgermanische  Grammatik,  1896.     (Urgerm.  Gr.) 
o-  (  Phonetik,  4  Ann.,  1893. 

I  Angelsiichsische  Grammatik,  3  Aufl.,  1898.     (A.S.  Gr.) 
Morsbach,  Mitteleuglische  Grammatik,  1st  part,  1896.     (M.E.  Gr.) 

/  History  of  English  Sounds,  1888.     (H.E.S.) 

e  )  Oldest  English  Texts ;  Facsimile  of  Epinal  Glossary. 

._  »..J._   „*.    „  ?  1894>     (A>g>  Reader>) 


-/.-/A       f 
oe)ff  ( 


I  Aim-lo-Siixoii  Header,  7th  ed 
\  Primer  of  Phonetics. 


Paul,  Grundriss  der  Germanischen  Philologie,  Bd.  i,  1891.     (Grimdr.) 

Paul  und  Braunc,  Buitrage  zur  Geschichte  der  deutschen  Sprache  uud  Litteratur. 

(P.B.B.) 
•Cook,  A  Glossary  of  the  Old  Northumbrian  Gospels,  1894. 


134  GUTTURAL   SOUNDS    IN   ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 

Lindelof,   Glossar   zur    altnorth.   Evangelieniibersetzung    in   der   Rushworth- 

handschrift,  1897. 
Ten  Brink,  Chaucer's  Sprache  und  Verskunst,  2  Aufl.,  Kluge,  1899.    (Chaucer's 

Spr.) 

Brate,  Nordische  Lehnwbrter  in  Ormulum  (in  P.B.B.,  x). 
Kluge,  Geschichte  der  Englischen  Sprache  (in  Grundr.,  pp.  781-90),  cited  by  page. 
Bullring,  Beiblatt  zur  Anglia:  July- August,  1898,  and  February,  1899. 
Skeat,  List  of  Books  illustrating  English  Dialects,  1873-75.     (E.D.S.) 
Wright,  Englische  Mundarten,  Grundr.,  Bd.  i,  p.  975. 

(These  last  two  works  are  invaluable  as  bibliographical  guides.) 
Brandl,  M.E.  Literaturgeschichte,  in  Grundr.,  ii,  pp.  609-718. 


O.E.  c. 

O.E.  c  corresponds  to  Germanic  *k,  Indo -Germanic  *g.  O.E. 
ceosan,  Goth,  kiusan,  Gk.  7evo>;  O.E.  ^sec,  O.Icel.  fak,  Lat.  tego; 
O.E.  cyn,  Goth,  kuni,  Gk.  7eW,  etc.  O.E.  c  occurs  initially, 
medially,  and  finally ;  it  may  stand  before  all  vowels,  and 
before  I,  n,  r. 

c  in  O.E.  is  the  symbol  both  of  a  back  (guttural)  and  of  a  front 
(palatal)  sound. 

Before  a  primitive  back  vowel  c  was  a  back-stop  consonant  in 
O.E.,  and  also  before  y,  e,  «,  etc.  =  Germ.  *«,  -o,  a,  with  «- 
umlaut ;  and  before  consonants  such  as  I,  r,  etc. 

On  the  other  hand,  c  was  fronted  before  original  front  vowels, 
«,  e,  etc.,  before  Germ.  *jt  and  when  final,  after  front  vowels 
(Sweet,  H.E.S.,  §  539,  but  cf.  §  74).  In  O.E.  itself  the  *j  has 
disappeared,  leaving  its  mark,  however,  by  fronting  a /preceding 
back  vowel.  Thus  hoc  has  dat.  sing,  and  n.  pi.  bee  =  *boki, 
*bokiz  (cf.  Streitberg,  Urgerm.  Gr.,  p.  249).  The  6  here  is  fronted 
to  e  through  the  medium  of  the  *£,  O.E.  bee  therefore  must  have 
had  a  fronted  0,  and  that  this  was  actually  the  case  is  proved  by 
the  M.E.  forms  beech  (Mk.,  i,  2),  bech  (Lk.,  iii,  4),  in  Kentish 
Gospels,  MS.  Hatton,  38,  circ.  1150,  where  -ch  =  O.E.  fronted  c. 
(Fronted  c  will  henceforth  be  written  c.)  The  best  test  of  the 
front  character  of  an  O.E.  c  is  its  appearance  as  ch  in  Middle 
and  Modern  English.  See  on  above,  Sweet,  H.E.S.,  p.  143,  and 
A.S.  Reader  (7th  ed.,  §§  110-20);  Kluge,  Paul's  Grundr.,  Bd.  i, 
pp.  836-40;  Sievere,  A.S.  Gr.,  §§  206,  207. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD.  135 


Pronunciation. 

With  regard  to  c,  there  seems  no  reason  for  doubting  that  it 
had  the  character  of  a  back-stop  consonant  in  O.E.,  in  all  cases 
where  that  sound  is  found  in  the  Modern  English  equivalents 
boc  'book,'  locian  'look,'  drinkan  'drink,'  smoca  'smoke,'  stracian 
'to  stroke,'  etc. 

The  question  of  the  pronunciation  of  c  is  much  more  difficult 
to  determine,  and  opinion  is  divided  on  the  subject.  On  one 
point  everyone  is  agreed,  namely,  that  c  was  clearly  distinguished 
in  sound  from  c\  the  question  which  awaits  settlement  is,  had 
O.E.  c  the  sound  of  Engl.  ch,  i.e.  a  point-teeth-stop  consonant 
followed  by  a  blade-point-open  consonant,  or  had  it  some  sound 
intermediate  between  this  and  the  back  stop  ? 

Kluge's  view  is  clearly  expressed  in  Grundr.,  p.  839,  where  he 
says: — "1m  Siiden  ist  c  seit  dem  10  Jahrh.  in  der  Palatisierung 
(ts)  [that  is  our  ch  sound]  vorangeschritten.  Zuna'chst  ist  gewiss 
kjt  tj\  fur  c  eingetreten."  He  cites  cases  of  the  spelling  c%  for  t%, 
e.g.:  orcseard,  Cur. -Past.,  487,  for  ortjeard;  muncjiu,  Wulfstan, 
ed.  Napier,  p.  152  =  muntguw,  etc. ;  fecoan  from  fetian  (Platt, 
Angl.  6,  177).  Prom  these  spellings  Kluge  infers  the  pro- 
nunciation 'tj1  for  O.E.  c.  The  pronunciation  U  for  M.E.  ch 
must,  he  thinks,  have  arisen  early,  in  support  of  which  view 
he  adduces  M.E.  etch  =  O.E.  edisc,  and  Mod.  Engl.  French  for 
frencisc,  M.E.  worchip  =  O.E.  wurfscipe,  etc.  No  less  categorical 
is  the  statement  of  Sievers,  Angls.  Gr.,  §  206  (4): — "Die  palatalen 
verschlusslaute  c'  und  (0)  j  sind  offenbar  bereits  ziemlich  friihe  zu 
palatalen  affricaten  d.  h.  lauten  von  dem  Klange  der  neuengl, 
ch  und  dg  (also  annahernd  ts  und  dz  geworden).  Dies  ergiebt 
sich  aus  den  formen  wie  orceard,  feccean  (neuengl.  orchard, 
fetch),  etc." 

Biilbring,  in  a  most  valuable  article  which  just  appeared  (in 
"  Beiblatt  zur  Anglia,"  February,  1899),  "  Was  lasst  sich  aus  dem 
gebrauch  der  buchstaben  k  und  c  im  Mattiius  -  Evangelium  des 
Eush  worth -Manuscripts  folgern?",  expresses  his  views  as  follows: 
"  Die  thatsache,  dass  Farman  seinen  gebrauch  des  c  und  k  im 
anlaut  nach  dem  Lateinischen  geregelt  hat,  ist  nicht  ohne  wert 
fiir  die  bestimmung  des  lautwertes  des  ae.  c  zu  seiner  Zeit  und 
in  seiner  Mundart.  Nicht  nur  sieht  man,  dass  er  sich  deutlich 
eines  Unterscheides  zwischen  dem  anlaut  z.b.  von  ciken  und 
kining  bewusst  war;  sondern  es  muss  eine  gewisse  ahnlichkeit  der 


136  GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 

aussprache  des  c.  z.b.  in  ae.  cerdem  und  lat  certum  gewesen  sein, 
die  ihn  zu  der  oben  dargelegten  unterscheidung  brachte.  Da  er 
das  lat  c  vor  palatalen  vokalen  wie  (ts)  sprach,  so  muss  er  das 
ae.  c  ebenfals  dental  gesprochen  haben,  d.h.  ganz  oder  ungefahr 
we  ne.  («)." 

(See,  however,  Bulbring's  remarks  in  Anglia  Beiblatt,  July- 
August,  1898,  at  bottom  of  p.  74,  where  the  distinction  is  very 
clearly  drawn  between  "  palatalization  and  subsequent  dentali- 
zation,"  etc.,  with  which  I  largely  agree.) 

As  against  above  views,  Sweet  has  always  maintained  that 
O.E.  6  was  a  front-stop  consonant  (see  H.E.S.,  §  496,  and  A.S. 
Reader,  Introduction,  §  120).  This  view,  which  I  believe  to 
be  the  only  sound  one,  has  hardly  been  stated  by  Sweet  himself 
with  sufficient  cogency,  and  has  perhaps  on  this  account  been 
pretty  generally  ignored  by  other  scholars.  By  a  front  stop  is 
simply  meant  a  stop  formed  with  that  part  of  the  tongue  which 
is  used  in  forming  the  (German)  /-sound.  This  latter  sound  is 
in  fact  the  front-open-voice  consonant,  the  voiceless  form  of  it 
being  the  final  sound  in  German  'ich.'  In  forming  the  front 
stops  the  middle  or  'front'  part  of  the  tongue  is  pressed  against 
the  hard  palate  just  behind  the  alveolars,  the  effect  being  that 
of  a  kind  of  t  or  d,  according  to  whether  there  is  voice  or  not. 
"When  the  stop  is  opened  a  /-like  off-glide  is  heard,  and  it  is  this 
off- glide  that  gives  the  sound  its  very  characteristic  '  colour.' 
These  stops  are  heard  in  Sw.  kyssa,  kenna ;  Russ.  ^ji^a,  *  uncle,' 
and  MaiL,  'mother.'  I  submit  the  following  reasons  for  con- 
sidering the  several  contentions  (which,  indeed,  vary  slightly)  of 
Messrs.  Kluge,  Sievers,  and  Biilbring  untenable  : — 

Firstly.  The  process  of  passing  from  a  back  or  even  perhaps 
a  root-stop  consonant  to  a  point-teeth  stop  +  a  blade-point-open 
(which  is  practically  what  the  above  scholars  mean  by  such 
symbols  as  ts,  etc.),  must  of  necessity  be  a  very  long  one. 

Secondly.  O.E.  e  is  constantly  doubled,  and  there  would  be 
no  reason  for  doubling  what  is  already  a  complex  sound.  Thus, 
if  O.E.  o'=tS,  O.E.  co  must  =  either  tStS  or  ttttt  which  are 
unpronounceable  combinations.  6  must  therefore  have  been 
a  single,  simple  sound. 

Thirdly.  If  O.E.  6  had  really  become  a  double  sound  it  could 
not  possibly  have  become  k,  as  we  know  it  did  in  certain  com- 
binations, cf.  M.E.  sekj?  =  O.E.  secj>.  To  suppose  that  c  had  got 
over  all  the  stages  from  k  to  point-teeth  £,  had  also  developed  the 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD.  137 

sh  sound  after  it,  and  could  then  suddenly  go  right  back  to 
k  again,  is  surely  unreasonable. 

Fourthly.  M.E.  forms  like  bleinte,  queinte,  seinte  =  O.E. 
blencte,  cwencte,  sencte,  could  only  have  been  produced  by  the 
influence  of  a  front  stop.  These  forms  are  not  particularly  early 
(I  have  found  more  in  R.  of  Glos.,  1300,  than  in  any  other  text), 
and  they  seem  to  show  that  c  remained  a  front  stop  pure  and 
simple  until  well  into  the  M.E.  period.  Had  O.E.  c  already  =  ts, 
it  seems  to  me  inconceivable  that  the  -eint  forms  could  ever  have 
arisen  at  all.  This  diphthongizing  process  will  be  discussed  later 
on  in  considering  the  fate  of  c  in  M.E. 

The  well-worn  arguments  based  on  orceard,  feccan,  etc.,  which 
appear  regularly  in  all  discussions  of  this  question,  are  surely 
entirely  without  cogency,  and  the  spellings  tell  quite  as  much 
in  favour  of  the  front -stop  theory  as  of  the  other.  Putting 
aside  the  fact  that  the  identity  of  fetian  and  feccan  is  doubtful, 
it  would  be  quite  sound  to  suppose  that  the  combination  tj  or  ti 
of  fetian  had  been  assimilated  to  a  simple  consonant,  and  that 
a  front  stop.  This  process  is  a  common  one,  and  Russian,  for 
instance,  has  many  examples  of  it.  iiaim,  'nurse,'  is  not 
pronounced  nia  nia  or  nja  nja,  but  with  a  front  nasal  followed 
by  ~a\  flflja,  'uncle,'  does  not=dia  dia  or  dja  dja,  but  front- 
stop  voice  followed  by  -a. 

I  have  insisted  thus  strongly  on  the  nature  of  O.E.  c,  because 
the  phenomena  which  meet  us  in  inquiring  into  the  subsequent 
history  of  this  sound  are  to  me  unintelligible  on  any  other 
assumption  than  the  one  I  have  endeavoured  to  justify. 


Graphical  Distinction  between  O.E.  c  and  c. 

The  earliest  linguistic  monuments  of  O.E.  are  the  Runic 
inscriptions.  Of  these  the  most  important  are  the  Bewcastle 
inscription  (Cumberland),  circ.  670,  and  the  Ruthwell  Cross 
(Dumfriesshire),  circ.  680.  There  are  three  different  Runic  symbols 
for  the  c,  c  sounds,  which  represent  perhaps  the  front  c,  the  front 
variety  of  the  back  stop,  and  the  back-stop  normal  position. 
The  following  list  gives  all  the  examples  of  each  variety  that  occur 
in  Victor's  "Die  Northumbrischen  Runensteine,"  1895.  Victor 
transliterates  the  Runic  symbols  by  c,  c,  and  k,  c  being  front  and 


138  GUTTURAL    SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WILD. 

c  back,  but  in  the  present  list  I  shall  use  e  for  the  front  stop,  as 
throughout  this  paper,  c  for  the  back  stop,  and  k  for  the  modification 
of  the  so-called  gar  rune. 

Words  with  c — Alcfripu,  Bew. 
Becun,  Leeds. 
Cufbercht,  Lane. 
Cynibal)?,  Lane. 
Kyniqc,  Ru. 
Lices,  gen.  sing.,  Ru. 
Ricaes,  gen.  sing.,  adj.,  Bew. 
Ricnae,  ac.  sing.,  Ru. 
Sigbecun,  Bew. 
16,  Ru. 

On  the  6  in   these  words   see  also  Biilbring,  Anglia  Beiblatt, 
July-August,  1898,  p.  74. 

Words  with  c — Becun,  Thornhill. 
Crist,  Ru. 
Cristtus,  Bew. 
Cwomu,  Ru. 
Cyniburug,  Bew. 

Words  with  k- — Kyniq,  Bew.,  ace.  sing. 
Kynigc,  Ru. 
TJqket,  pron.  dual  ace.,  Ru. 


c  and  c  in  the  MS. 

The  early  glossaries  do  not  distinguish  between  c  and  6  in  any 
consistent  manner.  In  the  Corpus  Gloss  (Sweet,  Oddest  E.T.) 
I  can  only  find  that  k  occurs  twice:  kylle,  231,  kaelrS,  1119. 
This  gloss  is  early  eighth  century.  The  Epinal  does  not  seem 
to  have  any  example  of  k  at  all  in  English  words,  c  is  used  in 
these  glossaries  both  for  the  back  and  front  sound,  before  all 
vowels.  Ep.  and  Erfurt  occasionally  write  -ci  for  the  latter  sound, 
as  birciae,  'birch,'  Ep.  792  and  Erf.  1609;  Erf.  also  has  ciae  240, 
'  a  chough ' ;  Ep.  at  same  place  writes  chyae. 

In  West  Saxon  there  is  a  pretty  regular  diphthongization  of 
primitive  front  vowels  after  c  in  the  later  texts,  and  before 
a  and  o  an  e  is  written,  while  cu  often  appears  as  ciu — drencium, 
ecium,  etc.  (See  Sievers,  Angls.  Gr.,  §  206,  p.  103.)  In  Kentish 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD.  139 

and  Mercian  e  does  not  diphthongize.  Kt.,  Merc,  e  =  W.S.  es,  but 
Northumbrian  (Kushw.  and  Lindisfarne)  hesitates  between  ce  and  ea. 
(Sievers,  A.S.  Gr.,  §  157,  3.)  In  Beowulf  kyning  occurs  four 
times  with  k,  in  lines  619,  665,  2,335,  and  3,170;  these  are  the 
only  cases  of  k  in  the  whole  poem.  In  Cur  a  Pastor  alia  k  is 
used  in  both  MSS.,  but  by  far  the  greater  number  of  the  words 
in  which  it  occurs  appear  in  other  parts  of  the  text,  often  on 
the  same  page,  with  c.  The  following  is  a  list  of  all  the  cases 
I  have  found  of  I  in  this  text  as  printed  by  Mr.  Sweet  (E.E.T.S., 
xlv  and  1).  The  numbers  refer  to  the  page  in  Mr.  Sweet's 
edition.  I  have  not  always  thought  it  worth  while  to  say  whether 
a  word  which  occurs  several  times  on  a  page  is  always  in  the 
same  case ;  thus,  on  p.  2  we  have  kyning  and  kynings,  but  the 
reference  is  simply  'kyning  2  (twice).' 

Cotton  MS.  has  k  (initially)  in  the  following  words :  kyning  2 
(twice),  8,  32  (twice),  36,  38  (twice),  84,  90,  110,  112,  120,  144, 
182,  186,  196,  252,  374;  ky*an  2;  ky^de  146,  (gekySde) 
150;  ky^onne  300,  310;  angelkynne  2,  6  (twice);  kynn  84; 
kynelic  84  (five  times);  akolige  150;  kiceft  152;  karcernu 
204;  kyclum  (darts)  296;  koka  (Cooks'  gen.  pi.)  310  (three 
times);  kolossensum  310.  Medially  k  appears  but  rarely;  the 
cases  are  :  gioke  196,  200  ;  koka  (see  above)  ;  ascoke  (shake)  310. 

The  Hatton  MS.  has  the  following  examples  of  k  initially : 
kyning  3  (twice),  9,  37,  39,  85,  91,  111,  113,  121, .145,  183,  197, 
253,  375,  393  (twice)  ;  kynerices  6  ;  ky'Sa'S  21  ;  ky^anne 
306,  363;  geky'S'S  359;  keled  57  (Cott.  aled) ;  kynelicne  85 
(three  times) ;  kynn  85,  353 ;  kenning  97  ;  kystig  149,  327  ; 
kristes  213,  317,  323;  kelnesse  309;  koka  311  (three  times); 
akenned  313;  kynrena,  kycglum  297;  kokke,  kokkum  459; 
kok  459,  461  ;  kylle  469  (twice).  Of  medial  k  I  have  found  the 
following  examples:  geoke  197;  gioke  201;  koka  311;  ascoke 
311;  ^icke  329;  fbrdikige  361,  383;  seker  411;  kokke  and 
kokkum  459  ;  murkien  467.  I  have  only  found  two  examples 
of  final  -Is:  kok  459,  461. 

Professor  Biilbring  (Anglia  Beiblatt,  February,  1899)  has  given 
an  exhaustive  account  of  the  use  of  k  in  Rushworth1. 

I  disagree  to  a  great  extent  with  Mr.  Biilbring's  views  on  the 
degree  of  'palatalization'  which  took  place  in  the  North,  so  far 
as  I  understand  his  remarks  on  this  subject  in  the  above  article, 
and  in  Anglia  Beiblatt,  July-August,  1898,  p.  74,  etc.;  but  as 
this  subject  will  be  discussed  in  another  part  of  the  present  paper, 


140  GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 

I  will  do  no  more  here  than  say  that  he  seems  to  me,  on  this 
particular  point,  to  reason  in  a  circle.  It  is  assumed  that  in 
words  like  so 'Slice,  cuflice,  swilce,  etc.,  there  was  a  ^-sound 
in  the  Northern  dialects.  But  Farman,  the  writer  of  MS. 
Rush  worth1,  never  writes  one,  "  not  even  sometimes,"  therefore, 
says  Mr.  Bulbring,  he  could  not  have  been  a  Northerner.  Now, 
as  the  arguments  in  favour  of  the  statement  that  Northern  dialects 
had  the  back  sound  in  above  words  are  of  the  slightest  possible 
kind  (see  Biilbring,  pp.  75  and  291),  it  would  be  rather  more 
reasonable  to  assume  that  k  does  not  appear  in  these  words  in  this 
Northern  MS.  for  the  simple  reason  that  c  and  not  c  was  pro- 
nounced in  the  North. 

In  the  work  known  as  Rushworth2,  k  is  not  used  at  all.  For 
this  sound  ch  is  occasionally  written,  as  folches,  wlonches  (see 
Biilbring,  pp.  75  and  291,  and  Lindelb'f).  Michil,  etc.,  which 
occurs  in  the  Durham  Book  (see  Cook's  Glossary),  seems  also  to 
be  an  example  of  ch  for  k.  At  any  rate,  ch  was  a  not  uncommon 
symbol  for  k  in  the  latest  O.E.  and  earliest  M.E.  period,  and  we 
find  spellings  like  Chingestone  =  Kingston,  Chemere  =  Keymer  in 
the  Sussex  Doomsday  Book  (ed.  Parish,  1886). 

The  spelling  in  Doomsday  Book  is,  however,  very  irregular, 
and  ch  is  not  infrequently  written  for  c,  as  in  Berchlie  =  Birch, 
Berches  ;  Beche  =  Beech  ;  Bechingtone  =  Bechington.  Chetel, 
a  tenant's  name,  may  be  either  Norse  Kettil  with  c}  or  Engl. 
Chettle  with  <?.  On  the  other  hand,  we  find  Calvingtone  = 
Chalvington  ;  Cerlestone  =  Charlston  ;  and  Cicestre  =  Chichester 
(see  lists  of  Place  and  Tenant's  Names,  in  Parish's  edition). 

In  the  Peterborough  Chronicle  (MS.  Laud,  636,  ed.  Thorpe, 
and  recently  Earle)  there  seems  to  be  hardly  any  trace  of  k, 
except  in  foreign  words,  before  the  year  1122.  UnderxAnn.  1091 
we  find,  however,  Kiaeresburh  =  Cherbourg,  and  under  Ann.  1098 
ntwikinjan  (but  gemakian  1102).  Otherwise,  so  far  as  I  can  see, 
we  find  for  both  back  and  front  sounds  in  this  part  of  the  text. 
With  Ann.  1122,  however,  the  handwriting  changes  and  we  now 
get  kyn$,  king,  etc.,  but  c  still  is  used  for  both  sounds ;  thus 
we  get  circe,  cinnesmen  (Ann.  1129).  After  1135  k  is  used  much 
more  frequently,  but  by  no  means  exclusively  for  the  back 
sound,  and  we  find  cursede  (1137);  and,  on  the  other  hand, 
makede,  swikes  (1135),  smoked,  snakes  (1137).  The  spelling 
Kioeresburh  is  curious,  and  seems  to  point  to  the  fact  that  the 
French  front  sound  of  ch,  whatever  it  was,  diifered  from  that 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD.  141 

of  English  c,  otherwise  we  should  not  find  the  rather  strange 
combination  kia3-  in  a  text  where  k  is  practically  not  used  at  all. 
It  should  be  mentioned,  however,  that  a  little  earlier  in  the  same 
text  (1096)  Campeine  occurs  for  '  Champagne.' 

To  sum  up,  then,  we  can  never  be  absolutely  certain  that  any 
given  c  in  O.E.  is  front  unless  it  occur  in  a  Runic  form,  accom- 
panied by  diphthongization  of  a  following  vowel,  or  after  a  vowel 
which  shows  ^-umlaut.  We  cannot  be  absolutely  certain  that 
O.E.  c  is  back  except  (1)  from  etymological  considerations;  (2)  if 
it  be  written  with  a  guttural  rune,  or  with  a  k.  But  there  are 
many  cases  when  we  have  absolutely  no  evidence  in  O.E.  at  all. 
Thus,  for  instance,  we  know  that  seccan  and  sece  had  <?,  but  we 
cannot  affirm  with  equal  certainty  that  the  front  sound  occurred 
in  3rd  sing.  sec]?.  "We  may  now  pass  to  c  and  c  in  Middle 
English,  and  here  we  are  on  much  firmer  ground. 


O.E.  c  and  c  in  M.E. 

In  the  early  transition  texts  of  twelfth  century  a  certain 
confusion  still  prevails  with  regard  to  the  spelling  for  O.E.  c 
and  6 ;  but  on  the  whole  we  may  say  that  the  use  of  ch  for  c  is 
well  established,  and  the  deviations  from  this  rule  may  generally 
be  explained  by  the  fact  that  many  of  these  early  texts  are  copied 
from  older  MSS.  in  which  c  is  used  indiscriminately.  Thus,  for 
example,  in  the  Kentish  Gospels  (MS.  Hatton,  38,  circ.  1150), 
the  influence  of  the  old  spelling  is  everywhere  obvious. 

In  this  text  we  have  c  =  O.E.  6  in  secan,  Lk.  xix,  10  ;  rice, 
Lk.  xix,  14;  micelen,  Lk.  xi,  4;  ceastre,  passim;  cyldre,  Lk. 
xviii,  15;  wyrce,  Lk.  xxii,  11.  6  written  ch:  chyld,  Mk.  x,  24; 
jechure,  Joh.  xv,  16;  cheapia^,  Lk.  xix,  13;  chyrcan,  Mat. 
xvi,  18;  chikene,  Mat.  xxiii,  37;  chalf,  Lk.  xv,  27;  cheastre, 
Mat.  iv,  13.  The  combination  sc  is  always  written  sc  in  this 
text,  and  to  this  there  is  but  one  exception,  in  the  word  bischop, 
Joh.  xi,  54.  This  is,  so  far  as  I  can  see  after  a  careful  search, 
the  only  example  of  this  spelling  in  the  MS.,  and,  I  believe,  the 
earliest  example  yet  pointed  out. 

Hatton,  38,  has  four  ways  of  expressing  back  c :  first,  k ; 
second,  c  or  cc\  third,  ch\  fourth,  ck.  On  the  whole,  it  is  correct 
to  say  that  k  and  ok  are  generally  written  before  front  vowels, 
c  before  consonants  and  back  vowels.  Akenned,  Joh.  ix,  20 ; 


142  GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 

taken,  sb.,  Job.  ix,  16;  spraeken,  pret.  pi.,  Job.  ix,  22;  drinke, 
Mat.  vi,  32 ;  kyng,  Lk.  xix,  38 ;  but  lockan,  dat.  pi.,  Job.  x,  2  ; 
lickeres,  Mat.  xxii,  18.  Examples  of  c  are  :  werces,  sb.,  Job.  iv,  34 ; 
co,  Lk.  xix,  38  ;  bocc,  Job.  xx,  30;  clypeden,  Mat.  xxi,  19,  etc. 
ch  —  k  is  not  of  frequent  occurrence,  and  occurs  principally  in 
foreign  words,  as  chanan,  fichtre.  In  tbe  forms  sicchelse  (sic), 
Mat.  xxvii,  28,  siccbele,  Mat.  xxviii,  31,  aetsoch,  Lk.  xxii,  57, 
we  have  also  apparently  ch  =  k.  The  collection  of  Homilies  in 
MS.  Vespas,  A.  22,  is  also  Kentish,  but  about  fifty  years  later 
than  the  Hatton  Gospels.  The  spelling  of  the  Homilies  is  prac- 
tically that  of  the  Gospels,  and  here  again  the  O.E.  version,  from 
which  they  are  copied,  makes  its  influence  felt,  ch  is  used  for  6, 
but  c  is  quite  as  common ;  ch  also  occurs  for  c  in  dierchin ; 
~k  apparently  is  not  used  at  all.  The  so-called  Kentish  Sermons 
(Laud,  471),  circ.  1200-50,  do  not  present  the  same  curious 
uncertainty  in  the  use  of  c  and  ch,  and  the  latter  spelling  is  by 
this  time  assured  for  the  front  sound,  and  k  or  ck  are  almost 
exclusively  used  for  the  back  sound,  though  c  is  retained  before 
I,  etc.  Examples :  child  (Epiph.,  etc.),  chold  =  cold  (Second 
Sermon ;  the  same  word  is  also  written  schald  in  same  sermon), 
speche  (Epiph.),  kinkriche  (Second  Sermon),  seches  (Epiph.);  of 
k  and  ck:  werkes  (Epiph.),  betockne]?  (Fifth  Sermon),  besekej? 
(Second  Sermon),  akety  =  chilleth  (Second  Sermon). 

ch  is  also  used  in  this  text  for  the  front  open  consonant,  as 
almichti  (Epiph.),  bricht  (Epiph.),  furch,  through  (Second  Sermon). 
In  another  Kentish  text  of  the  same  period  or  a  little  earlier 
(Vices  and  Virtues)  the  same  distinction  between  back  and  front 
c  is  regularly  made. 

In  the  three  Dorsetshire  texts  of  this  period — St.  Juliana  (prose 
version),  1200;  Sawles  Warde,  1210;  and  Ancren  Riw,le,  1225— 
ch  is  regularly  written  for  the  front  sound,  and  c,  k,  or  ck  for  the 
back.  We  may  therefore  say,  that  from  the  beginning  of  the 
thirteenth  century  onwards,  there  is  no  further  doubt  in  most 
texts,  as  to  whether,  in  any  given  case,  we  are  dealing  with  the 
front  or  back  sound. 


Distribution  of  c(k)  and  cb  in  M.E. 

In   O.E.  Germanic   k   is   fronted   in   all   dialects,   in   all   cases 
where  tbe  circumstances  admit  of  the  fronting  process — that  is, 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD.  143 

before  original  front  vowels;  and  when  it  is  the  medium  of  the 
*-umlaut,  probably  also  finally  after  front  vowels.  Under  ordinary 
conditions  this  fronted  c  should  become  ch  in  M.E.  But  in  M.E. 
we  are  met  with  the  fact  that  whereas  in  the  South,  fronting 
of  this  consonant  takes  place  in  nearly  all  cases  where  we  should 
expect  it  to  occur,  in  North  Midland  and  Northern  texts  there 
are  many  apparent  anomalies,  and  we  find  forms  like  seken 
instead  of  sechen,  thenken  instead  of  thenchen,  etc.  Now,  if  these 
k  forms  occurred  regularly  in  Northern  and  North  Midland  texts, 
if  they  were  the  only  forms  in  these  texts,  and  if  the  ch  forms 
alone  occurred  in  Southern  texts,  we  should  be  justified  in 
assuming  that  the  ch  form's  were  the  characteristic  representatives 
of  O.E.  c  in  the  South,  but  that  in  North  Midland  and  in  the 
North,  O.E.  c  was  with  equal  regularity  unfronted  and  made 
into  k.  Then  we  should  also  be  justified  in  explaining  those 
k  forms  which  occur  in  Modern  Standard  English  as  Northern  loan 
forms;  the  whole  question  would  resolve  itself  into  a  question 
of  geography,  and  there  would  be,  so  far  as  I  can  see,  no  further 
difficulties  in  connection  with  these  k  forms.  But,  unfortunately 
for  this  view,  it  turns  out  upon  closer  examination  of  the  evidence, 
that  not  only  are  there  plenty  of  ch  forms  in  Northern  texts, 
from  a  very  early  date  in  M.E.,  but  that  there  are  perhaps  quite 
as  many  k  forms  in  the  South. 

The  evidence  of  the  Mod.  Engl.  dialects  is  quite  as  striking. 
Certainly  there  are  far  more  k  forms  in  the  North  than  in  the 
South,  but  there  are  too  many  k  forms  in  the  latter  group  of 
dialects,  and  too  many  ch  forms  in  the  former,  to  be  accounted 
for  merely  by  a  theory  of  extensive  borrowing. 

The  theory  for  which  I  hope  in  the  following  pages  to  establish, 
at  least,  a  very  strong  probability,  is  that  the  fronted  and  non- 
fronted  forms  existed  side  by  side,  in  the  same  dialects,  at  a 
certain  period  of  O.E.  I  shall  endeavour  to  show  what  were  the 
special  conditions  under  which  c  became  k.  Having  shown  that 
these  doublets  could  and  did  occur  extensively  in  O.E.,  I  shall 
hope  to  prove  that  there  is  abundant  reason  to  believe  that  for 
a  certain  time  both  forms  were  retained  in  the  Southern  dialects, 
and  that  later  on  the  Northern  dialects  showed  a  special  pre- 
dilection for  the  -k  forms,  although  they  retained  many  -ch  forms ; 
while  in  the  South,  although  most  of  the  -k  forms  were  gradually 
eliminated,  many  survived,  and  still  survive,  alongside  of  the  more 
frequent  -ch  forms. 


144  GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 

I  shall  delay  formulating  the  law  for  the  origin  of  the  -k  forms, 
and  a  discussion  of  its  application  and  scope,  until  we  have  passed 
in  review  all  the  evidence  I  have  collected  for  the  development 
of  the  gutturals  in  M.E.  and  the  modern  dialects.  This  final 
discussion  will  also  include  that  of  the  so-called  irregular  develop- 
ments of  O.E.  0g,  g,  and  h,  as  I  believe  these  are  due  to  similar 
phonetic  conditions.  I  shall  not  discuss  here  the  irregular 
development  of  initial  O.E.  c  in  kirk,  kaff  (=  chaff),  etc.,  as  we 
are  dealing  only  with  medial  and  final  c,  etc.  I  give  here  a  few 
illustrations  of  the  strange  dialectal  distribution  of  the  ch  and  k 
forms  in  M.E.,  which  the  lists  which  follow  exemplify  more  fully. 

k  forms  in  Southern  texts  :  Kentish  Gospels  has  swinked ; 
ilken.  Vices  and  Virtues:  beseke'S,  besek]?,  J?einkinde.  Ayenbite  : 
awreke,  vb.,  smec,  and  smac,  '  taste,'  waki,  sb.,  '  watch,'  azenkte, 
ilke,  workinde.  Libeau  Desconus :  J?inkj?,  pricked.  Wohunge : 
pik,  .  sb.  Ancr.  Biwle :  prikke,  sb.,  swuc  (='such'),  tuke'S 
1  chastiseth,'  stenk  sb.  Owle  and  Nightingale  :  tukest,  '  twitchest.' 
Sir  Ferumbras  (Devon,  1380):  deke  'ditch,'  prykie  sb.,  reke 
•  rich.' 

ch  forms  in  Northern  texts  :  Cursor  Mundi:  rich,  adj. ;  wreche, 
sb.  and  adj.;  speche  sb.,  spech  vb, ;  gicche  sb.  Minot:  feched, 
'  wretche,'  sb.  Allit.  Poems  :  biseche  vb.,  aliche  ''alike ' ;  dych  sb. ; 
pich  sb.,  seche  vb.,  wrech  '  vengeance.'  Catholicon :  bechtre  fagus, 
a  leche  medicus,  riche  copiosus,  to  teche,  etc.  Levins  (Yorks, 
1570) :  ache,  sb.  and  vb.  (rhymes  to  spinache),  blache,  bletche,  rich, 
pich,  ditch,  itche.  Dunbar:  siche  'such,'  streiche  adj.  'stiff,'  teich 
vb.  Wars  of  Alexander:  liche  'a  body,'  reche  vb.  (reach).  Seche 
vb.,  siche  'such.'  Havelok  (N.E.  Midi.):  lich  'like,'  ich  'I,' 
swich  'such.' 

The  forms  in  -einte,  etc. 

These  forms  of  the  p.p.  and  pret.  do  not  appear  to  be  very 
numerous,  widely  spread,  or  to  have  survived  much  beyond  the 
fifteenth  century.  I  have  noted  only  one,  adreinte,  in  Minot; 
in  Brunne,  dreynt;  in  Mire,  i-queynt;  in  Chaucer,  queynt, 
dreynte,  and  bleynte ;  in  St.  Juliana  (metrical),  adreynte.  Most 
of  my  examples  are  from  Rob.  of  Glos.,  who  has  adreint,  adreynt, 
aseint,  blenyte  (=  bleynte),  dreinte,  and  dreynt.  In  this  text 
occur  also  the  forms  adrt'incto,  aseincte,  and  bleincte.  The 
Leominster  MS.  (Hurl.,  2,253)  has  droyiit,  seint  (sunk),  wreint, 
from  *wrenchen.  Gavin  Douglas  has  two  examples  in  his  poeuig, 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD.  145 

drint  and  quent,  which  are  perhaps  the  latest  examples.  These 
forms  could,  so  far  as  I  can  imagine,  only  arise  while  O.E.  e  was 
still  a  front-stop  consonant.  They  appear  only  before  t.  The 
process  must  have  been  as  follows :  front  stop  +  point-teeth  stop 
became  by  assimilation  double,  or  long  front  stop ;  the  preceding 
nasal  had  already  been  fronted,  probably  by  the  original  single 
front  stop.  This  heavy  combination  of  front  consonants  developed 
a  parasitic  vowel  after  the  e  which  went  before  it,  giving  *bleincce, 
etc.  Such  a  form  as  this  might  either  become  *bleinche  or,  by 
advancing  the  long-front  stop  to  a  point-teeth  stop,  bleinte,  with 
subsequent  pointing  of  the  front  nasal.  As  the  ending  -te  was 
required  by  analogy,  for  the  termination  of  preterites  and  past 
participles,  these  latter  changes  were  those  which  occurred. 
Forms  like  adreynct  are  obviously  new  formations,  with  the 
vowel  combination  of  '  dreynte,'  and  the  consonantal  peculiarity 
of  forms  like  adrenkf,  etc.  But  in  several  texts  the  combination 
-net  becomes  -ncht  without  diphthongizing  the  preceding  vowels, 
giving  cwenchte,  etc. ;  in  this  case  6  must  have  early  become 
a  blade  stop,  with  a  strong  glide  after  it,  without  fronting  the  n. 

M.E.  -ght,  etc.  =  O.E.  ct. 

Chaucer  has  twight,  pret.  of  twicchen,  streight  from  strecchen, 
prighte  from  *pricchen.  Rob.  of  Glos.,  schrigte  from  *schricchen, 
pijt  from  *picchen,  etc.  These  forms  are  apparently  due  to 
a  desire  to  avoid  the  combination  -ct.  The  front  stop  is  opened, 
to  a  front  open  consonant  before  a  following  point-teeth  stop. 
It  is  possible  that  *  blight '  in  Mod.  Engl.  may  be  explained  in  this 
way.  We  are  quite  justified  in  assuming  an  O.E.  vb.,  *bliccan, 
*bleccan ;  for  the  form  '  blichenyng '  =  '  mildew,  blight '  occurs  in 
Palladius  on  Husbondrie,  while  blechest  and  blechej?  occur  in 
Ayenbite  in  the  sense  of  '  to  hurt,  injure.' 

The  form  blectha  *  vitiligo '  occurs  in  the  Corpus  Gloss.,  Sweet, 
O.E.T.,  1069,  p.  107,  and  Wright- \Viilcker,  53.  28,  which  form, 
from  *bleccan,  is  analogous  to  O.E.  gic^Sa,  from  giccan.  Had  blectha 
survived  in  M.E.  we  should  have  got  blekj>e,  just  as  we  get  jykfe 
in  Prom ptori urn.  But  before  the  -t  suffix  O.E.  e  has  been  opened, 
as  in  pight,  pright,  etc.  This  explanation  seems  more  satisfactory 
than  the  negative  results  obtained  by  Murray  in  N.E.D.,  who, 
by  the  way,  ignores  the  Corpus  form,  though  he  doubtfully  quotes 
1  blichenyng  '  from  Palladius. 

Phil.  Trans.  1898-9.  10 


146  GUTTURAL    SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


Pronunciation  of  M.E.  ch,  cch,  etc. 

The  date  at  which  O.E.  6  acquired  its  present  sound  of  point- 
teeth  +  blade  -point  -open  consonant,  cannot  be  determined  with 
precision.  Most  German  scholars,  as  we  have  seen,  attribute  this 
pronunciation  to  6  already  in  the  O.E.  period,  and  reasons  against 
such  a  view  have  been  advanced  above.  For  Mr.  Sweet's  views 
on  the  question  see  H.E.S.,  pp.  193  and  291.  He  denies  the 
existence  of  the  sound  in  early  M.E.,  but  assumes  it  for  late 
M.E.,  his  earliest  example  of  the  spelling  -tch  being  stretche,  from 
Wicliffe.  For  a  long  time  I  practically  agreed  with  this  view, 
as  the  only  earlier  example  of  -tch  which  I  knew  was  from  Minot, 
who  has  wretche.  I  therefore  assumed  that  the  middle  of  the 
fourteenth  century  was  the  earliest  period  at  which  the  existence 
of  the  present  sound  could  be  proved.  I  have  now,  however, 
found  two  examples  of  tch  about  a  century  earlier.  Both  are 
from  E.  Midi,  texts;  Genesis  and  Exodus  (circ.  1250)  has  fetchden 
(line  2,889),  and  the  Bestiary  of  same  date  has  witches,  sb.  pi., 
542.  This  reading,  which  is  that  of  the  MS.,  is,  curiously  enough, 
rolegated  to  a  footnote  by  Morris,  who  has  restored  wicches  in 
the  text. 

Another  early  case  of  -tch  is  in  the  Metrical  Psalter  (before 
1300),  which  has  wretchednes,  Ps.  106,  verse  10. 

From  these  examples  it  would  perhaps  seem  that  we  ought 
to  admit  that  ch  had  practically  its  present  pronunciation,  at  least 
as  early  as  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth  century.  But  Mr.  Sweet 
tells  me  that  he  attaches  no  importance  to  the  sporadic  early 
spellings  with  -tch  quoted  above,  so  that  the  question  is  still  an 
open  one.  I  record  the  facts,  and  leave  scholars  to  draw  their 
own  conclusions.  The  -tch  spellings  are  in  any  case  extremely 
rare,  and  the  Promptorium  is  the  earliest  text  in  which  they 
are  fairly  common.  Here  we  have  latchyn,  watche,  wetche,  etc. 
D unbar  has  wretchis,  and  the  Complaynt  of  Scotland  has  numerous 
spellings  of  the  kind. 

From  what  has  been  said  in  the  foregoing  section  regarding 
the  dialectal  distribution  of  the  -ch  and  -k  forms,  it  follows  that 
Kluge's  remarks  (Grundriss,  p.  844)  to  the  effect  that  O.E.  <fj, 
and  by  implication  O.E.  0,  never  reached  the  assibilated  stage  of 
-dge  and  »tch  in  the  North  of  England,  require  some  modification. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD.  147 

O.E.  -6  was  fully  ultimately  assibilated  in  the  North  as  well 
as  in  the  South,  under  similar  conditions.  There  were  factors, 
however,  which  in  some  dialects  unfronted  O.E.  6  before  it  got 
beyond  the  stage  of  front  stop.  These  factors  most  certainly 
obtained  in  the  South,  so  that  there,  at  any  rate,  there  were  some 
c's  which  never  reached  the  assibilated  stage. 


II. 

O.E.  5. 

O.E.  5  represents  a  front  and  a  back  consonant.  The  front 
variety  we  shall  write  5.  O.E.  5  has  a  double  origin;  it  =  (1) 
Germanic^',  Indo-Germanic  *t  or  *j\  (2)  Germanic  *#,  Lido-Germ-. 
*gh.  The  back  form  of  O.E.  5  =  Germanic  *gt  Indo-Germ.  *gh. 
Examples  of  the  O.E.  5  =  Germ,  g  are  O.E.  50*,  O.H.G.  kans, 
Lat.  (h)anser,  Gk.  xyv  '•>  c^-  a^so  0-  Bulg.  gasi,  etc.,  O.E.  gat, 
'a  goat,'  Goth,  gaits,  Lat.  haedus.  Examples  of  O.E.  5  =  *j  are 
O.E.  geoc,  Goth,  juk,  Lat.  jugum,  0.  Bulg.  igo,  O.E.  geonj, 
Goth,  juggs,  Lat.  juvencus. 

O.E.  5  =  Germ.  *g  represents  a  back  sound,  before  all  original 
back  vowels  and  their  mutations  ;  before  O.E.  a  =  Germ,  a  before 
nasals ;  and  before  the  consonants  ?,  r,  and  n.  It  always  repre- 
sents the  front  sound  when  it  =»  Germ.  *j;  and  when  =  *g  before 
original  front  vowels,  and  all  O.E.  diphthongs  whatever  their 
origin,  and  the  mutations  of  these  ;  diphthongization  is  a  sure 
sign  that  the  5  which  immediately  precedes  it  is  a  front  5.  The 
geminated  5  nearly  always  =  Germ,  gj,  and  this  in  O.E.  is  always 
front.  There  are  only  a  few  words  (such  as  dogja,  frojga,  etc.) 
in  which  the  double  5  is  not  of  the  above  origin,  and  then  it 
represents  a  back  sound.  Medially  after  vowels,  and  after  I,  r,  5 
may  be  either  back  or  front,  according  to  the  nature  of  the  preceding 
vowel.  (See  on  above  questions  Sweet,  H.E.S.,  pp.  146-149; 
A.S.  Reader,  xliii-xlvii  ;  Kluge,  Grundriss,  pp.  841-844;  Sievers, 
Angls.  Gr.,  §§  211-216.) 

Pronunciation  of  O.E.  g  and  5  and  c'%. 

As  to  the  pronunciation  of  initial  g,  most  scholars  are  agreed 
that  it  was  that  of  an  open  voice  consonant,  back  or  front  according 
to  the  conditions  stated  above.  For  statement  of  this  view,  see 


148  GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 

Braune,  Beitrage,  Bd.  i,  p.  514,  note;  Ten  Brink,  Anglia,  Bd.  i, 
p.  515;  Sievers,  Anglia,  i,  p.  575 ;  Sievers,  O.E.  Gr.,  §§  211,  212; 
Paul,  P.B.B.,  i,  pp.  173-183;  Kluge,  Grundriss,  p.  841 ;  Napier, 
Academy,  February  22,  1890,  p.  123  ;  Wright,  Dialect  of  Windhill, 
§  315;  Streitberg,  Urgerm.  Gr.,  p.  120,  etc.,  etc.  Against  this 
formidable  array  of  authorities,  however,  we  have  the  weighty 
opinion  of  Mr.  Sweet,  who  holds  directly  the  contrary  view :  see 
Proceedings  of  Phil.  Soc.,  February,  1883;  H.E.S.,  pp.  145,  146; 
A.S.  Reader,  pp.  xlv,  xlvi.  Zupitza  also,  formerly  expressed  the 
opinion  that  initial  5  was  a  stop  (see  Vorrede,  p.  vii,  to  his  edition 
of  Cynewulf's  Elene,  1877),  but  I  learn  from  Professor  Napier  that 
he  afterwards  recanted  this  opinion.  Mr.  Sweet's  view  is  that 
O.E.  initial  g  was  a  back-voice  stop,  initial  g  a  front- voice  stop 
whether  it  =  Germ.  *g  or  Germ.  *j.  As  we  are,  on  the  present 
occasion,  only  discussing  non-initial  g,  we  need  not  weigh  the 
arguments  in  favour  of  either  view  on  the  question  of  initial  g,  but 
may  merely  note  in  passing  that  Mr.  Sweet  has  advanced  some 
grave  arguments  in  favour  of  his  view,  which  have  never  been  met 
or  even  properly  discussed  by  the  other  side,  but  at  the  same  time 
it  must  be  admitted  that  there  are  great  difficulties  in  the  way 
of  the  stop  theory.  Mr.  Sweet  admits,  however,  that  g  probably 
was  a  front  open  consonant  in  unstressed  syllables.  (A.S.  Reader, 
§  123,  p.  xlvi.) 

With  regard  to  non-initial  g,  opinion  seems  to  be  unanimous 
that  medially,  between  back  vowels,  e.g.  in  such  words  as  saja, 
laju,  maju,  etc.,  and  finally  after  back  vowels,  it  represents  the 
back  open  voice  consonant.  This  is  supposed  to  be  proved  by  the 
fact  that  in  later  texts  j  in  this  position  is  unvoiced,  and  becomes 
h  after  long  back  vowels,  and  after  I  and  r  (Sievers,  Angls.  Gr., 
§  214) :  jenoh,  beah,  stah,  bealh,  from  older  jenog,  l^eaj,  stag, 
bealj,  and  the  same  applies  to  front  5  when,  through  syncope,  it  is 
brought  into  contact  with  a  voiceless  consonant :  stihst,  yrlrSo,  for 
stfzst,  yrj^o,  etc. 

j  readily  disappears  finally  as  a  consonant  after  front  vowels, 
and  becomes  -i,  and  even  in  Epinal  we  find  grei,  bodei.  Also, 
before  original  syllabic  »,  5  disappears,  and  produces  wsen,  ren, 
from  waegn,  rejn.  In  this  connection,  Sievers  (§  214.  3)  says  that 
snjel  for  snoojl  is  not  found  until  later  on,  but  I  have  found  snel 
in  Epinal  611  (O.E.T.),  or  folio  14,  line  9,  of  the  facsimile  edition. 
The  combination  wj  was  unquestionably  a  nasal  stop,  front  or  back 
us  the  case  might  be  (Sievers,  §  215). 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD.  149 

Geminated  5  is  usually  written  c%  when  it  =  Germ,  gj,  and 
in  this  case  is  invariably  front,  and  a  stop  in  O.E.,  bycjan,  Goth, 
bugjan.  According  to  Kluge  (Gr.  844)  this  combination  (cj) 
expressed  the  modern  assibilated  pronunciation  '  bald  nach  900 ' ; 
Sievers  does  not  fix  the  date  beyond  saying  that  the  O.E.  0j  was 
"  bereits  ziemlich  friihe  zu  palatalen  affricaten  .  .  .  geworden." 
The  chief  argument  for  this  assumption  seems  to  he  the  spelling 
mic^ern,  which,  however,  as  Sievers  admits,  is  "  erst  ziemlich 
spat  belegt."  Professor  ]N"apier  pointed  out  that  midirnan  occurs 
in  Lorica,  Gloss.  26,  and  it  thus  became  evident  that  micjern 
=  O.H.G.  mittigarni.  Hence  it  is  argued  that  since  c%  here 
=  d%  the  pronunciation  of  cj  as  '  di '  is  proved.  I  cannot  regard 
this  as  more  convincing  than  is  the  orceard,  etc.,  'proof  of  the 
assibilated  pronunciation  of  O.E.  c.  These  spellings  merely 
prove  that  d%  and  c%  on  one  hand,  t%  and  6  on  the  other,  were 
pronounced  alike,  but  there  is  no  reason  at  all  for  assuming  that 
that  common  pronunciation  was  tch,  or  dge\  to  my  mind  these 
spellings  rather  tend  to  confirm  the  view  that  6  and  c%  were 
front  stops. 

As  has  been  already  mentioned,  the  cases  where  geminated  5 
is  not  Germ.  *gj  are  rare.  In  frogga,  dogga,  etc.,  it  seems 
probable  that  there  was  a  back-stop  consonant.  The  combination 
-MJ  seems  to  have  been  a  back  nasal  followed  by  a  back-stop 
consonant ;  it  is  often  written  -no. 


Graphic  distinction  between  j,  5,  cj,  jj. 

The  Runic  inscriptions  distinguish  between  g  and  5.  The 
following  are  from  Victor's  "  Nordhumbrische  Runensteine."  The 
Rune  for  £  (transcribed  g}  occurs  in  the  following  words : 
aetgad(r)e,  adv.,  Ruthw. ;  bigotten,  p.p.,  Ruthw. ;  buga,  vb., 
Ruthw. ;  cyniburug,  Bewc.  ;  galgu,  sb.,  Ruthw. ;  gistiga,  vb., 
Ruthw. ;  giwundad,  p.p.,  Ruthw. ;  God,  Ruthw. ;  hnag,  1st  sing, 
pret.,  Ruthw.;  modig,  adj.,  Ruthw.;  sorgan,  dat.  pi.  sb.,  Ruthw. 
The  following  words  have  the  symbols  for  s  (g) : — 
Sigbecun,  sb.,  Bewc. ;  alegdun,  3rd  pi.  pret.,  Ruthw. ;  bergi, 
ab.,  Thornh. ;  geredae,  3rd  sing,  pret.,  Ruthw. ;  Gessus,  Jesus, 
Bewc. ;  .gidrsefid,  p.p.,  Ruthw.  ;  gistiga,  inf.,  Ruthw. ;  gistoddun, 
3rd  pi.  pret.,  Ruthw. ;  HilddigyJ?,  Hartlepool ;  Igilsuip,  Thornh. ; 
Limwserignse,  adj.,  Ruthw.;  D»giogaef,  Ruthw. 


150  GUTTURAL   SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 

As  in  the  case  of  c,  c,  the  manuscripts  do  not  distinguish 
between  5  and  j  with  perfect  consistency,  so  that  often  the  sound 
has  to  be  inferred  from  the  kind  of  vowels  before  or  after  it,  and 
from  the  subsequent  history  of  the  word  in  the  later  language. 
In  West  Saxon  initial  3  and  5  are  very  generally  distinguished 
by  writing  an  e  after  the  latter.  In  late  texts  the  z-  is  often 
dropped  altogether  before  ea  and  80,  but  on  the  other  hand  a  5 
is  often  written  before  ea,  eo,  seVSe  =  eVSe ;  seornest  =  'earnest,' 
etc.,  in  late  Kentish.  (Sievers,  Angls.  Gr.,  §  212,  Anm.  2.) 

Medially  after  I  and  r  5  is  frequently  written  25 ;  by  rig,  myrij^, 
fyligan,  etc. ;  occasionally,  though  rarely,  u%  is  written  after 
r  and  I  for  g,  burug  (Sievers,  Angls.  Gr.,  §  213,  Anm.). 

Medially  and  finally  g  is  occasionally  written  %h:  bogh,  huag, 
slog,  deaghian,  totoghen,  etc.  (Sievers,  Angls.  Gr.,  §  214,  Anm.  5  ; 
Sweet,  Reader,  p.  xlvii,  §  128.) 

The  front  stop  is  usually  written  c%  :  secg,  hrycg,  etc.  Medially 
this  combination  is  often  followed  by  e  or  »,  before  a  back  vowel : 
secgea,  secgium,  etc.  (Sievers,  Angls.  Gr.,  §  216.) 

The  back  stop  is  generally  written  gg,  frogga,  dogga,  etc., 
but  occasionally  also  c%a,  earwicga  (Sievers,  Angls.  Gr.,  §  216,  2). 
But  the  front  or  back  sound  is  revealed  by  that  of  the  following 
vowel,  or,  if  the  eg,  etc.,  is  final,  by  the  preceding  vowel  (Sweet, 
A.S.  Reader,  p.  xliv,  §  113). 

The  spelling  hiniongaB  for  hingongae  in  Bede's  Death  Song  can 
only  be  explained  as  being  due  to  some  analogy,  perhaps  with 
eode,  unless  it  be  a  mistake  of  the  foreign  scribe.  (Sweet,  A.S. 
Reader,  pp.  176  and  224.) 


5,  eg,  etc.,  in  M.E.  / 

In  M.E.  texts  of  the  thirteenth  century  and  onwards,  back  and 
front  5  are  clearly  distinguished,  and  in  many  instances  the  stop 
is  also  distinguished  from  the  open  consonant.  The  front  stop  is 
usually  written  gg,  the  back  stop  g,  the  front  open  consonant  5, 
and  the  back  open  consonant  gli.  This  exactitude  is,  however, 
only  attained  by  degrees,  nor  do  all  MSS.,  even  of  a  fairly  late 
date,  show  unanimity  in  the  employment  of  the  symbols. 

For  an  elaborate  account  of  the  use  of  g  and  5  in  early  M.E. 
MSS.  see  Professor  Napier's  letter  in  The  Academy,  February  22, 
1890.  Out  of  the  twenty  MSS.  here  examined  (all  of  the  twelfth 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD.  151 

century)  nine  retain  the  O.E.  3  in  all  cases,  four  have  g  in  all 
cases  or  use  5  only  occasionally  without  any  fixed  rule,  seven 
use  both  g  and  5  to  distinguish  between  O.E.  5  and  5.  To  this 
last  class  must  now  be  added  MS.  Cott.,  Vespas,  A.  22,  a  Kentish 
MS.  of  the  latter  part  of  the  twelfth  century.  Mr.  Napier 
mentions  this  text  as  one  of  those  which  he  had  not  had  an 
opportunity  of  examining.  I  made  a  careful  examination  of  it 
with  the  following  results :  g  occurs  sixty  times ;  in  the  majority  of 
these  cases  it  =  a  back  sound,  sometimes,  however,  a  stop,  some- 
times an  open  consonant ;  there  are,  however,  a  few  cases  in  which 
it  is  apparently  written  for  a  front  sound.  5  is  written  fifty  times, 
generally  for  a  front  open  consonant,  but  occasionally,  perhaps  by 
error,  for  a  back  consonant.  I  only  found  three  cases  of  g  doubled  ; 
in  two  of  these  it  =  O.E.  05,  in  the  other  it  =  a  back  open 
consonant — aggenne.  3  does  not  occur  doubled. 

g  appears  initially  in  such  words  as  be-gan,  god,  gastes,  golde, 
gylt,  grate,  etc. ;  medially  in  fugel,  halege,  laglice,  nigon,  bugon, 
dagum,  halgode ;  after  n  in  anglene,  strange,  kingene,  king, 
fengon,  unglenges,  hungre.  Spellings  like  bigeten,  gif,  gilt, 
nigon  are  probably  scribal  slips.  The  back  open  consonant  is 
several  times  written  ch,  as  heretoche  (O.E.  heretoga),  burch 
(O.E.  burg),  Jmrch  (O.E.  Jmrh),  and  doubtless  this  spelling 
implies  the  voiceless  sound. 

ch  and  h  are  both  written  for  the  front  open  voiceless  consonant, 
michti,  lichte,  mihti. 

g,  on  the  other  hand,  occurs  in  giaf,  gef,  gief,  -onjean,  ajen, 
forjiaf,  gearnunge  (the  second  g  here  is  doubtless  a  scribal  error), 
jife,  sb.,  twegen,  deije,  deje  (dat.  sing.),  upstige,  seg^S,  sorige, 
etc.,  in  all  of  which  words  it  =  the  front  open  sound. 

3  represents  the  back  sound  in  dagen  (dat.  pi.),  ogef,  laje, 
muge,  magi,  etc. 

In  the  Kentish  Gospels  (Hatton  MS.,  38),  as  Mr.  Napier  has 
pointed  out,  (see  letter  in  Academy  above  quoted),  g  and  g  are 
used  with  very  fair  regularity  for  back  stop  and  front  or  back 
open  sounds  respectively.  The  word  eaje  =  '  eye,'  as  Mr.  Napier 
says,  never  occurs  with  i  inserted  before  the  j.  This,  he  thinks, 
rather  tends  to  show  that  the  original  back  sound  (cf.  Goth,  augo) 
was  not  yet  fronted.  On  the  other  hand,  those  g's  which  were 
front  in  O.E.  often  have  ei,  ai  before  them,  as  in  saigde,  meigden, 
etc.  The  MS.  B.  14.  52,  in  Trinity  Coll.,  Cambridge  (before 
1200),  and  MS.  of  Genesis  and  Exodus  in  Corpus  Christi  Coll., 


152  GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 

Cambridge,  do  not  distinguish  between  stop  and  open,  back  and 
front  consonant,  but  write  g  throughout.  For  this  information 
I  am  indebted  to  Mr.  Henry  Bradley,  who  asked  Professor  Skeat 
to  examine  the  MSS.  to  decide  the  question.  MS.  Laud,  471, 
Kentish  Sermons  (see  Morris,  O.E.  Misc.,  p.  21),  has  g  for  back 
stop,  gg  for  front  stop,  ffh,  w,  for  back  open  consonant,  and  y  for 
front  open. 

But  of  all  the  M.E.  MSS.  the  Onnulum  (Junius,  1)  is  the  most 
carefully  and  phonetically  written,  and  Professor  Napier  has 
brought  to  light  some  important  facts  for  our  present  purpose. 
(See  "Notes  on  the  Orthography  of  the  Ormulum,"  Oxford,  1893, 
also  Academy,  1890,  p.  188.)  The  discovery  of  Mr.  Napier  was, 
that  Orm  uses  a  new  symbol,  XFj  a  kind  of  compromise  between 
the  English  and  the  Continental  g  and  g,  to  express  the  back 
stop  voice  consonant.  This  symbol  is  used  regularly  in  Orm's 
MS.  in  such  words  as  \rodd,  biwinnen,  exiTlinn-a',  etc. 

It  may  be  mentioned,  in  passing,  that  Kluge  (Gr.,  844)  states  on 
the  strength  of  Napier's  paper  that  Orm  had  a  special  symbol  for 
the  sound  in  seggen,  liggen,  etc.,  while  of  course  the  whole  point  is 
that  Orm  retains  the  ordinary  Continental  g  for  this  sound,  but  uses 
his  new  symbol  for  the  back  stop. 

For  the  front  open  voice  consonant  Orm  writes  j,  drijge, 
reggn,  etc.,  and  for  the  back  open  sound  %h,  laghe,  halljhenn, 
ajhenn,  etc.  The  fact  that  he  uses  this  symbol  in  the  word 
ejhe='eye,'  shows  that  the  original  back  sound  of  this  word  had 
not  yet  been  fronted,  and  confirms  Mr.  Napier's  suggestion  with 
regard  to  it  in  the  Kentish  Gospels. 

Pronunciation  of  M.E.  g,  z. 

/ 
The   main   facts   of    pronunciation    are   clear   enough   and   are 

practically  contained  in  the  above  remarks,  but  there  are  one  or 
two  points  which  need  a  little  further  discussion.  O.E.  medial  and 
final  z  after  front  vowels  disappears  in  M.E.,  having  previously 
diphthongized  the  vowel,  e.g.  O.E.  seesde,  M.E.  seide;  mcese, 
M.E.  meie,  mei,  etc.  This  z  appears  in  the  Orm.  as  ZZ,  and  O.E. 
us  before  it  as  a;  nasslenn  'to  nail,'  cf.  O.E.  naesl;  wassn,  O.E. 
w»sn  daxz,  O.E.  d»s,  etc.  The  question  is  how  soon  did  this  z  lose 
its  consonantal  quality  and  become  a  mere  vowel,  presumably  the 
high  front  wide  (f).  The  answer  seems  to  be  that  Orm  had 
already  lost  the  consonantal  sound,  for  he  writes  for  O.N.  reisa, 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD.  153 

resssenn,  where  presumably  -e33  =  [i.  It  seems  therefore  reason- 
able to  assume  that  the  combination  ass  =  Jc,  Ju,  or  even  perhaps 
y.  The  Kentish  Homilies  (Vespas,  A.  22)  write  d»3,  deeis,  and 
daei,  and  Lasamon  has  the  same  word  spelt  with  and  without  the  s, 
in  several  cases :  'dai,  deie,  d«3e,  'daige,  etc. ;  tweise,  'tweie ;  seie, 
eie,  eise,  etc.  =  awe. 

A  Worcester  glossary  of  the  twelfth  century  has  already  nseilsex, 
novaculum  (cf.  also  remarks  on  O.E.  3).  St.  Juliana  (Prose  version, 
Dorset,  1200)  has  meiden,  deis,  etc. ;  Cursor  Mundi  (Yorks,  1300) 
has  lies  and  lighes,  so  that  it  seems  clear  that  we  may  safely 
regard  3,  or  3h,  etc.,  in  this  position  after  a  front  vowel  as  having 
ceased  to  be  a  consonant  before  the  end  of  the  twelfth  century, 
perhaps  in  all  dialects. 

O.E.  j  between  back  vowels  had,  as  we  have  seen,  the  sound 
of  the  back  open  consonant,  and  in  the  M.E.  period  shows  evidence 
of  lip  modification  in  many  dialects,  being  written  often  -wgh,  etc., 
and  at  last  only  w.  O.E.  lagu,  M.E.  lawe,  etc.  This  is  a  very 
early  process,  for  in  the  Worcs.  Gloss,  we  find  elbowe  and 
heretowa  ( Wright- Wiilcker,  536.  16  and  538.  20),  and  in  Kentish 
Sermons  (Laud  MS.,  471),  1200-50,  we  find  'we  mowe,'  but 
also  the  traditional  spelling  -gh  in  daghen  (dat.  pi.),  laghe,  'law,' 
etc.  In  Owle  and  Nightingale,  Dorset,  1240-50,  the  Jesus  MS. 
generally  spells  with  w,  the  Cotton  MS.  with  g  or  h :  thus  Cott. 
moregening,  Jesus  morewening ;  Cott.  fuheles,  Jesus  foweles ; 
Cott  hasel,  Jesus  hawel;  Cott.  hahe,  Jesus  hawe,  etc. ;  but  there 
are  examples  of  3  in  Jesus  and  of  w  in  Cotton.  In  most  thirteenth- 
century  MSS.  both  spellings  are  found.  Will,  of  Shoreham 
rhymes  both  ifase  and  inase,  to  lawe.  In  Orm,  however,  this 
sound  appears  to  be  always  written  zh.  In  some  cases,  however, 
this  3  is  stopped,  e.g.,  Catholicon,  fagynge,  blandica,  to  fage, 
O.E.  fasenian.  In  those  dialects  where  final  3  was  unvoiced,  the 
h  thus  produced  shares  the  fate  of  primitive  h.  Final  h  was 
also  very  early  lip-modified,  and  then  changed  to  a  pure  lip-teeth 
voiceless  consonant,  so  that  we  get  throf  =  O.E.  furh,  already 
in  Will,  of  Shoreham.  The  word-lists  which  follow,  will  illustrate 
the  development  of  the  whole  process,  and  its  spread  in  the  various 
dialects.  In  the  modern  dialects  these  O.E.  s's  appear  as  back 
open  voiceless  consonants,  as  lip-teeth  voiceless  (i.e.  /),  as  lip-open 
voice  consonants  with  back  modification  (i.e.  w),  or  are  often  lost 
altogether,  as  in  Standard  English,  where  such  a  word  as  'plough' 
has  a  pure  diphthong  finally  in  the  pronunciation  of  most 


154  GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 

educated  speakers.  It  seems  almost  impossible  to  formulate  any 
rule  for  the  development  of  O.E.  medial  and  final  z  in  M.E.  and 
Mod.  Engl.,  as  all  possible  forms  of  it  are  often  found  in  the  same 
texts  and  dialects. 

It  is  difficult  to  determine  at  what  date  O.E.  c'%  developed  from 
the  front  stop  into  the  assibilated  sound.  The  earliest  example 
I  have  found  of  the  introduction  of  a  d  occurs  in  Robt.  of  Brunne, 
1337,  who  has  '  sedgeing  '  =  saying.  The  next  examples  are 
a  century  later  in  Promptorium,  1440,  where  the  spellings  wedge, 
vb.,  alongside  of  wegge,  sb. ;  hedge  sb.,  hedgyn  vb.,  are  found; 
and  the  spellings  coksedge,  coksedgys,  occur  in  a  Norfolk  will 
of  1467.  But  the  usual  spelling  in  all  of  these  texts  is  certainly 
-gge,  and  this  spelling  seems  to  have  continued,  even  in  English 
words,  far  into  the  sixteenth  century  (see  article  " Bridge"  in 
New  Engl.  Diet.). 

On  the  whole,  both  from  the  evidence  of  spelling,  and  from  the 
fact  that  words  of  the  rig  and  brig  type  have  a  rather  different 
distribution  in  the  Mod.  dialects  from  those  of  the  flick,  dick  type, 
it  is  possible  that  6  and  c%  were  not  developed  quite  on  the  same 
lines,  and  that  the  complete  assibilation  of  the  latter  took  place 
rather  later  than  that  of  the  former. 


Distribution  of  fronted  and  unf routed  eg  in  M.E. 

This  is  a  much  more  difficult  question  than  the  distribution 
of  c  and  c,  M.E.  ch  and  k.  It  is  impossible  to  tell  from  the 
early  texts  whether  in  any  given  word  -yy,  or  g  and  c,  represent 
the  back  or  the  front  stop.  All  texts,  with  the  exception  of 
the  Ormulum,  write  gg,  alike  in  words  like  brigge  and  words 
like  frogge,  so  that  although  there  is  no  doubt  in  Southern  texts 
that  gg  in  the  former  of  these  is  front  and  in  the  latter  back, 
in  Midland  and  Northern  texts  there  is  generally  no  means  of 
ascertaining  with  certainty  whether,  at  a  given  date,  a  given 
dialect  pronounced  *  brig '  (as  in  Modern  Scotch),  or  '  bridge/  As 
we  have  seen,  the  spellings  with  d  are  scarce  and  late. 

Almost  the  only  way  to  be  absolutely  certain  that  a  word  (of 
English  origin)  in  M.E.  was  pronounced  with  a  back  stop,  would 
be  to  find  it  rhyming  with  such  a  word  as  the  Scandinavian 
'  leg.'  Such  rhymes,  unfortunately,  are  rare.  I  am  indebted  to 
Miss  Kempe,  of  Lady  Margaret's  Hall,  Oxford,  for  calling  my 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYL1).  155 

attention,  however,  to  a  rhyme  of  this  kind  in  MS.  Laud,  595, 
upon  which  she  is  working.  In  this  MS.,  on  fol.  227,  verso,  occur 
the  lines  — 

"  He  bade  hem  take  him  by  the  leggis 
And  throwe  him  over  into  the  seggis  "  ; 

and  this  couplet  is  frequently  repeated.  On  fol.  212  of  the  same 
MS.  the  words  figge  and  brigge  are  rhymed  together.  The  hand- 
writing is  in  a  scribal  hand,  apparently  of  the  first  quarter  of 
the  fifteenth  century,  and  the  dialect  is  evidently  West  Midland. 
There  can,  presumably,  be  no  kind  of  doubt  as  to  the  pronunciation 
of  brigge  and  seggis  in  the  above  case,  namely,  that  the  gg  in 
both  instances  represents  a  back  stop. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  is  very  unsatisfactory  work  to  examine 
rhymes  in  M.E.  for  light  on  this  class  of  words,  for  not  only  are 
such  rhymes  few  and  far  between,  but  also  we  constantly  find 
that  both  of  the  rhyming  words  are  of  the  same  class.  Thus, 
such  rhymes  as  rugge  —  brugge  (Lasamon,  vol.  ii,  p.  457, 
lines  18  and  19,  both  MSS.)  are  absolutely  valueless,  since  they 
reveal  nothing  of  the  pronunciation  of  gg  in  these  two  words. 
It  seems  probable  that  they  had  the  front-stop  sound,  and  that 
is  all  that  can  be  said.  Again,  it  is  not  altogether  safe  to  trust 
to  the  evidence  of  the  Mod.  Dial.,  and  infer  that  because  we  find 
brig  or  seg  in  any  district  at  the  present  time,  therefore  a  similar 
pronunciation  of  these  words  obtained  in  that  province  in  M.E. 
Seg,  for  instance,  occurs  in  Gloucestershire  at  the  present  day, 
but  seems  to  be  the  only  one  of  the  O.E.  -eg  words  which  has 
the  -g  form.  Now,  are  we  to  regard  this  word  in  Glos.  as  a  last 
survivor  of  a  primitive  state  of  things,  or  as  a  modern  importation 
from  some  other  dialect,  such  as  that  of  Hereford,  Worcestershire, 
or  Warwickshire  ? 

The  Promptoriura,  as  we  have  seen,  has  wedge  and  hedge ; 
but  do  we  assume  therefrom  a  -dge  pronunciation  for  the  words 
spelt  rygge,  segge,  brigge,  etc.,  in  the  same  work  ?  We  are  met 
with  the  difficulty  that  in  Norfolk  at  the  present  day  they  say 
rig,  seg,  brig,  etc.  Modern  English  dialects  have  many  interesting 
qualities,  and  not  a  little  is  assuredly  to  be  learned  from  them, 
but  their  study  must  always  be  in  a  way  unsatisfactory  from  the 
necessary  uncertainty  which  exists  as  to  whether  this  or  that 
peculiarity  is  really  indigenous  to  this  or  that  dialect  in  which 
we  happen  to  find  it.  The  speech  of  rustics  seems  to  be  as  fluid 


156  GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 

and  variable  as  that  of  savages.  "When  once  a  form  of  language 
has  become  the  mere  jargon  of  peasants,  there  ceases  to  be  any 
standard  of  correctness,  any  adherence  to  type.  Thus  it  probably 
happens  that  a  -k,  or  -ch,  a  -g,  or  -dge  form  is  often  abandoned  or 
adopted  by  a  village  community  through  such  a  simple  accident 
as  that  of  the  squire's  coachman,  or  my  lady's  femme  de  chambre, 
coming  from  some  distant  shire.  This  is  what  may  and  does 
happen,  and  it  does  not  lighten  the  labours  of  the  '  dialectologist.' 
Professor  "Wright  gave  me  an  interesting  case  which  practically 
happened  under  his  own  observation,  in  which  a  totally  strange 
form  was  introduced  into  the  Wmdhill  dialect,  and  became  the 
current  form,  entirely  through  the  arrival  in  the  village  of  a  certain 
family  who  came  from  another  district.  The  new  form  thus 
started  gained  a  permanent  footing  in  the  dialect  in  a  single 
generation.  And  so  with  regard  to  the  -g  forms,  although  I  have 
added  special  lists  showing  their  distribution  in  the  Modern 
Dial.,  I  cannot  feel  absolutely  sure  that  anything  very  important 
is  thereby  established.  Are  we  in  the  presence  of  a  primitive  and 
very  widespread  phenomenon,  or  have  we  merely  a  most  prodigious 
mixing  up  of  dialect  characters  ? 

Personally,  I  incline  to  the  former  vie\v,  and  believe  of  the  -^,  as 
of  the  -k  forms,  that  they  are  not  originally  a  Northern  characteristic, 
but  that  they  existed  side  by  side  with  the  fronted  forms,  being  later 
on  eliminated  in  the  South  in  favour  of  the  latter.  Be  this  as  it 
may,  a  glance  at  the  list  showing  the  present  distribution  of  these 
forms  will  show  that  Kluge's  statement  (Grundriss,  p.  844),  "  Die 
formen  mit  g  [meaning  rig,  seg,  etc.]  reichen  siidlich  bis  Lincoln- 
shire," will  require  very  considerable  modification.  In  fact,  the 
remarks  above  with  regard  to  the  degree  of  fronting  of  O.E.  c  in 
the  North,  apply  also  to  O.E.  cz. 


III. 
H  in  O.E. 

O.E.  h  represents  Germ,  h  or  x\  Mg-  **•  °-E-  heafod;  Goth, 
haubij?  ;  O.H.G.  houpit ;  Lat.  caput,  etc.  O.E.  eaht  ;  Goth, 
alitan ;  Lat.  octo ;  etc. 

H  occurs  in  O.E.  initially  before  all  vowels,  before  the  consonants 
tff,  /,  r,  n ;  it  also  occurs  medially  and  finally. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD.  157 


Pronunciation  of  h  in  O.E. 

Initially,  before  vowels,  A-  was  a  mere  breath  glide  in  O.E. 
(Sweet,  H.E.S.,  §  497 ;  Sievers,  A.S.  Gr.,  §  217).  Before  I,  n,  r,  to, 
it  probably  in  the  oldest  English  period  preserved  an  independent 
sound,  whether  as  mere  breath  or  as  a  weak  open  consonant.  This 
stage  is  proved  by  such  a  metathesis  as  hors  for  hros  (Sweet, 
H.E.S.,  §  501).  Later  on,  in  this  position  h  probably  ceased  to 
have  an  independent  sound,  and,  merely  unvoiced  the  following 
I,  r,  etc.  (Sievers,  A.S.  Gr.,  §  217  ;  Sweet,  H.E.S.,  §  501).  Medial 
h,  between  vowels,  was  mere  breath,  and  in  later  texts  is  dropped 
altogether,  though  still  preserved  in  Epinal  in  suehoras,  W.S. 
sweoras,  'fathers-in-law,'  etc.  (H.E.S.,  §  498).  ZTwas  originally, 
undoubtedly  a  back  open  consonant  when  doubled,  and  before  *,)?,/; 
in  the  combination  lit  it  must  have  had  the  sound  of  a  front  open 
consonant  in  later  W.S,,  for  it  fronts  the  preceding  vowel,  as  in 
nicht,  cnicht. 

In  Epinal  h  is  written  c,  ch,  hch  when  it  =  an  open  consonant, 
whether  back  or  front ;  for  -lit  Epinal  generally  has  ct.  (For  above 
statement,  with  the  exception  of  remarks  on  h  before  «,  f,  ]?,  see 
H.E.S.,  §  502.) 

When  h  stands  by  the  apocopation  of  a  vowel,  before  an  open 
consonant,  it  is  dropped  in  the  Anglian  dialects,  but  preserved  in 
W.S.  and  Kt. ;  W.S.,  siehst,  sieh]?,  niehst,  but  in  the  Mercian 
Psalter,  gesis,  gesi>,  nest  (Sweet,  H.E.S.,  §  504.) 

The  combination  hs  is  frequently  written  #,  (1)  whether  it  be 
already  Germ.,  as  oxa,  Goth,  auhsa;  or  (2)  whether  it  arises  in 
O.E.  itself,  as  siehst,  written  commonly  syxt,  etc.  (Sievers,  A.S.  Gr., 
§  221,  Anm.  3  and  4).  Sievers  believes  that  the  pronunciation  of 
this  later  x  was  that  of  back  open  consonant  -|-  8. 

The  evidence  against  such  a  view  appears  to  me  overwhelming. 
I  believe  that  the  combination  hs  was  pronounced  ks,  whatever  its 
origin,  from  a  very  early  period,  i.e.,  that  the  back  open  consonant 
became  a  back  stop  before  a  following  open  consonant. 

The  spelling  with  x  seems  to  prove  this,  for  there  is  no  evidence 
that  x  was  ever  pronounced  otherwise  than  ks.  JS"o  one  doubts, 
presumably,  that  in  axian,  where  it  =  ks,  by  metathesis  from  *-sk, 
the  x  was  pronounced  ks  (see  also  Kluge,  Grundr.,  p.  850).  No\v 
this  word  is  sometimes  written  ahsian,  ahxian,  which  shows  that 
hs  could  be  used  to  represent  the  sound  of  ks ;  when,  therefore,  we 
find  *A*  and  *ks  both  written  alike,  whether  as  hs  or  x,  it  is 


158  GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 

surely  reasonable  to  conclude  that  they  were  pronounced  alike. 
That  common  pronunciation  must  have  been  ks,  and  not  open 
consonant  +  8,  for  we  have  no  reason  to  believe  that  in  axian 
x  ever  could  have  been  thus  pronounced,  h  +  /  an(l  \  —  &  wiH 
be  discussed  later  on.  Sweet  thinks  that  O.E.  x,  whether  =  Germ. 
*hs  or  ks,  was  pronounced  -Tcs.  (A.S.  Reader,  §  159.) 

H  in  M.E. 
(See  Sweet,  H.E.S.,  §§  720-727  ;  Kluge,  Grundr.,  pp.  847-50.) 

Mr.  Sweet  shortly  sums  up  the  matter  of  uninitial  h  in  M.E. 
by  saying  that  O.E.  h  was  split  into  two  sounds ;  the  back  and  the 
front  open  breath  consonants,  the  former  of  which  was  rounded 
(or  lip-modified)  in  M.E.  This  class  has  already  been  mentioned 
above  as  sharing  the  fortunes  of  O.E.  unvoiced  i.  Fronted  h  in 
most  dialects  seems  to  have  been  voiced  at  an  early  period,  and 
opened  to  a  front  vowel.  The  O.E.  combination  -lit  appears  in 
Early  M.E.  texts  as  -cht,  ht,  zt.  Thus  Vespas,  A.  22,  has  -cht 
in  dochtren,  michte,  echt  ('possessions'),  ht  in  almihtis.  The 
Laud  MS.  of  the  Kentish  Sermons  writes  -cht,  licht,  bricht,  etc. 
Lasamon  has  dohter  (both  MSS.) ;  douter,  doster,  dochter,  and 
•docter  in  MS.  Caligr.  A,  ix. ;  brofte,  brohte,  in  MS.  Otho,  cxiii ; 
briht  in  both  MSS.  Orm  has  ht,  hht,  lihht,  wahht,  etc.  Libeaus 
Desconus  (middle  of  fourteenth  century)  has  -it,  knist,  sost, 
wist,  etc.  In  Piers  Plowman  we  generally  find  -zt,  but 
occasionally  also  -ght.  Genesis  and  Exodus  have  -ct  and  gt, 
Bestiary  gt ;  but  the  later  East  Midland  texts,  English  Guilds,  R.  of 
Brunne,  Promptorium,  and  Bokenham  on  the  whole  prefer  -ght, 
but  occasionally  write  -cht,  etc.  The  Yorkshire  texts  all  seem 
to  prefer  -ght,  and  the  Scotch  texts,  which  of  course  are  later, 
generally  write  -cht.  It  is  not  easy  to  decide  at  what  date  the 
back  consonant  in  this  combination  was  dropped.  In  Scotland 
and  the  extreme  North  of  England  it  still  survives.  In  the  South, 
however,  and  in  the  standard  language  it  seems  to  have  disappeared 
fairly  early.  Sweet  (H.E.S.,  §§  889-895)  gives  the  somewhat 
contradictory  statements  of  English  writers  on  pronunciation  from 
the  sixteenth  to  the  eighteenth  century,  but  does  not  express 
any  opinion  as  to  the  period  at  which  -gh  ceased  to  be  pronounced. 
He  says,  however  (§  727),  that  the  fact  that  Lasamon  sometimes 
writes  almiten,  broute,  "can  hardly  indicate  an  actual  loss  of  the 
consonants  themselves,  but  is  rather  a  part  of  the  general  looseness 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD.  159 

in  the  writing  of  h,  and  also  of  that  unwillingness  to  use  it 
in  a  strong  consonantal  value  which  afterwards  leads  to  the  general 
use  of  gh." 

If  z  or  A  were  only  left  out  in  places  where  one  would  expect 
to  find  it,  as  in  the  cases  quoted  by  Mr.  Sweet,  it  might  be 
possible  to  say  that  the  symbol  was  left  out  through  carelessness, 
though  the  sound  was  still  retained,  although  this  does  not  seem 
very  probable  in  this  case,  as  the  omission  is  fairly  frequent,  from 
a  very  early  date.  But  when  we  find  that  3  is  also  occasionally 
introduced  before  t  in  words  where  it  does  not  belong,  then 
I  think  we  must  conclude  that  in  the  dialect,  and  at  the  period 
in  which  this  occurs,  the  O.E.  combination  -ht  had  ceased  to 
be  pronounced  even  when  written  according  to  tradition,  and 
that  most  certainly  it  was  not  pronounced  in  words  where  it 
had  never  existed.  Besides  the  cases  in  Lasarnon,  already  quoted, 
I  have  found  the  following  of  h,  gh,  etc.,  omitted :  Hali 
Meidenhed  (1225),  nawt  =  O.E.  nawiht ;  Will,  of  Shoreham 
(1315),  wyth-thoute,  which  rhymes  to  nouste  (but  Conrath 
reads  wi>  thoute  = 'thought,'  here);  Will,  of  Palerne  (1350), 
brit,  rit  (and  rist).  In  Songs  and  Carols  (1400)  occur  dowter, 
nyte,  and  bryte.  Ten  Brink  (Chaucer's  Sprache,  2te  Aufl., 
Kluge,  1899),  §  121,  Anm.,  p.  83,  refers  to  the  Six-text  edition, 
473/2335,  where  plit  =  '  plight '  rhymes  with  appetit.  I  am  unable 
to  find  this  passage  in  Mr.  Skeat's  six-volume  edition  of  Chaucer. 
A  striking  example  of  an  intrusive  z  occurs  in  Will,  of  Shoreham, 
p.  6  (Percy  Soc.,  1849),  where  foste  is  written  for  fote,  and  in 
St.  Editha  (1400)  out  is  spelt  owst  twice.  In  spite  of  the 
ambiguous  statements  of  Salesbury  and  his  contemporaries,  there 
can  be  little  doubt  that  all  trace  of  the  h  had  disappeared  in 
the  time  of  Surrey  and  Wyat,  who  constantly  write  delight, 
spight,  spright,  etc.  (I  gave  a  complete  list  of  these  spellings 
in  Notes  and  Queries,  Feb.  27,  1897.)  For  a  list  of  spellings 
like  bight,  quight,  etc.,  in  Spenser,  see  Ellis,  E.E.P.,  pt.  iii, 
p.  863.  For  an  account  of  Tusser's  spellings  (waight  =  '  wait,'  etc.) 
see  Payne  and  Heritage's  edition  of  the  "Five  Hundred  Pointes," 
E.D.S.,  1878. 


160  GUTTURAL   SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


IV. 
WOKD-LISTS. 

M.E.    WOBD-LISTS. 

The  following  M.E.  word-lists  are  all  from  texts  which  have  been 
edited,  although  in  some  instances  I  have  taken  my  forms  from 
the  MS.  itself.  To  save  space,  I  have  refrained  from  giving 
references  in  the  case  of  those  texts  for  which  more  or  less  copious 
glossaries  exist,  and  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  glossary  itself 
to  verify  a  form.  But  I  have  in  such  cases  generally  mentioned 
the  MS.  from  which  the  form  comes,  if  the  glossary  from  which 
it  is. taken  is  based  upon  several  versions.  In  the  case  of  those 
word-lists  which  are  taken  from  the  body  of  a  printed  text,  or 
from  a  MS.  for  which  no  glossary  exists,  I  have  referred  to  the 
page,  chapter,  or  line  of  the  printed  edition  as  was  most  convenient. 
Most  of  the  references  explain  themselves,  but  it  is  perhaps  as 
well  to  say  that  in  the  case  of  Lajamon,  words  without  any  mark 
occur  in  MS.  Cott.  Calix.,  A.  ix ;  those  which  have  *  in  front  of  them 
occur  in  both  MSS. ;  those  in  brackets,  only  in  MS.  Otho,  c.  xiii. 
The  order  of  the  word-lists,  which  corresponds  to  that  of  the 
list  of  texts,  as  will  be  seen,  is  chronological  so  far  as  possible 
within  each  dialect  or  group  of  dialects.  The  geographical  order 
is  from  North  to  South  and  from  West  to  East.  The  Northern 
(Eng.)  texts  are  all  from  Yorkshire.  The  Midland  section  begins 
with  North- West  Midland,  and  works,  as  far  as  possible,  straight 
across  to  East  Midland,  then  goes  back  to  Mid- West  Midland, 
and  straight  across  again  to  the  East  Midland,  and  so,  on.  This 
plan  seemed  to  me  the  simplest  after  careful  consideration,  and, 
after  all,  any  system  of  arrangement  which  is  consistent,  will  fulfil 
its  purpose  of  giving  a  picture  of  the  organic  interrelations  of  the 
dialects. 


THE  MODEUN  DIALECT  WORD -LISTS. 

In  the  word -lists  of  the  Modern  English  Dialects  I  have 
endeavoured  to  give  every  form  in  each  dialect  that  is  interesting 
or  '  irregular '  among  the  different  classes.  The  system  of 
classification  of  the  forms  themselves  is  in  one  sense  not  a  perfect 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD.  161 

one,  but  I  have  adopted  it  to  save  space,  and  too  numerous 
subdivisions.  I  refer  to  the  fact  that  I  have  often  grouped 
together  words  which  originally  belonged  to  different  categories, 
but  which  in  the  Modern  language  have  been  levelled  under 
one  group.  Thus,  taking  the  dialects  as  they  are,  I  have,  for 
example,  put  into  one  class  all  words  with  final  or  medial  k, 
which  includes:  (1)  words  which  have  o  in  O.E.  and  which  we 
should  expect  to  have  the  back  stop  now;  (2)  which  have  6  in 
O.E.  and  which  we  should  expect  to  have  -ch,  but  which  have  -k 
in  this  or  that  dialect.  The  M.E.  forms  are  grouped  on  the 
same  principle. 

Some  of  the  lists  may  not  be  thought  copious  enough,  others 
are  perhaps  too  full.  In  the  case  of  ordinary  forms  it  does 
not  follow  that  because  they  occur  in  one  list  and  not  in  another, 
that  they  therefore  do  not  exist  in  that  dialect,  but  in  the  case 
of  'irregular'  words  like  lig,  brig,  flick,  and  so  on,  I  have 
endeavoured  to  mention  them  in  each  dialect  where  they  exist; 
therefore,  if  such  a  word  is  not  found  in  a  word-list  it  may  be 
assumed  that  it  does  not  occur  in  that  dialect.  At  the  same  time, 
though  great  pains  have  been  taken  in  this  matter,  it  would 
be  absurd  to  pretend  that  no  word  of  importance  has  been 
overlooked.  In  dealing  with  so  large  a  body  of  material  it  is 
inevitable  that  one  man  should  make  an  occasional  slip.  In 
making  the  lists  which  show  the  distribution  through  the  modern 
dialects  of  upwards  of  sixty  words  I  have,  in  those  cases 
where  it  was  possible,  checked  my  results  by  Professor  Wright's. 
Dictionary. 


Phil.  Trans.  1898-9.  11 


162 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


I. 


3 'arbour. 

Abak,  'backwards.' 
Brak,  'broke.' 
Crykkis,  '  creeks.' 
Dik,  '  a  trench.' 
EC,  'eke'  (conj.). 
Ic,  Ik,  and  !  =  '!.' 
Sekir,  '  sure.' 

ah 

Seik. 

Sik,  « such.' 

Slak,  '  a  hollow  place.' 

Slyk,  « slime.' 

Spek,  '  speech.' 

Spek,  vb. 

Stakkar,  vb.,  'stagger.' 

Stekand. 

Strak,  '  straight.' 

Strekyt,  'stricken.' 

Strekit,  '  stretched.' 

Strikand,  'striking.' 

Swak,  '  a  blow.' 

Sykes,  '  trenches.' 

Takyn,  '  a  token.' 

Thik,  adj. 

Thak,  sb. 

Reik,  '  reek.' 

Reik,  '  to  reach.' 

Rec,  '  I  reck.' 

Saik,  '  sake.' 

Oulk  =  owk,  'week.' 

Pikkis,  '  pickaxes.' 

Pik,  '  ™^  ' 


Non-initial  k,  c,  ck  in  M.E. 


Blek,  '  blocking.' 
Breik,  'breeches.' 
Clek,  sb.,  'hatch.' 
Cleik,  vb.,  'seize.' 
Kinryk. 

Leik,  '  dead  body.' 
Reke,  vb. 
Sic,  '  such.' 
Seik,  '  to  seek.' 
Smowk,  sb. 
Skryke,  vb. 
juke,  'itching.' 


Lik,  vb.,  'please.' 
Lik,  '  likely.' 
Luk,  vb. 
Meckle  \ 
Mekill  ) 
Ik,  '  also.' 

Vikkid,  '  poor,  sorry.' 
"Wouk,  '  kept  watch.' 
Kinrik,  'kingdom.' 

Dunbar,  E.  Lothian,  1460-1520. 

Beswik,  vb.,  'deceive.' 
Beseik,  vb. 


Gav.  Douglas,  1475-1522. 

Beik,  '  a  beak.' 

Beseik,  vb. 

Bike,  '  a  hive.' 

Brak,  adj.,  'salt.' 

Brakill,  '  unsettled,  brittle.' 

Clukis,  '  claws,  clutches.' 

Elbok,  '  elbow/ 

Elyke,  '  alike  '  (  =  ^elic  with  3-  lost). 


Faik,«  to  grasp 


ping''' 
Nokkis,  'notches.' 
Pick,  sb.,  'pitch.' 
Preik.  vb.,  '  gallop.' 
Rakkis,  '  (he)  recks.' 
Rakles,  '  reckless.' 
Reik,  sb.,  '  smoke.' 
Rekand,  part.  pres. 
Reik,  vb.,  '  reach.' 
Rekand,  '  stretching.' 

•"**•• 


be 
fetch*'? 


Siclik,  '  such.' 

Slekit,  adj. 

Slike,  '  mud,  slime,' 

Snak,  sb.,  '  snatch,  short  time.' 

Stakkir,  vb. 

Swyk,  vb.,  '  assuage.' 


"Wreikis,  1  pres.  pi. 

Compl.  of  Scot  1.  1  1.319. 
Acquorns,  'acorns.' 

H.ik.vb. 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


163 


Bekkis,  'bows,  curtsies.' 

Blac,  adj. 

Dikes,  'dikes.' 

Reik,  '  smoke.' 

Seik,  vb. 

Smeuk. 

Thak,  sb. 

Quyk,  adj. 


Metrical  Psalter,  Yorks.,  before  1300. 

Bi-seking,  38.  13,  passim. 
Dyke,  sb.,  7.  16. 
(he)  Ekes,  40.  9. 

Griking,   45.   6  and  77.   34   (at  the 
latter     place    MS.    Egerton     has 

gaging)- 

to  bam  Like,  48.  21. 
Mitel,  34.  18. 
Mikel-hede,  58. 
Pricked,  p.p.,  31.  4. 
Reke,  sb.,  36.  20. 
for  to  Reek,  109.  4. 

Ike  =  ? 

"  Till  aghe-fulle  and  ai  ike 
At  kinges  of  erthe  bat  rike." 

75.  12. 

Rekles,  'incense,'  140.  2. 
Rike,  'kingdom, '44.  7. 
bon  Sekes,  7.  5. 
Sekand,  9.  10. 
Seked,  p.p.,  16. 
Soth-like,  26.  10. 
Slike,  '  such,'  84.  8. 
Stiked,  3rd  pi.  pret.,  37.  3. 
Wiccand,   'witching,  charming,'  MS. 

Egerton,  other  MSS.  '  wicchand.' 
Wreker,  'avenger,'  8.  3. 


Cursor  Mundi,  Yorks.,  1300. 

Beseke 

Freck,  '  a  man.' 

llik,  adv. 

Licam,  '  corpse.' 

Mak,  '  a  mate.' 

Mikel  ) 

Mikil    / 

Pik,  sb.,  'pitch.' 

Reck,  vb.,  'care.' 

Prick,  sb. 

Prik  (Fairf.). 

Rik,  adj. 

Sek,  vb.,  '«eek.' 

Spek,  sb.  (also  Speche). 

Spek,  vb.,  and  Spech. 


Minot,  Yorks.,  1333-52. 

Dik,  '  bank.' 
Kynrik. 
Priked,  p.p. 

Prk.  of  Consc.,  Yorks.,  before  1349. 

Breke,  vb. 
Buk,  '  a  buck.' 
Cloke,  'a  claw.' 

Heke  }vb>'  <increase-' 

Fickle,  adj. 

Layk,  '  to  play.' 

Like,  'to  please.' 

Loke,  vb. 

Mikel,  adj. 

Nek,  sb. 

Prike,  vb. 

Pyk,  sb. 

Reke,  sb.,  'smoke.' 

Reke,  'care.' 

Sake,  '  fault.' 

Siker,  adj. 

Skrike,  vb. 

Slake,  vb.,  'quench,  mitigate.' 

Sleke  1    , 

Slekin)vb->    toslake- 

Souke,  '  to  suck.' 

Strykly,  adv.,  '  direct.' 

Wayk,  adj.,  'weak.' 

Wyk,  '  horrid,'  '  bad.' 

Sir  Gaw.,  North.,  1366. 

Eke,  '  else.' 

Fyked,  '  shrank,  was  troubled.' 

Layk,  'sport.' 

Layke,  vb. 

Rak,  sb.,  'vapour.' 

Townl.  Myst.,  Yorks.,  1450. 

Cleke,  vb.,  '  seize.' 
Pik,  '  pitch.' 
Shryke,  '  to  shriek.' 
Twyk,  '  to  twitch.' 


.,  xviii,  Northern,    Early 
Fifteenth  Century. 

Hekylle. 

Mawke,  'maggot.' 

Moke,  '  moth/ 

Syke,  'gutter.' 

Thekare. 

Flyk  (of  bacon). 

Reke,  '  fumes.' 


164 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


Wars  of  A  kx.  ,  Yorks.,  Late  Fifteenth 
Century. 

Akis,  pres.  sing.,  *  (it)  aches.' 
Beseke,  D.  and  A. 
Beseche,  D.  and  A. 
Cleke,  vb.,  '  clutch. 
Breke,  '  breeks.' 


Freke,  '  a  man/ 

Kokel,  '  shaky,  unsteadfast.' 

Laike,  sb.,  '  sport,'  etc. 

Leke,  sb.,  'leek.' 

Licken,  vb. 

Mekill,  '  great.' 

Pik,  sb. 

Eeke,  '  smoke.' 

Rekils,  'odour.' 

&}•-*•' 

Strekis,  *  it  stretches.' 
Seke,  vb. 
Skrike,  sb. 

Schrikis,  pres.  pi.  vb. 
Wreke,  vb.,  wreak. 


Catholicon,  Yorks.,  1483. 
a  Theker,  'tector.' 


(A) 

Ake,  quercus. 
to  Ake. 
a  Bakbone. 
a  Bek,  '  torrens.' 
Blak,  adj. 

to  Breke,  '  frangare.' 
to  Dike. 
to    Eke,  ubi    'to    helpe,'    (note,   cf. 

Jetch  Palsgrave). 
a  Flyke  of  bacon. 
Wicked,  Austerus. 
a  Wyke,  of  ye  eghe  (Whyte,  4). 
a  Leke,  'porrum.' 
Mikill,  adj. 
a  Wake,  '  vigilia.' 
a  Nyke,  '  a  nick,  notch.' 


to  Tryke,  '  pungere.' 

aPryk. 

to  Seryke. 

Syker,  'securus.' 

Slyke. 

a  Smoke. 

lleke,  sb.  and  vb. 

Kekyn^e. 

to  Speke. 


a  Strykylle,  '  hostorium.' 

to  Take  away. 

a  Taket,  '  claviculus.' 


Cf.  Rechles,  Ancr.  Riw. 

Levins,  Yorks.,  1570. 

Blacke.adj. 

to  Bleck  (and  bletch)  '  nigrare.' 
Flick  (and  flitch)  of  bacon. 
Prick,  vb. 
Screake. 

Whake  =  *  quake.' 
Bishopricke. 
to  Seeke. 
Seeke,  adj. 
Reek,  sb.,  'smoke.' 
Cheke. 

to  Wreck,  '  vindicare.' 
Eke,  vb. 
Meeke,  adj. 
Cleake,  vb.,  'snatch.' 
to  Breake.' 

Smacke,  sb.  and  vb.,  '  taste.' 
Snacke,  sb.  and  vb.,  '  bite.' 
Heck,  sb.,  'a  hatch.' 
Heckfare,    sb.,    'heifer.'      (Heckfar, 
Huloet.) 

Allit.  P.,  Lanes.,  1360. 

Bispeke. 

Blake,  adj. 

Blayke,  '  pale  in  colour.' 

Byswyke,  '  to  defraud.' 

Fykel,  '  fickle.' 

Heke,  '  also.' 

Likke,  '  to  sip,  drink.' 


Makeles,  'matchless.' 
Sykande,  'sighing.'     ' 
Wreke,  p.p.,  '  avenged.' 


Metr.  Rom.,  Lanes.,  1420. 

Bake,  'back.' 
Beken,  vb.,  *  command.' 
Blake,  vb.,  '  blacken.' 
Makolest  ('  most  matchless  '  ?  ). 
matchless.' 


Prekr,  '  u':ill"]>  away.' 
K.krs  '  (ho)  smokes.' 
Scryken,  vb.,  'shriek.' 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


165 


(he)  Sekes,  'seeks.' 

Seke,  '  sick.' 

(he)  Sikes,  ' sighs.' 

Sikiug,  '  sighing.' 

Slikes,  'slides.' 

Spekes,  inf. 

to  Wake, 'watch.' 

Worlyke,  'worthy.' 

Worthelik. 

Wrake,  '  destruction.' 

R.  of  Brunne,  Lines.,  1338. 
Breke,  p.p. 
Brek,  sb. 
Dedlyk,  adj. 
Dik,  'ditch.' 
Lak,  vb.,  '  play.' 
Prykel. 
Pryked,  p.p. 
Steke,  vb.,  '  stick.' 
Sykes,  '  furrows,  watercourses.' 
pakkes,  sb.  pi. 
pikke,  adj. 
"VVycke,  adj. 

Ortn.,  Lines.,  1200. 

Bakesst. 

Becnenn. 

Bilokenn,  'consider.' 

.Biswikenn,  '  betray.' 

Bitrccnenn,  'betoken.' 

Biwokenn,  '  watched.' 

Bokes. 

Bruknenn,  '  enjoy.' 

Fakeun,  'exile.' 

Forrsake>]7. 

Huccesteress. 

Ekenn,  '  to  increase.' 

Mikell. 

Makenn. 

Likenn,  'to  like.' 

Sicnedd. 

Sake,  'strife.' 

Sikenn. 

Tacnenn. 

Takenn. 

Swikedom. 

Stake. 

Stikkes,  pi. 

Stekenn,  '  to  shut.' 

Spekeun. 

Sikenn,  '  to  sigh.' 

Siker. 

Stracinn,  perf. 

Wuke,  'week.' 

Wikken,  '  duty,  office.' 

Wakemenn,  '  watchmen.' 

Wicke,  Wikke,  '  mean,  wicked.' 

"Wrekeim,  vb.,  '  avenge.' 


Final  c  in  Ortn. 

Ace.,  <  but.' 
Bac       ) 

Bacc     [  '  back.' 
Bacch   I 
Bucc,  'goat.' 
Boc,  'book.' 
Brace,  '  broke.' 
EC,  '  also.' 
Flocc. 
Ice,  '  I.' 
La3c. 
Lac,  'gift.' 


Smec,  sb. 

Wic,  'dwelling.' 

Smacc,  '  taste.' 

Wac,  'weak.' 

Eor>lic. 

Lie  (andlich),  'body.' 


HaveloJc,  N.E.  Midi.,  1300. 

Swike,  'deceiver.' 

Swikel,  'deceitful.' 

Biseken,  vb. 

Bitaken,  '  deliver  over.' 

Bleike,  '  pale,  wan.' 

Breken,  vb. 

Dike,  '  ditch.' 

Ek,  '  also.' 

Fikel,  adj. 

Hie,  'I.' 


Hike,  sb. 

Seckes,  '  sacks.' 

Seken,  vb. 

Speke,  'speech.' 

Waken,  'watch.' 

Wicke     ) 

Wike      }  'wicked.' 

Wikke    ) 

Wreken,  vb.,  'avenge.' 

Hali  Meidenhed,  W.  Midi.,  1225. 

Pricunges,  3rd. 
Prikien,  vb.  3rd  pi. 
Licke'S,  3rd  sing. 
Cwike,  adj. 

Siken,  inf.  27,  '  to  sigh.' 
Ake)>,  vb.  pi.,  31. 
Louke,  'side,'  dat.  sino-. 
Schucke,  'devil,'  41. 


166 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


Will,  of  Pal.,  W.  Midi.,  1350. 

Biker,  '  a  fight.' 
Diked,  ' dug  out.' 
Freke,  '  a  man.' 
Hakernes,  '  acorns.' 
Layke,  vb.,  'play.' 
Prike,  vb. 
Siken,  'sigh.' 
Stiked,  p.p. 
Wake,  vb.,  ' watch.' 


Wicke 
Wic 


evil. 


Mire,  Salop,  1400. 
Lychwake,  sb. 
Quyke,  '  alive.' 
Stoke,  '  stuck.' 
Yeke,  ' also.' 

MS.  HarL,  2,253,  Here/.,  1310. 

Aken,  vb. 
Byswiken,  p.p. 
Blyka}. 

Blak,  adj., 'black.' 
Blac,  'pale.' 
Eke,  'also.' 
Make,  'mate.' 
Mukel,  adj. 
Prikyares,  sb.  pi. 
Rykene,  vb. 
Sike,  1  sing.  pres. 
Smok,  '  a  garment.' 
Spekest. 

Swyke,  sb.,  'traitor.' 
Wicke,  adj. 

Wore.  Gloss.,  Twelfth  Century. 

Bakern,  '  pistrionum. ' 
Siker,  '  tutus.' 
Sticke,  '  regula.' 
Were,  '  opus.' 
Slac,  'piger.' 
Oc,  'quercus.' 

La^.,  Worcs.,  1205. 
Abake. 
Abac. 

JEke,  sec,  eek,  etc.,  etc.,  'also.' 
JErendwreke,  '  messenger.' 
Aswike,  '  we  cease.' 
At-sake,  'forsake.' 
Awakien,  '  to  awake.' 
Blikien,  vb.,  '  shine.' 
Blakien. 
BUkede. 


Blac,  adj. 

Boc. 

[Bock.] 

Brockes,  '  badgers.' 

Buken,  'bellies,'  d.  pi. 

Crakeden. 

Die,  'ditch.' 

Drake,  '  dragon.' 

Floe,  '  host.' 

Flocke,  d. 

Hoker,  '  contempt.' 

Ic  and  ich,  '  I.' 

Pic-foreken,  d.  pi. 

Smokien,  vb.,  'to  smoke.' 


Speken 
Speke,  'speech.' 
Swike,  '  betray.' 
Taken  \ 
Token  ) 
Weorc     -N 
Were 

WsGrc  , 

•Wore      {  sbs' 

Worch] 

Worck]  J 
"Cweccte]  from  quecchen. 

3itaken, '  deliver,  give '  (and  bi-ta^che). 

Songs  and  Car.,  Warw.,  1400. 
(I)  Beseke,  13. 
Prykke  (inf.),  73. 

Prompt.,  Norf.,  1440. 
Ake,   or  \ -, 

Ache   jsb' 
Akyn,  vb. 
Alyke. 

Bakke,  '  vespertilio.' 
Bleke,  '  atramentum.' 
Blak,  '  ater.' 
Dyke,  ' fossa.' 
Flykke  (of  bacon). 
Froke. 

Hec,  or  Hek, 
or  Hetche  (of  a  dor) 
Hekele,  'matasca.' 


Twykkyn 

[Twycliyuk] 

Pyk. 

Reek. 

Thak. 


^ekyn,  ok. 

Ykyn. 

Ikyl,  'stiria.' 

Schrykynge 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


167 


Norfolk  Guilds,  1389. 

k  medially  in  Chaucer. 

Worchepfulleke,  87. 

Aken,  vb. 

Specialeke,  54. 

Aking. 

Unskylfulleche  and  -lik,  55. 

Acornes. 

Bake,  vb. 

Biseken,  vb. 

Bestiary,  E.  Midi.,  1250. 

Bitake,  vb. 
Breke,  vb. 

Barlic,  291. 

Brekke,  sb.,  '  flaw.' 

Bee,  'beak,'  58. 

Darketh,  vb. 

Bitterlike,  481. 

Derken,  vb. 

Borlic,  '  burly,'  605. 

Derke,  sb. 

Ic,  54! 

Dokke,  sb. 

Lie,  sb.,  797. 

Drake. 

Mikle,  548. 

Fikelnesse. 

Mikel,  235. 

Flikere,  vb. 

Quike,  adj.,  341. 

Halke. 

SekeS,  62,  132. 

Forsake. 

Speken,  592. 

Hakke. 

Swic,  'such,'  193. 

Herke,  vb. 

Biswike,  429. 

Herknen,  vb. 

Wake'5,  47. 

Lich-wake. 

Wikke,  adj.,  593. 

Loke,  vb. 

Lokkes  (of  hair). 

Make,  vb. 

Genesis  and  Exodus,  Suffolk,  1250. 

Make,  sb. 
Meke,  adj. 

Biluken,  p.p. 

Pekke,  vb. 

Bisek  ,  . 
.BisekeiimPerat- 

Nekke,  sb. 
Nake,  vb. 

Biseken,  inf. 

Mikel,  adj. 

BliSelike,  adv. 

Piken,  vb. 

Dik,  '  ditch.' 

Priken,  vb. 

Dikes,  pi. 

Prikke,  sb. 

Forsake,  '  deny.' 

Pyke,  vb. 

Hie,  '  I.' 

Plukke,  vb. 

I-ureke,  'avenged.' 

Pokkes,  sb. 

Lik,  'like.' 

Rake,  sb. 

Likede,  'pleased.' 
Mikil             ^ 

Reeke,  vb.  (also  reechen). 
Rekene,  vb. 

Mikel             y  great.' 
(and  Michil)  f 

Rekith  =  <  smokes.' 
Siker,  adj. 

Prike-5,  '  pricks,  spurs.' 
Reklefat,  '  a  censer.' 

Sake. 
Slike. 

Seken,  '  to  seek.' 

Smoke,  sb. 

Smaken,  '  to  scent.' 

Souke,  vb. 

Swike,  '  unfaithful'.' 

Speke,  vb. 

Strekede,  •  stretched.' 

Stiken,  vb. 

Speken,  vb. 

Stikke,  sb. 

Wikke,  'wicked.' 

Strake,  vb. 

Upreke'S,  '  up-reeks.' 

Stroke,  vb. 

Stryke,  vb. 

Syke  vb.  ('sigh'). 

JBokenham,  Suffolk,  before  1449. 

Takel. 
Thakketh,  vb. 

Lyk,  S.  Anne,  427. 

Thikke,  adj. 

Flykke,  Oh:  859. 
Wykke,  Ch.  856. 

Waker,  adj. 
Wake,  vb. 

Seke,  inf.  (and  Seche). 

Trikled,  vb. 

168 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


Weke,  adj. 
Wreke,  vb. 

Sike,  vb.,  'sigh.' 
Snike,  sb.,  '  villain.' 

"Wikked,  adj. 

Wikke,  adj. 

P.  Plowm.,  Glos.,  1362-93. 

k  finally  in  Chaucer. 

Biseke. 

Bak. 

Dike  ) 

Beek,  'beak.' 

Dik   j 

Blak,  adj. 

Dickers  ='  ditchers.' 

Book.     ' 

Frek           \             , 

Bouk  (of  tree). 
Brok. 

Fraik,  etc.}     maD' 
Ik  and  y,  pronoun. 

Buk. 
Eck,  '  also.' 

Licaml    Corpse,  body.' 

Hook. 

Prikkyth. 

Prike>. 

Lak. 

Svkede,  '  seighed.' 

Leek  (plant). 
Look  sb. 

Wicke)    ,. 
Wikke)  adJ' 

Ook  (tree). 

Ryke,  adj. 

Sak. 

Seek,  '  sick.' 
Sinok,  '  a  smoke.' 

Sir  Fer.,  Devon,  1380. 

Wrak,  sb. 

Crake,  'crack.' 

Stryk,  '  stroke.' 
Syk,  'a  sigh.' 

Freke,  '  man.' 
Make,  'mate.' 
Bespeken. 

TT7"        7'_*F 

Be-swyke,  '  deceive.' 

Wychffe. 

Deke,  'ditch.' 

Bre^ynye  =  k  ;  X. 
Pricked,  MM. 

Prykie,  '  ride.' 
Reke,  '  rich.' 

Quik,  '  alive,'  X. 

Wikke  \  '  violent.' 

Recke,  '  to  care,'  X. 

Wyckej  'hard,  painful.' 

Seke,  vb.,  X. 
Sike,  '  search  into,'  X. 

Quyke,  adj. 
Sykynge,  'sighing.' 

St.  Cath.,  Glos.y  1200. 

St.  Editha,  Wilts.,  1440. 

Aswike)?,  '  ceases.' 

jeke,  vb.,  'itch,'  3,388. 

Swike,  pres.  optat. 

Scrykede,  1,671. 

Freken,  '  champions.' 

Pikes,  'spikes.' 
Wreken,  sb.,  'avenge.' 

St.  Jul.  (Prose],  Dorset,  1200. 

Ecnesse,  'eternity.' 

Slakien,  inf.,  20. 

Slec,  '  mud.' 

Rikenen,  inf.,  80. 

Cwic,  'living.' 

Eke,  '  also,'  4. 

Steorfeuutet,  10. 

X.  of  Glos.,  1300. 

Sikede,  '  sighed,'  20. 
Cwike,  adj.,  22. 

Wikke,  adj. 

Wike,  «  office,'  24. 

Wrake,  sb.,  «  vengeance.' 

Awreke,  sb.,  *  avenge.' 
Bisuike,  p.p.,  «  deceived.' 

Ancren  Riwk,  Dorset,  1225. 

Biseke,  vb. 

to  -breake^. 

Scrikede,  pret. 
Meoc,  '  meek.' 
Speke,  vb. 
Spek,  vb. 
Prikie,  '  to  spur.' 

Prikku,  '  ]toint,'  jxt. 
Speckes,  '  specks.' 
Speken,  inf. 
Strik,  imp.  of  strecchen. 
S  \vikr,  '  traitor.' 

GUTTURAL   SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


169 


picke,  adj. 
Wikke,  •  foul,  bad.' 
3oc,  '  yoke.' 
Kakele     )  .      .    . 
Chakele  ('Chatterer. 

Swuc,  '  such.' 

Tekefle,   MS.   Titus  and  MS.  Nero, 
Morton's  ed.,  p.  50. 

Morton  translates  tekefte  '  teach - 
eth,'  but  Mat/ner  (Spr.  Proben,  p.  9) 
rejects  this,  and  regards  teke'oe  as 
=  teke,  '  to  eken,'  +  "5e,  and  as 
meaning  'moreover.'  In  support 
of  Miitzner's  view  it  may  be  urged 
that,  on  p.  106,  MS.  Nero  has 
teke  )>et  =  '  moreover,'  and  MS. 
Cleopatra  here  has  '  to  eken '  ; 
p.  180,  Nero  also  has  techen  }>e, 
etc.,  which  Morton,  again,  trans- 
lates '  teach  those  who,'  etc., 
but  Ma' timer's  explanation  certainly 
makes  better  sense  here.  On  the  other 
hand,  on  p.  50  Morton's  translation 
makes  good  sense,  and  MS.  Cleo- 
patra has  techen  J>e.  In  any  case 
teken,  tekelS,  etc.,  may  be  formed 
from  tek)>,  just  as  seken  from  sekjj. 
Tuke$,  '  chastiseth.' 

•    0.  andN.,  Dorset,  Hants.,  1246-50. 

Tukest,  '  twitchest,'  63. 
Swikel-hede,  162. 
Bi-swike,  158. 
Swikedone,  167. 
Mislike>,  344. 

Kentish  Gospels  (MS.  Hatton,38)  ,1150. 
Ic  and  ck  used  for  the  stop,  instead  of  c. 

Akenned,  Joh.,  ix,  20. 
Kaijeu,  Mat.,  xvi,  19. 
Taken,  sb.,  Joh.,  ix,  16. 
Spraeken,  imp.  pi.,  Joh.,  ix,  22. 
pabe  swinkefl,  Mat.,  x,  28. 
liken,  Lk.,  x,  7.  • 
-^keres,  Mat.,  vi,  28. 
Kyns,  Lk.,  xix,  38. 
Drinke,  Mat.,  vi,  32. 
Deofel-seoke,  Mat.,  viii,  16. 
Chikene,  Mat.,  xxiii,  37. 
Of-karf,  Lk.,  xxii. 
Kynne. 

ck. 

Lickeres,  Mat.,  xxii,  18. 
Hyre  lockan,  dat.  pi.,  Joh.,  x,  2. 


eh  =  k. 

Ghana,  Joh.,  ii,  1. 
Fich-treowe,  Joh.,  i,  60. 

MS.  Vespas,  A.  22,  Kent,  1200. 

piece,  237. 
Sicernesse,  239. 

Vices  and  Virtues,  Kent,  1200. 

Siker,  25,  31. 
Beseke$,  109.  18. 
Beseken,  147.  28. 


Moral  Ode  (Digby  MS.),  Kent,  Early 
Thirteenth  Century. 

Ecnesse,  sb. 

ic  =  'I,'  only  form  used  in  this  MS. 

Likede,  13. 

Quike,  79. 

(Euel)  Smak. 

(ic)  Speke,  17. 

Siker,  adj.,  39. 

Bisweke'S,  14. 

Kentish  Sermons  (Laud,  471),  1200-50. 

Betockne)>,  Fifth  Sermon. 
"Werkes,  sb.,  Epiph. 


A&nbite,  Kent,  1340. 

Awreke,  vb.,  'punish,  avenge.' 

Awrekinge,  'vengeance.' 

Boc. 

Breke,  vb.,  brecj). 

Icing  =  '  itching.' 

like,  'serve.' 

Licnesse. 

Liknesse. 

Loke,  '  to  look.' 

Make,  '  mate.' 

Markes,  '  bounds.' 

Prikyinde,  particip. 

"-• 


Speke,  '  to  speak.' 
Waki,  '  to  watch.' 
Y-bake,  'baked.' 
Zik,  'sick.' 
SniackeJ>,  vb. 

Will,  of  Shoreham,  Kent,  1307-27. 

Siker,  13. 
By-swike>,  22. 


170 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WILD. 


Bi->enke)>e  (Conrath,  eh). 
Dryke>,  23. 
Wyckerede,  99. 
Melke,  dat.,  133. 
penk>e      \  ..„ 
Cleniej*  j  113' 


Lib.  Lesc.,  Kent,  1350. 
to  Speke,  47. 
Mebinkeb. 
like,  353. 
Awreke,  p.p.,  441. 
Pricked,  496. 


II. 


Non-initial  c,  ch  in  M.E. 


Harbour. 

Betethe,  '  to  commit.' 

Fechand,  part. 

Lechis,  'doctors.' 

Vach,  'watch'  (sb.  and  vb.). 

Vrechidly. 

Vrecbit,  adj. 

Dunbar,  E.  Lothian,  1460-1520. 

Fecbe,  vb. 

Siche,  'such.' 

Smoch,  '  mouldy,  stinking.' 

Speiche  )    i 

Speche  J  8b- 

Streiche,  adj.,  'stiff,  affected.' 

Teich,  vb. 

Wreche     |    , 

Wretchis  J  st 

Gav.  Douglas,  1475-1522. 

Awach,  vb.,  'watch.' 
About-speche,  '  circumlocution.' 
Brechins,   stuffing  to    prevent  hames 

from  galling  horse's  neck. 
Cuchill,  'forest  or  grove'  (cf.  'queech' 

in  Mod.  Suffolk  dialect). 
Fet,  '  to  prepare.' 
Feche,  vb.,  'fetch,'  etc. 
Hachis,  'hatches.' 
Ich,  'each.' 
Lech,  '  a  doctor.' 
Mich,  'much.' 
Sichaud,   '  sighing '    (but  perhaps  ch 

here  =  front  open  consonant  ?) . 

SS*}  •>!•*«* 

Wache,  'watchman.' 
Wniche,  '  a  wrotch.' 
Wrechis,  pi. 


Compl.  of  ScotL,  1549. 

Reche,  adj. 
Skrech,  « shriek.' 
Tech,  vb. 
Vytches,  '  witches.' 

Metrical  Psalter,  YorJcs.,  before  1300. 

Drecchand     (in     MSS.     Harl.     and 

Egerton),  108.  10. 
Riche,  adj.,  33.  11. 
Speches,  sb.,  18.  4. 
Teche,  inf.,  93.' 12. 

Wichand  » '  witching,  charming, '  58.  6. 
"Wicchandj    MS.  Egerton  has  wiccand. 
Wrecches,  136.  3. 
Wrecchedhede,  11.  6. 
Wretchednes,  106.  10. 

Cursor  Mundi,  Yorks.,  1300. 

Rich,  adj. 

Wreche,  sb.  and  adj. 
Speche,  sb. 
Spech,  vb. 
jicche,  sb.,  '  gout.' 

Minot,  Jorks.,  1333-52. 
Feched. 
Wretche,  sb. 

Prk.  of  Consc.,  Yorks.,  before  1349. 

Leche,  '  physician.' 
Reche,  'to  reach.' 
Wiche,  '  a  witch.' 

Sir  Gaw.,  North.,  1366. 

Brachez,  '  hounds. ' 
Drochch,  'hurt.' 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    \VYLD. 


171 


Foch,  vb.,  'fetch.* 
Iche,  '  each.' 
Lach,  vb.,  'take.' 
Riche,  vb.,  '  reach.' 
llyched,  p.p.,  'enriched.' 
Seech,  vb. 

Townl.  Myst.,  Yorks.,  1450. 

Drecche,  '  to  afflict.' 

Ich  =  'I,'  an  imitation  of  Southern. 
'  Take  out  that  Sothern  tothe '  is 
said  to  the  person  who  uses  the 
word  'ich.' 

Ich  = '  each.' 


Wars   of  Alex.,    York*.,    Late 
Fifteenth  Century. 

Biche. 

Drechet,  p.p.,  'vexed,  spoilt.' 

Feche,  vb. 

Liche,  'body.' 

Macchis,  '  mates.' 

Meche,  '  great.' 

Riche,  adj. 

Reche,  vb'.,  '  to  reach.' 

Seche  (and  Seke), 

Siche,  '  such.' 

Wriche,  sb. 

Catholicon,  Yorks.,  1483. 

a  Bechetre,  '  fagus.' 

a  Bych,  '  licista.' 

a  Fiche,  '  vicia.' 

a  Leche,  '  medicus.' 

Riche,  '  copiosus.' 

a  Speche,  '  colloquium.' 

to  Teche. 

a  Weche,  '  veneficus.' 

Kychyn,  'coquina.' 

Levins,  Yorks.,  1570. 

Ache,  sb.  and  vb.  (rhymes  to  Spinache). 

Bitch. 

Blache   )   , 

Bletcbe  /  sb' 

Rich. 

Pich,  '  corbiculus.' 

to  Mych. 

a  Ditch. 

Itche,  sb. 

Stitch,  sb. 

Pitch,  '  pix.' 

a  Wrvtch,  '  miser.' 

Flitch. 

Witche. 


to  Fetch. 

to  Reche,  'distendi.' 

to  Stretch. 

Speach,  'sermo,' 

Beach. 

to  Bleach,  *  candidare.' 

to  Teache. 

Horseleache. 


Allit.  P.,  Lanes.,  1360. 

Aliche,  '  alike.' 

Biseche,  vb. 

Biteche,  vb. 

Brych,  '  filth  '  ? 

Cleche,  '  to  receive,  take.' 

Dych,  'ditch.' 

Feche,  subj.  of  vb. 

H±e   {'hatch  'of  a  ship. 


Lache,vb.,  'hitch'  (cf.  Dial,  to  lutch). 

Maltha}   '  make,  fellow.' 

Pich,  'pitch.' 

Racchclie,  '  to  go.' 

Rych,  sb. 

Rich,  adi. 

Seche,  vb. 

Smach,  '  scent,  smell.' 

Streche,  vb. 

Whichche,  '  ask.' 

^±}'  vengeance.' 
Wreche,  'wretched.' 


Wyche-crafte. 


Metr.  Eom.y  Lanes.,  1420. 

Burliche,  '  hurl.' 

(he)  Clechis,  '  seizes. 

Foche,  imperat. 

Haches,  'hay-racks.' 

Ich,  'each.' 

Machet,  '  matched.' 

Muche. 

Quyche,  '  which.' 

Rechs,  'reeks,'  vb. 

Richest,  adj. 

Seche      ) 

Siche      ['such.' 

Suche     ) 

Suche,  vb.,  '  seek.' 

Wurlych,  « worthy.' 

Wrechut,  adj. 


172 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


Orm.,  Lines.,  1200. 

Eche. 

Eche,  adj.,  'eternal.' 

Erliche. 

Fecchenn,  vb. 

Hache. 

Icchenn. 

Hacches  \    , 

Laecbenn,  '  cure.' 

Haches   J  P  ' 

Lacche,  §b. 

Ich. 

Lacchenn,  vb.,  'catch.' 
Riche,  '  kingdom.' 
Riche,  adj. 
Racchess,  sb.  pi. 
Taechenn,  vb. 

Ich,  'each.' 
Lachen,  '  rob,  catch.' 
Leche,  '  physician.' 
Liche,  '  like.' 
Miche,  '  great.' 

Spaeche,  sb. 

Michel. 

Macche,  sb.,  'mate.' 
Wraeche,  '  vengeance.' 

Muchel. 
Uch,  '  each.' 

"Wrecche,  adj.  and  sb. 

Wicche      |  p.p.,  'bewitch.' 

Wicche  -craettess. 

Wecche,  sb. 

Wreche,  '  revenge.' 

Wreche,  '  to  revenge.' 

Reching,  'explanation.' 

Havclok,  N.E.  Midi.,  1300. 

Riche,  '  kingdom.' 

Swich. 

Seche,  '  to  seek.' 

Cunriche,  '  kingdom.' 
Leche,  '  physician.' 
Lich,  '  like.' 

Swiche,  '  such.' 
Misse-spech,  '  evil  report.' 
Werche  \    , 

Ich,  y,  and  I. 
Ihc. 

Wirch      f  VD< 
Miswerche,  vb. 

Kichen. 

JR.  of  Brunne,  Lines.,  1338. 

Marche,  '  boundary  '  (Alis). 

Feche  \  vb. 
Fette  Jperf. 

Earliest  Eng.Pr.  Ps.,  W.  Midi.,  1375. 

Leches,  '  physicians.' 
Licbe,  adj. 

Michel,  91.  5. 
Teche>,  93.  10. 

Picched,  p.p.  (perf.  is  pight). 
Reche,  vb. 

Seche  f>,  4.  3. 
Whiche,  13.  6. 

Teche,  vb. 

Bisechen,  26.  7. 

"Wicche-  craft. 

Liche  to,  27.  1. 

"Wreche,  vb.,  'vindicate.' 

Ich,  passim  (commonest  form  of  pr., 

but  i  and  y  occur). 

Chirche,  21.  26. 

Hali  Maidenhed,  W.  Midi.,  1225. 

Richedom,  3. 
into  Drecchunge,  7. 
Bisechen,  11. 

Mire,  Salop,  JL400. 
Myche,  'much.' 

Bruche,  'breach,'  11. 

Dedlyche. 

Bruchele,  'brittle,'  13. 

Onlyche. 

Smecchunge,  'tasting,'  13. 

Seche,  '  to  seek.' 

Ich. 
Wicchen,  33. 

Sych,  'such.' 
Uche,  '  each.' 

Stiches,  '  pains,'  35. 
Fliche,  37. 

Lych-wake. 
Worche,  vb. 

Wlecche,  adj.  or  adv.,  43. 

Worchynge,  sb. 

Wrecch,  sb.,  47. 

Iliche,  'like,'  19. 

MS.  Harl.,  2,253,  Here/.,  1310. 

Will,  of  Pal.,  W.  Midi.,  1350. 

Areche,  p.p. 
i  Byseche. 

Areche,  '  to  reach.' 
Dreche,  'disturb'  (Alia). 

Bysechinge. 
Bysecheu,  vb. 

GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    TVYLD. 


173 


Bruche,  '  breech.* 

DreccheJ>,  vb. 

Echen,  '  to  increase.' 

Ich. 

Kyneriche. 

Leche,  'medicus.' 

Liche,  adj. 

Muchele. 

Muche. 

Recche,  vb. 

Riche,  adj. 

Riche,  sb. 

Seche,  vb. 

Speche,  sb. 

Such. 

Suche. 

Techen,  sb. 

"Wycche,  'witch.' 

Wrecche,  sb.  and  adj. 

Wore.  Gloss.,  Twelfth  Century. 

Imaecca,  '  conjunx.' 
Wicche,  '  phitonissa.' 
Sticels,  '  aculeus.' 
Misliches,  '  bless,  discolor.' 
Ticchen,  '  htedus.' 
Blacern,  '  lichinus.' 
Stucche,  '  frustruui.' 
Ic  bore. 
Lie,  '  corpus.' 
Ilches. 


,  Worcs.,  1205. 

jEchen,  vb.,  'increase.' 

Areccheu,  '  interpret.' 

•Areche,  vb.,  'touch.' 

Atsecheu. 

Beech,  '  valley.' 

Bisechen 

Bisecchen 

Biteche        i        IT 

dellver' 


Bi-wricched. 

Crurche, '  crutch.' 

Cachene. 

•Kuchene. 

•Dich. 

•Diches. 

FaTheu. 

Ilecche 

•Echne,  ace. 

•Ich  (and  'ic)  )  ,  T 

•Hich  j     l' 


each.' 


Leeches  )  /,  ,  , 
Leches)  hooks- 
•Lich. 


Lie  (bothMSS.). 

•Iliche,  '  like.' 

Muchele,  'gnat.' 

•Riche,  '  realm.' 

Ricche,  adj. 

Relichen  \  « .         ,  , 

[Reche]   j    1 

Rajcchen,  '  tell,  explain.' 

Quecchen,  'move,  escape,'  etc. 

Saechen. 

•Sechen. 


I-teechen,  vb.,  'give.' 
Wroocche  )  , 

[Wrecche,  wrech]JaPoorman- 
Prucche,  'to  thrust.' 
Awachede,  '  arose.' 


Songs  and  Carols  ,  Warw.,  1400. 
Dyche,  58. 

Engl.  Guilds,  Norf.,  1389. 

Qwyche,  31. 
Morn  speches,  45. 
Mechil. 
Fecche,  76. 

Prompt.,  Norf.,  1440. 

Bycche  (Bycke,  P.),  'bitch.' 

Byschypryche  (bysshoperike,  P.). 

Hytchyn,  '  moveo.' 

Iche  (or  Yeke)  . 

Latchyn,  '  catch.' 

Leche,  '  medicus.' 

Lyche,  '  dede  body.' 

Match  (or  Make),  compar. 

Rechyn        )  .    ...        , 

A-retchyn  }    attm^ 

Watche,  or  Wakyng. 

AVytch,  'maga,'  etc. 

Wretch        ) 

Wretchyd    f 

Pyche,  or  Pyk. 

Ichyii,  or  Ykyn. 

Hetche  (and  Hek)  of  a  door. 

Bestiary,  E.  Midi.,  1250. 

Briche,  adj.,  379. 

Drecche'S,  103. 

Eche,  'eternal,'  176,  177. 

FecheS,  242. 

Fecchcu,  inf.,  352. 


174 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


Heuenriche,  378. 

Meche,  'mate,'  716. 

Heche,  vb.,  reck,  714. 

Riche,  sb.  28. 

"Witches,  sb.  pi.  (Morris  writes  wicches 
in  text,  but  states  in  a  footnote  that 
the  MS.  has  form  with  -tch.) 

Genesis  and  Exodus,  Suffolk,  1250. 

Drechede,  'delayed.' 

Drechen,  '  to  delay.' 

Fechen,  'to  fetch.' 

.FfefcAden,  'fetched'   (2,889).      (Very 

early  example  of  -tch.} 
Gruching,  'murmuring.' 
Kinge-riches,  '  kingdoms.' 


Lichles,  '  corpseless.' 
Michil 

Michel          }'  great.' 
(and  Mikel)  ) 
Rechede,  '  interpreted.' 
Rechen,  inf. 
Speche,  sb. 
Techen,  '  to  teach.' 
"Wiches,  '  magicians.' 


"Wrecches,  sb.  pi. 

Bokenham,  Suffolk,  before  1447. 

Seche,  St.  Agn.,  32,  etc. 
(and  Seke),  St.  Agn.,  33. 
Swyche,  passim. 
Feche,  inf.,  799,  Kath. 
(and  to  fette),  679,  St.  Cycyle. 
I  Beseche,  Prol.,  69. 
Lych,  '  like,'  Mary,  631. 
Lyche  to  lyche,  St.  Anne,  239. 

Wycliffe. 

Whiche,  '  hutch,'  X. 

Holiliche,  X. 

Lichy,  adj.,  MM. 

Rechelenes,  LL. 

Sacchis,  '  sacks,'  X. 

Smacchen,  vb.,  'smack,  taste,'  CC. 


Chaucer. 

BSchen,  adj. 

Birch. 

Bleche,  vb.,  'bleach.' 

Boch,  fib. 

Breech,  sb. 


Dichen,  vb. 

Dich. 

Drecche,  vb. 

Ech,  adj. 

Eche,  vb. 

Everich. 

Fecchen. 

Fecche,  '  vetches.' 

Mechel. 

Mochel. 

Muchel. 

Overmacche. 

Pich. 

Recche,  '  reck,  care.' 

Recche,  'interpret.' 

Reche,  '  to  reach.' 

Riche,  adj. 

Seche,  vb. 

Speche,  sb. 

Strecche,  vb. 

Teche,  vb. 

"Wrecche,  sub.  and  adj. 

"Wreche,  '  vengeance.' 

Hacches,  sb. 

Leche,  '  physician.' 

Liche,adj.,  'like.' 

Lich-wake. 

Wacche,  sb.,  '  a  sentinel.' 

Polit.  S.,  Middle  of  Fifteenth  Century. 

Wreche,  '  wreak.'  1  vol.  ii,  fr.  Cotton 
Seche,  « seek.'         [      Rolls,  11.23. 
Smacchith,     vol.    ii,    p.    64.       MS. 
Digby,  41. 

St.  Kath.,  Glos.,  1200. 

Beseche,  1  sing. 
Bruche,  sing.,  'wound.' 
Cwich,  3  sing.  pres.  (1254). 
Eche,  '  eternal.* 
Lich, 'body.' 
Stucchen,  sb.  pi. 
Rich,  '  kingdom.' 
Smeche-5,  'tasteth.' 
Wecchen,  sb.  pi. 
Wrecche,  adj. 

R.  of  Glos.,  1300. 

Breche,  sb. 

Dich,  sb. 

Eche,  vb.,  '  increase.' 

Fecche,  vb. 

Ich,  'I.' 

Kyiii'riehe. 

Recche,  vb,,  •  reck.' 

Roche,  vb. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


175 


Seche,  vb. 

Suiche,  '  such.' 

Syche,  vb.,  'sigh.' 

Vecche,  'fetch.' 

Vreche,  sb.,  'wreak,  vengeance.' 

Wrecche,  adj. 

Wreche,  sb.,  '  revenge.' 

St.  JuL  (Metrical},  Glos.,  1300. 

Ich. 

Muche,  59. 

Wreche,  adj.,  225. 

Wiche,  sb.,  169. 

I  ne  reche,  «  I  reck  not,'  19. 


P.  Plow.,  Glos.,  1363-93. 

Biterliche,  adv. 
Bisechen  (and  Biseke). 
Clicche 


Clucche 
Diche,  sb. 
Dichen,  vb. 
Fecchen,  vb.,  'take  \ 

away.'  f   Note  difference 

(and  Fette),  '  fetch,  |       of  meaning. 

bring.'  ) 

Flicche. 
Flucchen. 
Icham  )    . 
Ich       /  etc> 
Lacchen,  vb.,  'catch.' 
Liche,  vb.,  'like.' 
Lich,  '  a  body.' 
Macche,  '  a  mate.' 
Reccheles,  adj. 
Recche,  vb.,  '  care,  reck.' 
Rechen,  vb.,  'reach.' 


Rycche,  sb. 

Thecche,  vb. 

pecchynge. 

To])  -aches,  pi.  sb, 

Wecchis,  sb.  pi.,  'wakes.' 

"Wicche,  'sorcerer.' 

Wyche,  '  which.' 

Sir  Fer.,  Devon,  1380. 

Miche,  '  ranch.' 

Pych,  sb. 

Syche,  «  seek,  follow.' 

Wreche,  '  vengeance.' 

Drecche,  'to  delay.' 

Hwych. 

Leches,  '  physicians.  ' 


Vacche,  vb.,  'fetch.' 
Wyche,  'which.' 
Quychch,  adv. 
Ych,  I,  Chille,  etc. 


St.  Editha,  Wilts.,  1400. 

Whyche,  2,680. 
Hechelesse,  2,680. 
Sodenlyche,  2,161  or  2,661  (?). 
Ache,  sb.,  3,713  and  3,726. 
Ich, 'each'  (?),  3,957. 
I  Beseche,  49,  46. 
Ych  (  235  >  ,  T  , 
I       i  245  }    L 
Y-leyche,  399. 
Ichan,  541. 
Fullyche,  219. 
Spousebreche,  743. 


St.  Jul.  (Prose)  Dorset,  1200. 

Specche,  sb.,  24. 

Sechen,  vb.  inf.,  50. 

Feche,  imperat.,  66. 

Fecchen,  inf.,  68. 

Pich,  sb.,  68. 

Wlech,  adj,  'lukewarm,'  70. 

Strecchen,'  12. 

ich  Biseche,  74. 

Eche,  adj.,  'eternal,'  2. 

Muchel,  4. 

Riche,  4. 

Freoliche,  adi.,  6. 

Lechnunge,  sb.,  6. 

Euch,  6. 

Biteachen,  vb.,  '  give  up,'  10. 

Ich,  passim. 

Swucche,  22. 

Wrecches,  20. 

of  Heouenriches,  24. 


Sawles  Warde,  Dorset,  1210. 

Teache«,  245. 

Hwuch,  245. 

Muchel,  245. 

Rechelese,  adj.,  245. 

Smeclmnge,  245. 

Wearliche,  adj.,  245. 

(he)  Seche,  249. 

Ich,  249. 

Wrecchedom,  251. 

Smeche,  gen.  pi.,  251. 

Drecche'S,  251. 

Swuch,  251. 

Echen,  inf.,  'increase,'  251. 

Hechehmge,  '  gnashing  of  teeth  '  251 

Pich,  251. 


176 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


Echnesse,  <  eternity,'  251. 

Muche,  255. 

Eiche,  adj.,  257. 

Bisechefl,  259. 

Aweccheh,  inf.,  '  arouse,'  267. 


Ancr.  Riw.,  Dorset,  1225. 

Bisechen. 

i-Bleched,  « bleached.' 

Breche,  '  drawers.' 

Eche,  '  to  ache'  (and  aeke,  once). 

Dich,  sb. 

Heouenriche. 

Keache-cuppe,  'drunkard'    (cf.   ceac, 

.ZElf.  Voc.  W.-W.,  123.  35,  etc.). 
Pricches,  sb. 
Reche«. 

Recchefl,  '  recks.' 
Sechen. 

Smech,  '  taste.' 
Smecchen,  '  to  taste.' 
Speches  (and  speckes),  '  specks.* 
Speche,  '  speech.' 
StreccheS. 

Stucchenes,  '  pieces.' 
Swuche. 

Techen  (teke«e,  MS.  Titus), 
penchen,  '  think.' 
pinchen. 

Vechchen,  '  fetch.' 
Unrechleas,  ' indifferent/ 
"Warche,  '  pain,  ache.' 
Weccben,  '  to  watch.' 
Wicchecraftes. 
Wrecche,  adj. 
Wreche,  'revenge.' 
Wurchen,  '  to  work.' 
Tjichunge,  'itching.' 
Sticche,  'a  stitch.' 
Kuchene,  'kitchen.' 
Rechless.  '  odour,  incense.' 


0.  and  N.,  Dorset,  1246-50. 

Ic,  Ich,  and  I,  pas. 
Ich,  1220,  Cott. 
Ic,  Jesus. 
Recche,  «  I  reck,'  58. 


Kvrirh,  C.     \    ,95 
Euriche,  J.  }  iy°* 
Iliche,  316. 
Riche,  '  kingdom.' 
Seche>,  380. 


SirB.  of  Hampt.,  South  Hants.,  1327 

I5;u  lyclu-,  '  barley.' 


Kentish  Gospels  (MS.  Hatton,  38), 
1150. 

O.E.  t  written  -ch. 

SiccAelse  (sic),  Mat.,  xxvii,  28. 
Sicchele  (sic),  Mat.,  xxvii,  30  =  O.E. 

sciccelse. 

Fecchen  (inf.),  Joh.,  iv,  15. 
jEched,  O.E.  'eced,'  Lk.,  xxiii,  36. 
On  eche  lyf,  Joh.,  vi,  27. 
Echenysse,  Joh.,  vi,  51. 
Openliche,  Joh.,  vii,  10. 
SpraBche,  sb.,  Joh.,  vii,  40. 
(ic)raBche,  Joh.,  xiii,  26. 
Baech,  dat.  sing.,  Mk.,  i,  2. 
Swahlich,  Mat.,  v,  31. 
AweccheS,  Mat.,  x,  8. 
Ich  and  Ic,  passim. 
Ticbchenan,  Mat.,  xxv,  32. 
Bech,  dat.  sing.,  Lk.,  iii,  4. 
7;e-swinchen,  Lk.,  xxii,  '28. 
Riche,  sb.,  Lk.,  xxiii,  51. 
Michele,  Lk.,  xi,  11. 

c'  written  c. 

Secan,  Lk.,  xix,  10. 
Rice,  Lk.,  xix,  14. 
Micelen,  Lk.,  xi,  4. 
Rece]?,  Lk.,  xxiv,  17. 
Recce j>,  Lk.,  xxiv,  17. 
Ic,  passim. 

Vespas,  A.  22,  Kent,  1200. 

Riche,  sb.,  214. 
Rice,  adj.,  219. 
Moche,  235. 
Wercen,  inf.,  225. 

Vices  and  Virtues,  Kent,  1200. 

Sechen,  vb.,  3.  17. 
AVurchende,  3.  10. 
Michel,  5.  14. 
Biseche«,  4.  13. 
Speches,  sb.,  15.  21. 
lli.-li.-,  15.  23. 
Wrecche,  15.  31. 
TicchJ',  27.  29. 

Krstrclie,  21.  30. 

Ech,  '  also,'  129.  27. 


Ode  (Digby  MS.],  Kent,  Early 
Thirteenth  Century. 

,    Si).    ])!.,    41. 

lit  ilf!  iclir.    ['2. 

Mirii.-i.  do,  (i-j.  ete, 

!,•  Beoohe,  •  1  nrk,'  135. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


177 


Smeche,  sb.,  18. 
Stecche,  sb.,  'piece,'  191. 
Swich,  80. 
Wonderlicheste,  68. 


Kentish  Sermons  (MS.  Laud,  471), 
1200-50. 

Medial  and  final  c  =  ch. 

Speche,  Epiph. 

Seches,  Epiph.,  but  beseke>,  Second 

Sermon. 

Kinkriche,  Epiph. 
Deadlich,  Epiph. 
Smecch,  Epiph.,  sb. 
"Wych,  Second  Sermon. 
But  in  purch,  Second  Sermon  =  O.E. 

)mrh,  ch  =  front  open  consonant. 

Ayenbite,  Kent,  1340. 

Beches,  *  beach -trees.' 

Bezeche,  '  to  beseech.' 

Bezechinge,  '  petition.' 

Blechest,  'hurtest.' 

Bleche,  'pale.' 

Bodiliche,  pi.  adj. 

Dich,  'ditch.' 

Ech,  '  each.' 

Eurich. 

Iliche,  'like.' 

Leche,  'surgeon.' 

Moche. 

Mochel. 

Smech,  sb.,  'smoke.' 


Speche,  sb. 

Iliche,  sb. 

Stech,  stechche,  O.E.  sticce. 

Strechche,  vb. 

Techches,  '  bad  habits.' 

Teche,  vb.,  '  to  teach.' 

Wychche,  '  a  witch.' 

"Wreche,  '  vengeance.' 

Zeche,  'sack.' 

Zeche,  'to  seek.' 

Zuech,  'such.' 

Lib.  Desc.,  Kent,  1350. 

Ech,  96. 

Swich,  197. 

Lo>lich,  619. 

Pich,  620. 

Ich,  'I,'  1123  (also  I,  pas.). 

Will,  of  Shoreham,  Kent,  1315. 

Sechen,  136. 

Aschrencheth,  17. 

Sonderliche,  1. 

Ich,  8. 

Lich  and  lyche,  'body,'  20. 

Rych,  sb.,  20. 

That  thou — werche,  23. 

Adrenche,  3rd  sb.,  30. 

To  the  che,  49. 

Areche,  vb.,  49. 

Opsechemhy,  57. 

Speche,  59." 

Bi-wiched,  71. 

By-reche,  96. 

In  J?e  smeche,  96. 


III. 


Non-initial  -nkt  -lie,  and  -rlc  in  M.E. 

Harbour. 
bench.' 


Bvnk 

Benk 

Blenkyt,  '  looked  aside.' 

Drunkyu. 

Vencle,  '  wench.' 

Stark. 

Byrkis,  b. -trees. 

Merk,  adj. 

Virk,  vb. 

Kirk  1        - 

Kyrk} 

Swilk. 

Phil.  Trans.  1898-9. 


Ilka,  '  each.' 
Ilk,  '  same.' 
Walk,  'watch,'  sb.  and  vb. 


Dunbar,  E.  Lothian,  1460-1520, 

Binkis,  '  banks  '  of  earth. 

Schrenk,  '  to  shrink.' 

Spynk,  '  chaffinch.' 

Birkis  (tr 

Kirk. 

Wark,  sb. 

Wirk,  inf. 

Schalk,  '  rogue, '^etc. 

12 


178 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


Gav.  Douglas,  H75-1522. 

Benk. 

Benkis,  pi. 

Blenke,  sb.,  '  view,  glimpse.' 

Schrenkis,  vb.,  'shrinks.' 

Skinkis,  '  pours  out.' 

Balk,  *  beam.' 

Holkis,  3  sing.  pres.  j 

Holkit,  p.p.  [  '  to  hollow  out.' 

Holkand,  part.          ) 

Thilk  =  theilke. 

Birkis,  pi.,  '  birch-trees.' 

Heedwerk. 


Compl.  of  ScotL,  1549. 

Berk,  '  to  bark.' 

Mirknes. 

Virk. 

Finkil,  '  fennel.' 

Thynk,  vb. 

Ooldspink. 

Ilk,  ' each.' 

Metrical  Psalter,  Yorks.,  before  1300. 

Drenkenand,  22.  5. 
Strenkil,  inf.,  'sprinkle,'  50.  9. 
Swink,  sb.,  9.  28      \    , 
Swynk,  sb.,  108.  n/etc- 
Thinkand,  34.  4. 
Kirke,  34.  18,  passim. 
"Werkes,  sb.  pi.,  passim. 
Wirkes,  3  pi.,  6.  7. 
Wirkand,  35.  13. 
Ilk-on,  72.  28. 
Whilk,  34.  27. 
Whilke,  7.  3. 

Cursor  Mundi,  Yorks.,  1300. 

Kirk. 

Were 

Werck 

Wark 

Ware 

Warckes. 

Wirk,  vb. 

Euerilk. 

Suinc. 

Wrenk,  vb.,  '  wrench.' 

Wrenkes,  sb.  pi.  (also  wrenches). 

Minot,  Yorks.,  1333-52. 

Ilk, '  each.' 
Whilk. 
Swink. 
Kirk. 


Prk.  of  Come.,  Yorks.,  before  1349. 

Blenk,  '  fault.' 
Rouncle. 
Swynk,  '  labour.' 
Think,  '  to  seem.' 
Wrenk,  '  a  trick,'  etc. 
Ilk,  '  each.' 
Welk,  vb.,  'wither.' 
Sculke,  vb. 


Yholke,  « yolk.' 

Irk,  'to  weary  of.' 

Kirk. 

Kyrk. 

Merk,  '  a  mark.' 

Wirk,  vb. 


Sir  Gaw.,  North.,  1366. 
Blenk,  vb.,  '  shine.' 


Dronken,  'drunk.* 
Thinkes,  'seems.' 
Kirk. 


Townl.  Hyst.,  1450. 

Belk,  vb. 

Ilk,  '  each  ' 

Kynke,  '  to  draw  the  breath  audibly.' 

Wark,  vb.,  'to  ache.' 


W.-  W.,  xviii,  Early  Fifteenth  Century, 
North. 

Spynke,  '  rostellus.7 
Bynke,  'scamnum.' 
Byrketre. 
K'yrgarth. 
Kyrk. 


Wars  of  Alex.,  Yorks.,  Late  Fifteenth 
Century. 

Benke.      (Ashm.  Dubl.  MS.  only  eh 

forms.) 

Dreuke,  sb.,  'drink.' 
Brenke,  'brink.' 


Derke. 

Derknes  (MS.  Drekiies). 

Milke-quite. 

•Sclialk,  Sb. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLU. 


179 


Catholicon,  York*.,  1483. 

Orm.,  Lines.,  1200. 

Final  nk  in  Catholicon. 

Bannkess. 

Benke,  '  scamnum.' 
Drynke,  '  biber.' 
Dronkyn. 
Spynke. 
to  Stynke. 
a  Stynke. 

Bisennkenn. 
Drinnkenn. 
Drunncnenn,  'drown.' 
Bij>ennkenn. 
Strennkenn,  'sprinkle.' 
Swennkenn,  '  vex.' 

Derke. 

Swinnkenn,  'labour.' 

Myrke. 
a  Warke,  '  opus.  ' 
a  Stvyrke,  'procuculus.' 
to  AVVrke. 
a  Kvrke. 

pannkenn. 
Stinnken. 
Stannc. 
Stunnkenn. 
SinnkeJ?]?. 

Milke,  'lac.' 

Swinnc,  sb. 

Unnc  (dual  ace.). 

AV  'll-pV    1  '  C011cn^e-' 

Muncclif. 

Ilkaue. 

Merrke,  'merk.' 

AVirrkenn,  '  work,'  vb. 

Levins,  York*.,  1570. 

A\rerrkeda^hess. 
AVeorrc,  sb. 

Hirk,  or  Irk,  'taedium.' 

AVerrc. 

a  Kirk. 

AVerrkess. 

Mirke. 

Starrc. 

Lurke. 

Folk. 

AVorke,  sb.  and  vb. 

Ilk,  '  each.' 

Brink. 

Hike,  'same.' 

Drinke,  sb.  and  vb. 

AVhillc,  '  which.' 

Chincke,  sb. 

Milk. 

Linke,  '  torch.' 

Swillc. 

Siuke,  '  cloaca,'  and  vb. 

Stinke,  sb.  and  vb. 
Inke. 

Havelok,  N.E.  Midi,  1300. 

Shrinke,  vb. 

Arke. 

Swinke,  vb. 

Herkne,  imperat. 

Thinke. 

Serk. 

Milk,  sb.  and  vb. 

Stark. 

Blenkes,  sb.  pi. 

Allit.  P.,  Lanes.,  1360. 

Swink,  sb. 
Swinken,  vb. 

Bi)>enke,  vb. 

Swilk. 

Renke,  '  man.' 

peukande,  'thinking.' 
Ferke  up,  vb. 

R.  of  Brunne,  Lines.,  1338. 

Derk. 

Blenk,  '  trick.' 

Merk,  '  dark,'  adi,  and  sb. 

Brynke,  sb. 

Ilk. 

By^enke,  vb. 

penke. 

Jfetr.  Rom.,  Lanes.,  1420. 

Derk,  adj. 
AVryke,  inf. 

Blenked,  '  glanced.' 

Swylk. 

Drinkes,  sb.  pi. 

Stiuke   sb. 

(I)  Thenke. 

Halt  Meidenhed,  W.  Midi,  1225 

Thinke,  inf. 
AVlonkest,  adj. 

puncke'S,  3rd  sing.,  p.  3. 
Stinkinde,  9. 

like,  '  same.' 

Swinken,  3rd  pi.,  29. 

AVelke,  'walked.' 

to  AVerke,  dat.  of  sb.,  15. 

AVerkes,  sb.  pi. 

like,  45. 

180 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


Will,  of  Pal,  W.  Midi,  1350. 

Bonke,  'bank.' 

Dronked,  '  drowned,  drenched.' 

penke,  'thick.' 

Derk. 

Ferke,  vb. 

Herken,  vb. 

Park. 

Ilk. 

Talke. 

Walken. 

Mire,  Salop,  1400. 
Dronken. 
Swinke,  vb. 
Thilk,  '  that  same.' 
"Werkeday. 

MS.  Sari,  2,253,  Here/.,  1310. 

Clynken,  'to  resound.' 
Dronke,  adj.,  '  drunk.' 

SB*?. 

Stynken,  vb. 
Swynke,  vb. 
Swynk,  vb. 
Ich  penke. 
penken,  inf. 
me  punkeb. 
like. 

Z«3.,  Worcs.,  1205. 

Boncke  (dat.). 

Drinc. 

Drsenc. 

Dringke. 

[Dronke.] 

Kinkas,  pi. 

pankie. 

Scene,  'draught.' 

Swinke>  ) 

Swonc     >  vb. 

Swunke  ) 

Dorcke,  adj. 

pirkede,  '  darkened.' 

Weorc,  were,  waerc,  sb. 

Chiric-lond   (cf.  chuc  =  chirc  :    O.E. 

Horn.,  1st  series,  pt.  i,  p.  9). 
Mile,  sb. 
Swilc 
Swulke 
Talkie,  vb. 

Butiary,  E.  Midi.,  1250. 
DrinkeS,  142. 
Drinken,  inf.,  138. 


Sinken,  538. 
Swinke'S,  235. 
Bi>enken,  94. 
flenkeft,  449. 
Ilk,  '  each,'  97. 
Swilk,  440. 
Swilc,  336. 
Wile,  '  which,'  5. 
Kirke,  93. 
Werkeff,  vb.,  498. 
Werk,  sb.,  442. 

Genesis  and  Exodus,  Suffolk,  1250. 

Drinc,  sb. 

Drinken,  vb. 

Forsanc,  '  sank  entirely.' 

Hinke,  'fear,  dread.' 

Senkede  ( =  Schenkede) . 

Stinc. 

Stinken,  '  stinking.' 

Swine,  sb.,  'toil.' 

Swinken,  vb. 

Forhirked,  'tired  of.' 

Merke,  '  boundary.' 

Werken  '  (they)  work.' 

Folc.      \ 

Folckes  J 

£}'-*•' 

Quilc,  '  what,  which.' 
Quilke  (pi.),  '  which.' 
Swilc,  'such.' 
Walkene,  '  welkin.' 
Welkede,  '  withered.' 

Engl.  Guilds,  Norf.,  1389. 

Qwilk,  37. 
Euere-ilk,  56. 
Werkys,  sb.  pi. 
Kyrk,  87,  and  passim. 

Prompt.,  Norf.,  1440. 

Menkte,  'mixtus.' 
"VVerk,  '  opus.' 
Werke,  'operor.' 
"Werkyn,  or  '  heed  akyn.' 
jelke  of  egge. 

Bokenham,  Suffolk,  1447. 
Thylk,  Mary,  947. 


Dirk    I  ndi 
Dark  }  adJ' 

Stork. 


Chaucer. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH— -H.    C.    WYLD. 


181 


Stark,  'strong.' 

Werk 

"NVerkes,  vb. 

Stinke,  vb. 

Stink. 

Brink. 

Thanke. 

Thonke. 

Thank. 

Thenke,  '  think,  seen.' 

Swinke,  vb. 

Swink,  sb. 

Sinke. 

Inke,  sb. 

Drinke,  sb. 

Drinke      \ 

Drank       (     , 

Dronken       vb> 

Drunken  / 

Winke,  vb. 

Milk,  sb. 

Welken,  sb. 

Welken,  vb. 

Walken. 

Stalke,  vb. 

like,  adj. 

Balke,  '  a  beam.' 

Talke,  vb. 

Stalke,  '  a  stalk.' 

Wycliffe. 
Werk-bestis,  '  plough-oxen,'  X. 

St.  Kath.,  Glos.,  1200. 

Smirkinde,  participle. 
Swinkes,  gen.  sing. 

St.  JuL  (Metrical),  Glos.,  1300. 
pulke,  104. 

E.  of  Glos.,  1300. 

Biswinke,  vb. 

Blenkte   \ 

Blencte   J 

like. 

Melc,  sb. 

Stinkinde. 

Suinke 

Swiiike 

pelke,  «  that.' 

penke,  '  to  think.' 


vb. 


P.  Pkwm.,  Glos.,  1362-93. 

Bolke,  '  eructation.' 
penken,  vb. 


Sir  Fer.,  Devon,  1380. 

like,  '  same.' 
Forbynk,  2  pi.  pr. 
Sterk,  'stiff.' 


St.  Editha,  Wilts.,  1400. 

"Werkus,  sb.,  passim. 
I  thenk,  3,764. 
powe  ]>enk,  540. 


St.  Jul.  (Prose),  Dorset,  1200. 

ponckes,  'thoughts,'  42. 
ponken,  inf.,  'thank,'  58. 
Suncken,  p.p.,  78. 
Sinken,  inf.,  28. 
Cwenct. 
Starcke,  78. 


Sawks  Warde,  Dorset,  1210. 
Swine,  263. 

Ancr.  Riw.,  Dorset,  1225. 

Stinken. 

Sten/t,  sb. 

Swinken. 

Swine,  sb. 

Were,  sb. 

Skulken,  '  slink  along.' 


Wohinge  of  ure  Lauerd  (by  author  of 
above). 

penke,  imperat.,  279. 
to  penken,  287. 


SirB.  ofHampt.,  South  Hants.,  1327. 

Wark-man,  A. 
Worke,  vb. ,  printed  copy. 
Wyrke,  vb.,  Manchester  MS. 
Brink  (printed  copy  has  brenc/<e). 

Usages  of  Winchester,  circ.  1360. 

Work  \    ,      „,. 
Wark  }  sb''  35L 
me  Worke>,  350. 
pulke  I  « those,'  354. 


i  «  tho 
I  »"• 


pt  ylke  stat,  362. 


182 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


Vespas,  A.  22,  Kent,  1200. 
Wurc,  sb.,  223. 

Vices  and  Virtues,  Kentish,  1200. 

Workes,  sb.,  3.  14. 
Wolkne,  103.  23. 
Drinken,  vb.  inf. 

Moral  Ode  (Digby  MS.),  Kent,  Early 
Thirteenth  Century. 

Swingke,  vb. 

i  Suinc. 

me  pin^h  (*pink». 


aWorke,  dat.,  11. 

Werkes 

Workes 


Jgen. 


Ayenbite,  Kent,  1340. 

Azenkte,  '  sank,'  trans,  vb. 

Drinke,  sb. 

Drinkeres. 

Stinkinde. 

pank,  sb. 

like,  '  same.' 

Milk,  sb. 

Workinde,  'working.' 

Workes,  sb. 


IY. 


Non-initial  -nch,  -tch,  -rch  in  M.E. 


Gav.  Douglas,  1475-1522. 

Glynschis,  vb.,  '  rivets.' 
Drinchit,  p.p.,  'enveloped.' 
Quenschit,  p.p. 
Belch,  '  a  swelled,  fat  fellow.' 
Pilchis,  sb.  pi.,  kind  of  garment. 
Marchis,  'boundaries.' 

Metrical  Psalter,  Tories.,  before  1300. 
Wenches,  sb.  pi.,  67.  26. 

Prk.  of  Consc.,  Yorks.,  before  1349. 
Wrynchand,  '  wriggling.' 

Wars  of  Akx.,  Late  Fifteenth 
Century. 

Benche  (Dub.). 
Drenchid,  p.p.,  '  drowned.' 
Hanchyd, '  gnawed,  eaten.' 
Worche,  vb. 

Cursor  Mundi,  1300. 
Wrenches,  sb.  pi. 

Levins,  Yorks.,  1570. 

Lurch,  vb.,' lie  hid.' 
Milch,  sb.  and  vb. 
Belche,  sb.  and  vb. 


Stinch,  sb.  and  vb. 
Linche,  sb.  and  vb. 
Kintch  (of  wood). 
Goldfinch. 
Bench  \ 
Binch  / 

Allit.  P.,  Lanes.,  1360. 

Blenche,  'stratagem.' 
Quenche. 

Wrenche,  '  device.' 
Worche,  vb. 
Wordier,  sb. 

Metr.  Horn.,  Lanes.,  1420. 

Wenche,  'girl.'  x 

Wurche,  vb. 

Orm.,  Lines.,  1200. 

Bennche. 
Swennchen,  vb. 
Swinnchen,  vb. 
Stinuch,  sb. 
Wennchell,  '  child.' 
Drinnch,  '  drink,  draught.' 

Ifali  Mndcnhcd,  //'.  Midi.,  1225. 

penchen,  3. 
punched,  16. 
pu  sweuchest,  35. 
Wurchen. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYL1). 


183 


Earliest  Engl.  Pr.  Ps.,  7F.  Midi,  1375. 

"Wirchen,  inf.,  5.  6. 
penchand,  8.  5. 

MS.  Harl,  2,253,  Here/.,  1310. 
Adrenche,  vb. 


Schenchen,  vb.,  '  give  to  drink.' 

penchen,  inf. 

pencil,  iraperat. 

puiiche. 

punchej?. 

Chirche. 

"Worche,  2  sing.  subj. 

Wurcheb 

WorchejJ 

Zaj.,  Worcs.,  1205. 

-ZElch,  alch  \  (      ,  , 
Elches         )     each" 
Hwulcbe,  'such.' 
Bench. 

Drinchen         )    , 
and  Drinken   /  vb< 
Drunchen,  p.p. 
Drench,  sb. 
Drinches 
Drenchen 
S  wenched,  pi. 
"Swinke).] 
Punched 


;pinche>]   }<seemeth-' 
'Senche],  'draught.' 


Scenchen,  vb.,  '  pour  out.' 

Chirche. 

Churchen. 

/  cf.   Chucjong  =  Chirc- 

Chiric-lond        3on^    ^?rr4i9'    °:E' 
I      Horn.,    First    Senes, 

I      pt.  i,  p.  9. 
Wurche  \ 

Frchen  [  vb. 

[Werche,  weorche,  wirche]  ) 
[Worch],  sb.,  also  weorc,  etc. 


Genesis  and  Exodus,  Suffolk,  1250. 

Drink,  vb. 
Chirche-goug. 
Churches. 
"VVerchen,  '  to  work.' 

Bestiary,  E.  Midi,  1250. 
Quenching,  207. 


Prompt.,  Norf.,  1440. 

Benche,  sb. 

Wrenche  (idem  quod  slythe). 

Byrchetre. 

Marche. 

Mylche  or  Mylke  of  a  covve.  (Under 
Mylke  stands  « idem  quoclmylche,'  as 
if  this  were  the  usual  form.) 

Bokenham,  before  1447,  Suffolk,  has. 

Cherche. 
Eng.  Guilds,  Norf.,  1389,  has  Chyrche, 

Chirche. 


Chaucer. 

Monche,  vb. 
Thenche,  vb. 
Wenche,  sb. 
Quenche. 
Inche,  sb. 

Wrenches,  '  frauds.' 
Worcheth,  vb. 
Worcher,  sb. 
Wirche  \    , 
Werche  )vb- 
Finch. 

Drenchen,  vb. 
Bench,  sb. 
Benched,  p.p. 


Wycliffe. 

Dryncching, « dro^vning,'  X. 
Werchynge,  sb.,  '  influence,'  X. 
Worche   )  .  t    v 
Worsche  }  mf"  X' 
Warche,inf.,  CC. 


St.  Kath.,  Glos.,  1200. 

penchen,  '  to  think.' 
punchen,  'to  seem.' 
Wrenchen,  4  to  entice.' 
Kenchen,  '  to  laugh.' 
Shrenchten,  '  cheated.' 
Wurchen,  vb. 


R.  of  Glos.,  1300. 

Abenche. 
Blenche,  inf. 
Drench,  sb. 
Drenche,  vb.,  '  drown.' 


Stenche,  vb. 


184 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


Sueneh 


sb. 


Swench 

S  winch. 

Schenche,  vb.,  *  pour  out.' 

_penche,  vb. 

Benches. 

penchest. 

Wurche,  sb.  and  vb. 

"VVourche,  vb. 

St.  Jul.  (Metrical),  Glos.,  1300. 

pench,  inf.,  52. 
Drenche,  inf.,  91. 
penche,  inf.,  92. 
pench,  imperat. 

P.  Plowm.,  Gloa.,  1362-93. 

Benche,  sb. 
Quenche  } 
Quenche))  / 
penche,  2  pres.  sb.,  'think.' 


Worchenl 
Werche 


vb. 


Sir  Fer.y  Devon,  1380. 

Blenche,  vb.,  'turn  aside.' 
Drench,  '  a  drink.' 
Werche,  vb. 

St.  Editha,  Wilts.,  1400. 

bou  "Wordiest,  2,686. 
Wyrche,  inf.,  2,926. 

St.  Jul.  (Prose),  Dorset,  1200. 
Senchtest,  32. 

Schrenchen,  34,  inf.,  '  shrink.' 
Schunchen,  34,  '  to  be  terrified.' 
bi>encheiS,  42,  'considers.' 
him  punched,  42,  '  seems  good.' 
Wrenchen,  42. 
€wenchte,  pret.,  68. 
Blenchte,  72. 
Senchte,  'sank,'  78. 
Adrenchten,  '  drowned,'  78. 
For  punched,  'grieves,'  16. 
Btyench,  20,  imperat. 
For  senchtest,  60. 
"Wurchen,  inf. 
Wurch,  imperat,  16. 

Sawles  Warde,  Dorset,  1210. 

Wernches  =  wrenches,  '  devices,'  245. 

Stench,  sb. 

penchefi,  imperat.,  251. 

punched,  '  it  seems,'  267. 

a  Pilche  clut,  253. 


Ancr.  Eiw.,  1225,  Dorset. 

Bi-senchen,  '  bank.' 
Unwrench,  '  wicked  artifice.' 
Wenchel,  'a  maid.' 
Stunch,  'a  stench.' 
Ilchere,  '  every.' 
Kelche-cuffe. 


Wohunge  of  we  Lawerd  (by  author 
of  above). 

Drinch,  283  (twice),  sb. 
Dunchen,  3rd  pi.,  283. 


0.  and  N.,  Dorset,  1246-1250. 

Hit  >inche>,  225. 

Bi^enche,  471. 

Blenches,  378,  sb. 

Goldfinch,  J.  \  .._ 

Goldfinc,  Cot.J  X 

Unwrenche,  sb.,  169. 

Me   >unchj?,   1651.     But  Me  J?unc]>, 

1672. 

Wurchen,  vb.,  408. 
Wirche,  inf.,  722. 
Chirche,  721. 


SirB.  ofHampt.,  South  Hants.,  1327. 

Werche,  inf.,  A. 

Brenche  (printed  copy),  MS.  has  brink. 
Clenche,  vb.,  'cling  to.'     Sutherland 
MS.,  end  of  fourteenth  century. 

Usages  of  Winchester,  circ.  1360. 
Werche,  inf. 

Kentish  Gospels  (MS.Hatton,  38),  1150. 

JElchen,  Lk.,  xix,  36. 
Swilce,  Lk.,  xxiii,  14  and  17. 
ic  Werche,  Joh.,  iv,  34. 
ic  Wyrce,  Lk.,  xxii,  xi. 
Chyrcan,  Mat.,  xvi,  18. 
Awenchen,  Joh.,  xi,  11. 
BeJ7encheJ7,  Lk.,  xxxiv,  6. 
^e-swinchen,  Lk.,  xxii,  28. 
Werchte,  Lk.,  x,  7,  sb.,  'labourer.' 

Vespas,  A.  22,  Kent,  1200. 

Adrenche,  215. 
penche,  217. 
219. 


Elc,  231. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    EN7GL1SH H.    C.    WYLD. 


185 


O.E.  nc,  lc,  re. 
Fices  and  Virtues,  Kent,  1200. 

pinche,  sb.,  3.  31. 
Drenkch,  sb.,  87.  29. 
Swilch,  3.  28. 
Wurchende,  3.  10. 

Moral  Ode  (Digby  MS.},  Kent,  Early 
Thirteenth  Century. 

Adrenche,  vb. 
Bi>enche,  6. 
Of>enche>,  10. 
Quenche,  inf.,  152. 
Iswinch,  vb.,  36. 
Iswinch,  sb.,  57. 
penchen,  inf.,  62. 


Ayenbite,  Kent,  1340. 

Adrenche,  vb. 

Bench. 

Be>enche,  '  to  remind.' 

Bebencheb,  3  sing. 

Blench. 

Drenche,  vb. 

Drench,  sb. 

Stench,  sb. 

penchinges. 

penche,  vb. 

Wrench,  'craft.' 

Zuynche,  vb. 

Zuynch,  sb. 

Kuenche,  vb. 

Cherche. 


The 
O.E.  -net  =  -nt  in  M.E.  with 

Gavin  Douglas,  1475-1522. 

Drint,  '  drowned.' 
Quent,  p.p.,  '  quenched.' 

MS.  HarL,  2,253,  Here/.,  1310. 

Dreynt,  p.p.,  '  drowned.' 
Seint,  p.p.,  'sunk.' 
Wreint,  p.p.,  '  tormented.' 

Minot,  Yorks.,  1333-52. 
Adreinte,  p.p. 

Mire,  Salop,  1400. 
I-queynt,  'quenched.' 


V. 

-einte  forms. 

diphthongization  of  preceding  vowel. 

Chaucer. 
Queynt,  pret. 
Dreynte,  pret. 
Bleynte,  pret. 

St.  Jul.  (Metrical},  Glos.,  1300. 
Adreynte,  pret.,  224. 

It.  of  Brunne,  Lines.,  1338. 

Dreynte,  pret. 
Bleynt. 


,  Worcs.,  1205. 


Adrente 
[Adreint] 


•Adreingte- 
[Aseint],  pret. 
Aseiugde,  pret. 
Bleinte,  pret. 


E.  of  Glos.,  1300. 


Adreynt 
Adreint 
Adreincte 


Blenyte  =  Bleynte. 
Bleincte,  3  sing.  pret. 
Dreinte,  3  sing. 
Dreynt,  p.p. 

P.  Plow.,  Glos.,  1362-93. 
Queynte,  p.p. 


186 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


VI. 


Ply^te,  3  sing. 
Yplist,  'pledged.' 


O.E.  -ct  (cd]  =  -ckb;  -ght  in  M.E. 

Gav.  Douglas,  1475-1522. 
Picht,  p.p.,  'pitched.' 


Metr.  Bom.,  Lanes.,  1420. 
Pijte,  p.p.,  *  pitched.' 

E.  of  Glos.,  1300. 

Pijt,  'poet/ 
Kite,  p.p. 
Schrigte,  3  pret.  s. 
Plijte,  p.p. 


Jfirc,  £a/0p,  1400. 

White     ('  strong,     active ')   =  wight 
=  *wicht=*quiccd? 

Chaucer. 

Twight,  p.  of  twicchen. 
Streighte,  pt.  s.  of  strecchen. 
Reighte,  rechen. 
Prighte,  pret.  of  prikken  =  *pricchen. 


VII. 


Non-initial  O.E.  j  non-fronted,  and  =  gh,  w,  etc.,  in  M.E. 

Dunbar,  E.  Lothian,  1460-1520. 


Barbour. 

Low,  '  a  flame.' 

Law,  adj.,  'low.' 

Lownyt,  '  sheltered. ' 

Aw,  'thou  oughtest.' 

Bow-draucht,  '  a  bow-shot.' 

Dawit     \ 

Dawned  >  p.p. 

Dawyn    ) 

Dawis  (and  Dayis). 

to  Draw. 

Enew. 

Fallow,  '  to  follow.' 

Fallow,  '  a  fellow.' 

Saw,  sb.,  '  a  saying.' 

Slew,  'struck.' 

Sla,  'to  slay.' 

All-thouch. 

Borwch,  '  a  pledge.' 

Burch,  '  borough.' 

Dreuch,  '  drew ' 

Eneuch  (and  Enew). 

Holche  (cf.  Chaucer,  halke),  '  a  corner, 

lurking-place.' 
Heych,  'high.' 
Sleuch,  'slew.' 
Laigh. 

Lauchund,  'laughing.' 
Lawch  and  law,  '  low.' 
Mawch,  'kinsman.' 
Throuch,  'through.' 
Pleuch,  'a  plougli.' 


Bow  (for  shooting). 

Fowll. 

Beuche,  '  bough.' 

Dearch,  'dwarf.' 

Lauchis,  '  laughs.' 

Pleuch. 

Teuch,  adj.,  'tough.' 

Heich    ) 

Hecher  J  '  high.' 

He        ) 


Gav.  Douglas,  1475-1522. 

Aucht,  'eight.'  x 

Daw,  '  day.' 
Dawing,  '  daybreak.' 
Dowchtie,  adj. 
Fla,  '  a  flea.' 
Houch. 

Magh,  'son-in-law.' 
Rowch,  adj.,  'rough.' 
Sauch,  '  a  willow.' 


Compl.  ofScotl,  1549. 
Aneuch,  'enough.' 


Burcht  \  4 


burgh.' 


Burght  j 
Cleuchis,  'dells.' 
Heuch,  '  steep  valley.' 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLI). 


187 


Metrical  Psalter,  York*.,  before  1300. 

Aghe-fulle,  adj.,  74.  8. 
Fogheles,  '  birds,'  7.  9. 
Haleghs,  sb.  pi.,  36.  28  (back  or 

front?). 

Sagh,  sb.,  36.  25. 
Slogh,  sb.,  'slough,'  39.  3. 


Cursor  Mundi,  Yorks.,  1300. 

Legh,  sb., «  a  lie'  (Fairf.). 

Lighes,  2  sing.  vb. 

Togh,  adj. 

Foghul. 

Loghand,  past  pres. 

Logh,  3  pi.  pret. 

Laghes,  3  pi.  pres. 

Sagh,  vb.  and  sb.,  '  to  saw.' 

Magh,  'relation.' 

Plogh,  sb. 

Sagh,  '  a  saying.' 

Tifted,  3  sing. 

Tift,  p.p. 

Lawge,  '  a  laugh.' 

Lowen,  3  pi.  (Trinity). 

Fouul. 

Foghuls. 

Foghul. 

PFouxl. 

PFoxul,  etc. 

Lou,  '  name,  blaze.' 

Minot,  Yorks.,  1333-52. 

Aghe,  '  fear.' 
Eghen,  '  eyes.' 
Neghed,  '  approached.' 

Prlc.  ofConsc.,  York*.,  before  1349. 

Agh,  'ought.' 
Boghes,  '  boughs.' 
Boghsom  \ 
Bousom     f 


Bousom      i   ' 
Bughsam  ) 
Felaghe. 


Gnawen,  p.p. 
Halghe,  adj. 
Halghe,  sb. 
Hallow 


Laghe  I  <alaw-' 
Lagh,  vb.,  '  laugh.' 
Maghes,  'moths.' 
Sla,  vb. 

Slouh,  sb.,  'sloup-h.' 
Slaghe,  pret.  of  «  sla.' 


Swelge,  vb.,  'swallow.' 
pof        & 

pogh     |  'though.' 
poghe    ) 
Washe,  'wall.' 
"Warlau,  '  wi/ard.' 
"Wawes,  '  waves.' 
"Worow,  '  to  strangle.' 


Sir  Gaw.,  North.,  1366. 

Ajt,  'owned.' 

Bawe-men. 

Bojes,  '  boughs.' 

Brojes,  '  brows.' 

Drakes,  'draws.' 

Halawed. 

Ha-^-thorne.    (Note  the  open  cons.  3. 

here.) 

Hols,  '  hollow.' 
Inogh      ^ 

Inog        >   'enough.' 
Innowe    ) 
Lawe,  '  mount.' 
Laged  \ 
Latter  / 


Rogh 


Swoghe,  'silence.' 
Thas,  'though.' 

'  borough,  city.' 


Since  both  spellings,  'sage,  sawe,' 
occur,  it  looks  as  if  '  sage '  were 
the  traditional  spelling,  and  '  sawe  r 
the  real  pronunciation. 


Townley  Mysteries,  York*.,  1480. 

Holgh,  'tiollow.' 
Lagh,  'law.' 
Leghe,  '  a  lie.' 
Saghe,  '  a  saying.' 
Saghe,  '  saw.' 
Soghe     )  ,  , 

SowchM    a  80W' 
Steghe,  '  a  ladder.' 
Swoghe,  '  sound  of  waves.' 
Thrughe,  'flat  gravestone.' 
"NVawghes,  '  waves.' 


1  Note  spelling,  shows  these  words 
all  had  C. 


188 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


W.-W.y  xviii,  North.,  Fifteenth 
Century. 

Dagh,  'pasta.' 
Maw,  sb. 
Helbow. 

Trogh. 

Plogh,  '  aratrum.' 

War*  of  Alex.,  Yorks.,  Late  Fifteenth 
Century. 


Balgh,  adj.,  '  swelling  out.' 

Boghe,  '  bough.' 

Burgh     |  'city.' 

Burghis  J  pi. 

Drawes    \ 

Drakes    J 

Dwaje,  '  feeble  creature.' 

Enoje  \ 

Enogh 

Enowe  (Dub.  only)  ) 

Ho^es,  '  houghs.' 

Laghe\  <,       , 

Lawe  ) 

Lawe,  '  mountain.' 

Lo^e,  sb.,  '  lake.' 

Rogh,  adj. 

Sagh,  '  saw  '  (Dub.). 


Saghe}'1—' 

Sighes,  pres.  sing. 

pot',  '  though.' 

Toghid,  p.p.,  'tugged.' 

Warlow  (Dub.),  'deceiver'  =  warlock. 


Catholicon,  Yorks.,  1483. 
Coghe,  '  ubi  hoste.' 


a  Slughe,  '  scama.' 

to  Saffhe  a  tre. 

a  Saghe. 

Rughe,  'hirsutus.' 

Salghe,  'salix.' 

Falghe        \    , 

Falowe,  A.  J  vb' 

a  Dwarghe,  '  tantulus'  (note). 

Borgh,  '  fridcursor.' 

Borgham,  '  epiphimu.' 

A  i  •  hr,  '  pusillanimus.' 

;i  1'lii^he  wryghte. 

to  Plowghe. 


a  Ploghe,  '  aratrum.' 

Plugh,  A.,  vb. 

a  Mughe. 

to  Mughe,  'hay.' 

to  Mughe,  '  posse.' 

Marghe,  '  medulla.' 

to  Laghe,  '  ridere.' 

an  Hawghe,  '  circum.' 

Enoghe. 

Da3ghe,  'pasta.' 

Medial  and  Final  O.E. 
Catholicon. 

to  Sawe,  '  severe.' 
Outelawry   J 
aMawe,  '  iecur.' 


Lawghe,  A. 
an  Hawe  tre. 


an  Elbowe,  '  lacertus.' 
to  Draw  up. 
Dewe,  '  ros.' 
to  Daw,  '  diescere.' 
to  Awe,  '  debere.' 
to  Bowe  downe. 
a  Bowe,  '  archus.' 
to  be  Slawe. 
Rowe,  'crudus.' 

Levins,  Yorks.,  1570. 

Bough. 

Chough. 

Cough. 

Plough. 

Slough. 

Trough. 

Roughe. 

Tough. 

All  these  words  are  said  by  L.  to 
rhyme. 

Daw  (or  Daugh)  =  '  dough.' 

Hawe. 

Lawe. 

Mawe. 

to  Sawe  wood. 

Strawe. 


Allit.  P.,  Lanes.,  1360. 

Bors,  'city.' 
Boje,  'bough.' 
Dagter. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


189 


Innoghe,  inno^e,  '  enough.' 
Laje,  '  to  laugh.' 
Sor;$,  'sorrow.' 
prych,  '  through.' 

The  spelling  scha^ede,  '  showed,' 
implies  that  g  had  become  w  in  this 
dialect. 

Metr.  Rom.,  Lanes.,  1420. 

Awen,  '  own.' 
Boes,  '  boughs.' 


Inu^he,  '  enough.' 
Lauchet,  '  laughs.' 
Ploes,  '  ploughs,'  sb. 
Plu^e,  sb.  sing. 

Orm.,  Lines.,  1200. 

A^he,  'awe.' 
A^henn,  '  to  own.' 
Berr^henn,  '  to  save.' 
Borrjhenn,  p.p. 
Bolljhenn,  '  displeased. ' 
Bojhess,  '  boughs.' 
Bujhenn,  '  to  bow.' 
Feh,  '  property.' 
Forrhoghenn,  '  to  neglect.' 
Foll^henn,  '  to  follow.' 
Forrbujhenn,  '  avoid.' 
Flughenn,  perf.  of  '  fleon.' 
Fle^henn,  '  to  fly.' 
He^he)?}?,  '  exalts.' 

Hagherr,  '  dexterous.' 
Hall^henn,  sb.  pi. 
Hallgherm,  vb. 
Lajheun,  '  to  lower.' 

Ta\    1  ^aw.' 
La^he J 

Ejhe  \  <        , 

Ebne,  gen.  pi.    }      ~* 

Lejhenu,  '  tell  lies.' 

Leslie,  '  daily  pay.' 

Mejhe,  '  female  relation.' 

Lo^he,  '  fire.' 

Sie^henn,  pi.  perf.,  '  saw.' 

Seri^ie,  '  sorrow.' 

Nrghen. 

Neh. 

Mu^henn. 

Ploh. 

Swoll^henn. 

Suhh^henn. 

Stijhenn,  '  to  go,  pass.' 


Slo^henn,  p.p.,  'slain. 
Sinn^he)']),  '  he  sins.' 
Wre^henn,  '  accuse.' 
"WoThe,  '  Avoes.' 
Wa^he,  'wall.' 
prajhe,  '  time,  while.' 
pohh. 
purrh. 

Btirrh,  '  city.' 
Da^hess  (also  Da^ess). 
Deah,  '  is  worth.' 
Dre^henn,  '  to  suffer.' 
Draghenn,  '  draw.' 
Dighellnesse,  '  secresy.' 

Havelok,  N.E.  Midi.,  1300. 

Dawes,  '  days.' 
Felowes,  '  fellows.' 


Havelok,  N.E.  Midi.,  1300. 

Herborowed,  'lodged.' 

poru. 

Boru. 

R.  of  Srnnne,  Lines.,  1338. 

Awe,  'fear.' 
Sawe,  sb. 
Drawe,  p.p. 
Lawes,  sb. 
Mowe,  '  I  may.' 
Borewe,  sub. 
powh. 


Draught. 

Saugh,  3  pert'.,  '  sow.' 

Borough. 

Drough,  '  drew.' 

Hali  Meidenhed,  W.  Midi.,  1225. 

Idrahen,  p.p.,  5. 
FolheS,  '  follows,'  15. 
Lahe,  '  law.' 
Sahe,  sb.,  39,  <  a  tale.' 

Witt.  ofPalernc,  W.  Midi.,  1350. 

Alwes,  '  saints.' 
Bowes,  '  boughs.' 
Bowes,  '  inclines.' 
Burw,  '  town.' 
Dawe. 
Dawes. 

5,  'drew.' 


190 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


Dwer),  'dwarf.' 

La^e       \    h 

Felawe. 

[Lawe]    (  8b< 

Felaschi)e. 

[Halwe.] 

Dawe,  vb. 

Halh^en,  dat.  pi. 

Morwe,  '  morning.' 

Sorh^e 

Mow,  '  I  may.' 

Sor^e 

Sawe,  '  saying.' 

Sorhe 

Awght,  '  owned.' 

Seorwa 

pough. 

To-flo^en,  p.p. 

To-drse^en. 

Earliest  Engl.  Pr.  Ps.,  W.  Midi.,  1375. 

Plo^T    }  '  game'  play*' 

Bow  ='  incline,'  imperat.,  101.  2. 

Lugen,  vb.,  'tell  lies/ 

he  Sloje,  'slew,'  104.  27. 

Dawede. 

Lawe,  104.43. 

Dagede. 

)at  Drawe),  148.  14. 

[Dawes.] 

)at  he  Drawe,  9.  32. 

Daewen,  Dawen             1    b     1 

Felawes,  44.  9. 

[Dawe,  Dawes,  Dajes]  )  s  '  P  ' 

Halwen,  dat.  pi.,  82.  3. 

Dah^en  "| 

Da^e       >•  sing.  dat. 

Mire,  Salop,  1400. 
Sloghe,  'slew.' 

•Dawe     J 

Buruwe  [borwe,  borhwe]. 
Loh,  adj.,  'low/ 

Agte,  '  ought.' 

pagh. 

porg,  'through.' 
Folghth,  'baptism.' 
Slegh,  '  slay/ 
Stegh,  '  ascended.' 

Songs  and  C.^s,  Warw.,1400. 

Morwe  }  01 
Sorwe    ) 

Negh,  'nigh/ 

Slawyn,  66. 

Egh)e,  '  eighth.' 

Bestiary,  E.  Midi,  1250. 

MS.  HarL,  2,253,  Heref.,  1310. 

Drage-5,  311. 

hit  Dawes. 
Hawe  (andHeye),  '  high.' 

Lage,  sb.,  784. 

Lawe,  sb. 

Mawe. 

Engl.  Guilds,  Norf.,  1389. 

Wore.,  Glos.,  Twelfth  Century. 

Felas,  'fellows,'  30. 
pei  awe,  39. 

Beah,  '  armilla.' 

Lawes,  52  and  passim. 

Dwaruh,  'nanus.' 

Morwe  speche,  55. 

Elbowe,  '  ulna.' 

s 

Heretowa,  '  dux.' 

Prompt.,  Norf.,  1440. 

Layimon,  Worffs.,  1205. 

Bo  we  of  tre. 

A^e,  Ahne        "| 
[Owe,  Owene,    >-  adj. 

Bowe,  '  arcus.' 
Fowle,  'bird/ 
Lawe,  '  jus,'  etc. 

Buje                      \  ,           L  i 

Herberwyn. 

[Bouwe   Boujren]  )               '        ' 

Sorow. 

Dragon      \ 

Swelwhe  of  a  water  or  of  a  grownde. 

Drawe        f 

Gowhvn,  II.  } 

Idrawen     I 

Cowgheu       !-  vb. 

Idra^en      J 

Cowyn,  K.    J 

Foh^el-ounne. 

Cogne,  sb. 

FuTel   Fozel  ) 

Lawhyn,  'rideo.' 

[Fowel]          )   <^rdt' 

Throwhe,  'through/ 

GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


191 


Bokenham,  Sit  folk,  before  1447. 

Lawhe,  inf.,  St.  Cecilia,  821. 
Sawe,  St.  Elizabeth,  987. 


low  noise.' 


Morwe,  St.  Dorothy,  106. 
porch,  20,  11,000  Virg. 
porgh,  183,  St.  Magdalene. 

In  this  text  we  have  such  spellings 
as—  Malyhs,  215. 


=  'malys,'  'nys,'  'wys,'  etc.,  and 
these  spellings  occur  constantly 
throughout  the  text,  showing  that 
h  had  no  consonantal  sound  in  this 
position. 

Wycliffe. 
Halwen,  sb.  pi.,  X. 

O.E.  -3  =  io  in  Chaucer. 

Sorwe. 

Moweu,  vb. 

Mawe,  '  stomach.' 

Lowe,  adj. 

Sawe,  'saying,  speech.' 

Fawe,  '  fain,  glad.' 

Howe,  vb. 

Dawe,  vb. 

Dawes,  '  days.' 

Dawiug,  'dawning.' 

Dewe. 

Drawe,  vb. 

Adawe,  vb. 

Awe,  sb. 

A  wen,  '  own.' 

Fowel  \ 

Foul,  Foules  I  '  bird.' 

Fowl  J 

Hawe,  'yard.' 

Hawe  (fruit  of  rose). 

Horowe,     'foul,    scandalous,'     O.E. 

hori3(?) 
Halwen,  vb. 
Halwes,  sb. 
Herberowe  )    , 
Herberow    j  st}< 
Herberwe,  vb. 
Sowe, 


O.E.  -3,  -h  *f  gh  in  Chaucer. 

Rogh     I  % . 

Rough  }  ad> 
Slough. 


Swogh 

Swough 

Swow 

Thogh. 

Towh  } 

Tough  [  'though.' 

Tow     J 

Thorgh  | 

Thurgh  I 

Trogh 

Trough 

Choogh. 

Cough. 

Flough,  'didst  fly.' 

Bough. 

D  rough,  vb. 


St.  Kath.,  Glos.,  1200. 

Burh,  'city.' 

law.' 


Plahen,  '  they  play.' 
Sorh,  '  sorrow.' 

R.  o/Glos.,  1300. 

Ajte,  3  sing. 
Dawe,  pi. 
Drawe,  p.p. 
Drawe]?,  2  pi. 
Droivg,  '  drew.' 
Fawe,  '  pain.' 
Halwe  )     , 
Halwy  }  Vb- 
Halwe,  adj. 
Hawe,  '  had.' 
Kouhe,  '  cough.' 


Louj   V  '  laughed.' 
Lowe  I 

Mawe,  '  stomach.' 
Owe,  vb. 
Rowe,  'rough.' 
Slawe  I 
Slase  )  P-P* 
Sorwe,  sb. 
"\Vawes,  '  waves.' 
Tou,  'tough.' 
Tkof,  '  though.' 

St.  Jul.  (Metrical],  Glos.,  1300. 

Foweles,  226. 
36  Mowe,  183. 
of  Dawe,  193. 
Marw,  146. 

But  fronted  in  Maide,  27. 


192 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


O.E.  -ht  =  zf- 
31. 
ist,  21. 
di^te,  vb.,  22. 

P.  Plowm.,  Glos.,  1362-93. 


Borghe,  b. 

Borw. 

Felawe. 

Lauren         -\ 

Lauhen         I 

Laugh  when  V  '  laugh.  ' 

Laugh  e,  b.    \ 

Lawghe,  b.  ^ 

Lowe    )  2  pt.  sing.,  «  didat  tell  lies. 

Lowen  [  p.p. 

Lowe,  '  flame.' 

'  etc. 


Plouh. 

Plow,  b. 

Plough,  b. 

Pious,  a. 

Sorwe. 

Morwe. 

Swowe,  vb.,  '  faint.' 

O.E.  swojan. 
Thauh. 
pans. 

Sir  Fer.,  Devon,  1380. 

Awe,  '  respect,  worship.' 

Galwetre. 

For-gna^e,  'devour.' 

Folshede. 

Fawe  (and  Fayn),  '  pleased,  happy.' 

Herbur^es,  'resting-place,  camp.' 

Sawe,  '  tale,  account.' 

Forw,  'furrow.' 

St.  Editha,  Wilts.,  1400. 

Sorwe,  3,216. 
Slawe,  p.p.,  320. 

St.  Jul.  (Prose],  Dortet,  1200. 

Selh^e,  '  happiness,'  10. 
Heh,  hehest,  8. 
Seh,  '  saw,'  16. 
Drehe,  'I  suffer,'  16. 
Fehere,  'fairer,'  18. 
of  Dahene,  30. 
Isiihct,  p.p.,  'sawn,'  38. 
Droh,  pert'.,  4. 
Duhetfe,  sb.,  4. 


Felahes,  '  fellows,'  4. 
Ahne,  '  own,'  10. 
Fuheles,  12. 
NowSer,  'neither,'  14. 
Ye  ne  mahe,  '  may  not,'  16. 
Lahen,  '  customs,  laws,'  22. 
Burh,  4. 
purh,  6. 

Ancr.Riw.,  Dorset,  1225. 
Ageliche,  '  awfully.' 


Coue,  '  chough.' 
Dawes,  '  days.' 


Inouh. 


Sahe. 

0.  and  N.,  Dorset,  1240-50. 

Sor^e,  J.     \ 
Sorewe,  C.  j 
Fuheles,  C.  | 
Foweles,  J.  j 
Laje  ('law,'  103). 
Hajel,  C.  \  10-002 
Hawel,  J.  f  10>002- 
Hahe,  Cot.)   ,  CIO 
Hawe,  J.    }  1'612' 
Moregenning,  Cot. 
Morewening,  J. 

Sir  B.  ofHampt.,  South  Hants.,  1327. 

Dawe,  '  to  dawn,'  A. 
Fawe,  'glad,'  A. 

Kentish    Gospels    (MS.   Hatton,   38), 
1150. , 

O.E.  5  (back)  =3. 
Ea^en,  J.,  ix,  11,  passim. 
Ea^e,  Job.,  x,  34  (dat.  sing.), 
he  jeseahje,  Mk.,  v,  32. 
geseajen,  Mk.,  vi,  49. 
on  Dizlen,  Mat.,  vi,  4. 
Twijan,  J.,  xv,  6. 
5,  J.,  xv,  6. 

i,  Job.,  xii,  13. 


Examples  of  misuse  of  g  and  3  in 
Kentish  Gospels. 


Halgen,  Mnt.,  iii,  11. 
slog,  Mk.,  xiv,  47. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


193 


g  for  g  and  gg  for  gg. 

gust,  Mat.,  iii,  11  ;  Joh.,  iv,  24. 
(iang  (imperat.),  Mat.,  viii,  9. 
Segge,  Joh.,  ii,  5. 
Finder,  Joh.,  xx,  27. 
pingen,  Mat.,  v,  32. 

Vespas,  A.  22,  JT*M*,  1200. 

Eagen,  '  eyes,'  223. 
Oge,  'own,'  23f>. 
Agen,  241. 
gesawen,  242. 

Vices  and  Virtues,  Kent,  1200. 

i-Slge,  p.p.,  5.  22. 
lage,  sb.,  99.  13. 

Moral  Ode  (Digby  MS.},  Kent,  Early 

Thirteenth  Century. 
Draghen,  47.  49. 
Eghte,  'property,'  55. 
Eagen,  'eyes,'  379. 
Fogeles,  83. 
Lage,  '  law.' 
Mugte,  15. 
Oghte,  2. 

Regh,  135  =  (Rek>?). 
4. 


Kentish    Sermons    (Laud,    471), 

1200-50. 

"We  mowe,  Epiph. 
LegheJ>,  <  lies,'  Fifth  Sermon,  5. 
Daghen,  dat.  pi.,  Fifth  Sermon,  5. 
I-seghe,  «  seen,'  Fourth  Sermon. 
Iforeghen,  Fifth  Sermon. 


Laghe,  ace.,  Epiph. 
Ojbe,  'own,'  adj., 


Second  Sermon. 


iii.  D<w.,  1350,  Kent. 

Lawe,  216. 

Awjt,  298. 

Owene,  441. 

Drou^e,  '  drew,7  1499. 

'  dwarf,'  119. 

291. 


Will,  of  Shoreham,  Kent,  1307-27. 

Lawe,  62. 

To  slage,  66  (rhymes  with  lawe). 

Y-faje,  67  (rhymes  with  lawe). 

Drase>  (sing.),  68. 

Y-na^e,  68  (rhymes  with  lawe). 

prof,  '  through.' 

O^en,  52. 

pa$,  '  though,'  102. 

Holwye,  3. 


,  Kent,  1340. 

Adrage,  vh.,  p.p. 
Aljmg,  '  although.' 
A^t,  '  ought.' 
Bea3,  '  he  bowed.' 
Bojsam,  adj. 
Boj,  '  bough.' 
Bronte,  '  brought.' 
Bouje,  '  to  obey.' 
Dog,  '  dough.' 
Draf,  «  dregs.' 
Drag,  '  to  draw/ 
Lage,  Maw.' 
Log,  «  low.' 
Mawe,  '  to  mow.* 
Moge,  '  may.' 
Oge,  'own'  (adj.). 
Slage,  '  to  slay.' 
TJogel,  'bird.' 
Ynoge,  «  enough.' 


VIII. 
Kon-initial  O.E.      and  h  fronted  in  M.E. 

Ititrbour. 


Eery,  vb.,  (  bury.' 
By,  "'to  buy.' 


Dreg 


vb.,  'endure.' 


ly  }   '** 

Eyn,  '  eyes.' 


Fe,  «  cattle.' 
Fie,  'to  flee.' 
Forly,  '  to  violate.' 
Hergit,  '  harried.' 
Herberg,  'lodging.' 


Sle,  '  sly. 
Liaud,  'lying.' 


Phil.  Trans.  1398  9. 


13 


19d 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WILD. 


Gav.  Douglas,  1475-1522. 

Dre,  *  to  suffer.' 
Eine,  'eyes.' 
Ley,  '  a  lea.' 

Compl.  ofScotl,  1549. 
Day. 

Ee     \   'eye.' 
Een  |  pi. 
Hie,  adj. 

Lyis      I  vb. 

Lyand  J 

Herberye,  '  harbour.' 

Metrical  Psalter,  Yorks.,  before  1300. 

Kghen,  33.  16. 

Filigh,  imperat.,  '  follow,'  33.  15. 

For-segh,  p.p.,  21.  25. 

Negh,  adj.,  39.  13. 

oSTeghburgh,  14.  3. 

Slighen,  3  pi.,  21.  30. 

Stihes,  sb.  pi.,  118.  105. 

Cursor  Mundi,  Yorks.,  1300. 
Ei 
Eie,  pi. 

'  eye.' 

Een 

Hei 

Leis,  sb.,  « lies.' 

Lei,  vb. 

Lies,  2  sing. 

Lighes. 

Liges. 

Minot,  Yorks.,  1333-52. 

Lye,  'falsehood.' 

Mai. 

Main. 

Townley  Mysteries,  Yorks.,  1480. 
Wey  =  O.E.  wrja,  '  a  man.' 

Prk.  of  Consc.,  Yorks.,  before  1349. 
Bighing,  '  redemption.' 


Eghe,  'eye.' 

Eghteld,  « to  endeavour.' 

Flegh,  '  to  flee.' 


Heyghe. 

SSfi"* 

Highen,  vb. 
Neghe,  adj. 


Stey,  vb.,  '  ascend.' 
Stegh,  'ladder.' 

Sir  Gaw.,  North.,  1366. 

Berj,  'hill.' 
Deje,  vb. 
Drygten,  '  lord.' 
May,  '  maid.' 
Seghe,  '  saw.' 


Wars  of  Alex.,  Yorks.,  Late  Fifteenth 

Century. 

Dales  i 


Dais 

Eje,  sing. 
Eghen  \ 
Eeyn    /  PL, 
Dreje,  vb.,  'dree.' 


Fey,  '  fated  and  die.' 

Levins,  Yorks.,  1570. 

Flee,  '  a  fly.' 

Eye. 

to  Dree. 

to  Flee. 

to  See. 

Haifare,  'heifer.'     x 

AIM.  P.,  Lanes.,  1360. 
,  '  aback,  aside,'  =  ? 
e,  'to  lie.' 
Dry*,  adj. 
Muy,  '  maul.' 

Metr.  Rom.,  Lanes.,  1420. 
II,T,-r,  'higher.' 
Se 
Se2he 


Or  in.,  Lines.,  1200. 
,  '  calumniate.' 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH H.    C.    \VYLD. 


195 


Fra^nen,  '  ask.' 

Ferlig,  adv. 

Kni-i-lt'semi,  'guilty  of  adultery.' 

Fee,  '  cattle,'  etc. 

Fleggl. 

Ney,  '  near.' 

Faggerr,  'fair.' 

Fleye,  'flew.' 

Faygre,  adv. 

Feightit,  perf. 

Fewest,  '  joinest.' 
Tmiseggless,  'seals.' 

Fleyghe,  '  fled.' 
Sleigj?e,  'cunning.' 

Kgglenn,  '  ail.' 

EggJ^err,  '  either.' 
'K-^whrer,  '  everywhere.' 

Will,  of  Pal.,  W.  Midi.,  1350. 

Egge,  '  fear.' 

Ai,  'eye.' 

Twrggess,  '  twice.' 

Aie,  '  awe.' 

Tweggeun,  '  twain.' 

Daies. 

Si^c,  'victory.' 

Deie,  vb.,  'die.' 

priggess,  '  thrice.' 

Flye  (Alis),  adj. 

Drine. 

Hrje,  '  hasten.' 

jEddmodle^je. 

.  Drie,  'to  dree.' 

Reggn,  '  rain.' 

Heie     \ 

Nagglenn,  '  to  nail.' 

Herg      / 

Wag^nebb. 

Heigh  }    'high.' 

"Waggu,  '  waggon.' 

Heye 

Wagg,  '  woe.' 

Hije     ; 

Dass,  'day.' 

Heiging,  'hurrying.' 

Mag£,  'maid.' 
Magg,  '  may.' 

^hh}'  nearly. 

Note  spelling,  reggsenu,  '  to  raise  ' 

Seie,  'to  say.' 

Seye. 

•      (=  0.  Icel.  reisa?).     This  seems  to 

Seyde. 

prove  that  rr  in  above  words  =  (D             Seib. 
r      v  v        ij  •      i   j-  VAI        •              Sle,  'toslay.' 
or  I  ,  which  would  imply  diphthong!-           peih)  ,  though.  ' 

/ation  of  the  a.  a^g  =  {]_£  .                            pei. 

"Weih,  '  a  balance.'    . 

llitrelol;  X.E.  Midi,  1300.                     We1^'  '  man-' 

^ie                                                                           Hali  Meidenhed.  W.  M.dl..  1225. 

1  :vt'u  !   '  eve  ' 
BTB    [      '  * 

hit  Beie,  vb.  subj.,  '  ben  I.' 

J*1  V  1  It  *     ; 

Sei-S,  21. 

A'^'vn.  '  against.' 

Feire,  adj.,  29. 

Fleye,  'to  fly.' 

Earliest  Engl.  Pr.  Ps  ,  W.  Mill  ,  1375. 

R.  of  Britnuc,  Lines.,  1338. 

Egen,  'eyes,'  90.  8. 

llcy,  'hay.' 

Egeliddes,  10.  5. 
Seide,  15.  1. 

Reyn,  '  rain.' 

Nejlmr,  23.  4. 

Eyen,  '  eyes.' 

Seige,  36.  37. 

Eve,  '  awe.' 
Mayden. 

to  Sle,  36.  34. 

Abreyde,  p.p. 
Weye. 

Mire.  Suh'.j),  1400. 

Sties,  '  by-roads.' 

Sty,  '  a  path.' 

Lye,  '  deceit.' 

Sle,  '  to  slay.' 

Ly,  inf.,  '  to  lie  down.' 
Fleyes,  sb. 
Dreye,  vb.,  'dree.' 

Sleen,  'slain.1 
Buri,  '  burgh,  castle.' 
Ilalv,  adj. 

Dreigh,  adv.                                                       He?;,  '  high.' 

196 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


MS.  HarL,  2,253,  Hcref.,  1310. 

Maig,  516  1  3fd  ging> 

Bre^e,  '  brow.' 

Meiden,  37. 

Buy)?,  3  sing,  pres.,  'buys.' 

Seide,  261. 

E^es. 

E^enen,  dat.  pi. 

TPf\         <    *v»              r\-mv     ' 

Bokenham,  Suffolk,  before  1447. 

J:  c,    money. 
Fleje,  dat.  sing.,  '  a  fly.' 

Se*e,  vb.,  '  saw,'  St.  Agatha,  144  ? 
Eyne,  St.  Mar)-,  456. 

Lib    /J 

Eyghte,  St.  Mary,  935. 
The,    St.    Agatha,    345    (rhymes   to 

T  •'     >     lies. 
Li^s  j 

aspye,  seye,  leye). 

Engl.  Guilds,  Norf.,  1389. 

La-^amon,  Worcs.,  1205. 

Leefully,  51. 

Sing.:  Dari,  *dai  ['day'].   Daiies, 

Heye,  adj.,  39. 

daiges,  -daies,  drcjes  [daises],  da3ie, 

daeiTen,    d«3Te,    da3ie,    'daize,    deie 

Prompt.,  Norf.,  1440. 

[dail. 
PI.  :  Danes,  d^i^es,  da^es,  -daises. 
Gen.  :      Dsegen    [darjene],    dai^e, 
daises,  dajes. 

Eye,  '  oculus.' 
Neyhbore. 
Neyborede. 

Daasen,  vb.,  darjen. 
Dei^en.  de^en  [deie,  deije],  'to  die.' 

Wycliffe. 
Eien,  X.   "1  <    ,     , 

Drjelen,  '  secretly.' 

Eizen,  X.j     ejes' 

E^e,  '  eye.  ' 

Yze,  LL. 

Feie,  '  fated  to  die.' 
Fa3in,  '  fain,  glad.' 

Leie,  '  tell  lies  '  } 
Lei>               .     V  X. 

Lige  [le^e]. 
MaBi,  mai,  msie  [mai]. 

Lei^ede 
By^e,  vb.,  CC. 

Plaoje,  plei^e  [pleaj,  pleoi]. 

*Tweie    'tweize. 

Tweine,  tweize  [twei,  tweye]. 

Chaucer. 

JEh-senen,  '  eyesight.' 

Lye,  vb.,  '  to  lie  (down)/ 

JEie,  eie,  ei^e,  e^e  [ea^e,  eye],  awe. 

Lye,  '  a  lie,'  also  vb. 

•Saji,  saiije,  saie,  imperat.,  '  say.' 
Laei,  'lai,  pret.,  of  liggen. 

Mayden. 
Playen. 

•Lajide,  '  laid.' 

Pleyen,  '  to  ply.' 

Laih  |     •>• 

ReyeCrye'). 

Ley    1      •" 

Reyn. 

pa)h  ^ 

Stye,  '  to  mount.' 

paih    I  'thought.' 

Sty  ward. 

•Peh  j 

Tweyne. 

•Hehte  } 
Heihte  V  '  Avas  called.' 

Tweye. 
Wey. 

Haihte  J 

Abeye,  vb.,  'pay  for.' 

Feiht  )    t  n  i  ,  , 

A-breyde,  'to  make.' 

•Feht  j 

Alwey. 

Bi  seye,  p.p. 

Dayes. 

Bestiary,  E.  Midi.,  1250. 

Dayeseye. 

Deyen. 

Daies    \              }     744 

Drye,  '  to  endure.' 

Dages  j 

Drye,  adj. 

Egen,  passim. 

Eye,  pi.  eyen,  '  eyes/ 

Flege'5,  707. 

•n     •               »•         < 

Pair,  adj. 

Hege,  'high,'  680. 
Leige«,  'lays,'  359. 

Fayn,  '  glad/ 

Five,  '  ii  tly/ 

GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


197 


Frye,  vb. 

Hye,  vb.,  'to  hasten.' 

Leyt,  '  flame.' 

Saye,  '  to  say.' 

^eigh,  adv.  (alsonegh). 

Eighte. 

Heigh,  '  high.' 

Heighte,  sb. 

Sey,  pi.  seyen,  'time.' 

Ily,  adj.,  'high.' 


St.  Kath.,  Glos.,  1200. 

,vb. 
eye.' 
Ehnen,  pi. 


ITevien,  vb.,  'glorify..' 
Ehe,  '  eye.' 


H.  ofGlos.,  1300. 

Leighje,  '  flame.' 
l.ighe,  *to  laugh'? 
Flijen,  '  flies.' 
Eyste,  '  eighth.' 


Eye,  pi.  sb.,  '  eyes.' 

P.  Plowm.,  Glos.,  1362-93. 

Beij,  ornament  for  neck. 

Eye,  'awe.' 

Eyen 


Evue 


1  adj. 


Leighe,  2  pret.  '  didst  lie'  ('mentire'). 
Leye,  '  a  name.' 


Teijeu,  vb.,  'tie.' 

Wryc,  vb.,  'turn.' 

Leyn,  p. 

Seih. 

NL-igh,  1  pt.  sing.,  'saw.' 

Seie,  p.p. 

Lei}>,  pres.  sing.,  '  to  lay.' 

Leid,  p.p. 

Syghede,  '  he  sighed.' 

Sir  Ftr.,  Devon,  1380. 

Aye,  '  awe.' 

Ay>er. 

Ejeue,  '  eyes.' 

Feye,  '  accused,  cowardlv.' 

May,  'maid.' 


Lye,  '  flame.' 
Ne^ene,  9. 
Foljyeaj),  pres.  pi. 
Syjing,  «  sighing,'  sb. 

St.  Editha,  Wilts.,  1400. 

hi  >er  leje,  3,385. 

y-seyje,  'seen,'  3,635. 

Seyje,  '  he  saw,'  3,846  and  460. 

Eyje,  'eye,  '4,  297. 

Eyther,  713. 

Heyjede,  1278. 

Seyen,  3  pi.  vb.,  '  saw,'  1,423. 

Tvvey,  'two,'  2,337. 

St.  Jul.  (Prose),  Dorset,  1200. 
Meiden,  2  pres. 
Deis,  gen.,  6. 
Meari,  'marrow,'  20. 

Ancr.  JRiu*.,  Dorset,  1225. 


Heihte,  8. 

Leie,  '  flame.' 

Rein,  '  rain.' 

Ligen,  '  to  lie.* 

AVerge'5,  '  wearieth.' 

Wijeles,  '  wiles.' 

Yleslipes,  'hedgehogs'  skins.' 

0.  and  N.,  Dorset,  1240-60. 

Eyen,  J.       )    ,        , 

' 


Plei,  213,  vb.  inf. 
Weie,  214,  sb. 

SirS.  ofHampt.,  South  Hants.,  1327. 

Untije,  vb.,  A. 
Eije,  'fear,'  S.  A. 

Kentish  Gospels  (MS.  Hatton,  38)  ,  1  1  50. 

Da?£es,  Mat.,  xx,  2. 
Felje  (imperat.),  Mat.,  ix,  9. 
Arjhwile,  Mat.,  vi,  34. 
Mays,  Mat.,  vi,  24. 
Dayjnwanilicc,  Mat.,  vi,  11. 
Out'e^tS  \  m.     .      „- 
Onfeh-S  }  Mk'»  1X'  37' 
Ei^e,  '  fear,'  ML,  ix,  6. 
Forlerjre,  Mk.,  vii,  21. 
Mei^dene  (dat.j,  Mk.,  vii,  22. 
Saisde,  Mk.,  iv,  21. 
Maui^e,  Joh.,  xxi,  6. 
Eyje,  '  fear,'  Joh.,  xx,  19. 
pu  ajest,  Mat.,  v,  33. 


198 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


Vespas,  A.  22,  Kent,  1200. 
£eie,  'fear,'  225. 

Vices  and  Virtues,  Kent,  1200. 

Erge,  'fear,'  19.  29. 
Eijene,  '  eyes,'  51.  2. 
Fleih,  '  flew,'  137.  12. 

Moral  Ode  (Digby  MS.},  Kent,  Early 
Thirteenth  Century. 

Aihwer,  '  anywhere,'  88. 

Bolse«;  14. 

Ei-$e  =  '  awe,'  281  (rhymes  with  leie). 

Liegen  (rhymes  with  driegen). 

Leid,  p.p.,  1'2. 

Sorge,  146   )  Is  g  in  these  words  back 

pe^e,  61       J  or  front? 


ill,  of  Shoreham,  Kent,  1307-27. 
Eysen,  '  eyes,'  5. 

Ayenbite,  Kent,  1340. 

j-warjed,  '  farrowed.' 
"Wraje,  '  to  hetray.' 
Slee  and  slea,  'to  slay.' 
Pieces,  '  sports.' 


On-rrjt,  'wrong.' 

Negebores,  '  negjebores.' 

Nayle. 

Mayden. 

Lyjere,  '  liar.' 

Lijte,  sb. 

LeSe   }  't°laugValso 
Layde,  '  laid.' 
Layt,  '  light.' 
Harjede,  '  he  hallowed.' 

Eje,  ejen,  '  eye,  eyes.' 

Eyren,  '  eggs.'   • 

Eyder,  '  either.' 

Daies. 

Zuoli  =  O.E.  sulh. 

Brijt. 


Bodi  and  bodye. 
Bay>,  '  buys.' 
Hege,  'high.' 
Uly,  '  to  fly.' 

Lib.  Desc.,  Kent,  13-30. 

rjen,  'eyes,'  943. 
E^e,  '  fear,'  2,025, 
Street,  942.  , 


IX. 


Non-initial  O.E.  -6-5  =  -gg  (front  stop,  etc.)  in  M.E. 


Gav.  Douglas,  1475-1522. 

Eige,  '  ridge  of  a  hill,  edge.' 
( (je  here  =  dz  ?) 

Sir  Gaw.,  13G6,  North. 


Rygge, 'back.' 

W.-W.,  xviii,  North.,  Early  Fifteenth 
Century. 

Segge,  '  carex.' 
Egge  (of  knife). 
Wegge,  '  cuneus.' 
?  Bryg  -  d*  ? 


Wars  of  Alexander,  Yorks.,  Late- 
Fifteenth  Century. 

Ifgyng 


[eggea 


Levins,  Yorks.,  1570. 


Bridge. 
Midge. 
Ridge. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


199 


Alht.  P.,  Lanes.,  1360. 


Brugge,  '  bridge.' 
Dungen,  '  to  beat.' 
Egge,  '  edge,'  sb. 
Eggynge,  '  instigation.' 
to  lie.' 


Orm.,  Lines.,  1200. 

Abiggenn,  'pay  for.' 

Biggeu,  '  bury.' 

Egge,  'edge.' 

Leggenu,  '  lay,'  le^esst,  less 

Seggenii,  '  say,  tell.' 


Havelok,  N.E.  Midi.,  1300. 

Brigge. 
Rig. 


R.  of  Brunne,  Lines.,  1338. 

Brygges. 
Brugges. 

Egge,  'edge,'sb. 
Sedgeing,  'saying.' 

(Note  early  use  of  -dge.} 

Hali  Meidcnhcd,  W.  Midi.,  1225. 

to  Seggen,  3. 
Buggen,  9. 
EggeS,  3. 

Notice  Rug,  'back,'  17. 

Will,  of  Pal,  W.  Midi.,  1350. 
Biggen. 

Brug.    (g  here  perhaps  =  Q.) 
Brugge. 

Egged,  p.p.,  'incited.' 
Egge-tol. 

Ligge,  vb.,  'lie,  dwell.' 
Eigge,  '  back.  ' 
Begging,  'saying'  (A). 
Swinge,  '  they  strike.' 


Earliest  EngLPr.  Ps.  ,  W. 

Ojain  siggeing,  30.  26. 
Bigge,  43.  28. 
Eygge,  49.  18. 


MS.  Harl.,  2,253,  Heref.,  1310. 

Aleggen,  'to  overthrow.' 

Brygge. 

Bugging. 

Leggen,  '  to  lay  ' 

Liggen,  '  to  lie.' 

Tubrugge,  '  a  drawbridge.' 

Rug,  '  back.' 

Worcs.,  Glos.,  Twelfth  Century. 

Seg,  «  carex.' 
Wecg. 

La%.,  Worcs.,  1205. 

Abiggen,  'buy.' 
•Brugge,  'bridge.' 
Bugge  (Bigge). 
•Legge,  'to  lay.' 
•Liggen,  'to  lie  down.' 
•Seggen. 
Siggen. 
(ich)  Sugge. 
Egge,  'edge.' 

Ru»          1  '  Wlc  ' 
(Rugge)    /    back- 

Rigge,  dat. 
Sieg,  seg,  '  man.' 

Prompt.,  Norf.,  1440. 

Lyggynge,  sb. 
Rygge,  '  bone.' 
Segge,  '  sedge.' 
Brygge,  '  pous.' 


Wedge,  vb.,  'cleave  wood'  (the 
spelling  shows  pronunciation  of 
other  forms). 

Eggyn,  or  entycyn. 

Et 


Egge,  'acies.' 
Flygge  asbryddys. 
Hedge,  sb. 


lg»! 

Hedgyn,  vb.,  '  to  make  ah.' 
Keygge  (or  ioly),  cf.  Suffolk  '  kedge.' 

Wills  and  Inv. 

Hegges,  Rookewoode,  1479. 

Co 

Coksedgys  [1407 

Coksegys 


Biggeu,  X. 
(By5e,  CC.) 
?  Wecg,  X. 


Wycliffc. 


200 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


Chaucer. 


Abegge,  'pay  for.' 
Brigge,  sb. 
Drugge. 
Egging,  sb. 
Egge,  vb.,  'incite.' 
Egge,  sb. 
Hegge,  sb. 


Liggen,  'to  lie.' 
Siggen,  vb. 
Senge,  '  to  singe.' 
Wegge,  sb. 


St.  Kath.,  Glos.,  1200. 


Egge,  'edge.' 
Leggen,  '  to  lay.' 


It.  of  Glos.,  1300. 


Brugge 


•ged,  p.p.  (adj.). 


Legge,  '  to  lay.' 
Lyggen,  '  to  lie.' 
Rygge,  '  back.' 
Segge,  'to  say.' 

S.  Jul.  (Metrical),  Glos.,  1300. 
Legge,  vb.,  41. 


Ligge,  209. 
Eug,  '  back,'  56. 

P.  Plowm.,  Glos.,  1362-93. 

Brigge. 
Brygge. 

Bigge,  vb. 

Biggere,  '  a  buyer. 

Bugge,  B. 

Buggers,  A. 

Leggen. 

Liggen. 

Rigge. 

Rygge  (and  Ryg). 

Segge  (and  Beg). 

St.  Jul.  (Prose},  Dorset,  1200. 

Eggin,  inf.,  44. 
Seggen,  inf.,  8. 


Sir  Fer.,  Devon,  1380. 

Briggeward. 

Dyngen,  '  dash,  hound.' 


Slegge,  'sledhammer.' 
Eged,  'edged.' 
Ligge,  'lie.' 
Pynge,  'to  tingle.' 
Eigge  (and  Rig). 
Sigge,  '  say,  tell.' 


St.  Editha,  Wilts.,  1400. 

Lyge,  inf.,  3,155. 
Leygyng,  3,629. 
Leyge,  inf.,  452. 
Lyging,  2,474. 


Ancr.  RiwL,  Dorset,  1225. 

Kuggel,  'cudgel.' 
Bugging,  'buying.' 
Eggen,  '  edge  on.' 
Leggen,  '  to  lay.' 
Liggen,  '  lie  down.' 
"Wiftseggen,  '  gainsay.' 


Sir  B.  ofHampt.,  South  Hants.,  1327. 

Rigge-bone,  Manchester  MS.,  Fifteenth 
Century. 

Moral  Ode  (Digby  MS.),  Kent,  Early 
Thirteenth  Century. 

Beggen,  inf.,  65. 
Sigge>,  114. 

Ayenbitc,  Kent,  1340. 

Besenge,  '  to  singe.' 
Begginge,  '  to  buy.' 
Begge>,  'buyeth.' 
Legge,  'to  lay.' 
Ligge,  '  to  lie.' 
Ziggen,  '  to  say.' 
Reg,  '  back.' 
Heg,  '  hedge.' 

lib.  Desc.,  Kent,  1350. 

Regge,  1,018. 
Brigge,  1,330. 
Legge,  'to  lay,'  1331. 
Ligge,  « to  lie,'  1635. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


201 


X. 

Non-initial  g  and  05  = 


JBarbour. 
Byg,  vb. 
Biggit,  '  built.' 
Brig  ) 
Brygf 

Briggit,  'bridged.' 
Eggiiig,  '  urging.' 
Ryg,  ' ridge.' 
'Tyg,  '  to  touch  lightly.' 

Dttnbar,  E.  Lothian,  1460-1520. 

Brigge. 

Dreg,  '  to  dredge.' 
Lig,  <  to  lie.' 
"  me. 


Compl.  o/Scotl.,  1549. 

Big,  'build.' 

Brig. 

Drug,  vb. 

Eg,  sb. 

Leye  rig. 

Scroggis,  '  low  stunted  bushes.' 

Gav.  Douglas,  1475-1522. 

Buge,  '  a  bow  '  (  g  here  must  be  a  stop  ; 

it  is  never  used  to  express  an  open 

consonant  in  this  text)  . 
Eggis,  'incites.' 
Eigbone. 
Ryg,  'back.' 
Thig,  '  to  beg'  (O.E. 


Metrical  Psalter,  Yorks.,  before  1300. 

Fen  of  Dreg  (fecis),  39.  3. 
Ligging,  'lying  down,'  6.  7. 
Ligging-sted,  35.  5  (MS.  Egerton). 
Thiggand,  'begging,'  39.  18. 
Twigges,  79.  11. 


Cursor  Mundi,  Yorks.,  1300. 


Brig. 


}****• 


Ligand 

Liggand 

Likaiid 


Mviot,  York*.,  1332-52. 
Brig. 

Li?,  '  lie,  remain.' 
Rig,  <  back.' 


back  stop  in  M.E. 

Prk.  of  Consc.,  Yorks.,  before  1347. 

Big,  'to  build.' 
Byggyn,  sb. 
Egg,  vb.,  '  incite.' 


Ligge 


Lygyn,  '  lain.' 

lies.' 


Townley  Mysteries,  Yorks.,  1450. 

Lig,  '  to  lie  down,'  but  lyys,  3rd  sing., 
also  occurs,  line  104. 


Wars  of  Alex.,  Yorks.,  Late  Fifteenth 
Century. 


Egg,  sb. 
g^e(D 
Lig  ^  Dub. 

^e}^. 

Claggid,  p.p.,  'sticky.' 


Catholicon,  Yorks.,  1483. 

Myge,  'culex.' 

to  Lyg(e),  'under,  succumber.' 

to  Beg. 

to  Byge,  '  fundare,  condere.' 

to  Bygge,  '  again,  re-edificare.' 

a  Bryge,  '  pons.' 

a  Drag,  '  arpax.' 

an  Hogge. 

™*Z\  i'udes.' 
Egge,  A.) 

i^ES      I'ovum.' 
Lgge,  A./ 

Fige  tre. 

Hagworne,  '  a  viper.' 

to  Lygg,  'accumbere.' 

to  Lyg  in  wayte,  '  iusidiare.' 

a  Pegg,  '  carex. ' 

,    ,-,         f  'adulari,' 

to  1  age    |  <palpai.0i, 

a  Fagynge,  '  blaudic-ia.' 

(See  note  in  Promptorium.) 
on  '  Fagyn,  or  flateryn,  adulor.' 


202 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


P.  146. 

O.E.  fajenian. 

Prompt.,    faunin,    'blandio,'   Langl. 
B.  xv,  295  ;  has  fauhnede. 


Levins,  Yorks.,  1570. 


E.  of  Brunne,  Zincs.,  1338. 

Bigged,  '  built.' 
Heg,  'hedge.' 
Ligges,  '  lies,'  vb. 
I  lyg,  '  I  lie  down.' 
Megge,  'kinsfolk.' 


Brig 

Eigge  of  land 

Eig  of  a  house                    All    these 
Snig,  'anguillae  genus'         rhyme. 

Bagge,  sb. 

Jjgcrcrg     vl)« 

Whig  (and  Whay) 
pigge 

Bogge,  sb. 
Diggen,  vb. 

Egge,  'ovum.' 

| 

Dagged,  adj. 

uiegge,    sonpuuga 

>  Rhymes 

Frogge. 

to  egge,  '  irritare  ' 

) 

Roggeth,  vb. 
Ruggy,  adj. 
Wagges,  vb. 

Prompt.,  Norf.,  1440. 

!cf.     Erriwiggle,      Forbyr 
Norf.  ;      Arrawiggle,  " 
Moore,  Suffolk. 
Byggyn,  or  byldyn. 
Thyggyn,  'mendico.' 


Chaucer. 


Egge  and  Ey. 


P.  Pkwm.,  Glos.,  1362-93. 

Bigge,  vb.,  'build.' 

Begge,  '  to  beg.' 

Egges,  sb.  pi. 

Ryg,  'back.' 

Seg  (and  Segge),  'creature,  man.* 


XI. 
O.E.  ht  in  M.E. 


£ arbour. 

Aucht,  '  they  possessed.' 

Aucht,  '  eight.' 

Bataucht,  '  handed  over.' 

Brichtly. 

Douchty. 

Dochtrys,  '  daughters.' 

Ficht    »     b 

Fecht  /  VD- 

Flicht,  '  flight.' 

Hiclit      \    t 

Heycht ) 

Dunbar,  E.  Lothian,  1460-1520. 

Bricht. 
Flocht  ]  t  fljf 
Fii.^ht  ) 
Slawchter. 
Wicht,  'strong.' 


Compl.  of  ScotL,  1549. 

Brycht,  adj. 

Eycht,  'eight,  eighth.' 

Dochtir. 

Foucht,  pret.  ' 

Hfght,  '  height.' 

Laucht,  '  laughed  ' 


Ryclit. 

Thocht. 

Vrocht. 

Minot,  Yorks.,  1333-52. 
Doghty,  etc. 

JV&.  of  Come.,  Yorks.,  before  1349. 

Aght,  pret. 
Aghtend,  '  eighth.' 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


203 


Dight,  'decked.' 
Brighten,  '  lord.' 
Heght,  sb. 
Sleght,  'wisdom.' 
Slighter. 
Soght,  p.p. 
Bytuirht,  p.p. 
pought. 


Wars  of  Alex.,  Tories.,  Late  Fifteenth 
Century. 

Feght,  sb.,  etc.,  etc. 

Catholicon,  York*.,  1483. 

a  Thoghte. 

Tawght,  '  doctus.' 

a  Sleght,  '  lamina.' 

a  Slaghter,  '  cedes.' 

a  Nighte,  '  nox.' 

Lyghte,  sb. 

an  Heghte,  '  apex,'  etc. 

Gulsohte,  '  aurugo  '  (note). 

Fraghte  of  a  scliippe. 

a  Flyghte    )     , 

Flaghte       (ofsnawe(note). 

a  Flagbte  de  terra. 
a  Draghte,  '  liaustus.' 
Aghte,  '  octo.' 
Wryghte. 

Havelolc,  N.E.  Midi.,  1300. 

Knicth 

Knith 

Knictes 

Kniht 

Lict     |    , 

Liht    J  8b' 

Plith,  'haven.' 

Bith,  sb. 

Auchte  j 

Aucte     }    'possessions.' 

Autlie    ) 

linnu-te,  'brought.' 

Doubter. 

Douther. 

Doutres,  pi. 


Orm.,  Linos.,  1200. 

Awihht,  'aught.' 

Rrihhte,  adj. 

Ehhte,  '  eight.' 

Hihht. 

Lihht. 

AVrihht,  'make.' 


Brohhte. 

Forr-rahht,  'prevented.' 

Duhhtiz. 

Fulluhht. 

Nahht. 

Wehhte,  '  weight.' 

Mahht,  'might.' 

Uhhtenn,  '  early  morning. 

£.  of  Brunne,  Lines.,  1338. 

Lyght,  sb. 

Laught,  perf.  of  lacche,  '  to  catch.' 

Aught,  vb.  perf. 

Faught,  perf. 


Hali  Mcidcnhcd,  W.  Midi.,  1225. 
Nawt,  'nought,'  9. 

Will,  of  Pal.,  W.  Midi.,  1350. 

Brit,  'bright.' 
Lijtere,  '  lighter.' 
Hit. 


Soujt,  p.p. 

Doujti. 

Doubter. 

Earliest  Engl.  Pr.  Ps.,  W.  Midi.,  1375. 

Eyeful,  91.  15. 
Brojtest,  87.  7. 

Mire,  Salop,  1400. 


DryTte,  '  dispose.' 
Fy^te,  'fight,' 
Ply^te,  'plight. 
Eyjt. 

,  '  sight.' 


Lai.y  Jl'orcs.,  120-5. 

•Briht. 

Faht. 

•Dohter. 

Douter. 

Dorter. 

Dochter  (do)?ter). 

•Cniht  (cni>t). 

jEhte  (eahte). 

Bohte,  part,  of  '  biggen.' 

Faette  and  fa3hte,  from  '  feecheu.* 

Quehte,  from  '  quecchen.' 


204 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


Songs  and  C.'s,  Warw.,  1400. 

Dowter. 
Nyte,  'night.' 
Bfyte,  '  bright.* 

Genesis  and  Exodus,  Suffolk,  1250. 

Brigt,  'bright.' 
Brocte,  •  brought,'  pret. 
Bogte,  'bought,'  pret. 
Fogt,  'fought.' 

Bestiary,  W.  Midi,,  1250. 
Brigt,  70. 
Drigten,  40. 
Fligt,  69. 
Nigt,  63. 

This  text  writes  g  for  back  and 
front,  open,  and  stop  consonants. 


Engl.  Guilds,  Norf.,  138 P. 
oght,  also  nowt  passim. 


Lyght. 
Noffht, 


Prompt.,  Norf.,  1440. 

Bryghte,  'clarus.' 

Lyght. 

Myhth. 

Mighthy. 

Nyghte. 

Nyth  (H.). 

Bokenham,  Suffolk,  before  1447. 

Hycht,  St.  Dorothy,  10. 
Doughtir,  11,000  Virgins,  104. 
Dowtrys,  St.  Dorothy,  23. 


Dowghter,  St.  Anne,  375. 

Chauoer. 
Straughte,  p.  pi. 
Ktraught,   p.p.   and   pr.   sing.    (N.B. 

Streighte,  p.  pi.) 
Taughte,  pret. 
Haughte,  pret. 
Thoght. 
Soghte. 
Noht       \     , 
Nought  )  adv< 
Aboghte,  p.p.  of  abye. 
Do^htcr. 
Doughty. 
Sty. 


Droughte    \    «tilir.tt 

Droglite     /      tiurst- 

Bright. 

Plights,  vb. 

Night. 

Right. 

Wight. 

Wight,  adj.,  'active.' 

Fighten. 

St.Kath.,  Glos.,  1200. 

Fehten,  vb. 
puhte,  '  seemed.' 
pohte,  '  thought.' 
Bisohte. 

P.  Plowm.,  1362-93. 

Brijt,  adj. 

Houjt,  '  ought,  anything.' 


Wroughten,  p.p. 
Wroghte,  pret. 
pougte,  pret. 

Sir  Fer.,  Devon,  1380. 
Do^ty. 
Folloht. 
Follo^t. 

St.  Editha,  Wilts.,  1400. 
Almyjty,  1. 


Myght,  530. 
powjt,  1738. 
N.B.—  Spelling  ow^t  =  'out,'  1670, 

1676,  shows  that  the  3  cannot  have 

been  pronounced. 

St.  Jul.  (Prose],  Dorset,  1200. 

Unduhti,  '  unworthy,'  4. 
Mahte,  sb.,  12. 
Brihtre,  conip.,  18. 

Ancr.  Riwle,  Dorset,  1225. 


liiht,  'judgement.' 

Vetp.,  A.  22,  Kent,  1200. 

Richtwisen,  217. 

Almihti^. 

Dochtruii,  pi.,  225. 

Mirlili-,  229. 

Echte,  'possessions,'  233. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLI). 


Kentish  Sermons  (MS.  Land,  471), 
1200-50. 

mnnslechte,  2nd  Serm. 
licht,  E]ii]ih. 
bricht,  Epiph. 


Lib.  Lcsc.,  Kent,  1350. 


Knijt. 
Sort. 

Wist. 

Srjt,  etc.,  etc. 

unsaw^t. 


MODERX    DIALECT     WORD-LISTS. 


I. 

-initial  /j  in  the 


Northumb.t  Hcslop,  1893-4. 

Bike,  '  bees'  nest.' 

Blake,    'golden  yellow,'   as  butter  or 

cheese. 

Brake,  '  kind  of  barrow.' 
Breck,  '  portion  of  a  Hold  cultivated  by 

itself.' 
Breaks. 

Brockle  \  ,  ,   -,,,    , 
Bruckle)    ' 
Cleak,  '  to  snatch.' 


Cleck,  '  a  crook.' 
Click,  'a  rent,  tear.' 
Click-clack,  '  idle  gossip.' 


-f™      'to  complain.' 
(and  Craitch)  ) 

Diker,    '  hedger,    ditcher,    hedge- 

sparrow.' 

Dike,  '  fence,  ditch,  hedge,  stone  wall.' 
Dockan,  'dock-leaf.' 

of  'drink.' 


'drench  with  water.' 

Ecky,  '  sorry.'    , 
Eke^  an  addition  to  a  building. 
Feckful,  '  irniorsci'ul.' 
Feck,  '  quantity,  abundance.' 

to  be  restless.' 


'  wattled  hurdle.' 
flitch.' 


Flaik 
Fleak 
Fleck 
Flick 


Frecken,  'to  frighten.' 


Modern  Dialects. 

Hick,  'to  hesitate.' 
Hike,  '  to  swing  or  sway.' 
Kebbuck,  '  cheese.' 
Larick,  'lark.' 
Klick,  a  peg  for  hanging. 

Make  1  '  match»  Pair>  e(lual»  mate.' 
Mickle  ) 
Muckle  ) 


Nick,  '  notch,  nick,'  etc. 
Perrick,  'park.' 
Pick,  a  tool. 
Pick,  'pitch.' 
Pick,  'dark.' 
Pick,  'to  pitch,  throw.' 
Pickle,  '  grain  of  corn.' 
Pike,  pointed  bill. 


Pock,  '  mark.' 

Preek,  vb.,  'adorn.' 

Prick. 

Back,  '  seaweed  ' 

Rack      i  '  streak   of    colour,    driftin<>- 

(Hatch)  I  clouds.' 

Hackle,  '  rash,'  etc. 

Rack,  '  reach  of  water.' 


Reek,  '  smoke  ' 
Kick,  'a  pile.' 
Roak,  '  foir,  mist.' 
Rock,  'distaff.1 
Ruck,  'rick.' 

st}.such. 

Seek,  '  to  bring  or  carry  anything.' 
Beseek,  vb. 


206 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


Seek,  'sick.' 
Sicket,  '  small  rivulet.' 
Sike,  '  such.' 

Sike,  '  small  stream  or  drain.' 
Skrike,  '  shriek.' 
Slack,  '  idle  talk.' 
Slake,  '  to  smear.' 
;  Sleek,  '  river  mud.' 
Sleckit,  *  smooth-skinned.' 
Slick,  '  smoothly.' 
Smack. 
.Smock. 

Snock,  '  snap  of  the  jaws.' 
Snook,  '  projecting  headland.' 
Snoak,  '  sniff  as  a  dog.' 
Sneck  of  gate. 
Sook,  '  such.' 
Stacker,  'stagger.' 

«g}  <  a  iabour  ,1^.' 

Steck  ) 

Steak  >  '  a  stich  in  sewing.' 

Stik     ) 

Stook  of  corn. 

Straik  \  '  a  streak  or  stretch  of  any- 

Strake  j  thing.' 

Strike. 

Teakers,   running    of    watery    matter 

from  a  sore. 
moor-Teek,  '  a  tick.' 
Theck. 
Theak.- 
Thake. 

Thock,  '  to  breathe  heavily,  pant.' 
Twike,  '  a  pointed  stick.' 
Fkey,  '  itchy.' 
AVick,  in  place-names. 


Dickinson,  Cumberland,  1859. 

Ac,  '  to  heed.' 

Akkern,  'acorn.' 

Dikey  'hedge-sparrow.' 

Dyke,  'hedge.' 

Dook,  'to  dive.' 

Drakt,  'wet.' 

Drookt,  '  very  wet.' 

Drukken,  '  drunken.' 

Breekin,     space    between    udders    of 

a  sheep. 
Breeks. 
Brek,  '  badger.' 

*<*«•• 


to  snatch.' 


Bin-kit;,  '  licalthy  condition.' 
Black, 

lioke,  ridge  of  land  left  for  division 
of  ownership. 


Beak,  'a  beam.' 

Beakk,  « to  bake.' 

Beck,  ' a  brook.' 

Beek,  '  to  bask  by  fire.' 

Boke,  'to  hinder.' 

Click 

Cleek 

Feckless. 

Feck,  '  to  be  uneasy.' 

Flacker,  'laugh  heartily.' 

Hackt,  '  chapped  with  cold.' 

Lek,  '  a  leak.' 

Like. 

Larrick,  'lark.' 

Lake,  '  to  play.' 

Mak,  '  to  make.' 

Mickle  » 

Muckle  ) 

Mislikken,  'to  neglect.' 

Nicker,  '  laugh  softly.' 

Pick  dark. 

Pick,  -pitch  ' 

Pickle,  '  corn-grain.' 

Plook,  '  pimple.' 

Prickers. 

Reek. 

Roke,  'to  scratch  glass  with  a  point. 

S  I'-*-' 

Skrike,  '  to  scream.' 
Slek,  '  to  slake:' 
Snek,  'a  latch.' 
Snack,  '  hasty  meal  ' 
Stakker,  '  to  statruvr.' 
Streek,  'to  stretch.' 
Strickle,  for  sharpening  scythes. 
Swyke,  'thin-made  animal.' 
Syke,  'small  Avet  hollow.' 
Theek,  '  to  thatch.' 
Thak    \   , 
Theak  }  Sb' 
Tokker,  'dowry.' 
Wliick,  'alive," quick.' 
Yucks,  '  itches.'  x 

Yik,  '  ache.' 

Palgrave,  Durham,  1896. 

Deck,  '  stream.' 

Itleck,  'dirty  grease  ou  ronl-waggons 

Brock,  '  badger.' 

Bracken. 

('lick,  '  to  catch  ono  in  the  side.' 
l>\!ve,  '  a  liedge  '  (m'ver  '  ditch  '). 
Meek,  '  call  for  a  horse.' 
Hack,   '  heavy  pick.' 
IIo\vk,  '  to  dig,  throw  out.' 
Mickle,  (not  common). 
Pike,  '  large  haycock.' 

'  smoke, %'sh.  or  vh.  ': 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    \VYLI). 


207 


Rook,  '  thick  fog,  damp.' 
Sneck,  '  door  latch.1 
*Stook,  '  bundle  of  sheaves.' 
Skrike,  'shriek.' 
Keeker,  '  an  overlooker.' 

Swakdale  (N.  Yorks.),  Hat-land,  1873. 

Blake,  'sallow.' 
Click,  '  to  snatch.' 

S3S*  "*}•••"*•• 

Mickle. 

Keek,  'smoke.' 

lloke,  '  flying  mist.' 

.Sike,  '  such.' 

Skrike. 

Streaked,  'stretched.' 

Thack,  sb. 

Theck,  vb. 

Whitly(N.E.  Yorks.},  Robinson,  1876. 

Beuk          )  ,     i 
Beaks,  pi.  }  book' 
Breeks,  '  breeches.' 
Brock,  '  badger.' 
B  ruckle. 
Clack,  'twaddle.' 


Dike,  '  ditch.' 

Eking,  '  enlarging.' 

Feak,  'to  fetch.' 

(Fetch  used  in  different  sense.) 

Fick,  '  to  struggle,  as  a  child  in  cradle.' 

Flecked,  '  speckled.' 

Bacon-flick. 

Heck,  'hay-rack.' 

Ileuk,  'the  itch.' 

Hicker,  'higher.' 

Hike,  '  to  toss  up.' 

Keck,  '  to  half  choke.' 

Keckeuhearted,  '  squeamish  at  sight  of 

food.' 

Keek,  '  to  peep.' 
Likly,  «  likely.'    ' 
Mickle,  adj. 
Pick,  '  to  pitch.' 
Pickfork. 


'to  smoke  '(oi  "a  in 

Beck,  '  to  care.' 

Reek,  '  smoke,'  sb.  and  vb.  ': 

Scrike,  '  a  shriek.' 


Sleek,  'drink  of  all  kinds.' 
Smeeak,  '  smoke.' 


Snickle,  '  to  snare  game.' 
Sterk,  'to  tasteii  the  door.' 
Strickle,  tool  for  sharpening  scythe. 
Syke,  '  rill  of  water.' 
Thack,  sb. 
Thcak,  vb. 
AVick,  '  alive.' 


Wind-hill  (N.  Centred  Yorks.),  Wright, 
1892. 

The  transcription  is  that  of  Prof.  Wright. 

Biak,  '  beak.' 

Brok,  '  badger.' 

Daik,  'ditch.' 

Drukv,  '  drunken.' 

H-ild,  adj. 

Flik  (of  bacon). 

Flika(r),  vb. 

Flok. 

Ik,  '  to  hitch.' 

Laik. 

Leak,  'to  plav.' 

Lik. 

Pik,  'pickaxe.' 

Pluk. 

Prik. 

Prikl. 

Keik,  'to  reach.' 

Kik,  'reek.' 

Sik.  'to  seek.' 

Skrik,  '  to  shriek. 

Mek,  '  small  coal  to  slake  a  fire.' 

Smuk,  '  to  smoke.' 

SuTk,  'to  cut.' 

Suikit,  '  small  passage.' 

Speik,  vb.,  '  speak.' 

Straik,  vb. 

Strwk,  '  a  streak,  stripe.' 

Strikrj,  'stricken.' 

Stnkg,  'stunk.' 

Sukrj,  'sunk.' 

Srukrj,  'shrunk.' 

Taik,  'a  low  fellow.' 

J?ak,  'thatch.' 


Robinson,  Hid.  Yorks.,  1876. 

Bleak,  'to  talk  emptily.' 

Blcek,    'black    irrease  in   machinery,' 

(cf.  '  bletch  '  in  many  dialects). 
Breeks. 

Brckly.  'brittle.1 
Clake,  'to  daw.' 
Clik,  vb.,  'snatch.' 
Clock,  kind  of  1.. 
Dawk,  'to  idle.' 
Douk,  'to  drink.' 
Droke,  '  to  drip  with  moisture.' 


208 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


Feck,  '  large  number.' 

Flack,    '  to  pulsate  heavily  '  ;   not  in 

common  use,  but  still  heard. 
Fleak,  'a  wattle.' 
Fluke,  '  large  kind  of  maggot.' 
Heck,  '  a  latch.' 
Laik,  '  to  play.' 
Mickle,  adj. 
Muckle,  sb. 
Nicker,  'to  neigh.' 
Pick,  '  to  pitch.' 
Rick,  'rich.' 

Roke,  '  to  perspire  heavily.' 
Scrike,  '  to  scream.' 
Slek,  'to  slake.' 

Snickle,  lto  snare  with  a  draw-loop.' 
Snack,  '  small  portion.' 
Streck,  '  straight.  ' 
Streek,  '  to  stretch.' 
Strickle,  '  a  scythe-sharpener.' 

»-*•' 


Yuke,  'to  itch.' 


Easther,  Huddersfield  ( W.  YorJcs.}  ,1881, 

Cleek,  « to  catch  hold,  snatch.' 

Cloke,  '  to  scratch.' 

Dike  (douk),  '  a  ditch.' 

Fick,  '  to  struggle  with  the  feet.' 

Flick  (of  bacon). 

Heck,  '  a  hatch  gate.' 

Keeker,  '  squeamish,  cowed.' 

Like,  '  to  play.' 

Pick,  'to  hitch,  throw.' 

Reek,  '  smoke.' 


Sic 


such.' 


(and  Sich)  . 

Strickle,  '  corn-striker.' 

Thaak,  sb. 

Theek,  vb. 

Weak,  '  to  squeak.' 

Wicks,  '  hawthorn  hedges.' 


Moresby's  Letter  to  Hay,  1703. 

Yeke,  'to itch.' 
Clukes,  '  clutches.' 


Marshall,  E.  Tories.,  1788. 

Whick,  'alive.' 
Thack,  si.. 
Tln-:.k,  \l>. 

Thsaker,  '  a  thatcher.' 


Eaifs  Coll.  North  Country  Words,  1691  ~ 

Yuck,  '  to  itch.' 
Streek,  '  to  stretch.' 
Pleck,  '  a  place.' 
Make,  '  a  match.' 

Sheffield  (S.  W'.  Yorks.},Addy,  1888-90. 

Brickie,  'brittle.' 

Dike,  '  river,  or  any  collection  of  water/ 

Dickfield  (in  Ecclesfield)  . 

Hick,  '  to  hop  or  spring.' 

Eck,  'to  itch.' 

Flake,  '  a  hurdle.' 

Fleck,  'a  spot.' 

Flick,  'flitch.' 

Pick,  'to  throw.' 

Pick-fork. 

Prickle,  '  to  prick.' 

Reik  ) 

Reyk  >  '  to  reach  out.' 

and  (Reich)  ) 

fandSitch)j'aditeh'ra™e-' 

Speak,  vb.,  'speech,  saying.' 

Strickle. 

JSyke,  '  a  sigh.' 

thateh' 


Wake,  'to  watch  with  a  sick  person.  r 
Wicks,  '  quicks',  thorns.' 

Lanes.,  1875,  Nodal  and  Jfilner* 

Acker,  'to  falter,  hesitate,  cough.' 

Bakster,  'baker.' 

Beck,  'stream.' 

Brickie,  'brittle.' 

Bullock. 

Brock,  'badger.' 

Buck,  kind  of  stake. 

Clack,  'to  dutch.' 

Clack,  'to  chatter.' 

Clcwkin,  'twine,  string.' 

Click. 

Cleek,  '  a  small  c:itch.' 

Crack,  'to  boast.' 

Crick,  '  loral  ]>;:in.' 

Clock,  'a  beetle.' 

Coak,  E.  and  Mid.  L.   \  '  to    strain, 

Cowk,  S.L.  )      vomit.' 

Dacker,  '  unsettled.' 

Dawk  (Fylde)  \  'to  stoop. 

Deawk,  S.  and  K.  l.nnrs.    i      ])lnn^r.' 

Deck,    'a  pack  of  cards';     obs.  since 

L788, 

Datl'oek,  'slattirn.' 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


200 


Fleck,  Mir: i.' 

Gowk,  '  cuckoo.' 

Hack,  '  pickaxe.' 

Heak,  N.L.,  'half- door,  hatch  ' ;  obs.? 

Hattock,  '  sheaf  of  corn.' 

Lake,  '  to  play/ 

Layrock,  '  lark.' 

Leawk,  '  to  beat,  thrash.' 

Like,  adv. 

Lick,  'beat.' 

Lowk,  Fylde  aud  N.L.,  Mo  weed/ 

Lock,  N.L.,  '  quantity.' 

Mack,  '  ma<™-ot/ 

Mak,  'sort,  kind.' 

Make. 

Mickle,  'size,  bulk.' 

Muck,  sit.,  '  manure.' 

Neck  (Fylde) ,  '  to  bent,  as  a  watch  does. ' 

Pike,  Mo  choose.' 

Pike-fork. 

Pleek,  'place.' 

Pikel,  'pitchfork.' 


Becony-prick,  'stickleback/ 

Dungpike. 

Pricket.  '  six  sheaves  of  corn/ 

Rake. 

Rawky,  N.L.,  '  foggy/ 

S).  a  heap,  lot.' 

Ruckle,  'reckless,  rash.' 
Intack,  '  enclosed  field. ' 
Hamshackle,  '  fasten  head  of  animal 

toitelegs/ 

Sike,  vb.,  '  sigh,  sob/ 
Sike,  '  a  drain/ 
Skrike,  sb. 
Sleek,  Mo  slake/ 
Snicket,  '  a  forward  girl/ 
Sock. 

Tack,  '  a  nasty  taste/ 
Tackle,  '  to  take  in  hand/ 
Thick,  M'rieudly/  etc.  . 
Tickle,  '  nice,  dainty.,' 
Truck,  'trade,  business/ 
Tyke,  '  awkward  man  or  beast/ 
Wacker,  '  to  shake,  tremble/ 

8.  'Chesh.,  Darlington,  1857. 

Backen,  Mo  put  backward/ 

Brack,  'a  rent/ 

Break,  vb. 

Buck,    'part  of    a  plough    to   which 

horses  are  attached/ 
Clookin,  '-strong  cord/ 
Fleek,  '  kind  of  hurdle  gate/ 
Fleck,  «  a  flea  '  (Holland,  also  fief). 


Flecked,  '  spotted  ' 

(H)acker,  Mo  stammer.' 

(H)ack,  '  to  snap  with  the  mouth.' 

Hike,  '  to  goad  or  toss  with  horns.' 

Huck, '  to  hoist  the  shoulders  and  back/ 

Huckle,  '  to  shuffle  away.' 

Keck,  '  a  seedling  marigold.' 

Nick,  '  to  take.' 

Peckle,  '  speckle.' 

to  Pick  a  calf. 

Pick,  Mo  vomit.' 

Pikel,  'hayfork.' 

Plack,  'situation,  place.' 

Pricker,  'a  thorn,  prickle.' 

Sike,  Mo  sigh.' 

Skrike,  Mo  shriek.' 

Sleak,  '  to  put  out  the  tongue.' 

Smicket,  '  a  woman's  shirt.' 

Snacks,  'shares.' 

Sneck,  '  a  latch.' 

Snicket,  '  naughty  child.' 

Strickle. 

Suck,  '  a  ploughshare.' 

Sweak,   '  crane  for  hanging  a  pot  on 

the  fire.' 
Thick. 

Threek,  '  cluster  of  thistles  in  a  field/ 
Tweak,  '  to  pinch.' 

Derbysh.,  Pegge—Skeat,  1896. 

Beck,  'stream'  (obs.). 

Black. 

Cucking-stool  (obs.). 

Dike,  'rivulet'  ('mound'  at  present 
time). 

Flecked,  'variegated.' 

Crick  in  the  neck. 

Flik,  '  flitch.' 

Freckle. 

Heckle,  Mo  express  indignation.' 

Kleek,  '  to  clutch.' 

Lake,  '  to  play.' 

Pick,  'vomit,  to  pitch  hay,'  etc. 

Pick,  vb.,  'pitch.' 

Pik,  sb.,  'pitch.' 

Pleck,  '  a  place  '  (obs.  except  in  place- 
names). 

Prick-eared. 

Pucker,  '  hurry.' 

Reckling,  '  weakest  in  a  litter.' 

Reek,  'smoke.' 

Sick,  '  very  small  brook/ 

Snack,  'a  share/ 

Sneck,  '  latch  of  a  door/ 

Strickle,  -  for  levelling  grain  in  a 
measure. 

Strike*  «.a  bushel/ 

Thak,  -'thatch/ 

"Wake,  '  a  feast  of  dedication/ 


Phil.  Trans.  1898-9. 


210 


GUTTURAL.  SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


N.H.  Zincs.,  Peacock,  1889. 

Backen,  '  to  retard.' 

Beck,  '  a  brook.' 

Black,  *  angry,'  etc. 

Breeks. 

Brack,  (he)  'broke.' 

Brackle,  'brittle.' 

Boak,  '  to  be  on  point  of  vomiting.' 

Buck,  '  smart  young  man.' 

Bullock,  'to  roar.' 

Clack,  '  idle  talk.' 

to  Click,  '  hold  of.' 

Clock,  '  any  large  beetle.7 

Cluck  (of  a  hen). 

Crack,  '  to  boast.' 

Cuck-stool. 

Backer,  '  waver.' 

Deck,  'dyke.' 

Book,  '  a  handful  of  straw,'  etc. 

Dyke,  '  to  dig  a  ditch.' 

Fleck,  <  a  spot.' 

Fleak,  'hurdle  of  woven  twigs.' 

Flick,  '  a  flitch.' 

Freckned,  « freckled.' 

Heck,  '  a  hedge '  (rare) . 

Hick,  '  to  lift  with  a  hicking  barrow.' 

Huck,  'the  hip.' 

to  Leak. 

Like,  adv.  and  adj. 

Mawk,  '  maggot.' 

Mawkin,  '  scarecrow.' 

Muck. 

Nacker,  '  a  drum.' 

Neck,  '  to  swallow,  to  drink.' 

Pick,  sb.,  'pitch.' 

Pick,  '  to  pitch.' 

to  Prick. 

Rake  up. 

Reek,  '  smoke.' 

Roak,  '  fog,  mist.' 

Smock-frock. 

Slke 

Snacks,  '  shares.' 

Sneck,  '  a  latch  or  catch.' 

Snickle,  '  to  snare.' 

to  Speak. 

(p.p.  Speeched,  pass.,  'spoken  to.') 

Speak,  '  a  speech.' 

Spreckled,  'speckled.' 

£*}!-•!*• 

Sleak,  '  to  extinguish  a  fire.' 
Sleek,  '  to  make  the  hair  smooth.' 
Syke,  '  a  small  brook'  (obs.). 
'Jii:ick,  4  thitch.' 
Tickle,  '  nervous,  shy.' 
"Wykins,  '  corners  of  the  mouth.' 


S.W.  Lines.,  Cole,  1886. 

Beck,  'stream.' 

Black. 

Bleak. 

Boke,  'to  belch.' 

Break,  vb. 

Bullock,  '  to  bully.' 


Crack,  «  boast.' 

Dyke. 

Eke,  '  to  lengthen.' 

Flick,  'bacon.' 

Hick,  'to  hitch,  hoist.' 

Mak,  'to  make.' 

Pick,  'tar.' 

Pick,  '  to  pitch.' 

Prickle,  '  to  prick.' 

Reek,  '  a  pile,  usually  of  snow.' 

Slouk,  '  to  slouch.' 

Thack,  sb.  and  vb.,  '  thatch.' 

"Wacker,  'lively,  active.' 

Weekin,  '  corner  of  the  mouth.' 

"Wicken,  '  mountain  -  ash  .  ' 

Yuck,  'to  itch.' 


Shropsh.,  Jackson,  1879. 

Ackern,  'acorn.' 

Ackerning,  '  acorn-gathering.' 

Brickie,  '  brittie.' 

Ecall,  '  green  woodpecker.' 

Fleak,  » a  hurdle.' 

Hike  \  , 

(and  Kite)  f 

Pick  }  ' to  pitch  forward-' 

Pikel,  '  pitchfork.' 

Pricker,  instrument  for  making  holes 

in  blasting. 

Scrike,  sb.  and  vb.,  'shriek.' 
Seek  (of  water),  'to  percolate,  find  its 

way.' 

Sike,  '  to  sigh.' 
Spok,  sb.,  'talk.' 
Strickle  for  corn. 
Tweak,  '  a  severe  attack  of  illness.' 

Salop  Ant.t  Hartshorne,  1841. 

Prick,   'prop  for  supporting  shafts  of 

a  cart.' 
Eeke,  '  to  increase.' 


Staffs.,  Took,  1880. 

Freek,  '  man,  follow.' 
Sike,  '  to  pant  for  breath.' 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


211 


Leices.,  Evans,  1881. 

Ackcrn,  'acorn.' 

Backen,  'to  .' 

Bellock. 

Black,  adj. 

Bleak,  «  pallid,  white  -faced.' 

Brack,  '  to  break.' 

Brock,  'badger.' 

Buck,  '  wash,'  etc. 

Ouck,  'chuck.' 

Dike,  'ditch.' 

Flick,  '  flitch.' 

Hack,  '  to  use  the  rake  in  haymaking.' 

Hike,  '  to  butt  with  the  horns.' 

Lack,  '  loss.' 

Lik. 

Peaked,  'wasted.' 

Peek,  'to  pry.' 

Pick,  '  pitch'.' 

Pikle,  'a  pitch  fork.' 

Prockle,  'to  poke.' 

Rack,  'break  up.' 

Wake,  an  annual  village  feast. 


\  'hemp- 


dresser's  comb.' 


Shockle,  '  to  shake.' 
Sike,  '  to  sigh.' 
Stook  (of  corn). 
Thack,  vb.  and  sb. 
Tweak,  '  to  twitch.' 


Rutland,  Wordsworth,  1891. 

Dike,  '  ditch.' 

to  Prick  out,  'lengthen  out'  (of  days). 

•Quocken,  '  to  choke.' 

Reek,  '  to  smoke,  steam.' 

Thack. 


E.  Angl.,  Rye,  1895. 

Beck,  'brook.' 
Blackcap,  '  marsh-tit.' 
Bleck,  '  pale,  sickly.' 
Brackly,  'brittle.'" 
Clack,  "'  to  clatter.' 


Deek  ) 

Dick      '  ditch.' 

Dike  ) 

Flack,  '  to  hang  loose.' 

Flick  of  bacon. 

Flick,  '  down  of  hares,  etc.' 

gflMU  }'.»-*«-*• 

Hick,  '  to  hop.' 
Hike,  '  to  go  away.' 


Hickel 

(and  Hitchel) 

Hickler  \ 

(and  Hitchler)  / 

Huckles,  'the  hips.' 

Pick,  'an  eel-spear.' 

Prick  \  sharp-pointedironinstru- 

(andPritch)  }  ment  (also  in  Nail,  1866). 

Roke,  «  a  fog.' 

Suickle,      \  '  a    slip  -  knot  '    (also   in 

(or  Snittle)  J      Nail). 

Thack,  'thatch.' 

Wicker,  '  to  neigh.' 

Nail  (1866)  has  Streek,  'to  iron  out 

clothes'  (  =  '  stretch'?). 
Specke,  '  woodpecker.' 

Herefordsh.,  Havergal,  1887. 

Sriek,  'to  shriek.' 
Snack,  '  light  repast.' 


Ackern,  '  acorn.' 

Hede  }   '  icicle'  woodPecker-' 
Keck,  '  to  be  sick.' 
Sicking,  '  sighing.' 


Upton-on- Severn  (Worcs.),  Lawson, 
1884. 

Nicker,  '  to  snigger.' 

Peck,  <  to  pitch,  fall  forward.' 


W.  Worcs.,  Chamberlain,  1882. 

Eacle,  'woodpecker.' 

Ickle,  '  to  long  for.' 

Peckled,  'speckled.' 

Peck,  '  pitch  forward.' 

Sike,  '  to  sigh.' 

Thack,  sb.  and  vb. 

Wicker,  small  basket  for  p  icking  salt. 


S.E.  Worcs.,  Salisbury,  1893. 

Backen,  'to  keep  back.' 
Black-bat,  'black-beetles.' 
Belluck,  'to  roar.' 
Deck,  'pack  of  cards.' 
Douk,  'duck  the  head.' 
to  Dock  a  horse. 
Eckle,  'woodpecker.' 
Hockle,  '  to  shuffle  along.' 
Nicker,  'to  laugh  rudely.' 
Mawkin,  'scarecrow.' 
Pick,  '  pickaxe.' 


212 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


Puck,  '  stye  in  the  eye.' ' 
Quick,  ' young  hawthorn  plants.' 
Ruck,  'fold  or  crease.' 
Skreek-owl,  'the  swift.' 
Wake,  '  village  feast.* 
Wick,  'week.' 

Warwicksh.,  Northall.,  1896. 

Bellock,  'to  roar.' 

Blackie,  'blackbird.' 

Flicket,  '  to  nutter,  flicker.' 

Hacker,  '  kind  of  axe.' 

Hickle,  'woodpecker.' 

Hike,  'to  toss,  to  haul.' 

Hockle,  'hobble' 

Make. 

Mawks,  'slatternly  woman.' 

Muck. 

Nicker,  'to  jeer,  snigger.' 

Peck,  '  a  pick  for  coals,'  etc. 

Peek,  '  to  peep,  pry.' 

Pikel,  'pitchfork.' 

Pleck,  'a  small  enclosure.' 

Sick. 

Slack,  '  small  coal.' 

Sneak. 

Sock,  'filth,  mire.' 

Stock,  'to  grub  up.' 

Strike. 

to  Suck. 

Syke,  'bacon.' 

Thack,  vb. 

Thick. 

Wik,  '  a  week.' 


Northamptonsh.,  Baker,  1854. 

Bleak,  'pale,  sickly.' 

Brickie,  '  brittle.' 

Eke 

(and  -ch  form) 

Flick,  'flitch.' 

Hackle,  '  to  put  the  hay  in  rows  in 

raking.' 

Quick,  '  young  hawthorn  plants.' 
Reck,'  '  steam,'  sb.  and  vb. 


|  'to  add  to.' 


Thack  (obs.?). 

Whicks,  '  plants  of  white-thorn.' 


Beds.,  Batehdor,  1809. 

Broked,  « liable  to  split,  brittle.' 
Skriok,  '  scrcn  h.' 
Thek,  '  thatch. 


id  of 


Stiff.,  Moor,  1823. 

Chicked,  'sprouted'  (of  corn). 

to  Eke  out. 

Flick  of  bacon. 

Queak  \   'to  squeak' 

(and  Queech)  }  a  hare). 

Reek,  '  steam.' 

Glos.,  Robertson,  1890. 

Ackern,  '  acorn.' 

Blackthorn. 

Brake,  'a  corpse.' 

Break,  '  to  tear.' 

Brickut,  of  a  cat,  on  heat. 

Chackle.  'to  cackle.' 

Cock-band,  '  stickleback.' 

Craiky,  'weak,  infirm.' 

Crick,  '  corner.' 

Drock  } 

(andDruff)racoyereddraiu-' 

Eckle,  '  green  woodpecker. ' 

Flake,  '  wattled  hurdle.' 

Flickets,  '  little  pieces.' 

Flick,  '  snap  of  a  dog.' 

Gluck,    'to  swallow  with  difficulty* 

(S.  Glos.). 
Keck,  'to  retch.' 
Laiking,  'idling,'  etc. 
Like,  adverbial  termination. 
Mike,  'to  loaf,  to  mitch.' 
Moke. 

Nacker,  '  to  tremble  with  passion. ' 
Peck,  'pickaxe.' 

Peck,  '  to  pitch  forward,  to  pitch.' 
Pick,  'a  hayfork.' 
Pick-pike,  '  pitchfork.' 

Pleck  I  P°rtiou  of  a  field- 

Puck,  small  stock  of  sheaves. 

Screek,  'shriek.' 

Skrike,  'shriek.' 

Slick,  'smooth.' 

Smack. 

Snack,  kind  of  fungus  on  trees. 

Specks   1  '  pieces  of  wood  for  keeping 

Spicks    j      thatch  in  place.' 

of  •  i      (  'instrument      tor      It-veiling- 

L    I      corninthohushrl.' 
Stuck,  'sheaf  of  corn.' 

Omd  Tach)  }  <an  «nl>lw»8«»it  flavour.* 
Thi,-k,  'this.' 
Thiirk,  'thiit.' 
Week,  '  to  whimper.' 

Oxf.,  Parker,  1876-81. 
Clack,  « talk,  noise.' 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


213 


forks.,  Lou'sky,  1888. 

Bollock.  <  bellow.' 
Brukkle,  '  brittle.' 
Ekkern,  '  acorn.' 
Hike  !  '  move  off  !  ' 
Keck,  'make  a  choky  noise  in  the  throat.' 
Mickle,  used  in  proverb  —  "Every  little 
makes,  etc." 

(and'  Snatch)  }'*  small  piece.' 
Vleck,  hare  or  rabbit  fur. 
Whicker,  '  to  neigh.' 

Somers.y  El  worthy,  1886. 

Crick,  '  to  strain  some  part  of  body.' 

Crook. 

Cuckold,  '  duck.' 

Aleek,  '  alike.' 

Back. 

Bakin,  quantity  of  dough  kneaded  at 

one  time. 
Black,  adj. 
Bicker,  '  a  vessel.' 
Bicky,  '  hide  and  seek.' 
Brack,  '  fat  cevering  intestines  of  edible 

animals.' 
Break,  'upland.' 
Brickie,  '  brittle.' 
Broc,  '  badger.' 
Brocket,  young  male  deer. 
Buck. 

Dik,  'ditch.' 
Dock,  '  crupper.' 
Packet,  '  faggot.' 
Flick,  '  fat  round  kidneys  of  pig.' 
Hack,  vb. 

Hackly,  'to  haggle.' 
Hick,  '  to  hop.' 
Hike  out,  '  turn  out.' 
Hurdock,  'robin.' 
Hoke,  'gore  with  horns.' 
Hook. 

Leat,  '  to  leak.' 
Leek,  'plant.' 
Lick. 
Look. 

Alack,  '  magpie.' 
Make. 
Muck. 


Patrick,  'paddock.' 
Pick,  'a  hayfork.' 
Prick,  '  to  track  a  hare.' 
Rack,  'frame.' 
to  Rake.   - 
Seeked,  '  sought.' 
bhackle,  'to  litter.' 


Slack,  adj. 

Smock. 

Snack,  '  hasty  meal.' 

Spicket,  '  spigot. ' 

Suck,  vb. 

Take. 

Take  forward. 

Thick,  '  that.' 

Thick. 

Tookt,  'taken.' 

Truckle,  '  small  cheese.' 

Twick,  'to  tweak,  jerk.' 

Wack,  'to  overcome.' 

"Wake,  '  to  watch  by  a  corpse. ' 

Wicked  days,  'weekdays'  (always). 

Vrick,  'to "wrench,  sprain.' 

Yuckle,  '  woodpecker.' 


Devon,  Hcivett,  1892. 

Nickies,  '  small  faggots.' 

(Cf.  Witch,  '  bundle  of  wood.') 

Wilts.,  Dartnell  and  Goddard,  1893. 

Beak  }  '  break  up  land  ™ih  mattock*> 

Back. 

Blackberry. 

Blea£  =  '  bleak.' 

Bellock,  '  cry  like  frightened  child.' 

Blicker,  '  to  glimmer,'  S.W. 

Brack,  '  fracture.  ' 

Break,  N.W. 

Dicky,  'deranged,  weakly.' 

Dicker,  'to  bedeck,'  N.W. 

Drock,  '  short  drain.' 

Druck,  '  crowd,'  S.W. 

Drucked,  '  filled  to  overflowing.' 


-  internal  fat  of  a  pig.' 

Bruckle,  vb. 

Frickle,  'to  potter.' 

Stickle. 

Truckle,  '  to  roll,'  N.W. 

Hackle,  '  covering  for  beehive.' 

Mickle.' 

Muckle. 

Hike,  'to  hook  or  catch.' 

Keck,  'to  be  sick.' 

Muck. 

Pick,  '  a  pitchfork.' 

Peck,  '  a  pickaxe.' 

Rack,  '  animal's  track.' 

Roke,  '  smoke,'  S.W, 

Rimmick,  '  smallest  pig  of  a  litter.' 

Rick. 


214 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYhU. 


Slicket,  ' thin  lath  of  wood.' 


Slack,  '  impudence,'  S/W. 

Smicket,  '  smock.' 

Snake. 

Sprack,  '  lively.' 

Spick,  S.W.,  '  peg  for  thatching.' 

Strick,   'strike.' 

Stuck,  'a  spike.' 

Ticking -pig,  'sucking-pig.' 

Thick  here  = '  this 

Thick  =' that' 

Uck,  '  to  shove.' 

"Wake,  '  raked-up  hay,'  N."W. 

"Wicker,  '  to  neigh,  bleat.' 

Rick*  }   'to  twist,  wrench.' 


Surrey,  Leveson-Gower,  1896. 

Akering,  '  picking  up  acorns.' 

Bannick,  ' to  thrash.' 

Broke,  'a  fall  of  timber.' 

Crock,  '  earthen  pot.' 

Dik,  'a  ditch.' 

Flick,  '  down  of  hares  and  rabbits.' 

-Like,  'comfortable-like,'  etc. 

Nucker,  '  to  neigh.' 

Peaked,  'unwell.' 

Picksome,  '  dainty.' 

Picky,  'gipsy.' 

Reek,  '  steam,  smoke.' 

Squacket,  '  to  quack  like  a  duck.' 

Tissick,  '  a  cough.' 

Tussock,  '  tuft  of  rank,  coarse  grass.' 


Kent,  Parish  and  Shaw,  1887. 

Blackie,  'blackbird.' 

Black. 

Bruckle. 

Dick,  '  ditch.' 

Dickers,  'ditchers.' 

Deck,  'ditch/ 

Drake -weed. 

Ecker,  '  to  stammer. ' 

Fack,  '  stomach  of  a  ruminant. ' 

Fakement,  '  pain,'  etc. 

Fleck,  '  rabbits,  ground  game.' 

Fleeky,  'flaky.' 

Flicking,  tooth-comb  for  horse's  mane. 

Hicket. 

Hike,  'turnout.' 

Hocken-headcd,  '  passionate.' 

Huck,  '  pod  of  pc:is,'  etc. 

Like. 

Lucking-mill. 


Moke,  '.mesh  of  a  net.' 

Muck,  vb. 

Muck,  sb.,  '  a  busy  person.' 

Peek,  'to  stare.' 

Pick. 

Prick  up  ears. 

Pucker,  '  state  of  excitement.' 

Ruddock,  'robin.' 

Ruck,  '  an  uneven  heap  or  lump.* 

Ruckle,  '  struggle.' 

Slick,  'slippery.' 

Sucker. 

Strike. 

Strickle,  c  a  striker.' 

Tack,  '  an  unpleasant  taste.' 

"Wik,  'week.' 

W.  Corn.,  Courtney,  1880. 

Clack,  '  noise.' 

Swike,  '  a  twig  of  heath.' 

Veak  (and  veach),  'whitlow.' 

E.  Cornw.,  Couch,  1880. 
Breck,  '  a  rent  or  hole  in  a  garment.* 


Hants.,  Cope,  1883. 

Bellock,  '  to  bellow.' 

Bruckle  \  t  hriii1p  > 

Brickie  )    '      tle' 

Dik,  '  ditch.' 

Fleck  \  'part  of  a  pig  before  boiling; 

Flick  j      down  into  lard.' 

Keck,  '  to  retch.' 

Pick,  '  hayfork.' 

Rock,  '  to  reck,  steam.' 

Roak,  'steam,'  sb. 

!££}•  lavender.' 

Thic,  'this.' 

Thuck,  '  that.' 

Vlick,  '  to  comb  out  the  hair.' 

I.  of  17.,  Smith,  1881. 
Bruckle,  'brittle.' 
^)^}'  lard  of  inside  of  a  pig.' 

Vlick  o'  bacon,  '  flitch,'  etc. 
Sktcak,  'to  creak.' 
Strick,  'to  strike.' 
Thic  and  tlurk. 
Yltrk,  '  comb  out  hair.' 

WllirktT,    '  to  llriyll.' 

Hocks,  'the  feet'  (Long,  1886). 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — II.    C.    WYLD. 


215 


Sussex,  Parish,  1879. 

Ache,  « to  tire.' 

Beck,  '  a  mattock.' 

Boke,  '  nauseate.' 

Coke,  'to  fry.' 

Cluck  of  a  hen  who  wants  to  sit. 

Dick,  ' a  ditch.' 

Flake,  'cleft  wood.' 


fur  of  rabbits.' 


Fleck 

Flick 

Hack,  'to  cough,  faintly  and  fre- 
quently.' 

Hike,  'to  call  roughly.1 

Hocklands,  '  hock  -  shaped  pieces  of 
meadow  land.' 

Knicker,  '  to  whinny.' 

Roke,  '  steam,'  etc. 


II. 


Non-initial  nk,  Ik,  rk. 


Northumb.,  Heslop,  1893-4. 

Bink  |  '  shelf,  flat  slab  fixed  to  a  wall 
Benk  /  as  seat  or  shelf.' 

Blink   } 
Blenk  }   'to  glance  with  pleasure.' 

Clink,  '  to  clench.' 

Clunk,  '  hiccup. ' 

Denk  j  '  squeamish,    dainty, 

(and  Dench)  j  rare.' 

Binklin     i  , ,     ,  ,         , 

Wrenkel  }    last-1)orn- 

Scrankit,  '  slirunk.' 

Bog-spink,  'cuckoo-flower.' 

Kin-cough  =  Kink-cough. 

Fenkle,  '  bend  or  corner  of  street  or 

river. ' 

Spenk,  '  spaik,  mutch,'  also  'pluck.' 
Prinklin,  '  stinging  sensation  felt  when 

body  goes  to  sleep.' 
Birk       \ 

Brick     J   'birch.' 
Briker   ) 
Dark,  'blind.' 
Kirk. 

Kirkeet,  '  churchyard.' 
Kirk-yerd. 


Spark,  '  small  spot  of  mud.' 
fctarken,  '  become  stiff.' 


AVark. 
Belk. 


Kelk,  vb.  and  sb.,  '  severe  blow.' 
Kelk,  '  roe  of  a  fish.  ' 
Pulke,  '  a-  petition.' 
Spelk,  '  small  splinter.' 
Whilk,  'which.' 


Cumberland,  Dickinson,  1859. 


link  }'  Mge  of  rock.' 

Brank,  '  to  hold  the  head  affectedly.' 
Brenkt,    '  of   colour  of  a  white  sheep 

with  black  legs  and  belly.' 
Drunk. 

Hank,  '  to  fasten  with  a  hoop.' 
Spink,  '  chaffinch.' 
Strinkle,  'to  sprinkle.' 
Clink. 
Kink,    'twist     in     rope,    sound    of 

whooping-cough.  ' 
Birk  tree. 
Kirk. 

Mirk,  'dark.' 
Wark. 

Belk,  'to  belch.' 
Ilk,  '  every.' 
Milkin,  'hill.' 
Pelk,  'to  beat.' 
Spelk,  '  splint,  rib  of  a  basket.' 
whilkan,  'which  one.' 
Whilk,  'which.' 
"Wilk,  '  bark  of  a  young  dog  in  close 

pursuit.' 


Durham,  Palgrave,  1896. 

Sark,  '  shirt.' 

Stirkin,  '  to  cool  and  stiffen  as  gravy 

does.' 

Wa(r)k,  •  to  ache.' 
Spelk,  '  thorn  or  splinter  in  the  flesh  ' ; 

cf.  Spelch  in  Warwcs.,  etc. 


216 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


SicaledaU  (N.  Yorks.},  Harland,  1873. 
Bink,  '  stone  bench.' 


Bull-spink. 

Birk. 

Kirk. 

Wark,  '  to  ache.' 

Belk,  vb. 

Kelk,  '  violent  blow.' 

Whilk,  'which.' 


Whitby  (N.E.  Yorks.},  Robinson,  1876. 

Bink,  '  bench.' 
Blenk,  *  a  blemish.' 
Bull-spink,  '  chaffinch.' 
Kink,  'cough.' 
Birk. 
Kirk. 


Stark,  'stiff.' 
Wark. 

Belk,  vb. 

Ilk    I  ' 
Ilka) 

Milkhus,  '  dairy.' 
Spelks,  '  small  sticks.' 
Whilk,  «  which.' 

Wind/till  (N.  Central  Yorks.}, 
Wright,  1892. 

The  transcription  is  Prof.  Wright's. 

Benk,  'bench.' 
Drenk,  'drank.' 
Drink,  '  to  drink.' 
Fink,  'to  think.' 
Kirjk,  'cough.' 
Slenk,  '  slunk.' 
Slink,  '  to  slink.' 
Stink,  'stink.' 
Twigkl,  '  twinkle.' 
Wink,  'wink.' 
Bfikn,  '  horse-collar.' 
Wak,  sb.,  'work.' 
W^k,  vb.,  'work.' 
Wak,-'  pain,  ache.'     . 

Mid.  Yorks.,  Robinson,  1876. 

Bink,  «  bench.' 

(H<  nch  also  heard  occasionally.) 

lilink,  'to  wink.' 

I'.ulhpink,  'chaffinch.' 

Crinkle,  '  to  bend  tortuously.' 


Glink,  *  a  short  watchful  glance.' 
Kincough,  '  hooping-cough.' 
Belk 


Bilk 


to  belch.' 


Belk,  '  condition  of  body  or  temper.' 

I*} - 

Swilk,  '  splash  of  water  in  a  cask.' 

Welk,  '  a  sounding  thwack.' 

Wilk,  '  which  '  (occasional  in  Mid  and 

N.  Yorks). 

Barkam,  '  horse-collar.' 
Birk. 
Kirk. 
Wark,  '  to  ache.' 


Huddersfield  ( W.  Yorks.} ,  Uasther,  1881. 

JS  }•«—•• 

Glink    }   'glimpse' (also  glent,  glint). 

Kink,  'to  choke.' 

Xinkcough  (and  Chincough). 

Bullspink,  '  bullfinch.' 

Felks,  pieces  of  wood  from  which  form 
the  circumference  of  a  wheel.  Cf. 
O.E.  fels,  fel^a,  the  felly  or  felloe 
of  a  wheel.  Cf.  also  tellicks  in 
Lanes,  {see  •  Halliwell) ,  and  below, 
Sheffield. 

Spelk,  '  splint  of  wood.' 

Birk. 

Ballywark,  '  stomach-ache.' 

Wark,  '  work.' 


E.  Yorks.,  Marshall,  1788. 

Spelk,  '  splinter,  thin  piece  of  wood.' 
\Vhilk,  '  which.' 


N.  ofEngl.,  J.  II.  ,  1781. 
Kelk,  'to  kick.' 

Sheffield  (S.  Jr.  Yorks.},  Addy,  1888-90. 


,  'a  bench.' 
Kink,  '  choke,  sob.' 
Kincoiujh. 
a  Sink  for  water. 
Spiuk,  'a  finch.' 
Strinkle. 
Wark,  'ache.' 

F.Ik  \  «  felloe  of  a  wheel.'     (Cf. 

(and  Felly)/      above,  Huddersf.) 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


217 


I.di.cs.,  Nodal  and  Milner,  1875. 

Blinkct,  '  a  person  bliud  in  one  eye.' 

Bonk,  '  a  bank.' 

Cank,  '  to  talk,  chatter.' 

Dank,  '  to  depress,  damp.' 

Hanke,  '  to  twist.' 

Kink    i  'to     lose     the     breath     with 

Chink  j      couching,  etc.' 

Kin-cough. 

Mank,  '  a  sportive  trick.' 

Penk,  '  to  strike  a  small  blow.' 

Spiuk,  '  chaffinch.' 

Bethink,  '  call  to  mind.' 

Ark,  '  chest.' 

a  Birk  tree. 

Dark,  '  blind  ' 

Hurkle,  '  to  stoop,  squat.' 

Querk,  X.  L.,  'to  cheat.' 

Sark,  'shirt.' 

Stark,  'stiff.' 

Kelk,  N.  L.,  'to  strike.' 

Spelk,  'chip  of  wood.' 


S.  Chcsh.,  Darlington,  1887. 

Bonk,  '  bank.' 

Clink. 

Kink. 

Sliukaz,  '  to  loiter.' 

Wrinkle. 

Milken,  '  to  milk.' 

Swilk    }  of  liquids    in   a   vessel,    '  to 

Swilkerj       sway  and  spill.' 


Derbysh.,  Pegge—Skeat,  1896. 

Crank,  'brisk,  lively.' 

Kincough  and  Chincough. 

Spiuk,  '  chaffinch.' 

Birk  (the  tree). 

Dark,  'blind.' 

Kirk,  '  church.' 

Stark. 

Stirk,  'voung  bullock.' 

AVark,  ; to  throb.' 

AVilk,  'to  bark.' 


N.E.  Lanes.,  Peacock,  1889. 

Bank,  '  to  heap  up.' 
Bink,  '  workman's  bench.' 
Bunk,  '  run  away.' 
Blink,  '  to  wink,  or  wince.' 
Chunk,  '  a  lump.' 
Drink,  sfr. 

breed  of  pig. 


i      Hank,  '  skein.' 

Hank,  '  to  clear  the  throat.' 
Hunk,  '  a  chunk.  ' 
Kink,  '  a  hoist,  or  hitch.' 
Pink,  '  chaffinch.' 
Rank,  'strong.' 
Sink,  '  a  drain.' 

(Sprint) 


Belk 


to 


force,  violence.' 


Bulk,  '  a  beam.' 


Milk-beast,  '  cow.' 

Ark. 

Birk  (the  tree). 

Dark,  'a  secret';  adj.,  'wicked.' 

Furk,  'a  fork.' 

Kerk,  '  a  cork.' 

Kirk,  perhaps  obsolete  here  (in  "NVap- 
entakes  of  Manby  and  Corsingham), 
but  still  current  in  M  .E.  Lanes. 

Stark,  'stiff.' 

Stirk,  '  young  bullock.' 

Wark,  sb.  and  vb. 


S.  W.  Lines.,  Cole,  1886. 

Brink,  '  brim.' 
Clinker,  'clincher.' 

Sunky   }  ^hort,  thick-set.' 

Pink,  'chaffinch.' 

Birk,  'birch -tree.'  . 

Perk,  '  perch.' 

Stark. 

Pulk,  'a  coward.' 


Shropsh.,  Jackson,  1879. 

Chink-chink,  '  chaffinch.' 

Clinker,  '  cinder  of  iron  dross.' 

Crink,  '  very  small  apple. ' 

Drink,  sb.,  '  ale.' 

Spiuk,  'chaffinch.' 

Slink,  '  to  draw  back,  as  a  horse  about 

to  bite.' 
(Sal.  Ant.  Hartshorne,  1841,  has  Skelk, 

'to  shrink,'  applied  to  coffin-wood. 

Clinker  =  clincher,  large  nails  which 

turn  up  over  toe  of  boot.) 


Staffs.,  Poole,  1880. 
Stirk,  '  young  calf.' 


218 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH— H.    C.    WYLI). 


Zcicestersh.,  Evans,  1881. 

Brink,  '  brim.' 

Kink,  '  to  twist  awry.' 

Swank,  'to  swagger*.' 

Firk,  '  stir  up.' 

Perk,  ' to  bridle  up.' 

Stirk,  '  cow-calf.' 

Bilk. 

Swelking,  '  sultry,  hot.'    (Swelter,  '  to 

get  over  hot.') 

Swilker   (  '  noise    of    liquid    inside    a 
Squilker  j      barrel  or  boots,  etc. ' 


Rutland,  Wordsworth,  1891. 

Strinkling,  '  a  sprinkling.' 
Firk,  'commotion,  fuss.' 
Work,  '  to  manage,  go  on.' 

E.  AngL,  Rye,  1895. 

Blunk,  'tempestuous.' 
Brank,  'buckwheat.' 


Clinkers 


f°r 


stables. 
Crinkle,  '  to  rumple.' 
Funk,  'touchwood.' 
Kink,  'to  be  entangled'  (of  thread). 
Link-pin,  'linch-pin.' 
Scrinkled,  'shrivelled.' 
Skink,  '  to  serve  to  drink.' 
Slink,  (of  a  cow)  '  to  slip  her  calf.' 
Dilk,  '  a  small  cavity  in  a  surface.' 
Kelks,  'thetestes.' 
Work,  'to  ache.' 

Hereford*]*.,  Havergal,  1887. 

Lonck,  'the  groin.' 

Pink,  'chaffinch.' 

Srink,  '  to  shrink.' 

Chark,  '  coal  burnt  on  top  of  kilns.' 

Cliarky,  '  dry  in  mouth.' 

Peerk,  'perch  of  land.' 

Warwcs.,  Northall.,  1896. 

Bunk,  'to  bolt  off.' 

Dink. 

1'iuk,  'chaffinch.' 

Honk,  'rank,  strong.' 

Tank,  '  to  strike,  knock.' 

Nirker,  '  something  difficult  to  over- 

come.' 
Balks,    'ridge  of    land    between   two 

fields.' 
Bilk,  'to  cheat.' 


Northampton&Ti.,  Baker,  1854. 

Bink,  'a  bench.' 

Chin -cough. 

and  Chink -cough. 

Hunk  of  bread  and  cheese. 

Glos.,  Robertson,  1890. 

Blink,  '  spark  of  fire.' 

Chin-cough. 

Crank,  'dead  branch  of  tree.' 

Cr!±ts   }   '-fuse  apples.' 

Chink,  'chaffinch.' 

Dink,  '  to  dandle  a  baby.' 

Drink. 

Pink,  'chaffinch.' 

Sink,  'sunken  gutter.' 

Slenks,  '  to  slink.' 

Thunk,  'thorny'  (obs.). 

Twink,  'chaffinch.' 

Charky,  '  very  dry.' 

Churk,  '  cow's  udder.' 

Starky, '  shrivelled  up.' 

Gulkin,  '  a  hollow  hole  with  water/ 

Yolk  up,  'to  cough  up.' 

Berks.,  Loivsky,  1888. 

Blink,  'spark  o.f  fire.' 

Sterk,  'stiff.' 

Virkin,  '  scratching  of  a  dog  for  fleas  ' 

jr.  Somers.,  Elworthy,  1886. 

Banker,  'bench  for  dressing  stones.'  ' 

Drink,  sb.  and  vb. 

Hank,  'skein.' 

Hunk,  'hunch.' 

Kink,  *  twist  in  a  rope.' 

Prink,  '  deck  out.' 

Sprank  and  sprinkle. 

Stink.  , 

Wink,  well  from  which  water  is  drawn 

by  a  winch,  chain,  and  bucket. 
Berk,  <  bark  of  dug.' 
Hark,  vb. 

'  Wuurk,'  sb.  and  vb. 
Quirk,  'to  die.' 
Balk,  '  beam.' 
Belk  =  Buulk,  'to  belch.' 
Hulk,  'grain  mixed  with  chaff.' 
Milk. 
Yelk  of  egg. 

Lcvonsh.,  ITewctt,  189 '2. 

Flink,  'to  sprinkh'.' 
Twink,  '  to  chastise.' 


GUTTURAL    SOTNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


Dorset,  Barnes,  1886. 
Wink,  '  a  winch  or  crunk.' 

Wilts.,  Durtndl  and  Goddurd. 

Blink,  'spark,  ray.' 
Crink,  '  creviri'.'  " 
Flunk,  'spark  of  lire.' 
Hank,  'dealings  with,1  S.W. 


Rank 
Bonk 
Barken,  'enclosed  yard  near  farm 

house.' 

Flirk,  'to  flick.' 
Firk,  'to  worry.' 
Fork. 

Nurk,  '  worst  pig  of  litter.' 
Hurkle,  '  form  of  hurdle.' 
Quirk,  '  to  com  plain.' 
Starky,  'stiff,  drv.' 
Stark;  'to  dry  up,'  X.W. 
Baulk,  '  bare  space  missed  by  sower.' 
Milkmaids. 


Kent,  Parish  and  Shaw,  1887. 

Clinkers,  '  hard  cinders  from  forge.' 

Chunk. 

Hink,  '  hook  used  in  cutting  peas.' 

Kink  in  a  rope. 

Kinkle,  'Avild  mustard.' 

Twink,  '  a  sharp,  shrewish  woman.' 

Perk,  '  to  fidget  about.  ' 

Snirk,  'to  dry,  wither.' 

Kilk,  'wild  mustard.' 

Swelked,  'overcome  by  excessive  heat.' 

Whilk,  'to  complain,  mutter.' 

E.  Cornwall,  Couch,  1880. 

Belk,  'to  belch.' 

Wilk  | 

Wulk  >  '  a  ridgviump  or  tumour.' 

Wil*   ) 

Wilky,  'toad  or  frog.' 


Quilkin.s   and    toads:    Budget  of    C» 

Tot'ius,  25. 
"Wilky,  '  young  toad  or  frog  '  :   Couch, 

E.  Corn.,  Journ.   of  Hoy.  Inst.  of 

Corn.,  1864. 


W.  Corn.,  Courtney,  1880. 

Blink,  '  a  spark.' 

Crunk,  '  croak  like  a  raven.' 

Fliiik,  'to  fling.' 


Belk,   'belch'  (also  in    Garland,  W. 

Corn.,    Journal    of    Roy.    Inst.    of 

Corn.,  1864). 
Bulk,  '  toss  with  the  horns.' 


stye  in  the  eye.* 

Quilkiu,  '  young  toad  or  frog,'  ibid. 


Hants.,  Cope,  1883. 

Chink,  '  chaffinch.' 

Conk,  '  to  croak.' 

Whilk=  Wilk,  '  howl  like  a  dog.' 


I.  of  Jr.,  Smith,  1881. 

Carky,  '  amazed.' 
Querk,  '  a  sigh,  to  fret.' 


Long,  1886. 

Clink,  '  a  smart  blow.' 
Kink,  '  in  a  rope,'  etc. 

Sussex,  Parish,  1879. 

Clinkers,  '  small  bricks  burnt  very  hard 

for  paving.' 

Drink,  '  medicine  for  cattle.' 
Kink  in  a  rope. 
Link,  '  green,  wooded  bank  on  side  of 

a  hill.' 

Kilk,  «  charlock.' 
Whilk,  '  to  howl,  to  mutter.' 


220 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


III. 


Non-initial  ch  in  the  Modern  Dialects. 

Durham,  Palgrave,  1896. 

Fetch  up,  '  bring  up,  rear.' 
Cletching,  '  a  brood  of  chickens.' 


Northumb.,  Heslop,  1893-94. 

Bleach,  '  act  of  rain  falling  in  a  strong 

wind.' 
Bleach,   '  a  black  shale  found  near  a 

coal-seam.' 

flloacher,  '  any  large  animal.' 
Britchin,  '  part  of  harness.' 
Clatch,  '  mess,  slops.' 


Clotch,  '  awkward  person.' 


Fetch,  vh.,  Fitch,  <  to  shift.' 
Hatch,  *  a  gate.' 
Hitch,  vb. 

Hotch,  '  to  shake  with  laughter.' 
Keach,  '  to  heave  up.' 
Kitchen. 

Letch,    '  long    narrow    swamp    with 
water  among  rushes,  etc.' 


Platchy-footed,  <  flat-footed.' 


Roach,  '  to  make  uneven.' 

Sloach,  '  to  drink  in  a  greedy  way.' 

IPSljHurf  used  inbedding  stone.' 

Stech,  '  to  fill  to  repletion.' 
Stitch,  '  an  acute  pain.' 
Swatch,  '  a  sample.' 
Switch,  '  to  go  quickly/ 
Twitch,  for  horse's  nose. 


Cumberland,  Dickinson,  1859. 

Batch. 

Botch. 

Fitch,  'vetch.' 

Flaith,  '  Hatter.' 

Fratdi,  'noisy  quarrel.' 

.Mitch,  '  much.' 

Slitdi,    'fine  mud    on  shores    of    an 

estuary.' 

Blotch,  ''walk  heavily.' 
Stiitdi,  'to  strut.' 
Suitdirr,  'any  fast-going  thing.' 
Skaitch,  '  to  beat,  ttrMh.1 


Swaledale  (N.  Yorks.),  Harland,  1873. 

Cletch,  '  brood  of  chickens. ' 
(H)itch,  '  to  hop  on  one  leg.' 
Mich,  'much.' 


Whitby  (N.E.  York*.),  Robinson,  1876. 

Airmstritch,  'arm-stretch.' 

Batch. 

Glitch  and  Click,   '  a  brood.'     (Glitch 

is  also  in  Kay's  JN .  Country  Words, 

1691.) 

to  Fetch  the  breath. 
Hetch,  'a  hatch.' 
Mitch,  '  much.' 
Smatch,  '  flavour.' 
Smitches,  'small  stains.' 
Snitch,  '  a  noose  or  loop  '  (but  Snickle, 

'  to  snare  birds,'  etc.,  in  same  dialect). 
Twichbell,  'earwig.' 


Windhill  (N.  Central  Yorks.),  Wright, 
1892. 

The  transcription  is  Prof.  Wright's. 

Bits,  'bitch.' 
Bleits,  'bleach.' 
Breits,  '  breach. ' 
Brits-ox,  '  breeches.' 
Brits,  '  breach.' 
Ets,  'hatch.' 
Fots,  'let «•!..' 
Leits,  '  leach.' 
Notf. 

Ji.-t^.  •  \\n-tch.' 
Sits,  'such.' 
Speits,  '  speedi.' 
Stits  'stitch.' 
Stivi;. 

\\  it;,  'wind..' 
Wots,  'to  watch.' 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    ('.    AVYLI). 


221 


Mich,  '  much  ' 

Witch  (applied  to  both  sexes'  . 

Sheffield  (S.  W.  Tories.),  Addy,  1888-90. 

Dyche  Lane  (street  in  Norton). 

Fetch,  'to  give.' 

Fitches,  4  vetches.' 

Mich,  'much.' 

Pitch  and  toss. 

Reech,  '  to  be  sick.' 

/>U'1T1;"   i  N   !  '«a°ky.' 
(and  Reeky)  .( 

Sitch          )*a     ditch,'    especially    in 

(and  Sick)  \      place-names. 

Sich,  'such.' 

Smatch,  '  taste,  flavour.' 

Snitch,   '  to  reveal  a  secret  '    (cf.    '  to 


Spetches,  '  odds  and  ends  of  leather.' 
Twitchel,  '  a  stout  stick.' 
Twitch,  '  to  pinch,  bind  tightly.' 

,,..,,.  i  'mountain  ash.'     fCf. 

Witchin  r  -.IT-    i 

i  Vrr-        ,  Wicken     in    other 

(and  Wiggen;  )  llialwl^ 

Lanes.,  Nodal  and  Jfilner,  1875. 

Hatchhorn    \ 
Hatchorn      '•  '  acorn. ' 
(and  Akran)  ) 
Batch-cake. 
Britchell,  'brittle.' 

Clutch  }   'brood  of  chickens.' 
Greechy,  '  sickly,  ailing.' 
Crutch,  'to  crowd.' 
Doych-back,  'rampart  above  a  ditch,' 
1750,  obs. 


Mid.  Yor/cs.,  Robinson,  1876. 

Batch,  '  a  set,  company.' 

Cletch,  'brood  of  chickens.' 

Fetch,  said  of  breathing  with  a  painful 

effort. 

Meech,  'to  loiter  about.' 
Mistetch,  '  to  misteach.' 
Smatch,  '  a  flavour  '  (often  called  smat). 
Twitchbell,  'earwig.' 

Huddersfield  (  IF.  Torks.),  East  her,  1881. 

Blotch 

™l'hor  }    'fetch.' 


Fratch, .'  quarrelsome,'  and  vb. 

Mychin,  'out  of  humour.' 

Gobolotch,  '  a  glutton.' 

Lutch,  '  to  pulsate.' 

Jlutch, '  to  hoard,  to  sit  close  '  (Pylde). 

Lotchin,  'limping.' 

Latch,  '  a  take,  catch.' 

Leech,  '  pond  in  hollow  of  a  road.' 

Pitch- and- toM. 

Pytch,  '  hire  of  bees. ' 

Hatch,  '  space  in  loom  betwixt  yarn- 
beams  and  healds. ' 

Hatch,  '  to  stretch  ' 

Iteech,  'smoke,  reck'  (sb.  and  vb.  ?). 

Seech,  'to  seek.' 

Sich -like. 

Slutch,  '  mud. ' 

Slotch,  'drunkard,  disgusting  fellow.' 

Smouch,  'a  kiss.' 

Oytch,  ' each.' 

Thrutch,  '  to  push,  press.' 

Twitchel,  '  implement  for  holding  a 
restive  horse.' 


S.  Chcsh.,  Darlington,  1887. 

Aitch,  'sudden  access  of  pain,  ache.' 
Acheruin,  '  acorn.' 
Atchern,  '  gathering  acorns. ' 
Betch. 

mtch. 

Bleaching,  '  hot,  very  hot.' 

H  latch,  '  black  mess  in  wheels.' 

Blotch,'  '  blot.' 

Breech. 

Britcha,  '  brittle. ' 

Fatch,  'to  fetch.' 

(H)atch,  '  garden  gate.' 

Natch,  '  cog  on  a  wheel.' 

Pitch,  '  tar/ 

Keechy,  '  smoky.'1 

E etch |  '  to  stretch.' 

Sleach,  'to  scoop  out  liquids.' 

Slutch,  'slush.' 

Smetch,  '  to  give  a  bad  flavour  to.r 

Smouch,  '  to  kiss.' 

Suaitch,  'sharp,'  of  heat  or  cold. 

Squitch,  'couch-grass.' 

Thatch. 

Twitch  for  holding  horses. 

Witch,  vb.,  'bewitch.' 


Derby sh.,  Peggc — Skeat,  1896. 

Bricha,  '  brittle.' 

Cratch,  sorfrpf  rough  shed;  now  used 

for  a  rack  in  a  stable. 
Hitch,  '  move  a  little.' 


222 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


'  move,  stir.' 

Pitch,  '  a  small  box  to  keep  salt  in.' 

Pleaching,  '  a  hedge.' 

Ratchel,  '  poor  land  with  a  quantity  of 

small  stones.' 
Sloutch. 
Teach. 

Thrutch,  '  to  thrust.' 
Twitch -grass. 

-w.,  ,    )  1.   '  a  small  candle.' 
h  }  2.   '  to  make  weight.' 

N.E.  Lines.,  Peacock,  1889. 

Blotch,  sb.  and  vb.,  'blot.' 

Breechband,  the  '  brichin.' 

Ditch-water. 

•Clutch,  '  a  handful.' 

Crutch. 

Fetch,  'to  give.' 

Fratch,  'petty  theft.' 

Hitch,  '  to  move.' 

Itching. 

Loitch,  '  cunning,  clever  '  (of  dogs). 

Mich,  'much.' 

Ratch,  '  to  stretch,  exaggerate.' 

Reach,  '  to  vomit,  to  help  to.' 

Sich,  'such.' 

Switch,  'a  twig.' 

Twitch,  '  stick  for  holding  horses.' 

S.  W.  Lines.,  Cole,  1886. 

Breach,  '  misbehaviour.' 

Cletch,  '  brood  of  chickens.' 

Much,  '  to  grudge.' 

Batch,  '  to  stretch.' 

Retch,  'to  reach.' 

Speech,  '  to  speak.' 

Spretch,  of    eggs,   'to    crack    before 

hatching.' 
Twitch,  '  couch-grass.' 

Shropsh.,  Jackson,  1879. 

Achern. 

Acherning. 

Aitch,  '  fit  of  suffering.' 

Batch. 

Sutch}   'Wack  grease  in  wheels.' 

Britchy,  'brittle.' 

€leach,  '  to  clutch.' 

Diche  (daitch),  'ditch.' 

Patch,  '  to  fetch.' 

Flitchen,  '  flitch  of  bacon.' 

Keech,  '  cake  of  hard  fat,  wax,'  etc. 

Pitcher,  '  man  who  pitches  hay.' 


Pitching  pikel. 

Pritch,  '  staff  with  iron  point.' 
Reechy,  '  diiiy  and  smoky.' 
Sitch,  '  swamp,  boggy  place.' 
Sneach  (obs.),  *  to  scorch,  nip.' 
Squitch,  'couch-grass.' 
Stiche,  '  to  set  up  sheaves,'  etc. 
Thetch,  sb.  and  vb.,  'thatch.' 
Thetcher. 
Thetching-peg. 

Thrutch  (and  Thrush),  '  to  thrust.' 
Schrich,     '  to     scream.'       Sal.    Ant. 
Hartshorne,  1841. 

Staff*.,  Poole,  1880. 

Atchorn,  '  acorn. ' 

Bletch,  '  grease  of  cart-wheels.' 

Thratcheled,  '  draggled.' 


Leicet.,  Evans,  1881. 

Batch-cake. 

Ditch,  '  dirt  grained  into  the  hands.' 

Dratchell,  dim.  of  '  drudge.' 

Fetchel,  '  to  tease.' 

Fitch,  '  vetch.' 

Keach,  '  choice  or  pick  of  anything.' 

Much. 

Pitchfork. 

Pleach,  '  a  hedge.' 

Sich,  'such.' 

Smatch,  '  a  taste,'  etc. 

Smouch,  '  kiss  grossly.' 

Smutch  =  smudge,  'mud.' 

Snatch,  '  hasty  meal.' 

Swish,  '  switch.' 

Twitch,  'couch-grass.' 

Queechy,  '  sickly,  ailing.' 


Rutland,   Wordsworth,  1891. 

Pitch,  'to  load  hay  With  a  fork.' 
Squitch,  '  couch-grass.' 

E.  Angl,  Rye,  1895. 

Bitch. 

Bleach,  '  a  drying-ground.' 

Clutch,  '  brood  of  chickens.' 

Eachon,  '  each  one.' 

Fleaches,  '  sawn  portions  of  timber.' 

1  1  itch,  '  to  change  place.' 


Hutch  (gate)  (and  Hack). 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


223 


Pi-itch          \  '  a   sharp  pointed   iron 
(and  Trick)  )  instrument.' 

Queach,    'plot    of    ground    adjoining 

arable  land.' 
Nail's  Gloss.,  1866,  hns  this  word  =  an 

untilled  plot  full  of  quicks.    See  also 

Moor's  Suff.  Gloss,  below. 


Herefordsh.,  Havergal,  1887. 

Clutch,  '  a  brood  of  chickens.' 

Patch,  '  thatch.' 

Scoutch  \ 

Coutch   >  'couch-grass.' 

Scutch    ) 


Upton-on- Severn  (Worcs.},  Lawson, 
1884. 

Glutch,  '  to  swell  with  effort.' 
Cow-leech,  '  a  vat.' 
Meeching,  '  melancholy.' 
Prichell,  'to  goad,  prick.' 
Scutch,  '  couch-grass.' 

W.  Wore*.,  Chamberlain,  1882. 

Pole -pitching,    '  setting  up   poles    in 

rows  in  hop-yard.' 
Squitch,  '  couch-grass.' 

S.E.  Worcs.,  Salisbury y  1893. 

Patches,  '  vetches.' 

Pitcher,  '  polecat.' 

Fritch,  '  conceited.' 

Mouch,  '  play  about.' 

Hotchel     (and    Hockle),    *  to    shuffle 

along.' 
Pitcher,  '  one  who  throws  up  corn,  etc., 

to  the  loader.' 
Pitchfull,  sb.,   'the   quantity  of  hay, 

etc.,  that  can  be  taken  up  with  a 

pitchfork.' 
Putchen,  '  eel-trap.' 
Sich,  '  such.' 
Stretch. 
Screech-owl,  '  the  swift.' 

Warwesh.,  NorthalL,  1896. 

Batch-cake. 

Ditched,  '  begrimed  with  dirt.' 

83.)  ••*—•• 

Patch,  'to  fetch.' 

Itching -berries,  '  dog-rose  berries.' 


Mooch,  '  to  loiter  about,'  etc. 

Much. 

Potch,  '  to  thrust,  push.' 

lleechy,  '  smoky.' 

Retch,  'to  stretch.' 

Sich,  '  such.' 

Smatch,  'smack,  flavour.' 

Swatchell,  '  fat,  untidy  female.' 

Twitchel,  for  holding  a  horse. 

Wratch,  '  wretch.' 


Northamptonsh.,  Baker,  1854. 

Etch 

Eche  'to  add  to.' 

(and  Eke)  ) 

Fleech,  '  to  wheedle,  flatter.' 

Hatchel,  '  to  rake  hay  into  rows.' 

Pritchel. 

Queach,     'ground    overgrown     with 

bushes,'  etc. 

Squeech,  '  wet,  boggy  place.' 
Twitch-grass. 

Beds.,  Batchelor,  1809. 

Eetch,  '  eke '  (Batchelor  writes  '  iyty  '). 
Hitchuk,  '  hiccough  '  ('  hityuk '). 


Suff.,  Moor,  1823. 

Clutch,  '  covey  of  partridges.' 

PDrouched,  'drenched.' 

Pleeches,  '  portions  into  which  a  piece 

of  timber  is  cut  with  a  saw.'     (Cf. 

Fleak  in  other  dials.  ?) 
Grutch,  'to  grudge.' 

Twit'cf  "'I   'squeechorspear-grass.' 

Queech   j  '  an  untilled,  rough,  bushy 
and  corner,  or  irregular  portion 

Squeech  )      of  a  field.' 

(Nares  refers  to  Bacon,  Essay  40,  ubi 
queaching.) 

Moor  (under  Perk)  has  a  collection 
of  words  showing  interchange  of  -A, 
-ch,  but  he  does  not  say  in  which 
dialects  the  forms  occur.  Among 
others  he  has  quick  =  queech.  This 
latter  form  is  unknown  to  me  except 
in  this  dialect  (see  above)  and 
Northamptonshire,  where  it  has 
another  meaning  apparently,  and  in 
Bacon's  Essay,  39  (Of  Custom  and 
Education),  not  40  as  Moor  says. 
(Nares  is  quite  accurate  as  to  Bacon. 
He  quotes  also  Todd's  Johnson.) 
Here  the  word  means,  apparently, 


224 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


<  squeaking. '  ' '  The  lads  of  Sparta  of 
ancient  time  were  wont  to  be  scourged 
upon  the  altar  of  Diana  without  so 
much  a  queching."  Johnson,  1st 
folio,  1755,  quotes  this  passage,  but 
writes  •  queckiug.'— H.  C.  W. 


Glos.,  Robertson,  1890. 


Beech. 

Blatch,    'soot,  dirt';   vb.,   'to  cover 

with  black.' 
Blatchy,  '  black,  dirty.' 
Batcher,  '  salmon  trout.' 
Briched,  'rich.' 
Cleacher,  'layers  of  a  hedge.' 
Cooch  grass. 

Cratch  }    'tool  used  in  thatching.' 
Fatch,  '  Vicia  sativa.' 
to  Fetch  (p.p.  fot). 
Glutch,    'to  swallow  with  difficulty.' 

(Vale  of  Glos.  ;  Gltick  in  S.  Glos.) 
Keech,  '  fat  congealed  after  melting.' 
Leech,  '  cow  doctor.' 

*Jichti'  play  truant.' 
Mooch  |    l    :    • 

Nitch,  '  burden  of  hay.' 

Pitcher. 

Pitch,  '  quantity  taken  at  a  time  on  a 

pitchfork.' 

Pleach,  '  to  lay  a  hedge.' 
Pritch,  'to  prick' 
Pritchel,  '  a  goad.' 
Putchin,  'eel  -basket.' 
Rooch,  pret.  of  '  to  reach.' 
Screech,  'the  swift.' 
Snatch,  '  a  nasty  flavour.' 
Squitch,  'squash.' 
Stitch. 

Stretch,  '  missel  thrush.' 
Swich,  '  such.' 
Tach,  '  bad  flavour.' 
Twitch,  '  to  touch.' 
Vatch,  'thatch.' 
Vetch, 

Vlitchen,  '  flitch  of  bacon.' 
Witrbily,  vb. 
Wretch,  '  to  stretch.' 

Oxf.t  Parker,  1876-81. 

Begrutch,  'give  unwillingly.' 
Otmh,  Tourli-irruss'  (at  G'arnton). 
Fet,  'to  feteh.1 
Roacht,  '  reached.' 
Slouch,  •  :i  Min-bonuet.' 


Smatch.  'a  flavour.' 

Squitch-fire,  'made  of  couch-grass/ 

Thetch,  '  thatch.' 


Berks.,  Lotvsley,  1888. 

Couch-grass. 

Glutch,  'to  swallow  with  effort.' 
Hatch,  'gate.' 

Ilootcher,  '  kind  of  crook,  used  to  pull 
down  branches  when  gathering  fruit.' 
Snatch  and  \  u    j       , 

Snack  I 


W.  Somen.,  Elworthy,  188G. 

Batch  of  bread. 

Beechen,  '  made  of  beech.' 

Bitch-fox. 

Breach,  '  land  prepared  for  a  seed-bed/ 

Breeching  =  '  Uuurcheen,'    '  britchin/ 

Couch  =  Keoch. 

Batches,  '  vetches.' 

Datch,  'thatch.' 

Fuch,  'polecat.' 

Fretchety,  '  fidgety.' 

Hawchy,  'make  a  noise  in  eating.' 

Hitch,  '  strike  against  an  obstacle.' 

Hutch,  'trap  for  fish.' 

Hatch,  '  a  half-door.' 

Keech,    '  fat    from    intestines    of 

slaughtered  animals.' 
Kitch,  '  to  congeal.' 
Kitchen. 

Match  it,  '  contrive.' 
Meecher,  « a  sneak. 
Much,  adj. 
Pitch,  'rod  of  alder,  etc.,  planted  ta 

take  root.' 
Queechy,  '  sickly.' 
Quitch,  'to  twitch.'    , 
Quitch-grass. 

Batch v,  «  stretch  on  waking.' 
Scratch. 
Screech. 
Sich,  '  such.' 

Smeech,  'smoke,  dust,  smell.' 
Sim  Kicky,  '  snort1,  speak  through  nose.' 
Stitch,  '  a  shock  or  sloak  of  com.' 
Stivti-h,  'to  cover  soinctbing.' 
Tatch,  'habit,  gait.' 
Tlitch,  'to  clutch.' 
to  Twitch,  '  seize  with  sudden  pain/ 
r,vh,  'rich.1 

Vatrliis,  '  vet. 'Ins.' 
Wicliy,  '  wliicb.1 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


225 


Wexford,  Poole— Barnes,  1867. 

'Cham,  '  r  am.' 
'Cha,  'I  have'  (etc.). 

ich, '  i.; 

This  is  a  most  uncritical  com- 
pilation, and  contains  obsolete  words 
without  any  note  to  that  effect. 


Wilts.,  Dartnell  and  Goddard. 

\  adj.,  'black,  sooty';  sb., 
Blatch,  etc.  [      ''  smut,  soot  '  ;  vb.,  '  to 

)      blacken,'  N.W. 
Bleachy,  '  brackish,'  Somers.  border. 
Cooch,  '  couch-grass.' 
Glitch,  'grain.' 
Eel-stifcher. 
Jitch,  'such,'  N.W. 
Moutch,  vb.,  'shuffle.' 
Moucher,  '  truant.' 
Much. 

Nitch,  '  block  of  wood.* 
Ichila-pea,  '  missel  thrush  '  (only  heard 

from  one  person)  ? 
Hitchland    )  ,  ,      •,  ,  .n   , 
(Horkland)}  '^  tilled  every  year.' 

Hatch,  '  a  half-door,  line  of  raked  hay.' 

Screech,  vb. 

Smeech,  '  dust,'  N.W. 

Sploach,  'to  splutter,'  S.W. 

Stutch,  'crutch,  a  stilt'  (obs.). 


Witch-hazel. 


Surrey,  Leveson-Goiver,  1896. 

Hatch,  '  to  dress  bark  for  the  tanner.' 
Stoach,  '  to  trample  into  holes.' 

Kent,  Parish  and  Shaw,  1887. 

Cooch  -grass. 

Eche,  sb.  and  vb.,''  to  eke,  an  addition.' 

Foldpitcher,    implement    for    making 

holes  in  ground. 
Hatch,  '  a  gate  in  the  road.' 
Hotch,  '  to  move  awkwardly.' 
Hutch,  '  upper  part  of  waggon.' 
Itch,  'to  creep,  be  anxious.' 
Letch,  vessel  used  for  holding  ashes 

in  making  lye. 
Meach,  '  creep  softly  about.' 
Much,  'to  fondle.' 
Mooch,  'to  dandle.' 
Notch,  'to  count.' 

Phil.  Trans.  1898-9. 


Prichel,  implement  for  making  holes 

in  ground. 

Putch,  «  puddle  of  water.' 
Reach,  '  a  creek.' 
Scutchel,  'rubbish.' 
Strooch,  '  to  drag  the  feet  in  walking/ 
Swatch,  '  a  wand.' 

W.  Corn.,  Courtney,  1880. 

Breachy  water,  '  brackish  water.' 
Smeech  |  '  smell  of   smoke  from  any- 
Smitch  j      thing  burnt  in  frying.' 
Squitch,  '  to  twitch,  jerk.' 


(Scrootch,    '  a  crutch.'    Garland,    "W. 

Corn.,  Journ.  of  Roy.  Inst.  of  Corn., 

1864.) 
'Chell. 
'Cham  (Melles  MS.),  Monthly  Mag., 

January,  1809. 


E.  Cornw.,  Couch,  1880. 

Batch,  'thatch.' 
Miche,  'to  play  truant.' 

Devon,  He  watt,  1892. 

Fitch,  'a  stoat.' 

Kootch,  '  couch-grass.' 

Kitches,  'roll  of  offal  fat.' 

Leech  way,  'graveyard  path.' 

to  Pritch  =  purch,  '  to  prick  holes  in 

(Exmoor,  Scolding,  1778). 
Smeech,  '  smoke  and  dust.' 
ich,  '  I  '  in  chare  \  .  r   ,         . 

chell         1  bave,'   etc. 

cham 


Dorset,  Barnes,  1886. 

Blatch,  '  soot,  black  stuff.' 
Cooch -grass. 

Keech,  '  to  cut  grass,  etc.,  below  water.' 
Ratch,  'to  stretch.' 
Slatch,  '  to  slake,  of  lime  and  water.' 
Smatch,  'smack,  taste.' 
Smeech, '  cloud  of  dust.' 
Streech,  '  space  taken  in  stone -striking 
of  the  rake.' 


Hants.,  Cope,  1883. 

Beech  m;isl . 

Blatch,  '  black,  sooty.' 

(Black  also  exists,  in  compounds.) 

15 


226 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


Black-bob,  '  cock-roach.' 

Breachy,  'brackish.' 

Fotch,  'to  fetch.' 

^,,   ,  ,    )  1.  'to  stifle  a  sob.' 

Glutch}2.  'to  swallow.' 

Hatch,  'half -door,  gate.' 

Hatch-hook,  '  a  bill-hook.' 

Mitch,  'shirk  work.' 

Screech,    '  bull-thrush  '    (uot   in    N. 

Hants.). 
Smatch,  '  bad  taste,  smack.' 


/.  of  W.,  Smith,  1881. 

Clutch,  « to  cluck.' 
Hetch,  'hook.' 
Pitchun-prog. 
Screech-owl,  'swift.' 
?  Reaches,  '  ridges  of  a  field '  ? 
Stretch,  '  a  strike  for  com.' 
Thetch. 
Zieh    'such.' 


I.  of  W.,  Long,  1886. 

Pritchel,  '  a  small  hedge  stake.' 
Sletch,  '  to  slake  lime.' 
Glutch,  '  to  swallow.' 

Sussex,  Parish,  1879. 

a  Beach. 

Batch. 

Brachy,  'brackish.' 

Clitch,  '  a  cluster.' 

Clutch,    adv.,    'tightly'    ('hold    it, 

clutoh'). 

Clutch,  '  a  brood  of  chickens.' 
Cooch-grass. 
Fitches,  '  vetches.' 
Hatch, '  a  gate '  (in  place-names,  Plaw- 

hatch,  etc.). 

Haitch,  '  a  passing  shower.' 
Pitcher,  '  man  who  throws  corn  up  ou 

to  a  cart.' 

Sineech   }    'dirty,     black    smoke    or 
Smutch    1       vapour.' 
Batch,  'to  reach.' 


IV. 


Non -initial  nek,  Ich,  rch. 
Northumb.,  Heslop,  1893-4. 


Donch,  'fastidious.' 
Danch,  '  to  knock  against.' 
Flinch,  '  a  pinch.' 
Munch. 

Pinch,  '  iron  crowbar.' 
Scunch,  '  aperture  in  a  wall  for  window- 
frame.' 

"Winch,  '  to  start  or  wince.' 
Belch. 

Stitching,  'narrow-minded,  mean.' 
Wairch 
Wairsh 


|  'insipid.' 


Cumberland,  Dickinson,  1859. 

Bunch. 

BinHh,  '  bench.' 

('lunch,  '  stupid  person.' 

Bunch,  '  butt  with  the  elbow.' 

Hunch,  «  a  hardy,  thick-set  person.' 


Durham,  Palgrave,  1896. 

Skinch  =  'I'm  uot  playing,'   said   iu 
games. 


Whitby  (N.E.York*^  Robinso)i,  1876. 
Squench,  '  to  quench.' 

!        Wind/till  (JV.  Central  Yor/cs.} ,  Wr'njh t, 
1881. 

The  transcription  is  Prof.  Wright's. 
DrenS,  '  drench.' 

Mid.  Yorh.,  Robinson,  1876. 

Clinch,  'to  clutch.' 

I  (rush,  '  fastidious." 
H  aiioh,  'to  snatch.' 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WVLI). 


227 


Hudder&ficld  ( W.  Yorks.} ,  East/ier,  1881. 

Melsh,  'moist.' 
Churchmaster,  '  churchwarden.' 

Sheffield  (S.  Jr.  Yorks.},  Addy,  1888-90. 
Lurch,  'to  lurk,  lie  in  wait.' 


Melch-cow. 
Squench,  '  quench.' 

Lanes.,  Nodal  and  Milne r,  1875. 

Cluuch,  '  a  clodhopper.' 

Cranch,  '  to  grind  with  the  teeth.' 

Hanch,  '  to  snap  at.' 

.Kench,  '  to  sprain.' 

Oolch,  '  to  swallow  ravenously.' 

Halch,  '  a  noose.' 

Kelch  (Ormskirk),  '  a  sprain.' 

Melch,  'moist,  warm.' 

Solch  \  '  noise   made    by   treading   in 

Solsh  I  damp  ground.' 

Lurcher,  sb. 

Perch,  '  pole.' 

Snurch,     '  to    snort,     snigger    in    a 

smothered  way.' 
"Watch,  '  to  ache*.' 
Tooth-warche. 
"Worch,  '  to  work.' 

S.  Chesh.,  Darlington,  1887. 

Clench. 

Cluncheon,  '  a  cudgel.' 

Kench,  '  a  kink.' 

Scrinch,  '  small  pieces  or  quantity.' 

Wench,  'girl.' 

by  Hulsh  or  by  Stulch,  '  by  hook  or  by 

crook.' 
Easy-matched,   of  a  cow  that  yields 

milk  easily. 

Swelch,  '  a  heavy  fall.' 
Lurch,  'to  lurk.' 
AVarcher,   '  term  -of  contempt  for  an 

insignificant  person.' 
Warch,  '  an  ache  or  pain.' 

Derbysh.,  Pegge—Skeat,  1896. 

Spelch, '  to  bruise  beans  in  a  mill '  (obs  ) . 
Melch,  '  soft,  of  weather.' 

N.E., Lines.,  Peacock,  1889. 

Binch,  '  a  bench.' 

Blench,  '  to  change  colour.' 


Bunch,  '  bundle,  also  to  kick  savagely 
Cranch,  '  crunch.' 
Drench-horn,  '  drink-horn.' 
Lansh,  '  to  lance,  cut  into.' 
Linch,  '  balk  in  a  field  '  (obs.). 


Kench,  '  to  rince.' 
Skinch,  '  to  stint.' 
Wench,  '  a  winch,  a  girl.' 
Belch,  '  obscene  talk.' 


Squelch,  'to  crush.' 
Stairch,  *  starch.' 


S.W.  Lines.,  Cole,  1886. 

Binch,  'bench.' 
Skiuch,  'to  stint.' 
Kelch,  '  a  thump.' 
Melch,  'soft,  warm.' 

Shropsh.,  Jackson,  1879. 

Drench,  '  a  draught  for  cattle.' 
Dunched,  '  knocked,  bruised.' 
Red-finch,  '  chaffinch.' 
Kench,  '  a  twist,  sprain.' 
Wench,  '  girl.' 
Melch,  'soft.' 
Melch-cow. 
Stelch,  'stealth.' 
Warch,  'to  throb.' 
Warching,  adj. 

Staffs.,  Poolc,  1880. 

Blench,  '  to  betray,  impeach.' 

Kench,  'to  sprain.' 

Munching,  '  idling  or  loafing  about. 

Leices.,  Evans,  1881. 

Bunch,  'to  make  anything.' 
Bull-finch. 


Balchin,  '  unfledged  bird.' 
Dunch,  '  suet  dumpling.' 
Hunch,  '  lump  of  bread,'  etc. 
Kench,  '  to  bank.' 
Nuncheon. 
Squench. 

Rutland,  Wordsworth,  1891. 

Hunch,  '  a  lump.' 

Stench-pipes,  '  ventilation  shafts.' 


228 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IX    ENGLISH H.    C.    AVYLD. 


S  quench,  'to  quench.' 

Belching. 

Spelch,  'to  splinter.' 

Chorch,  'church.' 


Church. 


E.  Anglia,  Rye,  1895. 

'  a  trench  ;  a  turn  at  a  job  ; 
small  quantity  of  corn  put 
aside.' 


Kinch  |  '  that  part   of    the    haystack 
Kench  j      which  is  being  cut  down.' 
Skinch,  'to  stint,  pinch.' 
Nail,   E.  Angl.    Dialect,    1866,    has 

Stinch,  '  to  stink.' 
Church. 

Norfolk,  Havergal,  1887. 

Kinchin,  '  a  little  child.' 
Lunchy,  '  stiff.' 


Upton-on- Severn    (Worcs.},    Lawson, 
1884. 

S  quench,  '  quench.' 
Melch-hearted,  '  milk-hearted.' 

\  '  post  to  which  cow's  are  tied ' 
Stilch  f  ('variant  stalk  skat').  Also 
Stelch  1  //'.  Worcs.,  Chamberlain, 

I    r882. 


S.R  Worcs.,  Salisbury,  1893. 

Bunch. 

Dunch,  '  give  a  blow  with  elbow.' 

"-""•' 


Squench. 

Wench,  'girl.' 

Bolchin,  '  unfledged  bird.' 

Wanvcsh.,  North.,  1896. 

Blench,  '  a  glimpse.' 

Drench     (or    Drink),     '  draught    for 

cattle.' 

Drenching-horn. 
Dunch,  '  a  blow.' 

Kench,  '  to  twist  or  wrench  '  =  kink. 
Munch,  'to  ill-1 
Sevinch,  'a  little  morsel.' 
Baulch,  'to  fall  heavily.' 
Spelch,  '  a  small  iplinter.1  Cf.  'spelk,' 

Northumb.,  Yorks.,  etc. 


Stelch,  'layer  or  row  of  anything 
above  the  other  parts  ;  as  much  as 
a  man  can  thatch  without  moving 
his  ladder.' 

Northamptomh.,  Baker,  1854. 

Bench,  a  quarry  tenn  =  '  a  shelf  of 
rock.' 


division.' 
Kench  j 

Hunch  of  bread  and  cheese. 
Stelch,  '  as  much  as  a  man  can  thatch 
without  moving  ladder.' 

Suf.,  Moor,  1823. 


Drench,  '  drink  for  a  sick  horse.* 
Kench,  *  a  turn  (of  work),'  etc. 
Squench,  '  quench.' 
Milch  -cow. 


Glos.,  Robertson,  1890. 

Clinching-net. 

Crinch,  '  a  small  bit.' 

a  Crunch  of  bread  and  cheese.' 

D  inch  fork,  '  a  dung-fork.' 

Drench,  '  a  bad  cold.' 

Drunch,  'drench.' 

Dunch,  '  a  poke  or  thrust.' 

Inch. 

Kinch,  '  fry  of  young  fish.' 

Linch,    'narrow    steep    bank    usually 

covered  with  grass.' 
Vlinch,  '  a  finch, '  II.  of  Berkley. 
Gulch,  'to  gulp  down.' 
Stelch,  'still,'  H.of  B. 
Stilch,    'upright    post    for    fastening 

cows,'  V.  of  Glos.  (uncommon). 
Stulch,  '  series  of  helms  for  thatching  ' 

(Cotswolds). 
Starch,  '  heron,  stroud.' 


Oxf.,  Parker,  1876-81. 

Scrinch,   '  a   very  small  piece.'      Cf. 

Criuks,  e.g.  in  Glos.,  » ti . 
Scrunch,  'to  bite  quickly.' 
Squiuch,  'to  quench.' 

Berkt.,  Lowtley,  1888. 

Lynches,    green    banks,   or    divisions 

between  '  lands.' 
Squench,  •  quench.' 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    >VY1J). 


229 


7F.  Somers.,  Ehvorthy,  1886. 

Blancli,   '  head  back  a  deer  from  its 

course.' 

Bunch,  'spot,  mark.' 
Dinsh,  'stupid.' 
Brunch,     '  a    dose    of     medicine    for 

horse,  etc.' 

Horch,  '  gore  with  the  horns.' 
Linch,  '  ledge  in  wall  or  bank.' 
JSunch  )  ,  P  i  ,  ,  i  . 

Nunchmrfoodbetweeumeals- 
ANYnrh,  ''girl.' 
Scrunch,  '  to  crush.' 
Birchen,  adj. 
Yulch,  '  shove,  nudge.' 


Dorset,  Barnes,  1886. 

Linch,  '  ledge  of  ground  on  the  side  of 
a  hill'  (  =  link). 


Wilts.,  Dartncll  and  Goddard,  1S93. 

Densher,   'to  prepare  down  land  for 

cultivation.' 

Dunch,  '  deaf  '  (rare  now). 
Hanch,    '  to   thrust  with  the   horns ' 

(of  cow,  etc.). 

Hunch  about,  '  push  or  shove.' 
Kiutch,   '  burden  of   wood,  straw,   or 

hay.' 
Linch 
Linchet 
Lanchet 
Line-hard 


Surrey,  Leveson-Goiver,  1896. 

Bunch,  '  a  swelling.' 
JJensher,    '  to  skim  turf  off,  burn  i 
field.' 

Kent,  Parish  and  Shaw,  1887. 

Chinch,  to  'point'  buildings. 
Dencher-pont,  '  a  pile  of  stubble,  etc., 

for  burning.' 

Linch,  '  little  strip  of  boundary  land.' 
Scrunch. 

Culch,  '  rags,  bits  of  thread,'  etc. 
Pilch,  '  child's  garment.' 
Milch-hearted. 
Sculch,  'rubbish,  trash.' 

E.  Corn.,  Conch,  1880. 
Blinsh,  'to  catch  a  glimpse  of.' 

Hants.,  Cope,  1883. 

Dunch,  'stupid.' 

Scrunch,  'to  bite  in  pieces.' 

/.  of  W.,  Smith,  1881. 
Squench,  '  to  quench.' 

Sussex,  Parish,  1879. 

Bench,  '  widow's  portion.' 
Bench,  'a  swelling.' 
Densher  plough,  instrument  for  turf- 
cutting. 

Dunch,  '  deaf,  dull.' 
Squench,  'to  quench.' 


y. 


Non-initial  -g. 


Korthnmb.,  lleslop,  1893-4. 

Blig,  'blackguard.' 

Bog-stucker,  '  goblin.' 

Brig. 

Hull-seg,  'imperfectly  castrated  ox.' 

Cag-mag,  'bad  food.' 


Cleg,  'gadfly.' 

Clag,  '  to  stick,  make  adhere.' 


Clog,  'log  of  wood.' 

Duggar  (barley-),  'kind  of  cake.' 

Dag,  '  to  rain,  drizzle.' 

Drag. 

Fag,  'loach'  (fish). 

Fleg,  '  to  be  furnished  with  feathers.' 

Flag,  'a  turf  for  fuel.' 

Fligged. 

Flog,  '  work  with  hammer  ani  chisel.' 

Fog,  'aftermath.' 


230 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    \VYLD. 


Gleg,  '  quick,  smart.' 

Hag-berry,  '  fruit  of  bird-cherry.' 

Heg. 

Hag,   '  division  of  timber  to   be   cut 

down.' 

Hag,  '  the  belly.' 
Hag,  '  to  wane.' 
Heg,  'to  rue,  repent.' 
Hug,  '  to  carry  with  effort.' 
Hog-reek,  'light,  fleecy  mist.' 
Laggin,  'projecting  staves  at  bottom 

of  cask.' 

Lig-abed,  '  sluggard.' 
Lig-ma  last,  '  loiterer.' 
Lug,  'a  lug- worm.' 
Nag,  '  a  sour  taste.' 
Nag,  '  to  worry.' 

Preg,  'to  cheapen,  in  bargaining.' 
Prog,  'to  prick.' 
Rag,  vb. 
Rig,   '  ridge  '  ;    173    place-names    in 

-riff  in  Northumb. 
Riggin,  'clothing.' 
Riggin  of  a  house. 
Roggle,  '  shake,  jumble.' 
Rug,  'tug,  pull.' 


Slag,   '  thin  bed  of  coal,  mixed  with 

lime,  etc.' 
Slairg,  'soft,  wet/ 
Slog,  '  strike  with  great  force.' 
Slughorne   } 
and  Slogan  J 
Smairg,  '  to  smear.' 
"Snag,  '  to  hew  roughly.' 


Stag,  '  young  male  animal.' 

Steg,  'garden.' 

Swiggy,  'a  swing.' 

Tig,  'sharp  blow.' 

Tug,  'to  rot,  destroy.' 

Ug,  'feeling  of  nausea.' 

Wag. 

Whig,  'preparation  of  whey.' 

Wig,  «  a  tea-cake.' 

Cumberland,  Dickinson,  1859. 

Bag. 

Bog. 

Big,  'to  build.' 

Brag,  '  twig  or  straw  worn  in  hat.' 

Brig,  '  bridge.' 

Cheg,  «tocli«\v.' 

Sef  }   '  to  ooze'  flow  8lowlv-' 
l)aggy,  'wet,  musty  weather.' 

KJ:  on. 


Fag-end. 

Fog,  '  aftermath.' 

Gleg? 

Greg? 

Hog,  '  weaned  lamb.' 

Laggan,  '  end  of  stave  outside  cask. ' 

Lig,  '  to  lie.' 

Liggy,  'loach'  (fish). 

Liggan  upon,  '  urgent,  keen  upon.' 

Lug,  'ear.' 

to  Pig  in. 

Rig,  'ridge.' 

Riggelt,  'animal  with  testicle  in  the 

loins.' 

Rug,  'to  pull  rudely.' 
Seg,  '  a  corn  on  hand  or  foot.' 
Seag,  'sedge.' 
Snig,  '  to  drag  timber.' 
Steg,  '  gander.' 

Swagt,  '  bent  downwards  in  centre.' 
Cleg,  'kind  of  fly.' 
Clag,  <  to  stick  to.' 
Claggy,  '  sticky.' 

Durham,  Palgrave,  1896. 

Riggy,  '  ridgey.' 

Sag,  '  to  bend  down  in  the  middle.' 

Waggon. 

Swaledale  (N.  Yrh.),  Harland,  1873. 

Brig. 

Clag,  '  to  cling.' 

Claggy. 

l,ig,  '  to  lie  down.' 

Rig,  'ridge.' 

Riggin-tree. 

Steg,  'gander.' 

Whitby  (N.K  Yorks.),  Robinson,  1876. 

Brig. 

Brog,    'to  bump,'   as  cattle  do  with 

the  horns.' 
Claggy,  '  sticky,  like  pitch.' 

g*|  }' to  sprinkle.' 

Egg  on. 

Fleag'd,  '  infested  with  fleas.' 

Flig,  '  to  fly.' 

Fligg'd,  'rfedged.' 

Lig,  '  to  lie,  lay.' 

Lug,  '  ear.' 

Mawg,  '  a  whim.' 

Mig,  'liquid  manure.' 

Rig,  'ridge.' 


,  '  a  gander.' 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


231 


Vi>idhill(N.  Central  Yorks.},  Wright, 
1892. 

The  transcription  is  that  of  Prof.  Wright. 

Brig. 

Deg,  '  to  sprinkle  with  water.' 

Dreag,  '  drawl.' 

Dreg,  '  drag.' 

Eg, 'egg  on.' 

Eg,  'egg.' 

Egg,  '  a  haw.' 

Flig,  'fledge.' 

Flog. 

Fog,  '  aftergrass.' 

Frig,  '  coire.' 

Ig,  '  mood,  temper.' 

Lig,  '  lie  down.' 

Mig,  'midge.' 

Neag,  '  gnaw.' 

Prog,  '  collect  firewood.' 

Rig,  'back.' 

Rigin,  '  ridge  of  a  house.' 

Snig,  '  take  hastily.' 

Seag,  '  a  saw.' 

Seg,  'sedge.' 

Twig,  sb. 

Ug,  '  to  carry.' 

Weg,  'wag.' 

Mid.  Yorks.,  Robinson,  1876. 

Ag,  'to  complain.' 

Brig. 

Brog,  of  cattle,  '  to  browse  about.' 

Bullseg,  'castrated  bull.' 

Clag,  '  to  adhere. ' 

Dag,  '  to  sprinkle  linen,'  etc. 

Egg,  '  to  incite.' 

Flig,  '  to  fledge.' 

Fligged. 

(II) ig,  '  state  of  petulance.' 

Lig,  'to  lie,  to  lay.' 

Rig,  k  ridge.' 

Sag,  '  to  bulge  with  own  weight.' 

Scag,  '  squirrel.' 

Seg, 'sedge.' 

Sug,  '  a  sow.' 

Hiiddersfidd  ( W.  Yorks. } ,  Easth  er,  1 88 1 . 

Brig. 

Deg,  'to  wet.' 
Fligged  \ 
Flegged  j 

Hig,  '  a  huff  or  quarrel.' 
T  .      |  1.   'to  lie  down.' 
"*    12.  Mo  tell  lies.' 
Rig,  '  ridge.' 
Saer.  '  a  saw.' 


Slug,  'to  beat.' 

Snig,  '  to  snatch.'      (Perhaps  related 

to  'sneak,  snack,'  etc.,  with  voicing 

of  final  k.} 
Twags,  'twigs.' 


cffi  }'*»*»»•' 

Haigh,  '  the  haw.' 

(There  is  nothing  to  show  whether  -gh 

here  =  the  back  stop,  but  it  seems- 

probable.) 

Thoresby  to  Ray,  1703. 
Rig,  «  tree.' 

Ray's  North  Country  Words,  1691. 

Dag,  '  dew  on  the  grass.' 

Feg,  '  fair,  clean.' 

Fliggens,  '  young  birds  that  cau  fly.' 

Marshall,  E.  Yorks.,  1788. 

I^g  ) 

Flig  [  but  Midge,  '  smaU  gnat.' 


N.  of  England,  /.if.,  1781. 
Chig,  '  to  chew.' 

Sheffield  (S.  W.  Yorks.},  Addy,  1888-90. 

Brig. 

Bugth,  'bulk,  size.' 

to  Egg  on. 

Flig,  '  to  flag.' 

Fligged,  '  fledged.' 

Gnaggle,  '  to  gnaw.' 

(irig,  '  cricket.' 

Haighs,  '  hips  and  haws.1 

Hig,  '  huff,  fit  of  temper.' 

Huggins,  '  hip-bones  of  a  cow." 

Keg,  'belly.' 

Lig,  '  to  lie  down.  ' 

Nog,  *  an  unshaped  bit  of  wood.* 

Rig,  '  ridge.' 

Saig,  '  to  saw.' 

Seg,  '  castrated  bull,  etc.' 

Snag,  '  to  snarl.' 

to  beat.' 


Sog,  'to  sow.' 
Sprig,  '  a  copse.' 


'to  hang  down.' 
Whigged,  of  milk,  '  curdled. ' 


232 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


Lanes.,  Nodal  and  Milner,  1875. 

Agg,  '  to  tease,  worry.' 
Biggin,  '  building.' 
Big,  '  a  teat.' 
Bigg,  '  barley.' 
Bigg,  'to  build.' 
Boggart,  '  ghost.' 
Boggle,  *  a  blunder.' 
Braggart,  '  new  ale  Bpiced  with  sugar.' 
Brig  (N.  and  Mid.  L.),  '  bridge.' 
Brog,  '  branch,  bough.' 
dag,  'to  adhere.' 
Clog,  '  shoe  with  wooden  sole.' 
Cleg,  'gadfly.' 
Dag,  '  to  shear  sheep.' 
Dag,  sb.  and  vb.,  'dew.' 
Deg,  '  to  sprinkle  with  water.' 
Egg,  '  urge,  incite.' 
Teeag  (Furness),  'flatterer.' 
Feggur,    '  fairer  '  (Bamford's   Gloss.  ; 
1854,  obs.  ?). 

'  to  frighten.' 

Fog,  '  aftermath.' 

Grig,  'a  cricket.' 

Orug  (Fylde),  'a  dandelion.' 

Hag,  N.  L.,  '  an  enclosure.' 


Hig,  'passion'  (Bamford,  1854). 
Hog,  'to  cover  a  heap  with  earth  or 

straw  '  (Parson  Walker,  1730). 
Huggus  hips  (Scholes,  1857). 


Lig,  '  to  lie.' 

Lug,  '  ear.' 

!Nag,  '  to  scold.' 

Noagur,  '  anger  '  ? 

Pig. 

Plog,  '  to  plug,  close.' 

Biggin,  '  ridge  of  house.' 

B,og,  '  to  shake  with  a  rattling  din.' 

Scog,  'to  dispute.' 

Skug  (Oldham),  'dirt.' 

Slags,     sloe,     cf.      Slaigh,     "Westm. 

(Britten's  Engl.  Plant  Names). 
Snig,  'eel.' 
Snig,  *  to  snatch.' 
Stegg,  'gander.' 
Tig,  'to  touch.' 
Trig,  'to  evade.' 

5.  Cheth.,  Darlington,  1887. 

Bug,  '  to  go.' 
Buggy,  'alouae.' 


Cag-mag,  '  carrion.' 

Dag,    '  to   get  petticoats   or    ends   of 

trousers  wet.' 
Daggly,  'dewy.' 
Clag,  '  snow  iu  a  hard  mass  in  the 

boots.' 
Earwig, 
to  Egg  on. 
Egg,  '  ovum.' 
Egg,  '  eager  for.' 
Feg,  '  coarse  grass.' 
Fliggy,    '  hay,   etc. ,   tangled  through 

wind  and  rain.' 
Fog. 

Frig,  '  coire.' 
Gleg,  '  to  look  furtively.' 
Frog,  Griggy,  'rotten'  (of  grass). 
(H)ag,  'a  task.' 
(H)og,  '  heap  of  potatoes  covered  up 

with  straw  and  soil.' 
Up-kegged,  '  upset.' 
Lag,  '  upright  plank  in  a  tub.' 
Lig,  sb.  and  vb.,  '  fib.' 
Lig  own,  '  very  own.' 
Lug,  '  to  pull.' 
Moggin,  '  to  clog.' 

Mog,  '  to  go  '  (commoner  form  Modge). 
Miggle,  '  to  trot  slowly. ' 
Nog,  '  piece  of  wood  built  into  brick 

wall.' 

Peg- 
Plug,  '  to  pluck  the  hair.' 
Prog,  '  to  pilfer.' 

Seg,  'to  castrate  a  full-grown  animal.' 
Seg,  '  hard  piece  of  skin  inside  hand. ' 
Slug. 

Snag,  '  a  snap,  a  bite.' 
Snig,  '  eel.' 

Sog,  '  to  sway  up  and  down. ' 
Spriggs,  '  email  nails.' 
Swag,  '  force  or  impetus  of  a  descending 

body.' 

Swig,  'spiced  ale  andj;oast.' 
Throg,    '  a    thrush '    (used    by   boys 

chiefly). 
Trig,  'to  trot.' 
Whigged,  '  curdled.' 


Derbysh.,  Pegge—Skeat,  1896. 

Brig. 

Daggled, « draggled.' 
Higgedt  '  fledged.' 
Grig:  in  "  merry  as  a  griir." 
II  tigs,  •  li:i\vs''(IVuk'distrii-t).. 
[H)igi  'heat,  passion.' 
(H)uggon,  '  hip  oJ'  a  man.' 

•  .  lit-.' 
Lug,  'to  pull.' 


criTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    \VYLD. 


233 


of  a  house. 
Rig,  '  riil«r<'.' 
Beg,  '  gelded  bull.' 
Sig,  '  old  urine.' 
Tag,  '  sheep  of  first  year. 

N.E.  Lines.,  Peacock,  1889. 

Bag,  '  udder,  womb,  etc.,  of  animals.' 

Big,  '  strong.' 

Brig,  '  bridge.' 

Brog,  '  to  push  with  a  pointed  instru- 

ment.' 

Bug,  k  proud,  officious.' 
Cleg,  <  gadfly/ 

Drag,  '  kind  of  harrow,'  cf.  Dredge. 
Fligd,  'fledged.' 
/MI      (  1.  '  a  glance.' 
Gle°\2.   'shy.' 
Hag,  '  a  bog.' 

Hug,  '  to  cut,  chop  awkwardly.' 
Hig  :  to  put  someone  in  a  Hig  =  '  to 

offend  him.' 
Higgler,  '  pedlar.' 

Hog,  '  an  unshorn  lamb,  castrated  pig.' 
Keg-meg,  '  bad  food.' 
Lag,  '  to  tire.' 
Lig,  '  to  lie,  lay.' 
Lig-abed,  '  sluggard.' 
Lug,  '  the  ear.' 
Maggot,  '  whim.' 
Meggie,  '  moth.' 
Mog,  '  to  move  on.' 
Muggy,  '  damp,  close.' 
Nag,  '  to  gnaw.' 
Niggle,  '  to  hack,  notch.' 
Riggin,  '  ridge  of  a  building.' 
Rig,  '  ridge.' 
Sag,  '  bend,  warp.' 

Seg,  '  boar  castrated  when  full-grown.' 
•Seg,  'sedge.' 
Shig,  '  to  shirk.' 
Steg,  '  a  gander.' 
Sugg,  '  to  deceive.' 
Twig,  '  understand.' 
Swig,  '  to  drink.' 
Wag,  '  to  beckon.' 

8.W.  Lines.,  Cole,  1886. 

Brig,  '  bridge.' 

Clag,  '  to  daub  with  sticky  clay.' 

Drag,  'to  harrow  land.' 

Dm"1,  '  waggon  for  carrying  timber.' 

Fligged,  '  fledged.' 


Hag,  'marshy  place.' 
Hag,  '  cut,  hew.' 


Higs,  '  to  be  in  one's  higs. ' 
Lig,  '  to  lie.' 

Pog,  '  to  carry  on  one's  back.' 
Seg,  '  castrated  boar.' 
Whig,  '  buttermilk.' 

Shropsh.,  Jackson,  1879. 
Agg  j 

Eag   >  '  to  urge,  incite.' 
Feg  ) 

Dag, '  to  sprinkle  clothes  with  water.' 
Drag,  '  a  bar  used  for  drawing  timber.' 
Fliggy,     of    birds     whose    down    is 

changing  to  feathers. 
Lig,  '  to  tell  lies.' 
Ligger,  '  liar.' 
Seg,  '  any  kind  of  iris.' 
Seg-bottomed,  '  rush-bottomed.' 
Smeg,  '  a  bit.' 
Sniggle,  '  an  eel.' 
Stag,  '  young  turkey-cock. ' 
Swig,  '  a  drink  '  (especially  spiced  ale). 
Whig,  '  whey.' 
Whigged,  '  curdled.' 

Leices.,  Evant,  1881. 


Gag,  'to  crawl  about.' 

Back  and  egg  =  '  edge  with  might  and 

main.' 

Brag,  '  a  boast.' 
Brig  and  \ 
Bridge      J 
Claggy. 
Dag,  '  trail  in  dirt.' 

%***}>  fledged. 

Fog,  '  coarse,  rank  grass.' 
Gnag,  '  gnaw.' 
Hog,  '  yearling  sheep.' 
Lag,  '  crack,  split.' 
Lig,  '  to  lie '  (jacere  and  mentire). 
Maggot,  '  whim.' 
Proggle. 
Piggle. 

Rigget,  '  small  surface  drain.' 
Rig,  *  ridge.' 

Sagg,  'to  sway,  bend  with  weight.' 
Segg,  '  bull  castrated  before  maturity.' 
Segg,  'sedge,  etc.' 
Suig,  'little  eel.' 
Snags,  '  shams.' 
Sog,  '  mass  of  earth.' 
S wiggle,  '  to  drink  freely.' 
Teg,  '  a  lamb,  from  first  Michaelmas 
after  birth.' 


23d 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


Rutland,  Wordsworth,  1891. 

Brig. 

Drugs,  '  a  timber  waggon.' 

Hag,  '  stiff  clump  of  coarse  grass.' 

Haghog.  '  hedgehog.' 

Higgler. 

Big. 

Rug,  'tree.' 

E.  AngL,  Rye,  1895. 

Arri wiggle,  'earwig.' 

Bigg,  kind  of  barley. 

Brig,  '  a  bridge.' 

Claggy,  '  clogged  with  moisture.' 

Crag, '  the  craw  or  crop.' 

Dag,  '  dew.' 

Drug,  '  strong  cart  for  timber.' 

SgS  };**-.• 

Higgle,  '  to  chaffer.' 

Lig,  '  to  lie'  (jacere). 

Rig,  '  ridge  in  a  field.' 

Sagging,  '  soughing  of  wind  in  reeds. ' 

Scug,  '  squirrel.' 

Seg,  '  sedge.' 

Seggen,  '  made  of  sedges.' 

Slug-horn,  '  short,  stunted  horn  of  an 

animal.' 
Snag,  '  rough  knob  of  a  tree.' 

Herefordsh.,  Havergal,  1887- 
Segs,  '  rushes.' 

Up  ton -on-  Severn  (Worcs.},  Lawson, 
1884. 

Driggle,  '  small-meshed  draw-net.' 

Fag,  ' fog-grass.' 

Rig,  '  to  sprain  '  (of  back). 

Sag,  '  sedge.' 

Sag -seated  chair. 

Swag,  '  to  sway,  balance.' 

W.  Worcs.,  Chamberlain,  1882. 

Dag,  '  to  draggle.' 
Swig,  '  to  sway.' 

S.E.  Worcs.,  Snltsbury,  1893. 

Bag,  '  cut  wheat  with  a  hook.' 
Dag,  *  to  draggle  in  the  mud.' 

(an!fl)ray)}<harrow-' 
Lug,  •  to  pull.' 

•Jl   KCol.i.' 

Nag,  '  to  scold  incessantly.' 


Pug,  'to  pull.' 

Sags,  '  rushes  for  chair-making/ 

Sag- bottomed  chairs. 

Scog,  '  to  scold.' 

Snuggle,  'lie  close.' 

Swag  of  a  line  or  beam,  '  to  *ay.' 

Swig,  '  to  drink.' 

Tag,  'game  of  touch.' 

Teg,  '  yearling  sheep.' 


Warwcsh.,Northall.,  1896. 

£§}  'to  egg  on.' 

Dag,  '  dew.' 

Fligged,  'fledged.' 

Fog,  '  rough  grass.' 

Geg,  '  to  swing. ' 

Hag,  'to  cut'  (woodman's  term). 

Higgler. 

Lagger,  'litter,  mess.' 

Lig,  'to  tell  a  lie.' 


Lugs,  'slender  rods  to  fasten  thatch 

down.' 
Piggin. 

Skag,  '  to  tear  or  split.' 
Slug,  '  to  throw  stones,  etc.' 
Snug,  « a  pig.' 
Spug,  '  sparro\v.' 
Teg,  'yearling  sheep.' 
Trig,  '  a  narrow  path.' 


Northamptonsh.,  Baker,  1854. 

Brig. 

Dag,  '  to  bemire,  soak  with  dirt.' 
Fligged,  'fledged.' 
Fligger,  '  to  flutter.' 
Fliggers,  '  young  birds  ready  to  fly.' 
Lig,  '  a  lie.' 
Ligger,  '  a  liar.'  ' 

Rig,  '  ridge.' 
Segs,  '  sedges.' 
y,  adj. 


Sprig,  '  rose  of  watering-can. 
Whig,  '  whe.' 


Beds.,  Batchelor,  1807. 
Brig. 

on. 
Kiig,  'fledged.1 

•  an  untruth.'  (Ratcht'lor  calls, 
lliis  \\.ini  '  oM-tasliiont'd,'  MI  it  \\,i> 
|>n»ltalii\  .1  iu  Unls.  in 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN     ENGLISH H.    C.    WYL1). 


235- 


Suff.,  Moor,  1823. 


Swig  }  said  of  a  leak  in  a  tap, 

(and  Swidgo)  )      '  all  of  a  swig.' 

Glos.,  Robertson,  1890. 

Cag-mag,  <  bad  meat.' 

Deg,  'to  dig.' 

Egg- 

Fog,  '  grass  growing  on  boggy  ground.' 

Frog. 

Guggle,  '  small  snail.' 

'*  Luyger,   '  narrow  strip    of    land   or 

copse.' 

?Lug,  'piece  of  land.' 
Moggy,  '  a  calf.' 
Nag,  '  to  worry.' 
Niggle,  '  to  tease.' 
Niggut,  '  small  faggot.' 
Sag  -seated  chair,  V.  of  Glos. 


Segs  >  'sedges.' 
Zegs  ) 

|£} 'urine.' 

Scaggy,  'shaggy,'  V.  of  Glos.  ;   H.  of 

Berkley. 

Snag,  '  tooth  standing  alone.' 
Stag,  '  young  ox.' 


Ti^  J  '  one-year-old  sheep.' 

to  Trig,  '  to  wedge  up.' 
Wag,  '  to  move.' 

Ozf.,  Parker,  1876-81. 

Daggle,  '  to  trail  in  the  mud.' 

Fligged,  'fledged/ 

Guggle,  'a  snail's  shell.' 

(H)aggle,    'to  harass  one's   self  with 

work.' 

Ligster,  '  a  lie,  a. liar.' 
Haggled,  'tired  out'  (Blackburn). 
Waggn,  '  waggon.' 


)-ks.,  Lowsley,  1888. 
Haggas,  'fruit  of  hawthorn.' 

W.  Somers.,  Elworthy,  1886. 

Ag,  '  to  scold,  provoke. ' 
Bag,  measure  of  weight. 
Big,  '  bumptious.' 


Cloggy,  'thick,  sticky.' 

Dag  (to  set  a  dag  =  to  have  somebody,. 

Drug,  'to  drag.' 

Dugged,  'dagged.' 

Egg  (ag)  of  a  bird. 

Fog-grass. 

Higgler,  '.poultry -dealer. ' 

Hag,  '  old  woman.' 

Lie-abed,  'sluggard.' 

Mugget,  '  outer  stomach  of  calf. ' 

Nag,  'log,  block.' 

JSug,  '  rough  mass  of  any  substance.'" 

Pig. 

Pay,  'to  poke,  thrust.' 

ilag,  '  to  scold.' 

Rig,  'lark,  joke,  wanton  woman.' 

Sig,-'  urine.' 

Slug. 

Snug. 

Swig,  i  drink  hastily. ' 

Scrag,  '  neck. ' 

Teg,  '  yearling  sheep.' 

Trig,  '  neat,  tidy.' 

Ugly. 

/og,  '  a  bog,  morass.' 

Dorset,  Barnes,  18S6. 

Cag-mag,  'bad  meat.' 
Gag,  '  to  surfeit. ' 

Wilts.,  Dartnell  and  Goddard,  189.*. 

Agg,  vb.,  '  hack.' 

Agalds,     '  hawthorn  -  berries.'      (In 

Devon,  Aggies.) 
Bag,  '  bent  pens  with  a  hook.' 
Barley-big. 
Daggled, 
l  nggled. 

Flag,  '  blade  of  wheat.' 
Eggs,  'haws.' 
Drug :  to  drag  timber. 
Drag,  '  a  harrow.' 
Freglam,    '  odds    and    ends    of    food 

fried  up.' 
Nog? 

Maggie,  '  muddle.' 
Maggots,  '  tricks.' 
Lug,  '  hole  or  perch.' 
Jag,  '  beard  of  oats.' 
Haggle,  '  cut  clumsily.' 
Feggy,  'fair,'  obs.,  N.W. 

Pig. 

Quag,  '  a  shake,  trembling,'  S.W. 

liig,  'half-gelded  hoi-s  .' 

Kig,  vb.,  '  climb  on,  bestride  anyt'.ii;i'r 

»*}•  urine,'  S.W. 


236 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


Skug,  *  squirrel.' 

Smug. 

Snag,  N.W.,  '  decayed  tooth ' ;  S.W., 

'  a  sloe. ' 

Snig,  '  small  eel,'  S.W. 
Sniggle,  S.W. 
Sog,  ' boggy  ground.' 
'Teg -man,  '  shepherd,'  S.W. 
Tig,  '  little  pig,'  N.W.  occasionally. 
Trig,  '  fasten,  make  firm,'  N.W. ;  adj., 

'in  good  health,'  S.W. 
Vag,  '  to  reap  with  broad  hook.' 
Wag. 
Waggon. 

Surrey,  Leveson-Gower,  1896. 

Sag,  « to  hend.' 

Teg,  '  a  year- old  sheep.' 

Trug,  '  gardener's  wooden  hasket.' 

Kent,  Parish  and  Shaw,  1887. 

Bag,  '  to  cut  with  hook.' 

Dag  on  sheep. 

Draggle-tailed. 

Flig,  'strands  of  grass.' 

Fog,  '  aftermath.' 

Heg,  'hag,  fairy.' 

Higgler. 

Hog. 

Keg-meg,  '  a  gossip.' 

Lug-worm. 

Maggoty,  'whimsical.' 

Megpy. 

Pig. 

Plog,  '  block  of  wood  at  end  of  halter.' 

Pug,  '  soft  ground.' 

Rig  ? 

Sag,  'to  sink,  bend.' 

Sig,  '  urine.' 

Smug,  '  to  steal.' 

Tag,  '  a  yearly  sheep.' 

Wig,  '  to  overreach,  cheat.' 


W.  Corn.,  Courtney,  1880. 

dig,  ' to  cling  to.' 

digged  together. 

Drug,  '  a  drag  for  a  wheel.' 

Trug,  '  trudge.' 

Aglet,  'berry  of  hawthorn.'  Garland, 
W.  Corn.,  Journ.  of  Roy.  Inst.  of 
Corn.,  1864.  (Perhaps  French.) 


E.  Cornw.,  Couch,  1880. 

Dogberry,  '\vildgooseberry.' 
Drug,  '  to  drag.' 
Sneg,  'small  snail.' 
(Eglet,  fruit  of  whitethorn.      Couch, 
Journal  of  Roy.  Inst.  of  Corn ,  1864.) 


Hants.,  Cope,  1883. 

Doglets,  '  icicles.' 

Hag,  'haw'  (the  berry). 

Haggils,  '  haws  of  whitethorn.' 

Leg,  '  long  narrow  meadow  (  =  '  leah  '  ?). 

Strig,  'stalk  of  a  plant.' 

Swig,  *  to  suck.  ' 

Scug,  '  squirrel.' 


I.  of  17.,  Smith,  1881. 

gg.' 
rug  shoe,  '  drag  for  a  cart.' 


Igg,  'egg.' 
Drug  shoe,  ' 


Sussex,  Parish,  1879. 

Bug,  '  any  winged  insect.' 
Drugged,  'half  -dried.' 
Egg,  'to  incite.' 
Grig,  'merry,  happy.' 

i  'long,  narrow  marshy  meadow.' 

Sag,  '  to  hang  down.'x 
Snag,  'a  snail.' 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH  —  H.    C.    WVLD. 


237 


VI. 


Words  in  -dge. 


Northumb.,  Heslop,  1893-4. 

Cadgy,  'hearty,  cheerful,'  especially 
after  food  ;  cf.  cag-mag,  cf.  also 
kedge. 

Dredge. 

Edge,  sb. 

Fadge,  '  small  loaf  of  bread. 

Fadge,  '  bundle  of  sticks.' 

Fledger,  '  a  fledgeling.' 

Kedge,  '  to  fill  oneself  with  meat.' 

Kidgel,  «cudg«-l.' 

Midgy,  'midge.' 

Midge-grass. 

Mudge,  'stir,  shift.' 

Radgy,  'lewd,  wanton.' 

Iludge,  '  push  about.' 

Sludge,  '  soft,  wet  mud.' 

Smudge,  'to  laugh  quietly.' 

Snudge          \  '  a  fillet  or  ribbon  worn 

(and  Snood)  J  by  girls.' 

Spadger  and  Spag,  '  a  sparrow.' 

"Wadge,  '  slice  of  bread,  wedge.' 

Cumberland,  Dickinson,  1889. 

Badger. 

Edge. 

Fadge,  '  a  slow  trot.' 

Frudge,  '  to  brush  roughly  past.' 

Hedge. 

Knidgel,  '  to  castrate  by  ligature.' 

Marshall,  E.  Yorks.,  1788. 

Fridge,  'to  chafe.' 
Midge,  but,  lig,  flig,  rig. 


Swaledale(N.  Yorks.},  Harland,  1873. 

Midge. 

Smudge,  'to  smoulder.' 


Windfall  (N.  Central  Yorks.},  Wright, 
1892. 

The  transcription  is  Professor  Wright's. 

Edz,  'edge.' 
Edz,  'hedge.' 


Whitby  (N.E.  Yorks.},  Robinson,  1876. 

Hedge-dike-side. 
Hoose-midges,  'common  flies.' 
to  Nudge  with  the  elbow. 


.  W.  Yorks.},  Addy,  1888-90. 

Edge-o'-dark,  'twilight.' 
Hedge  and  bind,  '  in  and  out.' 
Midge. 
Midgeon-fat. 

Huddersfield  (  W.  Yorks.},  Easther,  1881. 
Midge,  '  a  small  gnat.' 

Lanes.,  Nodal  and  Milner,  1875. 

Badger,  '  small  retail  dealer.' 

Drage,  '  damp.' 

Edge  o'  dark. 

Heuridge   )  Ormskirk,      '  outlet      for 

Hainridge  /      cattle.' 

Midge,  '  anything  very  small.' 

S.  Cheshire,  Darlington,  1887. 

Badge,  *  to  cut  a  hedge.  ' 
Bodge,  '  to  botch.' 
Drudge-box,  '  flour-dredger.' 
Edge,  '  border.' 


(H)edge. 

(  U)odge,  '  paunch  of  a  pig.' 

Ledger,    'to  warp  wooden  vessels   in 

water.' 

Modge        \  ..         , 
(andMog)}    to"°- 
Mudge-hole,  '  soft,  boggy  plact  .' 
llidge. 
Wedged,  '  swelled.' 

Derbysh.,  Pegge-Skeat,  1896. 

Edge  in  place-names  =  '  rocks.' 
Hedge. 
Midge. 

Sludge,  'mud.' 

Snudge,  '  to  go  unasked  to  an  enter- 
tainment.' 


238 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WILD. 


N.E.  Lines.,  Peacock,  1889. 

Cradge,    'small    bank    to    keep    out 

water.' 

Dredge,  '  a  harrow  of  bushy  thorns.' 
Ettidge  =  eddish,  '  aftermath.' 
Fridge,    '  to    graze,    chafe,'    and    in 

S.\V.  Lines.,  which  has  Bodge,  'to 

mend,  patch.' 
Kedge,  'belly,  stomach.' 
Nudge,  'to  follow  closely.' 
Sludge,  '  stiff  mud.' 
In    North     Lincoln,     Button,     1881, 

Kedge  =  '  stoppage  of    the   bowels 

from  ffreen  food.' 


Shropsh.,  Jackson,  1879. 

Edge,  '  ridge  of  a  hill.' 

Hedge. 

Ledgen,  'to  close  seams  of  a  wooden 

vessel  by  warping '  (cf .  '  the  lags '  of 

a  tub). 

Midgen,  '  omentum  of  a  pig.' 
Sludge,  'wet  mud.' 


' space 
Wadge',  'a  wedge,  lump.' 

Staff.,  Poole,  1880. 

Tadgel,  'to  tie.' 

?  Le^rer,  '  under  millstone.' 

Lcicesttrsh.,  Evans,  1881. 

Badge, '  cut,  and  tie  up  beans  in  shock; 

Edgy,  'keen,  forward.' 

Edge,  '  to  incite,  egg  on.' 

„   ,       (  1.  '  to  gull  a  person.' 

Fad"e   I  2.  'to  toady.' 

Fridge,  sb.,  'chafe.' 

EDdgetar,  'higgler.' 

Midgeram-fat. 

Mud-rings,  '  fat  about  the  intestines.' 

Nudging,  '  nesting  of  birds.' 

1'adge,  '  barn-o\\l.' 

Pedgel,  '  to  pick  over,  examine.' 

Sludge,  '  mire.' 

"Wadge,  'lump,  bundle.' 

E.  Angl,  Ry«,  1895. 

Bodge,  '  patch,  botch.' 
!•  ';uL-f,  '  a  bundle  or  parcel.' 
Hedge-pig,  '  hedgehog.' 
K.-dir. ,  '  lirisk,  .-n-tivi-.' 
to  Nudge  with  the  elbow. 


Sedge-marine,  c  sedge-warbler.' 
Swidge          )' to  drain  off,  swill';  in 
(and  Swig) 
Ledger,  '  a  thatcher's  tool.' 

Herefordsh.,  Havergal,  1887. 

Flidgeter :  '  going  a  flidgeter '  = '  taking 

a  flying  leap.' 
Hedge,  '  bill. ' 
Rudge  of  ploughed  field. 

Upton-on- Severn,  Worcs.,  Laivson, 
1884. 

Mudgin,  '  fatfrom  chitterlings  of  a  pig. ' 


Snudge,    'a   kiss,    to   kiss,'    and   W. 
Worcs.,  Chamberlain,  1882. 


S.E.  Worcs.,  Saksbury,  1893. 

Edge-o-night. 

Hedger. 

Mudgin. 

Ridgel. 

Sludge,  '  liquid'  mud.' 

Snudge. 

Stodgy. 

Warwcsh.,  NorthalL,  1896. 

Badger,  '  jobbing  dealer.' 

Bodge,  '  prod  with  a  pointed  stick.' 

Fridge,  'to  fray  out.' 

Hudge,  '  a  heap,  mass.' 

Hodge,  '  stomach.' 

Modge,  '  to  muddle,  confuse.' 

Mudgin,  'fat  on  piir's  ^-liitterlings.' 

Podgel,  '  to  trifle,  dally.' 

Sln,lgt>-guts,  '  person  with  prominent 

abdomen.' 
Spadger. 
Stodge,  '  stuff  and  cram.' 


Northamptonsh.,  Baker,  1854. 
Birge,  'bridge  '  (nearly  obs.  in  1854). 

Suf.,  Moor,  1823. 

a  Ridge  of  ploughed  land. 

Swidge        \  said  of  a  leak  from  a  tap, 

(and  Swig)  j      '  all  of  a  swig.' 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IX    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


239 


Glos.,  Robertson,  1890. 

to  Badge,  'to  hawk.' 

<Mudgy,  'thick,  stout/ 

Edge. 

I'M  UP  on,  adj.,  '  eager  for.' 

Kadire,  '  small  bundle.' 

Mudgin,  '  fat  of  pig's  chitterlings.' 

Rudirel,  '  an  imperfect  gelding.' 

Kidge  \ 

Itudge  ) 


Or/.,  Parker,  1876-81. 
Mudgerum. 

W.  Somers.,  Ehvorthy,  1886. 

Begurge. 

•Cadge,  '  tramping.' 

Bulgt?:,  '  batter  out  of  shape.' 

Burge,  '  bridge.' 

Dredge,  '  to  sprinkle.' 

Edge,  '  to  egg  on.' 

Ed»-meut,  '  incitement.' 

.  sack  of  wool.' 


Ilrdge-trow,  'ditch  at  side  of  hedge. 

K»>dge,  '  boat's  anchor.' 

Bare-ridged. 

Smudge,  'to  smear.' 

Stodge,  '  thick,  doughy  matter.' 

Urge,  '  retch.' 


Wexford,  Poole-  Barnes,  1867. 

Bidge,  '  to  buy.' 

(This  dialect  is  W.  Southern  type,  but 
the  glossary  is  very  unreliable.) 

Wilts.,  Dartnell  and  Goddard,  1893. 

Badge,  'to  deal  in  corn'  (obs.). 
Edge. 

Dudge,   'bundle  of  anything  used  to 

stop  a  hole.' 

Dredge    |    '  barley    and    oats     grown 
Drodge    I'       together.' 
Fodge,  '  small  package  of  wool.' 


Rudge,    '  space    between    furrows    of 

ploughed  land.' 
Spudgel,  'wooden  scoop.' 

Surrey,  Levcson-Gower,  1896. 

Bodge,  'gardener's  wooden  basket.' 

Cledgy,  '  wet,  sticky  '  (of  the  ground). 

Dredge,  '  a  brush-harrow.' 

Edget,  '  kind  of  rake.' 

Snudge,  '  to  move  about  pensively.' 

Kent,  Parish  and  Shaw,  1887. 

Bodge,  '  gardener's  wooden  basket.' 
Cledge,  '  clay,  stiff  loam.' 
Dredge,  '  a  brush-harrow.' 

W.  Cornw.,  Courtney,  1880. 

Clidgy,  'sticky.' 

Cock-hedge,  '  trimmed  thorn  hedge.' 

Dorset,  Barnes,  1886. 

Ledgers,  '  rods  used  to  keep  thatch  in 
its  place.' 


Hants.,  Cope,  1883. 

Hedge  picks,  '  fruit  of  blackthorn.' 

Hudgy,  '  clumsy.' 

lludge-bone,    '  weather  -  boarding    of 

wooden  houses.' 
Sidge,  '  sedge.' 

/.  of  W.,  Smith,  1881. 

Hedge-houn,  '  a  plant.' 
Ledgers,  wood   fastenings   for  thatch 
'layers.' 

Sussex,  Parish,  1879. 

Dredge,  '  mixture  of  oats  and  barley. 
Hedge-pick,  '  hedge-sparrow.' 
Midge,  '  any  kind  of  gnat.' 
Hidge-band,  '  part  of  harness.' 


240 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


VII. 


Non-initial  O.E.  £  and  h  =  w,  f,  etc. 


Northumb.,  Heslop,  1893-4. 
'horse-collar.' 


Braffam 

Briffam 

Barf  am    , 

Brough,  '  moon-halo.' 

Couh,  '  cough.' 

Daw,  'thrive.' 

Draa,  '  to  thrive.' 

Draft-net. 

Duff. 

Flaa,  '  turf  for  fuel.' 

Flaughter,  '  thin  layer  of  turf.' 

gaa-  jtree. 
Haw-  j 

Haugh  \  '  low-lying    ground   by   side 
Haaf     J  of  river.' 

Heronsheugh  \ 
Heronseugh  > 
Heronshuff  ) 

'  to  throw  a  ball  below  the 
hough.' 


v, 
Hough 


, 

Hough 

Laigh,  'low.' 
Low,  'flame.' 


hollow. 


Marrow,  'fried,'  etc. 
Pegh,  '  to  puff,  pant.' 

^eu?hM'wattling-Stick.' 
Ploute    j 

Ploo 

a? 

Pleuf  / 
Raa,  'row.' 


Ko 

Roa 

Row 

Ruf 

Rough 

Saugh 

Saf 

Sauf 


raw.' 


willow.' 

«  small    stream    draining 
through  the  land.' 


Through  j  '  a  stone  going  through- 
Thruff-styen  [  entire  thickness  of 
Throwf  )  wall.' 

Thruff,   originally  a  stone  coffin,  w>w 

stone  laid  on  a  grave  =  '  trough  '  ? 
Tocher     ) 
Togher     J  'dowry.' 
Towcher  ) 


sound  of  wind.' 
Teuf,  '  tough.' 


Wallow. 

Cumberland,  Dickinson,  1859. 

Aneuff   \ 

Aneugh  [ 

Anoo      ) 

Braffam. 

Cleuh,  '  c'aw,  hoof.' 

Coff,  '  to  cough.' 

Huff. 

Hugh. 

Safftree. 

Saughtree,  '  willow.' 

Troff,  '  trough.' 

Thruff-stan,  '  tombstone.' 

Thruff,  'through.' 

Teuff,  'tough.' 

Heugh,  '  dry  dell.' 

Bew,  'bough.' 

Haugh,  '  flat  land  near  river  ' 

Haw,  '  fruit  of  hawthorn.' 

Leugh,  'laughed.' 

l.aghter,  ' brood  of  chickens.' 

Plugh. 

Plu. 

Laa,  « law.' 

Durham,  Palgrave,  1896. 

Doo,  'cake.' 

Kn«'ii-'h=9njuuf. 

Marra,  'mate.' 

Nuwt,  'nothing.' 

1'luff,  '  plough  '  (very  seldom). 

Swaledal*  (N.  Yorks.},  Harlaml,  1873. 

Dow,  'tothrh..' 

(  1 1  ,i\vi  ,  •  a  meadow  by  a  river.' 

Oawz,  '  the  hocks  of  a  bca>t.' 

Barffam  \ 

Barfam  j 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


24 1 


WJritly  (N.E.  Tories.},  Robinson,  1876. 
Forms  with  -/. 

Barf  on,  '  horse  -collar.' 

Thruff,  'through.' 

Plufe,  'plough.' 

Sluffs,  '  skins  of  fruit.' 

Siff    )  '*°   draw  Breath  through  the 

5llfl!  >     teeth'  (cog.  with  Sigh  r  or  « 

tt  )      Fr.  Sifnerr). 
Wilf,    '  willow  '    (also    in   Marshall's 

E.  Yorks.,  1771). 

Forms  with  -u\ 

Awn,  '  to  own.' 
Barrow-pin. 

Farrow,  said  of  a  barren  cow. 
Marrows,  sb.  pi. 

Sew,  '  a  sow.' 

Sou,  of  the  wind  =  '  to  calm  down.' 

Windfall  (N.  Central  Yorks.},  Wright. 

The  transcription  is  Professor  Wright's. 

Words  with  -/. 

Dwaf,  '  dwarf.' 
Duaf,  'dough.' 
Draft. 

Inif  (sing.),  '  enough.' 
'Laf,  'laugh.' 
Sluf,  'slouu-h.' 
Kuf,  'rough.' 
Trof,  '  trough.' 

"Words  with  no  final  consonant. 

Ba,  'to  bow.' 
Bin,  '  bough.' 
Droo,  '  draw.' 
Fal,  'fowl.' 
Fald,  'fellow.' 
Iniu  (pi.),  '  enough.' 
Loa,  'law.' 
Mara,  '  marrow.' 
Pliu,  '  plough.' 
Sa,  '  a  drain.' 
Sliu,  '  slew.' 
"Wila,  '  willow.1 
poa,  '  though.' 


Mid.  Yorks.,  Robinson,  1876. 

fc  }•*-*•' 

Dow,  '  to  prosper.' 
Ewe,  pret.  of  '  to  owe.' 
Fellow,  '  fallow.' 
Low,  '  Ha  me.' 

Phil.  Trans.  1898-3. 


I      Marrow,  'match,  fellow.' 
Maw,  '  sb.' 

Miff    \  '  a  mow  °^  corn>  e^ 

Pleaf 

Pluf 

Pleuf 

Pliw 

Plea 

Plaw 

Sough,  vb.  (  =  saow),  of  the  wind. 

Huddersfield  ( W.  Yorks.} ,  Hast  her,  1881 
Words  with  -/. 

Clough,  'ravine'  (clutf). 

Dough  (dofe). 

Drutty,  '  dry,  droughty.' 


Fauf 

(and  Faigh)  / 


Slaffened 
(and  Slockned) 


to    clean    ground    for 

building.' 

'  saturated,  soaked. ' 
(An  old  man  was 
heard  to  pronounce 
this  word  with  a 
'guttural,'  by 
which  Mr.  Easther 
presumably  means 
a  back- open  con- 
sonant.) 


Suff,  'to  tire  of.' 
Soaf,  '  willow.' 

Words  with  consonant  dropped. 

Moo  of  barley,  etc. 

Marrow  )  ,  , 

Marry    )' to  match.' 

Marrow,  similar,  'the  marrow  glove.' 
Soo,  '  a  sow.' 
Ploo  i 

(and  Pleugh)  / 

Sheffield  (S.W.  Yorks.},  Addy, 
1888-90. 

Enew,  '  enough.' 

Haw,  '  berry  of  hawthorn.' 

Marrow,  '  fellow,  mate,'  etc. 

Hay-mow. 

Plew,  '  plough.' 

Soo  of  wind  in  trees,  etc. 

Trow,  '  a  trough.' 

Suff,  '  a  drain.' 

Sauf,  'sallow,  willow.' 

Lanes.,  Nodal  and  Milncr,  1875. 
Aan,  adj.,  '  own.' 
Barrow-pig,  '  male  swine.' 


16 


242 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLTX 


Marrow,  '  a  match,  mate.' 
Hay -moo,  '  stack  of  hay.' 

Si }  •' 

at  }• 

Sawgh,  '  willow.' 


S.  Chesh.,  Darlington,  1687. 

Bow. 

Mow. 

Soo  of  the  wind. 

Suff,  '  to  drain.' 

Fief  and  Fleth,  '  a  flea  '  (Holland). 


Derby  sh.y  Tegge — Skeat,  1896. 

Barrow,  '  a  gelt  pig '  (obs.). 

Duwter,  'daughter.' 

Slough  =  ?  '  miry  place.' 

Coff,  '  cough.' 

Draft,  '  team  or  cart.' 

Enuff. 

(H)offle,  '  hough  of  a  horse.'    Dimin. 


N.E.  Lines.,  Peacock,  1889. 

Aniff,  'enough.' 

Biff,  'bough.' 

Enif,  'enough.' 

Sluff,  '  skin  of  a  fruit.' 

Toff,  'tough.' 

Thrif   \  '  through '  ;    also    in    S.W. 

Thruf  J  Lines. 

Tiifen,  '  make  touch.' 

S.W.  Lines.,  Cole.   1886,  has  Daffy, 

'  doughy  '  ;      Suff.,    '  underground 

drain.' 

Awe,  '  to  owe.' 

lieu       I  '  bough '  ;     back-open    cons. 
Bew/7/i  j      usually  heard  in  this  word. 
Bow,  '  to  bend.' 
Draw,  'to  drain.' 
Haw,  '  fruit  of  hawthorn.' 
Hollow. 

Maw,  'to  mow.' 
Mow  (rhymes  with  'now'),  'pile  of 

hay,  etc.,  in  a  barn.' 
Pleugh  \  gh    still    heard,    but 
Ploo       j          disappearing. 
Haw,  adj. 

Rough  =         ?  (in  sound). 
Scew  ?,  '  to  sow.' 
Souing  of  the  wind. 
Paugh  (sau),  'goat  willow.' 
Tallow. 


Shropsli.,  Jackson,  1879. 

Hathorn,  '  hawthorn.' 
Haw,  'fruit  of  same.' 
Lawter,   '  complement  of  eggs  for  a 
sitting  hen.' 

Leices.,  Evans,  1881. 
Haw,  in  place-names. 


Enew,  '  enough.' 

u  £  \  '  a  covered  drain.' 
oooi  ) 

W.  Worcs.,  Chamberlain,  1882. 
Ah  -thorn,  '  hawthorn.' 


Plow. 

Suff,  '  a  drain.' 


S.E.  Worcs.,  Salesbury,  1893. 

Burru,  '  sheltered  place  '  (also  in  Upton- 
on-  Severn,  Lawson,  1884). 

Enow. 

Mow,  '  pail  of  barn  filled  with  straw.' 

Loff,  '  laugh.'' 

liuff,  '  hilly  ground  with  trees  growiiur 
on  it.' 

S:iw,  'the  tool.' 

Throw  (rhymes  with  cow),  '  tlirough.' 

Wanccsh.,  NorthalL,  1896. 

Anew,  '  enough.' 

Hough  (ruff). 

Suff,  '  mouth  of  drain  with  grating.' 

•  a  trough.'    , 


Northamptonsh.,  Baker,  1854. 
Cuff,  '  cough.' 


Glos.,  Robertson,  1890. 

Burrow,  '  shelter  or  lee  side.' 

DriM.,  •  tlirough.' 

Ebows,  'shoulder-joints  <«t  c;ittlc.' 

Ftlloir, 

Slough,  '  part  of  quirk  <>f  M  row's  horn.' 

Trough  (=  trow)  for  drinking. 


GUT1TIIAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    AVYU>. 


243 


Osf.,  l^rker,  1870-81. 

Fuuwt,  '  fought.' 
Pluuwin,  'ploughing.' 

Berks.,  Loirsley,  1888. 

Haw,  'dwelling  enclosed  by  woods.' 
Zaa,  '  a  saw.' 

W.  Sometv.,  El  worthy,  1886. 

Barrow-pig,  '  gelt  pig.' 

Bow  (buw),  '  a  twig.' 

Bow  (buw),  '  to  bend.' 

Dough  (doa). 

to  Draw. 

Draft,  '  bar  to  which  plough-horses  are 

attached.' 

Drough  (drue)  '  through.' 
Drow  (Druw),  'to  dry.' 
Enow,  'enough.' 
Laugh  (laa-of). 
Maw :    mouth   in    men,    stomach    in 

cattle. 

Mow  (maew),  'rick.' 
Ought  =  au.t  or  au.f. 
Plough  (placw). 
Raught  (raut) ,  '  reached. ' 
Eaw. 
Hew,    '  row   or  ridge   of  grass  made 

in  scything.' 
Rough '(hruuf). 

How  (ruw(,  'to  roughen  cloth.' 
Sife,  'to  sigh.' 
Tliawy,  '  to  thaw. ' 
Thoff,  'though.' 

Lor  sit,  Barnes,  1886. 

Sil'y,    'a    sob,   catch    the    breath    in 
sighing.' 

Wilts.,  Dartncll  and  Goddard,  1893. 
Draw,  '  a  squirrel's  nest.' 
Drawn,  '  large  drain.' 
Pig-haw. 
Mow,   'part  of  barn  for  heaping  up 

corn.' 

Rouy/i  =/? 
Spawe,  'splinter  of  stone.' 


Surrey,  Leveson-Gowcr,  1896. 
Farrow,  '  litter  of  pigs.' 

Kent,  Parish  and  Shaw,  1887. 

Draaffc,    'bar    on    plough    to    which 

traces  are  fixed.' 
Dwarfs-money,  'ancient  coins.' 
Huffed,  p.p.  (also  '  very  great  '). 
to  Huff  (spelt  hough),  'to  hough.' 
"Ruff,  '  any  rough  place.' 
Thoft,  'thought.' 
Draw-well. 
Draw  -hook. 
Enow. 

Flaw,  'to  flav,  strip  off  bark.' 
Haw,  'small'? 
Raw. 

W.  Corn.,  Courtney,  18^0. 

?  Delve,  'to  bellow.' 
Laff,  'laugh.' 

Budget  of  C.  Poems. 

Broft,  'brought,'  4o. 
Thoft,  '  thought,'  16. 

E.  Cornw.,  Couch,  1880. 

Maa,  '  maw.' 
Row,  '  rough. 
Siff,  '  to  sigh.' 


Hants.,  Cope,  1883. 

Huf,  '  to  breathe  hard.' 
Mow  (muw)  ,  '  stack  in  a  barn  .  ' 
Rowen  }  '  winter  grass  '  ;    cf. 
Rowet  J      other  dialects. 
Trow  (troa),  '  a  trough.' 


Maa,  '  maw.' 


7.  of  W. 


Sussex,  Parish,  IS' P. 

Flaw,  'to  flag,  to  strip  bark.' 
Haffar,  'heifer.' 


244 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


VIII. 


Xon-initial  O.E.  -j  and  -h  fronted  and  lost  or  =  -y. 


Northumb.,  Heslop,  1893-94. 

Ee,  ' eye.' 

Flee,  'to  fly.' 

Flee,  'a  fly.' 

Feid,  'feud'  (O.E.  fieh)e). 

Wully,  'willow.' 


Cumberland,  Dickimon,  1859. 

Ee,  'eye.' 
Een,  '  eyes.' 
Hee,  'high.' 
Ley,  '  arable  land. ' 
Lee,  '  to  tell  lies.' 

StST   I  'aladder.' 
Swally,  '  to  swallow.' 
Willy,  'willow.' 

Swaledale  (N.  Yorks.},  Harland,  1873. 

Ee,  'eye.' 
Felly. 
Lee,  '  a  lie.' 

Whitby  (N.E.  Yorks.},  Robinson,  1876. 

Eee     )  '  eye.' 

Eyen  }    , 

Eeen  j  PL 

Flee,  'a  fly,  to  fly.' 

Stee,  '  sriiall  ladder.' 


Windfall  (N.  Central  York*.),  Jf'riyht, 

1892. 
The  transcription  is  that  of  Prof.  Wright. 

l)rai,  'dry.' 
Dri,  'dreary.' 

Ki,    'high.' 

FIT,  «a!lv,  tolly.' 
Led,  '  lay.' 
Nei,  '  to  neigh.' 
Sti, 'ladder.' 


Huddersfield  ( W.  Yrks.),  Easther,  1881. 

Ee,  'eye.' 
Fain,  '  glad.' 
Stee,  'a  ladder.' 


Sheffield  (8.  W.  Yrks.)t  Addy,  1888-90. 
Flee,  'a  fly.' 


Jb  lee,  •  a  fly. ' 
Lee,  'a  falsehood.' 


S.  Chesh.,  Darlington,  1887. 

Flev,  '  flay.' 
Fly. 

Lee,  vb.  act.,  'lay  down.' 
Swey,  '  to  swing. 

Lanes.,  Nodal  and  Milne r,  1875. 

Ee-bree,  'eyebrow.' 

Ley,  '  pasture  or  grass  land.' 

Stee,  '  a  ladder.' 

N.E.  Lines.,  Peacock ,  1889. 

Belly. 

Dee,  'to  die/ 

Dry,  '  thirsty.' 

Eye. 

Flee,  '  a  fly.' 

Lay,  '  to  lie.' 

Lee,  sb.  and  vb.,  'lie.' 

Ley,  *  unenclosed  grass  land.' 

Stays,  '  stairs.' 

Stiv,    '  llltltltT.' 

Thee,  'thigh.' 

"Wrc,    '  In 


S.W.  Lines.,  Cole,  1886. 
Dree,  'wearisome,  long- continued.' 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLU. 


245 


Upton -on -Severn    (llrorcs.),    Lawson, 
1884. 

Eye,  'to  glance  at.' 
Lie  in,  'to  cost':    "that  will  lie  you 
in  a  matter  of  16s.,"  etc. 

W.  Worcs.,  Chamberlain,  1882. 
Sallies,  '  willows.' 

S.E.  Worcs.,  Salesbury,  1893. 

Belly- full. 
Dry,  '  thirsty.' 
Fairy,  'to  farrow.' 
Sallies,  'willows.' 


Warwcsh.,  NorthalL,  1896. 

£*y  J  '  land  laid  down  for  pasture.' 

Pig-ste,  -sty. 
Bigh«BaL 

Sty,  '  a  pimple.' 


Glos.  ,  Robertson,  1890. 

Eye,  'to  glance.' 

Layers,  pieces  of  wood  cut  and  laid  in 

a  hedge  when  '  laying  '  it. 
Lay,  'pasture.' 

<  wiUoW.' 


IX. 

Final  -£,  voiced. 


Northumb.,  Heslop,  1893-4. 

Ag,  '  to  hack,  cut  in  pieces.' 

Flag,  '  flake  of  sandstone,  also  a  snow- 

flake.' 

Ligly,  '  likely.  ' 
Nog,  'knob,'  etc.,  like  the  stump  of 

a  branch. 
Pag,    '  to  pack  tightly,   to    stop  up, 

choke.' 
Iceshoggle  (O.E.  3ycel). 

Cumberland,  Dickinson,  1859. 

Hug,  'to  pull.' 
Hug,  '  chop  with  an  axe.' 
Huggaback,  'climbing  vetch.' 
Nog,    '  block    of    wood  '  ;    cf.    nick, 
uitch,  etc. 

Windhill  (N.  Central  Tories.},  Wright, 
1892. 

Blcgs,  '  blackberries.' 


..K  Yorks.),  Robinson,  1876. 
Flags,  'flakes.' 

Huddersfield  (  W.  Yorks.},£asther,lS8l. 

Blags,  '  black  berries.' 
"NViggen,  '  mountain  ash.  '  Cf.  Wickcu, 
Lines.,  etc. 


Lanes.,  Nodal  and  Milncr,  1875. 
Snig,  '  to  snatch'  (cf.  Snack,  etc.)  ? 

S.  Chesh.,  Darlington,  1837. 
Plug,  'to  pluck  the  hair.' 

Derby  sh.,  Pegge—Skeat,  1896. 
"Wiggin,  '  mountain-ash.' 

N.E.  Lines.,  Peacock,  1889. 

Staggarth  =  '  stackyard.  ' 
Niggle,  '  to  hack,  notch.' 

Shropsh.,  Jackson,  1879. 

Plug  =  '  to  pluck,  pull.' 
Smeg,  '  a  bit,'  cf  .  '  smack  '  ? 
Rig,  '  to  rick  the  back,'  etc. 

Lcices.,  Evans,  1881. 

Iggle  =  '  icicle.' 
Piggle,  '  to  pick.' 


Snags  =  snacks,  which  also  occurs. 

Rutland,  Wordsworth,  1891. 
Piggle,  '  to  pick  '  (frequentative  form). 


246 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


s.,  Lowsky,  1888. 
Agg,  '  to  cut  unskilfully.' 


Uj)ton-on- Severn,  TTorcs.,  Lawson, 
1884. 

Rig,  '  to  sprain,  rick '  (used  chiefly  of 
the  back,  aud  perhaps  influenced  by 
substantive). 

Glos.,  Robertson,  1890. 

Dog,  '  the  dock.' 

'f  JSogs,  '  handles  of  a  scythe  pole.' 

•Sug,  '  to  soak.' 


Hants.,  C»pe,  1883. 
Agg,  '  to  hack.' 

W.  Somers.,  Elworthy,  188C. 

Hug,  'to  itch'=siccan.      Cf.  Heuk, 
the  itch,'  in  Whitby  Dial.  (O.E. 


Lig,    '  like  '    (in    rapid    speech    \vhc-u. 

followed  by  a  vowel). 
Kog,  '  log,  block.'    Cf.  nitch  in  same 

dial,  and  in  Wilts. 
Fog,  '  thrust,  poke  with  fist.' 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD.  247 


A  proposed  Explanation  of  many  apparent   Anomalies  in  the 
Development  of  O.E.  -c,  -63,  -z,  and  -h. 

I  now  propose  to  deal,  as  briefly  as  is  compatible  with  thorough- 
ness, with  the  above  four  classes  of  words.  We  may  take  as  types 
of  the  forms  under  discussion  Mod,  Eng.  seek,  think  ;  O.E.  secean, 
Jyncean ;  Eng.  Dial,  brig,  segg ;  O.E.  brycs,  sees  ;  Eng.  Dial, 
hag,  to  lig;  O.E.  hasu,  a  haw;  lic?an,  3rd  sing,  hsf,  from  which 
the  standard  Eng.  verb  '  to  lie '  has  been  formed,  and  also  the  above 
'irregular'  form.  Of  difficult  -h  words,  Eng.  hock  (hough),  elk; 
O.E.  hoh,  eolh  are  examples. 

We  have  to  explain  how  c  and  c'z  have  become  unfronted,  and 
how  -z  and  -h  have  been  stopped,  instead  of  becoming  -wt  -f  if 
back,  being  opened  to  a  front  vowel  if  front,  or  being  lost  altogether 
after  I. 

The  explanation  which  I  desire  to  offer  of  these  two  groups  of 
phenomena  may  be  diagrammatically  stated  as  follows  : — 

O.E.  6  -f/j  «,  f,  w,  I,  etc.  =  k. 
O.E.  cz  +  /,  *,  >,  w,  I,  etc.  =  k,  g. 
O.E.  z+f,  s,  >,  w,  /,  etc.  =  £,.?. 
O.E.  h  +/,  s,  >,  w,  I,  etc.  =  k. 

That  is  to  say,  that  before  an  OPEN  CONSONANT  O.E.  c  and  cz  are 
unfronted,  and  that  in  the  same  position  O.E.  z  and  h  are  stopped. 
This  principle  applies  not  only  to  the  combinations  -A]?,  fy,  etc.,  in 
the  middle  of  words,  but  also  to  the  same  combinations  occurring 
in  primitive  compounds  such  as  ha33J?orn,  standard  English  haw- 
thorn, Dial,  hagthorn.  See  also  my  article  "  Apparent  Irregularities 
in  English  Guttural  Sounds  "  :  Notes  and  Queries,  January  14,  1899. 


Date  of  above   Changes. 

The  stopping  of  h  and  z  before  open  consonants  certainly  began 
in  O.E.  There  were  apparently  two  periods  of  stopping,  the  first 
in  which  Germ,  fo  became  x  =  ks  (see  remarks  ante  on  O.E.  x]  and 
a  later  period  which  followed  the  apocopation  of  the  vowel  in 
W.S.  siext  (vb.),  nexte,  etc.  To  this  later  period  belongs  also 


"248  GUTTURAL   SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    \VYLD. 

probably  the  unfronting  of  O.E.  c  and  cl  before  ]>,  s,  etc.  At  any 
rate  the  whole  process  is  apparently  complete  by  the  early  M.E. 
period,  and  we  find  thenceforth  only  fossilized  remains  of  the 
process  itself,  although  the  effects  produced  by  it  are  numerous  and 
widespread. 

Analogous  to  the  first  process  which  stopped  h  before  «,  is  the 
stopping  of  /  to  p  before  -s,  in  O.E.  waeps  from  earlier  waefs. 
Forms  like  awec7S  =  awih]?,  Jfilfric,  Cambridge  MS.,  First  Sermon, 
p.  8,  ed.  Thorpe ;  where  MS.  Reg.  has  awelrS,  (Dr.  Sweet  called 
my  attention  to  this  form),  and  adryc^,  Cockayne's  Leechdoms, 
vol.  iii,  p.  190  =  adrys]?  show  that  3  also  underwent  this  change  in 
the  O.E.  period.  It  must  be  noted  that  3  before  a  voiceless  open 
consonant  was  unvoiced  as  well  as  stopped,  the  former  process 
being  the  earlier. 

It  is,  however,  in  M.E.  that  we  find  the  best  graphic  evidence  of 
these  unfronting  and  stopping  processes.  Both  Sweet,  H.E.S., 
'§  741,  and,  following  him,  Kluge,  Grundr.,  p.  839,  have  called 
attention  to  the  forms  sekj?,  tekf,  etc.,  in  M.E.,  and  explained 
seek,  etc.,  as  formed  by  analogy  from  them.  The  unfronting 
process  is  attributed  by  both  Sweet  and  Kluge  to  a  following 
consonant.  In  this  explanation,  however,  the  re'al  point  is  missed, 
as  we  shall  see :  O.E.  c  is  unfronted  only  before  OPEN  CONSONANTS, 
but  becomes  -ch  quite  regularly  before  stops. 

Again,  on  p.  848  of  Grundr.,  Kluge  says:  "  Beachtenswert  ist 
nb'rdl.  hekfer  fiir  haifare,  ae.  heahfore,  wozu  vereinzelt  wrik)?,  likj? 
fur  wrih]?,  lih]?."  Of  these  forms,  however,  no  explanation  is 
given  at  all,  and  neither  here  nor  on  p.  839  is  there  any  hint 
as  to  which  texts  the  forms  occur  in.  Hekfer,  we  may  here 
remark,  is  certainly  not  a  Northern  form,  as  far  as  the  testimony 
of  the  modern  dialects  goes.  Following  is  a  list  of  these  forms  so 
far  as  I  have  found  them. 

Hali  Meidenhed,  W.  Midi.,  1225,  has  sec^e,  sb.,  9.  On  the  other 
hand  this  text  has  also  h  unstopped  in  buhsom,  3,  hehschip,  5, 
SilrSe,  45,  sight.  The  only  other  Midland  texts  in  which  they 
occur  are  Promptorium,  which  has  hekfore,  thakstare,  3yk]?e 
(pruritus) ;  and  Wills  and  Inventories,  which  has  heckforde  in 
the  Will  of  Richard  Kanan  of  Isham,  1570. 

Ancren  Riwle,  Dorset,  1225,  has  heixte,  hexte,  highest. 

Owl  and  Nightingale,  Dorset,  1240-50,  has  recj?,  491  (otherwise 
recche) ;  me  fine]?,  passim;  fink]?,  1694;  flisst,  405,  whirh 
rhymes  to  niswicst  in  the  following  line,  and  therefore  =  *flikst. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD.  249 

St.  Juliana  (metrical),  Glos.,  1300,  hext,  highest,  13. 

JRobt.  of  Gloucester,  1300  :  adrenctfe,  hecst,  hext  ;  isuc]?  = 
seeth ;  see)?,  seeketh,  slexj?,  3rd  pi.  ;  sucst,  sue)?,  suxt,  seest ; 
jnncf,  Jinkf,  fingf ;  otyinc]?,  of  j?inkj?. 

P.  Plowman,  1362-93:  lickth,  3rd  sing.;  ]m  lixt,  '  thou 
tellest  lies';  likj?,  '  tells  lies.'  Kentish  Gospels,  1150:  secst  fu, 
Joh.  iv,  27;  for  scrimrS,  Mk.  ix,  18.  MS.  Fespas,  A.  22,  Kent, 
1200:  sesecrSe  (sb.),  'sight'  p.  239,  Morris'  ed.  Vices  and 
Virtues,  Kent,  1200:  mejnncf,  47.  3  and  47.  20;  sesikst,  'seest,' 
49.  22;  isik]?  'sees,'  49.  23;  isec)?,  87.  17;  befencst,  wercst, 
65.  7  ;  besekj?,  81.  18  ;  sesik>,  139.  11  ;  befeincS,  133.  17. 
Will,  of  Shoreham,  Kent,  1308:  fenkf.  Ayenbite,  Kent,  1340: 
aquencf,  207,  and  kuencf,  62 ;  tekj?  occurs  constantly,  p.  57, 
etc.;  wrikjj,  128;  zekf,  'seeks,'  159.  116,  241  ;  awrec]?,  115.  2; 
yzicf,  'sees,'  143;  zikj?,  'sight,'  123;  JnngJ?  and  fine]?,  164; 
adraynk]?  fengj?,  18;  fengst,  214.  Libeaus  Des'conus,  Kent,  1350  : 
schincf,  939. 

The  chief  examples  in  the  Modern  dialects  of  old  compounds 
in  which  the  process  occurred  are  :  hagthorn  in  W.  Somerset 
and  Devon ;  hagworm  in  Cumberland  and  Lancashire ;  heckth 
or  eckth  =  '  height '  in  Oxfordshire,  Worcestershire,  Warwickshire, 
Wilts,  and  Hants ;  heckfer  in  Norfolk,  Suffolk,  and  Hants ; 
ligster,  '  liar '  in  Oxfordshire. 

In  Standard  English  c%  is  unfronted  before  -w  in  mugwort, 
(it  must  also  be  said  that  this  word  also  exists  in  Northern 
dialects,  and  Scotch  has  muggart),  and  nz  before  J?  in  '  length '  and 
'  strength  '  =  ^strongrSu,  *longrSu. 

We  have  seen  that  -zs  was  sometimes  written,  even  when  it 
was  clearly  pronounced  -ks  (above,  Owl  and  Nightingale) ;  it  is 
therefore  probable  that  in  those  dialects  where  we  find  evidence 
of  the  change  at  all,  we  should  be  justified  in  assuming  ks  ty,  etc., 
on  all  occasions,  even  when  -g<9,  -z¥>,  hs,  etc.,  are  written. 

A  glance  at  the  lists  of  -nch  words  from  St.  Katherine,  and 
St.  Juliana  (Prose),  will  show  that  before  a  stop,  c  became  ch, 
giving  forms  like  cwenchte,  blenchte,  schrenchten,  etc.  We  have 
also  seen  that  the  tendency  was  rather  to  open  a  front  stop  before 
a  second  stop,  giving  such  forms  as  pright,  pight,  etc.,  from 
*pricchen  and  *picchen. 

Prom  the  evidence  of  the  M.E.  texts,  it  is  clear  that  the  pro- 
•cesses  we  have  been  describing  were  essentially  characteristic 
of  the  W.S.  and  Kentish  dialects.  There  is  very  little  evidence 


250  GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 

that  the  stopping  and  unfronting  principle  obtained,  even  in 
Midland  dialects.  It  must,  however,  be  borne  in  mind  that  Orm 
lias  enn^jell  and  not  enngell,  which  Mr.  Napier  has  explained 
as  due  to  the  oblique  cases,  engle,  etc.,  and  enn^lissh,  lenn-are 
also  owe  their  -CT  to  the  following  open  consonant.  Again,  we 
have  hekfore  and  Sykfe  in  Promptorium.  In  West  Midland, 
Hali  Meidenhed  has  sec^e,  so  that  it  is  possible  that  the  principle 
was  once  active  also  in  the  Lower  Midland  dialects ;  on  the  other 
hand,  these  forms  may  have  spread  thither  from  the  South.  As 
for  the  North,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  tendency  did 
not  exist  there  at  all.  On  the  contrary,  the  combination  }<s 
produced  by  vowel  syncope  was  simplified  to  s  in  Anglian,  though 
retained  in  W.  Saxon  and  Kentish  (H.E.S.,  §  504),  in  which 
dialects,  as  we  have  seen,  it  later  on  became  -ks,  x.  An  interesting 
point  is  raised  as  to  whether  even  the  Germ,  combination  -hs 
became  -ks  universally  in  all  Northern  dialects,  for  in  the  Hudders- 
field  dialect  such  forms  as  ouse  =  ox,  saycece  =  six  have  only 
recently  become  extinct,  while  aise  =  axe  still  survives.  (See 
Easther's  Dialect  of  Almondsbury  and  Huddersfield,  E.D.S.,  1881.) 
It  is  interesting  and  important  to  note  that  Sir  Gawaine,  a 
Northern  text,  1366,  has  the  form  Hag-thorne,  with  g  the  open 
consonant,  instead  of  g  the  stop.  (See  Word-List  ante.) 

But  a  principle  which  holds  for  the  middle  of  words,  and  for 
primitive  compounds,  may  without  undue  rashness  be  assumed 
also  for  the  sentence  or  breath-group.  (Cf.  H.E.S.,  §§  39  and  40; 
and  Siever's  Phonetik,  §§  573-590.)  If  people  made  secst  into 
sekst,  they  would  also  make  ic  ssesde  into  ik  ssesde.  That  such 
a  system  of  Satz-phonetik  really  did  obtain  is  almost  impossible 
to  prove,  because  in  O.E.,  when  the  principle  was  a  living  one, 
the  orthography  did  not  consistently  distinguish  bet\\&een  6  and  c, 
etc. ;  while  by  the  M.E.  period,  when  graphical  distinctions  of 
sounds  were  more  definite,  the  principle  had  ceased  to  be  active. 
Hoping  to  find  some  indications  that  such  a  system  of  sentence 
sandhi  had  once  existed,  I  carefully  counted  all  examples,  both 
of  ic  and  tch,  in  MS.  Hatton  38,  and  in  the  printed  edition  of 
Vices  and  Virtues,  to  see  whether  the  forms  were  used  according 
to  any  law.  There  is  no  doubt  that  the  normal  form  for  the 
dialect  of  the  Hatton  Gospels  was  ich,  therefore  it  is  ic  which 
has  to  be  explained.  It  may  be  said  that  this  spelling  is  due 
to  the  earlier  original  upon  which  this  copy  of  the  Gospels  is 
based,  and  this  may  be  the  case  to  a  great  extent;  still,  it  is- 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH II.    0.    YVYLI). 

a  curious  fact  that  of  108  examples  of  this  form  which  I  counted, 
63  occur  before  open  consonants,  only  20  before  stops,  and  25  before 
vowels  and  h.  For  ich  there  seems  to  be  no  rule,  this  being 
evidently  the  normal  form,  and  it  is  used  indifferently  before 
stops,  open  consonants,  and  vowels.  The  results  from  Vices  and 
Virtues  were  practically  the  same.  Ich  seems  to  be  used 
indiscriminately,  but  ic  occurs  chiefly  before  open  consonants. 
I  give  these  facts  for  what  they  are  worth,  without  attaching  any 
very  great  importance  to  them  ;  they  may  not  absolutely  prove,  but 
in  any  case  they  rather  confirm  than  contradict,  the  theory  that 
doublets  could  be  produced  in  the  sentence  itself  by  the  influence 
of  initial  sounds  upon  the  final  consonant  of  preceding  words.  In 
the  face  of  the  curious  mixture  of  back  and  front  forms  in  all 
dialects,  it  appears  to  me  that  the  only  satisfactory  explanation 
will  be  one  which  will  account  for  double  forms  of  each  word, 
one  form  with  -Ic  or  -g,  another  with  -6  or  -fa.  My  theory,  even 
if  it  be  only  admitted  for  single  words  and  primitive  compounds, 
will  do  this  for  a  great  many  words,  as  far  as  the  Southern  dialects 
are  concerned,  and  may  perhaps  also  be  extended  to  the  South 
Midland.  In  some  cases  a  -k  or  -g  may  be  developed  in  compounds, 
and  survive  in  the  simple  form.  But  with  regard  to  lig,  thack, 
brig,  etc.,  in  the  North,  a  strange  dilemma  arises. 

The  theory  of  Scandinavian  origin  may  explain  some  of  these 
forms,  but  cannot  explain  them  all ;  in  fact,  if  it  were  assumed  for 
all  '  irregular '  words,  there  need  be  no  further  discussion.  Kluge's 
view  that  the  -k  and  -g  forms  are  due  to  a  regular  unfronting  in  the 
North  of  O.E.  c  and  dz  (by  a  process,  by  the  way,  the  details  of 
which  are  not  stated),  is  hardly  supported  b^  much  evidence.  The 
existence  of  so  many  -ch  and  -dge  words  at  all  in  the  North  would 
need  to  be  explained  in  this  case.  Besides,  we  have  shown  in  the 
word-lists  that  many  -k  and  -g  words  are  not  typically  Northern, 
but  occur  also  in  the  South.  And  yet  we  cannot  regard  these 
forms  as  produced  independently  in  the  North  by  the  same  process 
which  we  have  seen  could,  and  did,  produce  them  in  the  South. 
There  is  nothing  left,  therefore,  but  to  suppose  that  the 
'  anomalous '  forms  were  produced  in  the  South,  under  the 
conditions  already  stated,  and  that  they  slowly  spread  to  the 
Northern  dialects,  where  they  eventually  became  the  chief  forms, 
the  fronted  varieties  being  eliminated.  I  can  but  admit  that  this 
seems  improbable  at  first  sight,  for  it  will  be  said  that  such 
wholesale  borrowing  cannot  be  accounted  for.  But,  after  all,  the 


252  GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLU. 

old  theory  which  assumed  that  all  the  fronted  forms  in  the  North 
were  borrowed  from  the  South,  and  that  all  the  -k  and  -g  forms  in 
Southern  dialects  were  borrowed  from  the  North,  is  in  reality  quite 
as  improbable ;  in  fact,  such  a  theory  is  disproved,  I  think,  by  the 
evidence  I  have  already  adduced  of  the  existence  of  back  and  front 
forms  side  by  side  in  the  same  dialects,  both  North  and  South. 

Again,  there  is  no  difficulty  in  assuming  that  forms  produced 
in  the  South  and  South  Midlands  should  go  northwards — in  the 
"West  up  the  valley  of  the  Severn,  in  the  East  from  Norfolk  and 
Lincolnshire.  Then,  it  may  be  asked  how  it  is  that  the  South  got 
rid  of  most  of  these  forms,  in  answer  to  which  I  again  appeal 
to  the  word-lists,  to  show  rather  how  many  of  them  were  kept.  It 
is  admitted  that  even  if  we  take  all  these  arguments  into  con- 
sideration, this  theory  of  extensive  borrowings  from  the  South 
is  unsatisfactory ;  but  all  I  can  say  is,  that  in  spite  of  all  its  defects, 
it  seems  to  me  to  present  fewer  difficulties  than  any  view  hitherto 
advanced.  This  theory  may  be  improbable,  but  the  others  are 
manifestly  impossible. 

"We  have  certain  phenomena,  commoner  in  some  dialects,  it  is 
true,  than  in  others,  but  still  existing  in  all.  I  have  endeavoured 
to  show  that  these  phenomena  were  originally  produced  by  factors 
(word  and  sentence  sandhi)  which  it  is  not  disputed  have  produced 
sound-changes  in  other  cases;  I  have  attempted  to  explain  the 
wide  distribution  of  the  phenomena  so  produced  by  the  simple 
process  of  borrowing  from  one  dialect  into  another,  a  principle 
which  is  certainly  not  a  new  one.  The  question  of  why  the 
Southern  dialects  should  have  (on  the  whole)  preferred  the  -dge 
and  -ch  forms,  and  w/nY  the  Northern  dialects  should  (on  the 
whole)  have  eliminated  them,  and  preferred  the  -g  and  -k  forms, 
belongs  to  a  different  order  of  curious  inquiry.  ' 


Notes  on  some  Doubtful  or  Difficult   Words. 

Standard  Engl.  brittle.  I  identify  this  word  with  the  dialectal 
brichel,  brickie,  bruckle,  etc.  M.E.  has  brucchel  (in  Hali 
Meidenhed  for  instance),  this  would  =  O.E.  brycel ;  brickie,  on 
the  other  hand,  would  =  O.E.  brycle,  etc.,  in  oblique  cases.  Such 
doublets  as  mickle  and  muchel  are  also  to  be  explained  in  this 
way.  In  O.E.  brycle,  etc.,  6  would  in  the  South  be  unfronted 
before  I,  but  in  the  North  Midland  and  North  would  remain 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — II.    C.    \VYI.I)  253 

a  front- stop ;  the  difference  in  sound  between  this  and  the  point- 
teeth  consonant  is  not  great,  and  the  combination  -cl  is  an  awkward 
one.  Or  brittle  may  have  been  derived  in  the  South  from  brycle 
(where  -cl  = -Id)  by  the  not  uncommon  change  of  k  to  t.  (See 
list  of  examples  of  this  change.)  For  other  views  see  brittle  in 
KE.D. 

To  lig,  etc.  Piers  Plowman  has  lick),  lixt,  and  from  this  would 
be  derived  stem  lie-.  This  form  still  survives  in  West  Somerset 
(El worthy),  lie-abed,  *  a  sluggard.'  Cursor  Mundi  also  has 
likand  by  the  side  of  ligand  =  '  lying.'  But  in  West  Somerset  there 
are  several  examples  of  -k  becoming  -g,  cf.  hug,  'to  itch,'  stem  ik- 
(ikfe,  etc.);  pog,  'to  poke'  (which  shows  that  the  change  is 
M.E.  at  all  events)  ;  lig  =  '  like  ' ;  nog  =  '  log  of  wood,'  cf.  nitch. 
Thus  lik-  would  quite  naturally  become  lig  in  the  Southern 
dialects,  and  this  explanation  accounts  for  lig,  and  rather  tends 
to  show  that  it  is  not  '  Northern '  in  origin.  Por  other  examples 
of  ~k  becoming  -g,  see  list :  "  Voicing  of  final  -k" 

Elk.  Mr.  Bradley  will  not  have  it  that  this  word  is  historically 
connected  with  O.E.  eolh,  but  says  that  it  must  be  borrowed  from 
some  Continental  form  at  a  comparatively  late  date  (see  Elk  in 
KE.D.).  On  the  other  hand  in  the  Co.  Down  a  seal  is  called  a  selk, 
O.E.  seolh.  This  is  the  pronunciation  of  the  word  at  Kilkeel, 
where  I  heard  it  often,  and  paid  particular  attention  to  the  sounds. 
(The  k  is  the  front  variety  of  the  back  stop,  and  the  I  is  also 
pronounced  clear,  with  arched  tongue  as  in  French.)  . 

In  the  glossary  for  Down  and  Antrim  (E.D.S.,  Patterson,  1880), 
the  word  is  written  '  selch.'  I  would  suggest  that  both  of  these 
words  represent  the  O.E.  forms,  and  that  the  k  in  both  cases  arose 
before  an  open  consonant,  either  in  a  compound,  or  in  the  sentence. 
The  O.E.  form  eolhx  secg  (Hickes,  Thes.,  p.  135)  does  not  inspire 
confidence,  especially  as  the  MS.  (Cott.,  Otho,  B.  x)  is  lost 
(see  Kemble,  Archaeologia,  p.  339).  In  the  Bibl.  d.  A.-S.  Poesie 
(Grein  Wiilcker,  1881,  Bd.  i,  p.  334)  the  Ilunic  poem  is  re- 
printed and  the  form  discussed.  Wiilcker  prints  eolh  sees  simply, 
and  says  that  the  x  was  probably  added  by  Hickes  himself,  and 
has  nothing  to  do  with  eolh. 

He  regards  it  as  rather  an  explanatary  note  on  the  value  of  the 
rune  y  •  On  the  other  hand,  this  plausible  explanation  is  rather 
upset  by  the  fact  that  eolx  segc  occurs  in  a  glossary  of  the  tenth  or 
eleventh  century  (Wright- Wiilcker,  p.  271,  21).  Therefore  I  think 
we  may  regard  the  x  as  genuine.  I  should  explain  this  as  =  ks, 


254  GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLI). 

and  should  prefer  to  regard  the  form  as  a  nominative.  In  this  case 
the  *  of  segc  is  a  redundancy.  In  the  same  way  selk  may  be  due 
to  such  an  old  compound  as  seolhwaed,  where  h  -f-  w  would  =  kw-. 
I  do  not,  of  course,  assert  that  selk  and  elk  cannot  be  explained 
in  any  other  way  than  above,  but  up  to  the  present  none  has  been 
suggested  which  would  account  for  the  It.  My  explanation,  at  any 
rate,  does  this.  I  am  compelled  by  want  of  space  to  reserve  until 
another  occasion,  publishing  some  remarks  I  have  put  together  on 
several  other  difficult  words. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH II.    C.    \VVLI). 


255 


LISTS  SHOWING  DISTRIBUTION  OF  SIXTY-THREE  WORDS  IN  THE 
MODERN  DIALECTS. 


Brickie 
Bruckle 
Brockle 
Brackly 


brittle.' 


Northumb.,  Lanes.,  N.E.  Lines., 
Shropsh.,  E.  Angl.,  SufE.,  Worcs., 
Northaniptonsh.,  Beds.,  Somers., 
Berks.,  Kent,  Dorset,  Hants.,  I  of  W. 

Dike. 

Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Durh.,  Derbysh., 
N.E.  Lines.,  S.W.  Lines.,  Leices., 
ftutl.,  E.  Angl. 


Muckle 
Mickle 


Norttramb.,  Curab.,  Durb.,  Lanes., 
Wilts.,  Berks. 

Cleek          % 

Click          | 'to  clutch,  snatch.' 

Cluck,  etc.  ) 

Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Durb.,  Lanes., 
N.E.  Lines.,  S.W.  Lines. 

Sic}<such.' 
Sec) 


Nortburab.,  Cumb.,  N.  Yrks.,  N.E. 
Yrks.,  W.  Yrks. 

Cleek  \  '  clutch '    or    « brood '    of 
Cluck  )  -    chickens. 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Westm.,  Durh., 
Derbysh.,  N.E.  Lines.,  S.W.  Lines., 
Leices.,  E.  Angl.,  Suff.,  Northampt., 
Somers.,  Wilts.,  Hants.,  I.  of  W. 

Smack,  'taste.' 


Northumb.,  Derbysh.,  Glouces. 

Dick}<  ditch.' 
Deck) 


E.   Angl.,   N.E.    Lines.,    Somers. 
Surrey,  Kent,  Hants.,  Sussex. 

Pik,  'pitch,  tar.' 


Northumb.,  N.E.  Lines. 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Derbysh.,  N.E. 
Lines  ,  S.W.  Lines.,  Leices.' 


Snack,  'hasty  meal,  share,'  etc. 


Cumb.,     Durh.,     Derbysh.,     N.E. 
Lines.,  Herefordsh.,  Somers.,  Berks. 


Keek  =  '  smoke,'  sb.  and  vb. 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Westm.,  Durh. 
Derbysh.,  N.E.  Lines.,  Rutl.,  Suff. 
Northampt.,  Surrey. 


Reek 
Reik 


to  reach.' 


Windhill  (S.  Yrks.). 


256 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


Steek,  '  a  stitch.' 
Stik. 


Northumb. 


Beseek. 


Northumb. 


Streek  )  <t    gtretc^   a  stretch.' 
Straik  I 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  N.  Yrks.,  Mid. 
Trks.,  E.  Angl. 


Yeke 


Yeuk  J  '  to  itch.' 

Yuck' 

Ukey,  '  itching.' 

Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Durh.,  N.E. 
Yrks.,  Mid.  Yrks.,  S.  Yrks.  (eek,  'to 
itch'),  S.W.  Lines.  (Somers.  has  hug 
<to  itch,'  which  =  *?<&;  see  remarks 
above  on  voicing  of  final  k.} 


Thak  }<  thatch,  to  thatch.' 
TheakJ 

Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Yrks.  generally, 
Derbysh.,  N.E.  Lines.,  S.W.  Lines., 
Leices.,  Rutl.,  E.  Angl,  W.  Worcs., 
Warwcs.,  Northampt.,  Beds. 

Tweak!<  twitch,' etc. 
Twike  i 

Northumb.,  S.  Cheshire,  Shropsh., 
Leices. 


Birk. 

Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Lanes.,  Yrks. 
generally,  Derbysh.,  N.E.  Lines., 
S.W.  Lines. 


Clink,  'to  clinch.' 
Clinker,  '  clincher.' 


Northumb.,  Yorks.,  S.  Chesh.,. 
S.W.  Lines.,  Shropsh.,  E.  Angl. 

Kirk. 

Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Yrks.  generally, 
Derbysh.,  N.E.  Lines. 

Kink,  l  a  twist,'  etc. 

Cumb.,  Yrks.,  Chesh.,  N.E.  Lines  , 
Leices.,  E.  Angl.,  W.  Somers.,  Kent, 
Sussex,  I.  of  W. 


Benk}'  bench. 
Bink  ) 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Westm.,  Yrks. 
Lanes.,  I.  of  Man,  Staff.,  N.E.  Lines. 
Northampt. 

Belk,  '  belch.' 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Durh.,  Yrks.r 
Lanes.,  N.E.  Lines.,  W.  Somers. r 
E.  Corn.,  W.  Corn. 

Wink,  « winch.' 


W.  Somers.,  Dorset. 


Crink      \  '  small  apple,  anything  very 
Crinkets }      small.' 

Westm. ,  Chesh. ,  Warwcs. ,  Shropsh. , 
Glos. 


Cletch,  |  d    {    hik       , 

Clutch,  etc.    j 


Northum.,Durh.,  Laiic^  .  X.  Yorks., 
N.E.  Yorks.,  Mid.  Yorks.,  S.W. 
Lines.,  E.  Angl.,  Suff.,  llei-efordsh.,. 

Sussex. 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IN    KNGIJSH TI.    0.    \VYL1). 

Keach,  '  to  heave  up.' 


257 


Northumb.  only. 

But  KECK,  '  to  be  sick,  '  in 
Herefordsh..,  Glos.,  Wilts.  ;  Berks. 
( =  to  make  cboky  noise  in  throat)  ; 
Hants.  =  'to  retch,'  I.  of  W.  'to 
choke.' 

Seech,  '  to  seek.' 


Lanes.,  Chesh. 

Does   not    appear   to   exist   in   any 
Southern  dialects. 

Nicher,  'to  neigh.' 


Northumb. 

But    nicker  in   Kent   and    Sussex, 
nucker  in  Surrey. 

Reechy,  '  smoky,'  etc. 
Reech,  '  steam,'  etc. 


S.  Yorks.,  Lanes.,  S.  Chesh., 
Shropsh.,  Warwcs. 

Smatch,  '  flavour.' 

Mid.  Yorks.,  S.  Yorks.  (Lanes,  has 
smouch,  'a  kiss'),  S.  Chesh.,  Derby., 
Leices.,  Warwcs.,  Oxf.,  Hants. 

Aitch,  '  ache.' 


Chesh.,  Shropsh. 


1'riteh. 
Pritchel. 

Shropsh.,      E.      Angl.,      Worcs., 
North  a  nipt.,  Glos.,  Kent,  Dev.,  S.W. 

of  Ireland.  . 

Snatch,  '  hasty  meal,  small  piece,'  etc. 

Leices.,  Glos.  (=  nasty  flavour,  con- 
fused with  smatch?),  Berks. 

Phil.  Trans.  1898-9. 


Blatch   }    =  the  black  grease  in 
Bletch  )  wheels,  etc. 

Chesh.,    Shropsh.,    Staffs.,    Glos., 
Wilts.,  Dors.,  Hants. 


Britohi'I 
Britcha 


brittle.' 


Lanes.,  Yorks.,  S.  Chesh.,  Derbysh., 
Shropsh. 

Kench  =  kink,  'to  twist,  sprain,'  etc. 

Lanes.,  S.  Chesh.,  Shropsh.,  Staffs., 
Suff.,  Warwcs. 

Linch  =  '  link,'  a  field,  a  wooded 
bank,  etc. 


Glos.,  W.  Somers.,   Dors.,  Wilts., 
Berks.,  Kent. 


Worch 
Warch 


vb.  and  sb. 


Lanes.,  Chesh.,  Shropsh. 


Skinch  =  '  to  help  to,  to  stint.' 


Durh.  ( =  '  shut  up  ! '),  N.E.  Lines., 
S.W.  Lines.,  E.  Angl. 


Scrinch        |  '  a  morsel,  anything  very 
Crinchlings  /      small.' 


S.    Chesh.,     E.    Angl.,    Warwcs., 
Oxf. 


Brig,  '  bridge.' 

Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Yrks.  generally, 
Lanes.  (North  and  Mid.),  Derbysh., 
N.E.  and  S.W.  Lines.,  Leices.,  Rutl., 
E.  AugL,  Northamptonsh.,  Beds. 

17 


258  orrrritAL  SOUNDS  IN  ENGLISH — H.  c.  WYI.D. 

,  etc.,  '  sedge.'  Rig  =  ridge,  '  back.' 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Durh.,  N.E. 
Lines.,  Shropsh.,  Leices ,  E  Angl., 
Suffolk,  Herefordsh.,  Worcs.,  Upton- 
on-Severa  and  S.W.  Worcs.,  Warwcs., 
NorthamptoDsh  ,  Glouces. 

Hig,  etc.  =  O.E.  hy^e. 


Northumb.,  Lanes.,  Yrks.  generally, 
Derbysh.,  N.E.  and  S.W.  Lines. 

Egg  =  edge,  'to  urge,  incite.' 


Cumb.,  Lanes.,  S.  Chesh.,  Shropsh., 
Warwcs.,  Beds.,  Sussex. 

Migg,  '  midge.' 

Windhill. 
Lig,  'tell  lies,  a  lie.' 


Westm.,  W.  Torks.,  S.  Chesh., 
Shropsh.,  Leices.,  "Warwcs.,  North  - 
amptonsh.,  Beds.,  Oxfordsh.  (ligster, 


Flig,  fleg,  etc.,  'fledge.' 

Northumb.,  Durh.  ,Thesh.,  Derbysh., 
N.E.  and  S.W.  Lines.,  Shropsh., 
Leices.,  E.  Angl.,  Warwcs.,  North- 
amptonsh.,  Beds.,  Uxfd. 

Clag,  cleg,  daggy,  etc.  =  '  to  stick, 
sticky  '  ;  also  =  '  sticky  mass.' 

Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Durh.,  Lanes., 
Yorks.,  Chesh.,  S.W.  Lines.,  Leices., 
E.  Angl.,  Warwcs.,  W.  Somers., 
W.  Corn,  (dig,  vb.,  and  digged). 

Whig,  '  whey.' 

Northumb.,  S.  Chesh.,  Derbysh., 
S.W.  Lines.,  Shrupsh.,  Northampton*!). 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Durh.,  Lanes. 
Yorks.,  Derbysh.,  N.E.  Lines.,  Leices. 
Rutl.,  E.  Augl.,  Northamptoush. 

Wilts.  (?). 

Lig,  '  to  lie  down,  to  lay.' 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  N.  Yorks.,  Mid. 
Yorks.,  S.  Yorks.,  Lanes.,  Derbysh., 
N.E.  Lines.,  S.W.  Lines.,  Shropsh., 
Leices.,  E.  Angl.,  Somers.  (lic-a-bed). 

Snig  i 

Suag  >  'snail,  small  eel.' 

Sneg  ) 

Lanes.,  S.  Chesh.,  Shropsh.,  Leices., 
Wilts.,  E.  Corn.,  Sussex. 

HaS          I  '  haw  -berries,'  etc. 
Egg,  etc.  ) 


Lanes.,  Derbysh.,  Wilts.,  Berks. 
(haggas),  W.  Corn,  (aglet),  E.  Corn. 
(eglet),  Hants. 

(G)nag,  '  to  gnaw.' 


N.E.  and  S.W.  Lines.,  Leices. 

Sag,  '  to  saw.' 
Yorks. :  Huddersfleld,  Windhill. 


Meg), 


maw. 


W.  Somers.  (mugget  =  outer  stomach 
of  calf). 

Millie,  etc. 


Northuiuh.,  Cuiiih.,  Wi-stiii.,  Durh., 
E.  Yorks.  (M:irsh:ill),  Laiics.,  Chesh., 
D,  rbyih.,  Su».-x.  etc, 


GUTTURAL    SOUNDS    IX    KNCiUSH  —  II.    C.    WYLD. 


Cl«-;lge. 


,  etc. 


Glos.,  Surrey,  Kent,  YV.  Corn.,  Derb. 

To  rdL'-e  on. 

Leices.,  W.  S 


Pledger,  '  fledgeling.' 
Xorthumb. 


liidge,  '  to  buy.' 


Occurs  only  in  "Wexford  (Poole, 
1867).  This  is  a  very  unreliable 
glossary,  based  on  collections  made 
many  years  before.  Therefore  many 
words  were  already  obsolete  by  1807- 


The  folio  icing  are  the  chief  anomalous  words  in  Standard  English 
in  k  and  g. 

Words  with  k  where  we  should  expect  eh  ;  k  formed  by  analogy. 


Ache. 

Cluck  (of  hens). 

Prick,  sb.  and  vb. 

!{<vk,  vb.,  '  to  care.' 

Keek,  sb.  and  vb. 

Seek. 

Shriek. 

Smack,  '  taste.' 

Snack,  sb. 

Stick,  vb. 

Tweak. 

Wake. 

Bishop-rick. 

O.E.  3  =  ck.     Warlock. 
O.E.  nc,  re. 

J, inks  =  '  fields'  :    cf.  linch   in   Glos., 

Somers.,  etc. 
Think,  vb. 
Work,  vb. 


O.E.  h=k. 
Elk  (kind  of  deer). 
Fleck,  '  a  spot.' 
Hock. 
Hickwall  ) 
Hickel       J     woodpecker.' 


O.E.  3,  3,  and  eg 
Drag,  vb.  (Scandinavian?). 
Egg,  sb.  (Scandinavian?). 
Mug  wort. 
Sag,  '  to  droop.' 
Slug. 
Twig. 


COBKECTIONS    AKD    ADDITIONS. 


I  am  indebted  to  Professor  Napier  for  several  valuable 
corrections  and  suggestions  connected  with  my  paper,  and  I  take 
this  opportunity  of  expressing  my  gratitude  to  him  for  the  time 
and  trouble  he  has  bestowed  upon  my  work  while  in  proof.  In 
the  subjoined  list  of  emendations  I  have  added  (N.)  after  each 
remark  which  Mr.  Napier  suggested.  For  all  other  slips  or  errors 
throughout  the  work  which  are  left  uncorrected,  I  alone  am 
responsible. 

July,  1899.  H.  C.  W. 

Page  137.     "  These  forms  [in  -einfe]  are  not  particularly  early,"  etc.    Adreintum, 

suffocato,  arid  acweinte,  conipressit ;  occur  in  a  gloss  of   eleventh 

century,  shortly  to  be  published  by  Mr.  Napier.     (N.) 
,,    137.     After  words  "  Euthwell  Cross,  circ.  680,"  add  (?).     (N.) 
,,     138  (bottom  of  page).    "  cu  often  appears  as  ciu"  ;  read  '  sometimes.'   (X  ) 
,,    140.     Domesday  spellings  do  not  yield  much  evidence  one  way  or  the  other, 

as  they  are  those  of  foreign  scribes.     (N.) 
,,    141,  line  12.     For  seccan  read  secean. 
,,    141,  line  31.     The  spelling  bischop  is  noted  by  Reimann  in  his  dissertation 

on  the  Hatton  Gospels. 
,,    142,  line  14.     "  k  apparently  is  not  used  at  all."     This  is  an  error.     (N.) 

k  is  rare  in  Vespas,  A.  22,  but  occurs  occasionally,  e  g.  in  the 

word  'king'  several  times,  on  pp.  231,  233,  and  235,  etc.  (Morris, 

"O.E.  Homilies,"  1st  series). 
,,    144.     Delete  'workinde,'  line  15. 

,,    147,  line  20.     "  before  O.E.  <z  =  Germ,  a,"  etc. ;  for  a  read  a. 
,,     150.     The  form  hiniongae  cannot  be  explained  as  due  to  a  scribal  error.    The 

fronted  form  occurs  in  Durham  Book.     (N.)     Cf.  Cook's  Gl< 

p.  92.     The  fronting  awaits  explanation. 
,,     151,  line  22.     For  '  doubtless '  read  '  possibly.' 
,,    152.     "  Pronunciation  of  M.E.  g,  3."    3  had  disappeared  (in  pronunciation 

at  least)   already  in   O.E.    after   front  vowels,  ^nd   even   when 

written  often  does  not  imply  a  consonantal  sound.      Cf.   O.E. 

swe^n  =  O.N.  svein.     (N.)     I  have  already  pointed  out  that  even 

Epinal  has  snel  (p.  148,  1.  38). 
,,     154,  last  line.     Read  Lady  Margaret  Hall. 
,,    163.     Another  example  of   h  +  open  consonant  becoming  c  in   O.E.  is 

weocsteall  =  weohsteall,  for  which  form  see  Napier,  "  Engl.  Stud.," 

xi,  p.  64.     (N.) 
,,     163,  etc.     It  should  be  distinctly  understood  that  in  the  lists  which  follow 

two  distinct  phenomena  are.  illustrated  :   (1)  The  stopping  of  7  and 

h  before  open  consonants  ;  (2)  the  unfrontiug  of  c  and  c%  before 

open  consonants. 
,,    184.     Werchte  has  been  by  a  slip  included  in  the  Kentish  Gospels  li-t  <>t 

-rr/i   wonis.     r/i   in   this  word   represents  of  course  the  TOJ 

open  ennsoniint. 


2G1 


VL— NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY.     By  the 
Rev.  Professor  SHE  AT,  Litt.D.   (President). 

[Read  at  the  Anniversary  Meeting  of  the  Philological  Society,  May  12,   1899.] 

Ananas,  the  pine-apple.  This  word  is  not  of  Peruvian  origin, 
as  unluckily  stated  in  the  Dictionary  of  the  Spanish  Academy, 
but  Brazilian.  In  a  Vocabulary  of  the  dialect  of  La  Plata,  by 
D.  Granada,  this  error  is  pointed  out,  as  well  as  the  fact  that 
the  same  Dictionary  mis-states  the  gender  of  the  word  as  being 
feminine.  But  the  Guarani  name  of  the  plant  is  ndnd,  and  of 
the  fruit  andnd.  In  the  dialect  of  La  Plata,  the  name  for  both 
fruit  and  plant  is  ammd,  masc.  The  Peruvian  (Quichua)  name 
was  quite  different,  viz.  achupalla,  which  was  the  name  of  the  fruit. 
In  the  "Historia  Naturalis  Brasiliae,"  printed  in  1648,  we  find 
at  p.  33  the  remark  that  the  Spanish  name  was  ananas,  and  the 
Brazilian  name  was  nana ;  the  reference  being  to  the  plant. 

Boatswain.  The  earliest  quotation  in  the  N.E.D.  is  dated 
1450.  There  is  a  note  that  "  the  alleged  A.S.  bdt-sivdn  is 
apparently  a  figment."  This  is  correct;  but  there  is  an  A.S. 
Idt-swegen,  a  hybrid  word  made  up  of  the  A.S.  bdt,  a  boat  (whence 
Icel.  bdtr  was  borrowed),  and  the  A.S.  swegen,  an  A.S.  spelling 
of  the  O.JS".  *sweinn,  Icel.  sveinn\  and  this  A.S.  bdt-swegen  is 
the  exact  source  of  the  modern  form.  It  occurs  in  the  Leofric 
Missal,  fol.  1,  back;  see  Earle,  "  Land  Charters,"  p.  254,  1.  o. 

Bore,  a  tidal  wave.  This  Dr.  Murray  refers  to  Icel.  bdra, 
a  wave  ;  but  with  some  hesitation.  I  can  see  no  reason  for  doubt, 
in  view  of  the  examples  given  in  Yigfusson.  The  Norw.  baara 
also  means  wave  or  billow,  with  the  secondary  sense  of  'a  swell' 
at  sea,  which  is  just  the  sense  of  'bore';  the  Norw.  baara,  verb, 
means  to  form  waves;  and  there  are  several  derivatives.  JS"eitlu-r 
is  there  any  difficulty  as  to  the  ultimate  origin ;  the  base  bur- 
precisely  corresponds  with  the  third  stem  of  the  root- verb  bera, 
to  bear ;  indeed,  we  find  in  Danish  dialects  the  sb.  Inuring, 
meaning  as  much  as  one  can  carry  at  once,  a  burden.  The  exact 


252  NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. PROF.    SKEAT. 

equivalent,  as  to  form,  is  the  Mod.  E.  bier,  A.S.  b&r,  which  is 
likewise  derived  from  the  same  grade  of  the  same  verb,  and  means 
'  that  which  is  borne  along.'  The  same  sense  precisely  suits  the 
word  lore,  as  it  is  a  great  wave,  borne  along  with  even  and 
irresistible  sway. 

Brook.  The  word  brook  is  doubtfully  connected  with  the  verb 
to  break  in  Kluge  and  the  N.E.D.  Both  assign  to  it  as  a  possible 
meaning  that  of  '  a  spring,'  or  '  place  where  water  bursts  forth ' ; 
which  is  not  at  all  convincing.  The  connection  is,  however,  quite 
correct,  and,  rightly  viewed,  is  easily  understood.  The  original 
sense  of  brook  is  simply  '  fissure,'  a  place  where  the  ground  is 
broken.  The  phrase  '  broken  ground '  is  quite  a  familiar  one  ;  and 
the  sense  comes  out  in  English  dialects.  The  E.  dial,  brook  is 
defined  in  the  E.D.D.  as  a  water-meadow ;  and  the  pi.  brooks 
is  explained  as  low,  marshy  ground,  not  necessarily  containing 
running  water  or  springs.  In  Cambridge  we  have  a  place  of 
the  kind  called  Brooklands,  though  its  condition  has  been  bettered. 
So  also  Hexham  has  Du.  broeck,  moorish  or  marshy  land;  and 
Schiller  defines  the  M.  Low  G.  brdk  as  meaning  a  flat  place  lying 
low,  broken  (durchbrochene)  by  water,  and  overgrown  with  brush- 
wood. This  clears  up  the  sense;  and  as  to,  the  form  there  is 
no  difficulty;  for  the  G.  bruch  means  exactly  a  breach,  rupture, 
fracture.  The  G.  u  answers  to  A.S.  6,  and  the  relationship  (by 
gradation)  of  G.  bruch,  A.S.  broc,  to  the  verb  brecan  is  precisely 
like  that  of  the  G.fuss,  A.S./o/,  to  the  Lat.  ace.  ped-em. 

Bulk,  a  frame-work  projecting  from  the  front  of  a  shop, 
a  partition.  The  N.E.D.  quotes  my  suggestion  that  the  word 
is  probably  related  to  balk-,  and  also  cites  the  Line,  word  bid/car, 
a  beam  or  rafter,  and  the  A.S.  bolca,  'the  gangway  of  a  ship.' 
The  E.D.D.  gives  bulk,  '  the  open  stall  of  a  shop ' ;  bulker, 
'a  counter.'  The  word  is  fairly  eleared  up  by  comparing  M.Dan. 
bulk,  in  the  sense  of  'balk'  (Kalkur),  and  the  Dan.  dial,  bulk, 
1  a  half-wall,"  a  partition '  (Molbeeh). 

Bull-dog.  The  earliest  quotation  for  bull-dog  is  from  "Cock 
Lorelles  Boat,"  ab.  1500.  Dr.  Murray  is  in  a  little  doubt  as  to 
whether  the  dog  was  named  from  his  attacking  bulls,  or  from 
some  resemblance  in  the  shape  of  his  head.  I  find  a  quotation 
which  is  strongly  in  favour  of  the  former  hypothesis,  and  goes 
back  to  the  fifteenth  century.  In  the  piece  called  "The  Hunting 
of  the  Hare,"  stanzas  5-8  (Weber,  "Met.  Horn.,"  iii,  281),  there 
"<>d  (leal  about  dogs.  In  st.  5,  some  men  boa>t  that  they 


NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY.  —  PROF.    SKKAT. 

have  enough  dogs  to  bait  a  hare.  Three  other  men  have  excellent 
dogs.  Then  comes  stanza  7,  which  is  to  the  point — 

"Jac  of  the  Bregge  and  Wylle  of  the  Gappe, 
Thei  have  dogges  of  thei  olde  schappe, 

That  heyre  and  beyre  wyll  kyll. 
Jac  Wade  liase  a  dogge  [wyll]  hit  pull, 
He  hymselue  wyll  take  a  bull, 

And  holde  hym  ston-styll." 

A  dog  that  could  seize  a  bull  and  hold  it  stone-still  must  have 
been  a  bull-dog  indeed.  Bull-baiting  is  mentioned  by  Fitzstephen, 
in  the  time  of  Henry  II:  "  Pingues  tauri  cornupetae  .  .  .  cum 
obiectis  depugnant  canibus." 

Bump.  It  is  worth  notice  that  the  verb  to  bump  appears  in 
Kalkar's  Middle-Dan.  Diet.  He  explains  bumpe  by  *  to  strike 
with  the  clenched  fist.'  I  think  that  a  bump  would  result  from  it. 

Cack,  to  cackle.  In  Lydgate's  "Hors,  Shepe,  and  Goose,"  1.  29, 
pr.  in  Furnivall's  "  Political  Poems,"  p.  16,  we  find:  "The  goose 
may  calke"  meaning  "  The  goose  may  cackle."  I  have  explained, 
in  my  article  on  "  Ghost- words,"  that  kk  is  frequently  denoted 
in  MSS.  by  a  symbol  resembling  Ik ;  and  the  present  example 
is  clearly  one  of  these.  Thus  the  apparent  calke  =  cakke,  i.e.  to 
cack,  the  original  verb  of  which  cackle  is  only  the  frequentative. 
The  New  E.  Diet,  has  no  example  of  this  simple  verb,  nor  is  the 
quotation  recognized. 

Calf.  There  is  still  some  difficulty  as  to  the  calf  of  the  leg. 
It  is  the  Icel.  kulft,  '  the  calf  of  the  leg ' ;  but  how  is  it  related  to 
kalfr,  'a  calf  ?  I  think  the  connection  is  really  a  very  close  one. 
The  Swed.  /calf,  m.,  means  'a  calf,'  and  ben-kulf,  also  m.,  is  the 
leg-calf,  or  the  calf  of  the  leg.  Much  light  is  thrown  upon  it 
by  the  curious  phrase  to  cave  in,  which,  as  was  first  shown  by 
Wedgwood,  means  to  calve  m,  a  phrase  used  by  Dutch  workmen 
to  indicate  that  a  mass  of  earth  is  falling,  like  a  calf  from  a  cow. 
Koolman,  in  his  E.  Fries.  Diet.,  is  quite  clear  about  it.  He  gives 
kaJfen,  'to  calve';  and  ulso  to  fall  in  (as  earth);  as  de  slotskantu 
kalfd  of,  or  kalfd  in,  i.e.  the  edge  of  the  ditch  oaves  away,  or  c 
in.  Stokes  clenches  the  matter  by  an  etymology ;  he  adduces 
the  Gaulish  Lat.  Galba  (the  name  of  tin  emperor),  which  Suetonius 
explains  as  praeptnyuis,  i.e.  big  -  bellied  ;  an  epithet  which, 
according  to  history,  Philip  I  of  France  was  so  ill-advised  as  to 


264  NOTKS   ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. PROF.    SKEAT. 

apply  to  William  the  Conqueror.  Now  Galba  answers,  by  Grimm's 
Law,  to  the  English  calf,  and  enables  us  to  see  that  the  calf  of 
the  leg  is  likened  to  the  calf  before  it  drops  from  the  cow. 

Cat-in- the-pan.  Dr.  Murray's  earliest  quotation  for  this  phrase 
is  dated  1532.  It  is  a  century  older.  "Many  men  of  lawe  .  .  . 
bi  here  suteltes  turnen  the  cat  in  the  panne"  ;  Wyclif's  Works, 
ed.  Arnold,  iii,  332.  This  strengthens  the'  supposition  that  the 
proverb  really  refers  to  a  pussy-cat  and  not  to  a  cate. 

Cloves.  In  the  N.E.D.  this  word  is  derived  from  the  F.  clou, 
as  usual ;  and  the  difficulty  of  this  derivation  is  duly  pointed 
out.  It  is  clear  that  the  ultimate  source  is  the  Lat.  clauus, 
'  a  nail.'  I  believe  that  the  right  solution  is  one  which  has  never 
yet  been  thought  of,  viz.,  that  the  word  is  really  of  Italian  origin, 
though  somewhat  affected  by  a  French  pronunciation.  It  is 
a  remarkable  fact  that,  as  explained  by  Diez,  the  Lat.  a  in 
clduus,  Late  L.  cldvus,  was  taken  together  with  the  v,  and  the  av 
became  o,  as  usual ;  this  produced  an  Ital.  form  chio-o,  in  which 
a  euphonic  d  or  v  was  inserted,  producing  the  two  forms  chiodo, 
chiovo,  both  meaning  *  nail.'  But  both  these  words  had  the 
secondary  sense  of  '  clove.'  It  is  remarkable  that  the  great  Italian 
Diet,  by  Tommaseo  only  recognizes  chiodo  as  having  the  sense  of 
'clove,'  and  gives  chiovo  as  a  'nail'  only.  And  most  Italian 
dictionaries  give  no  other  sense  than  that  of  *  nail '  for  both  chiodo 
and  chiovo.  But,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  pi.  term  chiovi  was  used 
as  a  trade-name  for  'cloves'  till  quite  recently,  and  may  be  so 
ptill.  Chiovi  is  given  as  the  equivalent  for  'cloves'  in  the 
Diet,  of  Merchandise,  by  C.  H.  Kaufmann,  1815;  and  in  various 
editions  of  Macculloch's  Commercial  Dictionary.  It  seems  fairly 
clear  that  the  E.  clove  is  due  to  a  compromise  between  the  F.  clou 
and  the  Ital.  chiovo.  / 

This  supposition  solves  yet  another  difficulty ;  for  there  is 
another  word  clove,  meaning  'a  weight  of  about  71bs.'  Of  this 
the  N.E.D.  says  that  it  "represents  the  Anglo-Latin  clarux  and 
the  A.F.  clou,  both  common  in  laws  of  13th— 15th  cent.";  and 
adds,  that  it  is  from  L.  clduus,  'a  nail.'  But  no  explanation  is 
given  of  the  form  of  the  word.  I  would  explain  it  by  supposing 
that,  here  again,  the  A.F.  clou  has  been  contaminated  by  Italian. 
Florio  has:  "  Chioua,  a  kind  of  great  weight  in  Italy"  \  which 
is  what  we  want.  Duorage  gives  the  fern,  clava,  as  well  as  clavus, 
and  defines  it  as  an  E.  weight  of  about  eight  pounds. 

Cog,  as  in  'to  cog  dice.'     It  is  shown  in  the  N.E.D.  that  the 


NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY. PROF.  SKEAT.     2G5 

phrase  to  cog  dice  seems  to  have  meant  originally,  so  to  handle 
the  dice-box  and  dice  as  to  control,  in  same  degree,  the  fall  of  the 
dice.  But  no  etymology  is  suggested.  When  we  notice  that  the 
usual  sb.  oof/,  'a  tooth  on  the  rim  of  a  wheel,'  is  of  Scand.  origin, 
being  precisely  the  Mid.  Dan.  Tcogge,  'a  cog'  (whence  koggi-hjul, 
'  a  cog-wheel,'  see  Kalkar)  ;  and  when  we  further  observe  that 
the  Norw.  kogga  means  '  to  dupe,'  whilst  in  Swedish  we  find 
the  verb  kugga,  'to  cheat,'  corresponding  to  the  Swed.  kugge, 
'  a  cog ' ;  it  becomes  probable  that  there  is  a  real  connection 
between  the  verb  and  the  sb.  I  suggest  that  the  method  of 
cogging  was  performed  in  the  only  possible  way,  viz.,  by  making 
use  of  the  little  finger  as  a  cog,  projecting  a  little  into  the  dice-box 
so  as  just  to  hitch  the  die  against  the  side,  and  to  direct  it  in  the 
way  it  should  go.  In  any  case,  the  verb  to  cog  is  obviously  of 
Scand.  origin.  Perhaps  it  is  worth  adding  that  the  Swed.  verb 
kugga  also  means  '  to  pluck  in  an  examination '  ;  which  looks 
as  if  the  examiner  puts  a  cog  in  the  candidate's  attempts  to  turn 
himself  round ;  or,  as  we  should  say,  '  puts  a  spoke  in  his  wheel.' 
The  prov.  E.  to  cog  together,  means  '  to  agree '  ;  this  obviously 
refers  to  the  fitting  together  of  cogs  of  an  adaptable  form. 

Collop.  In  the  earliest  quotation  for  this  word,  in  "Piers 
Plowman,"  B.  vi.  287,  the  pi.  appears  as  coloppes.  In  the 
corresponding  passage,  in  C.  ix.  309,  only  two  MSS.  out  of  six 
have  coloppes,  whilst  four  insert  an  h,  giving  us  colhoppes.  The 
spelling  colhoppes  must  be  considered  as  the  original..  Dr.  Murray 
suggests  that  the  first  part  of  the  word  represents  A.S.  col, 
1  a  coal ' ;  since  the  Prompt.  Parv.  gives  carbonella  as  the  Latin  for 
collop.  It  remains  to  discover  the  sense  of  the  latter  element  hoppe. 
Now,  in  the  Archiv  fur  das  Studiurn  der  Keueren  Sprachen, 
Band  ci,  heft.  3,  4,  p.  392,  there  is  an  article  on  the  word  collops 
by  Erik  Bjorkman,  of  Upsala,  in  which  the  writer  points  out 
that  an  old  Swedish  form  kolhuppad  occurs,  once  only,  which 
is  probably  borrowed  from  English.  In  Noreen's  Altschwed. 
Lesebuch,  p.  145,  the  editor  says  :  "  Jcolhuppadher,  .... 
adj.,  *  roasted  in  the  glow  of  the  coals  ' ;  Swed.  glodhoppad"  This 
Swedish  word  is  not  in  the  usual  Swed.  dictionaries,  but  glod  is 
the  common  word  for  a  glowing  coal  or  a  glede  ;  so  that  glod- 
hoppad  is  '  roasted  on  the  gledes.'  In  Rietz,  Diet,  of  IS  wed. 
dialects.,  we  find,  as  the  word  for  '  a  cake  baked  on  the  gledes,' 
the  forms  glo-hoppa,  glodhyppja,  glohyppa,  glohyppe.  It  is  obvious 
that  we  have  here  the  equivalent  of  XLE.  col-hoppe,  with  the 


266     NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY. PROF.  SKEAT. 

prefix  'glede'  instead  of  'coal.'  And  we  hence  gather,  as  the 
result,  that  hoppe  means  something  baked  or  fried  on  the  coals. 
The  usual  sense  of  collop  in  M.E.  is  'fried  ham'  or  'fried  bacon' 
(see  the  N.E.D.);  but  as  the  Swed.  word  means  'cake,'  it 
maybe  explained  as  having  the  general  sense  of  'a  thing  fried,' 
viz.  by  placing  it  over  glowing  coals.  Another  form  of  the 
word  is,  in  my  opinion,  the  G.  hippe,  *  a  wafer.'  This  is  made 
clearer  by  help  of  Schmeller's  Bavarian  Diet.,  col.  1139,  where 
we  find:  "die  Hippen,  a  wafer-shaped  cake,  which  was  rolled 
together  after  being  baked."  Oddly  enough,  this  word  was  used 
with  yet  a  third  prefix.  Schmeller  cites  the  form  hol-hippen, 
explained  as  '  crustula  mellita.'  I  suppose  hol-hippen  means 
'  hollow  cakes,'  from  the  shape  when  rolled  up  ;  but  I  do  not 
know  that  this  is  right.  The  examples  in  Schmeller  show  that 
the  former  vowel  is  sometimes  u  ;  hence  we  see  that  the  *  is, 
etymologically,  a  mutation  of  u,  which  brings  the  form  huppen 
into  close  connection  with  the  0.  Swed.  kol-huppad.  It  may 
be  connected  with  the  curious  A.S.  hoppe,  explained  as  a  bell 
on  a  dog's  neck  ;  lit.  '  a  dancer,'  from  its  constant  motion.  In 
like  manner  a  col-hoppe  may  have  meant  '  that  which  dances  on 
the  coals,'  said  of  anything  fried.  Cf.  Gallop  below. 

Corrie.  The  N.E.D.  tells  us  that  the  Highland  word  corrie 
means  a  circular  hollow  among  mountains,  from  the  Gael,  coire, 
which  has  this  meaning,  though  the  original  sense  was  a  cauldron 
or  kettle.  I  have  two  remarks  to  add  here.  First,  the  G.  kessel 
has  a  similar  double  meaning,  as  it  means  (1)  a  kettle,  and  (2) 
a  ravine.  Secondly,  as  shown  by  Stokes  and  Brugmann,  the  Gael. 
coire  is  cognate  not  only  with  W.  pair,  '  a  cauldron,'  but  also  with 
the  A.S.  hwer,  with  the  same  sense.  The  Irish  c,  W.  p,  points  to 
Celtic  q,  which  answers  to  the  A.S.  hw.  Many  mar  remember 
Pont-y-pairt  the  bridge  of  the  cauldron,  whore  "the  broken  course 
of  the  stream  below  adds  much  to  the  effect  of  the  scene." 

Creel,  a  wicker  basket.  A  derivation  from  a  supposed  O.F. 
form  *creille,  representing  L.  crdticula,  is  proposed  in  the  N.E.I). 
The  E.D.D.  points  out  that  the  right  form  is  the  O.F.  creil,  for 
which  we  are  referred  to  Lacurno.  This  O.F.  ereil  also  occurs 
in  Ducange,  s.v.  cleia,  whore  it  is  p\vn  as  the  O.F.  translation 
<>f  I;,  crates,  'a  hurdle.'  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  our  creel  is 
jiivrisi-ly  this  O.F.  r/v//,  which  represents  the  L.  *cruticuliun, 
the  neuter,  not  the  feminine  form.  As  a  fact,  the  L.  Inn.  form 
is  also  represented  in  Frnu-h,  vi/.,  by  the  sb.  t/n'/le. 


NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. PROF.    SKKAT.  267 

It  is  thus  evident  that  creel  is  a  masculine  (or  neuter)  form  closely 
ivlutcd  to  the  fern,  form  grille,  'a  grating.'  It  is  worth  noting 
that,  whilst  Ital.  gradella  is  explained  in  Florio  by  a  gridiron 
(i.e.  'a  grill')  or  a  window-grate  (F.  grille),  the  same  word  in 
modern  Italian  means  a  fish-basket  (i.e.  creel).  So  in  French, 
F.  grilj  'a  gridiron,'  is  a  doublet  of  OUT  creel. 

Creem,  to  crumble  (prov.  E.).     See  below. 

Crumb.  It  is  worth  noting  that,  as  suggested  by  Kluge,  the 
M  in  the  A.S.  cruma,  'a  crumb,'  was  long.  This  is  shown  in  two 
ways:  (1)  the  prov.  E.  croom  has  the  long  vowel  still;  and  (2) 
A.S.  cruma  answers  to  E.  crumb  just  as  A.S.  fyuma  does  to 
E.  thumb.  This  helps  us  to  the  etymology  of  the  prov.  E.  creem, 
'to  crumble.'  It  suggests  an  A.S.  form  *cryman,  derived  from 
cruma  by  mutation  of  u  to  y,  with  substitution  of  the  Kentish  e  for 
A.S.  y,  as  in  the  modern  E.  steeple  for  A.S.  sty  pel.  In  the  E.D.D., 
the  sense  of  '  crumble  '  (for  creem)  is  given  as  the  third  sense  ; 
but  it  ought  to  stand  as  the  first. 

Cudgel.  Kluge  connects  cudgel,  A.S.  cycgel,  with  G.  kugel, 
'a  ball,'  and  keule,  'a  club,'  presumably  with  a  knob  to  it. 
I  propose  further  to  connect  these  words  with  Swed.  kugge, 
whence  the  E.  cog.  A  cog  would  thus  be  explained  as  '  a  round 
projection,'  and  a  cudgel  as  'a  knobbed  stick.'  Of.  also  Dan.  dial. 
kugel,  kuffl,  kijgl,  '  rounded,  convex  '  (Molbech). 

Dank.  It  is  said,  in  the  N.E.D.,  that  the  only  words  known 
which  seem  to  be  related  to  dank  are  the  Swed.  dial,  dank,  '  a  moist 
place  in  a  field,'  and  Icel.  dokk,  '  a  pit,  a  pool.'  But  I  find  other 
forms  which  are  more  satisfactory,  viz.,  Swed.  dial,  danka,  'to 
moisten';  and  Dan.  dial,  donks,  dynke,  'to  sprinkle  linen  with 
water  before  ironing  it.'  Besides  these,  we  can  scarcely  doubt  that 
dank  is  connected  with  the  Mid.  S\ved.  and  prov.  Swed.  dunkenhet, 
given  by  Ihre  and  Rietz,  which  meant  precisely  '  moisture  '  or 
dankness ;  and  further,  with  Dan.  dial,  dttnkel,  '  moist,  not  quite 
dry '  ;  dynk,  '  a  drizzling  rain '  (Molbech) ;  and  $"orw.  di/nka, 
'  to  wet.'  This  makes  it  quite  certain  that  dank  is  connected  with 
an  obsolete  Scand.  verb  *dinka,  pt.  t.  *dank,  pp.  *dunkinn,  the 
sense  of  which  was,  probably,  *  to  be  wet.'  Cf.  also  damp. 

Darn.  Dr.  Murray  shows  that  all  ideas  of  assigning  a  Celtic 
origin  for  the  darning  of  stockings,  etc.,  must  be  given  up.  He 
suggests  that  it  is  connected  with  the  adj.  tier//,  '  secret,  hidden  '  ; 
whence  dern,  'to  conceal,  to  put  out  of  sight.'  But  he  suggests 
no  connecting  link  between  the  two  ideas.  This  I  now  propose 


268     NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY. — PROF-  SKEAT. 

to  supply.  The  A.S.  verb  gedyrnan  is  duly  given  in  Bosworth  and 
Toller,  with  the  senses  '  to  conceal,  hide,  keep  secret.'  But  it  also 
had  the  explicit  sense  *  to  stop  up.'  This,  I  think,  is  all  that  we 
require.  To  darn  a  hole  in  a  stocking  is  precisely  *  to  stop  up ' 
the  hole,  so  as  to  make  the  stocking  wearable  ;  and  the  same 
explanation  applies  to  a  hole  in  any  kind  of  garment.  The 
required  meaning  is  supplied  by  a  gloss  which  is  twice  recorded  ; 
viz.  '  oppilatum,  gedyrned*  ;  Wright's  Yocab.  ed.  "Wiilker,  461.  7  ; 
and  494.  25.  Oppilare,  '  to  stop  up,'  is  rare;  but  occurs  in  Cicero 
and  Lucretius  (see  Lewis  and  Short).  Lastly,  the  matter  is  put 
beyond  doubt  by  the  account  of  the  prov.  E.  darn  in  the  E.D.D., 
where  it  is  especially  noted  that  the  word  is  applied  in  Aberdeen, 
not  to  the  mending  of  a  stocking,  but  to  the  stopping  up  of  a  hole 
with  straw.  A  most  extraordinary  use  of  the  word  is  also  recorded 
there,  viz.,  that  a  drunken  man,  who  takes  a  zig-zag  course  instead 
of  walking  straight,  is  said  "to  darn  the  streets."  I  have  yet 
one  more  remark  to  add,  viz.,  that,  in  the  dialect  of  Westphalia, 
the  verb  stoppen,  lit.  'to  stop,'  is  used  in  the  precise  sense  of 
"  to  darn  a  stocking." 

Darnel.  The  etymology  of  darnel  has  never  yet  been  fully 
explained.  Hitherto,  we  have  only  got  as  far  AS  this,  viz.,  that 
it  is  a  Walloon  form,  recorded  in  Hecart's  Glossary  of  the 
dialect  of  Rouchi  in  the  form  darnelle,  with  a  note  that  it  is 
known  "en  Cambresis,"  i.e.  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Cambray. 
I  wish  to  draw  attention  to  the  final  0,  as  showing  that  the 
word  was  originally  one  of  three  syllables,  and  was  feminine. 
This  helps  us  to  a  possible  etymology.  I  take  this  word  to  be 
really  a  compound;  the  word  consists  of  two  parts,  viz.  dar-  and 
nelle ;  and  I  propose  to  show  that,  whereas  darnel  is  applied 
to  Lolium  temulentum,  the  former  part  dar-  practically  signifies 
temultntum,  and  the  latter  part  nelle  means  lolium.  And  first,  as 
to  dar-.  This  is  explained  by  Swedish,  which  has  two  words  for 
'  darnel,'  viz.  the  compound  ddr-repe  and  the  simple  form  repe. 
Both  are  given  in  Oman's  Swed.  Diet.  ;  he  has :  "  dar -rep?, 
bearded  darnel,"  and  "  repe,  darnel."  It  is  clear  that  ddr- 
reters  to  the  stupefying  property  of  the  plant,  whence  also 
it  is  called  temulrnhun  in  Latin,  and  ivraie  in  French;  for 
i1.  ivraie  is  obviously  allied  to  the  adj.  tvre,  'drunken.'  The 
Svved.  ddra  means  'to  infatuate,  to  delude,  to  bewitch,'  and  is 
alli«:il  to  Dan.  bedaare,  'to  infatuate,  to  besot';  and  to  the  M.Du. 
dore,  G.  Thor,  'a  fool,  a  senseless  person.'  See  the  words  dor, 


NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. — PROF.    SKEAT.  201 

1  mockery,'  dor,  'a  fool,'  and  dare,  vb.  (2)  in  the  N.E.D.  Note 
also  M.Du.  verdaren,  'to  amaze';  Low  G.  bedaren,  Du.  bedaren, 
1  to  become  calm  or  to  be  calmed  down  ' ;  which  show  the  vowel 
a  in  place  of  the  Icel.  «  or  Swed.  d.  Corresponding  to  the  vowels 
a  and  d  respectively,  we  have  variants  both  in  English  and 
"Walloon.  In  English  we  have  the  ordinary  form  darnel  and  the 
Lowl.  Sc.  dornelL  In  Walloon,  we  have  the  remarkable  variants 
recorded  by  Grandgagnage,  viz.  darnise  and  daurnise,  signifying 
one  who  is  stupefied  by  drink  or  is  dazed.  Putting  all  these  facts 
together,  there  seems  to  be  sufficient  evidence  that  the  syllable 
dar-  or  dor-  has  reference  to  the  stupefying  or  intoxicating 
properties  of  darnel.  If  this  be  correct,  it  is  not  difficult  to  find 
the  meaning  and  etymology  of  nelle.  Godefroy  gives  nelle  as 
a  variant  of  nielle,  with  the  sense  of  darnel.  He  quotes  from 
a  Glasgow  glossary  the  entry  "  Haec  jugella,  neele  "•;  and  from 
another  glossary,  "Lolium,  nielle"  \  and  again:  "Zizania,  nielle" ; 
and  again,  "la  nelle  ou  la  droe  par-my  le  froment."  This  shows 
that,  as  I  said,  nelle  is  feminine,  and  is  clearly  a  contracted  form 
of  nielle,  the  form  neele  being  intermediate  between  the  two.  As 
to  the  etymology  of  nielle t  it  is  merely  the  F.  form  of  L.  nigella. 
The  form  jugella,  of  course  spelt  with  i  (not  j)  in  the  Glasgow 
glossary,  is  nothing  but  the  scribe's  error;  he  has  written  in 
instead  of  ni,  just  as  the  mysterious  word  junames  in  Halli well's 
Dictionary  turns  out  to  be  a  miswritten  form  of  innames,  i.e. 
intakes,  or  plots  of  land  taken  into  cultivation.  The  L.  nigella 
means  a  plant  having  black  or  blackish  seeds,  and  is  the  fern,  of 
niyellus,  blackish,  from  niger,  black.  In  Lyte's  translation  of 
Dodoens,  bk.  ii,  c.  96,  he  remarks  that  one  kind  of  nigella  has 
black  seeds;  and  further,  that  the  French  form  of  nigella  is  nielle. 
He  distinguishes  between  nigella  and  lolium ;  but  we  need  not  be 
troubled  about  this,  since  the  old  glossaries  identify  nielle  with 
lolium  and  zizania.  Cotgrave  explains  nielle  lastarde  by  '  cockle,' 
and  we  know  that  '  cockle '  is  often  used  to  translate  both  zizania 
and  lolium.  A  gloss  in  Wright's  Vocab.,  554.  10,  written  in  three 
languages,  brings  the  words  together  thus  :  *'  Zizania,  neele, 
cockel."  We  thus  have  irrefragable  evidence  to  show  that  the 
O.F.  fern.  sb.  nelle  actually  meant  '  darnel,'  and  that  it  is  ultimately 
a  derivative  of  L.  niger,  'black.'  This  being  so,  we  can  hardly 
fail  to  identify  the  Lowl.  Sc.  prefix  dor-  with  the  Swed.  ddr- 
in  the  compound  ddr-repe,  '  darnel  '  ;  and  lastly,  we  see  that 
this  prefix  refers  to  the  stupefying  properties  of  the  Lolium 


270     NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY. — PROF.  SKEAT. 

temnJentum.  The  admirable  article  on  cockle  in  the  N.E.T).  <iives 
further  information.  Professor  Henslow  has  kindly  explained  to 
me  how  the  confusion  between  darnel,  corn-cockle,  and  nigella 
arose.  Darnel  was  confused  with  cockle,  because  both  grow  among 
corn.  Cockle  was  confused  with  nigella  because  both  grow  among 
corn,  and  have  black  seeds.  The  seeds  of  darnel  are  not  black. 
He  remarks  further,  that  this  early  confusion  of  the  three  plants 
•was  repeated  by  Fuchsius  and  others,  but  they  are  correctly 
distinguished  from  each  other  in  Gerarde's  Herbal  ;  where  we 
find  (1)  Gith,  nigella,  Melanthium  ;  (2)  Cockle,  Bastard  nigella, 
Pseudomelanthium ;  and  (3)  Darnel,  Lolium  album,  Triticum 
temulentum. 

Date  (of  the  Palm-tree).  The  word  date, 'as  applied  to  the  fruit 
of  the  palm-tree,  is  derived,  through  the  French  datte  and  the 
L.  dactylus,  from  Gk.  £a/c™Xos,  of  which  the  true  sense,  in  Greek, 
is  '  a  finger.'  It  is  tolerably  obvious  that  this  is  nothing  but 
a  popular  etymology,  and  that  dd/crvXos,  in  the  sense  of  '  date,' 
is  from  some  foreign  source,  assimilated  to  the  ordinary  word 
for  *  finger '  because  that  was  a  familiar  word,  and  some  sort  of 
resemblance  to  a  finger  could  be  made  out.  Professor  Bevan, 
I  found,  was  of  the  same  opinion  ;  and  gave  me  as  the  source  the 
Aramaic  diqld,  'a  palm-tree,'  whence  the  Heb.  Diqldh,  as  a  proper- 
name,  spelt  Diklah  in  the  A.Y.,  Gen.  x.  27  ;  1  Chron.  i.  21.  The 
Arab,  daqal,  l  a  kind  of  palm,'  is  a  related  word.  It  is  a  safe 
conclusion  that  the  Greek  word  was  modified  from  the  Aramaic 
name  of  the  date-palm. 

Debut,  The  Dictt.  all  agree  that  the  F.  sb.  debut  is  from  the 
verb  debuter ;  but  they  give  no  very  clear  account  of  the  verb. 
Hatzfeld  makes  two  distinct  verbs,  viz.  (1)  debuter,  i  to  get  nearest 
to  the  mark,  to  make  one's  first  attempt,  to  begin,,'  which  he 
derives  from  the  Lat.  prep.  d»  and  F.  but,  '  a  mark,'  observing  that 
the  old  spelling  desbuter  is  wrong;  and  (2)  debuter,  l  to  knock 
away  from  the  mark,'  in  which  the  prefix  represents  the  Lat.  dis-. 
But  the  distinction  is  surely  needless.  Cotgrave  explains  M.F. 
deabuter  by  'to  put  from  the  mark  he  was,  or  aimed,  at,'  i.e., 
'  was  at  or  aimed  at,'  also,  *  to  repel,  thrust  back,  drive  from 
his  place,  disappoint ' ;  and  does  not  notice  the  other  senses  at  all. 
This  makes  it  clear  that  this  was  the  original  sense ;  and  it  is 
obvious  that  the  prefix  is  the  O.F.  des-,  answering  to  the  Lat.  dis-, 
and  that  the  spelling  desbuter  is  right.  But  we  can  easily  see  that 
the  sense  '  to  get  nearest  the  mark '  follows  immediately  from  this, 


NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. PROF.    SKKAT.  271 

and  belongs  to  precisely  the  same  verb.  Anyone  who  has  played 
at  bowls  knows  perfectly  well  that  the  player  who  knocks  the  best 
bowl  away  from  its  good  place  usually  succeeds  in  substituting  his 
own  bowl  as  being  the  nearest,  or  at  any  rate  leaves  his  partner's 
bowl  in  a  good  position ;  otherwise  he  does  no  good  by  his  stroke, 
and  does  not  disappoint  the  adversary.  Consequently  we  have  but 
one  verb  to  deal  with  ;  and  we  may  further  remember  that,  if 
a  novice  at  the  game  of  bowls  succeeds  in  displacing  the  adversary's 
bowl,  and  so  getting  nearest  to  the  mark,  he  will  certainly  astonish 
the  older  players,  and  make  a  successful  debut.  Further,  according 
to  the  rules  of  the  game,  he  will,  in  the  next  round,  have  the 
honour  of  beginning  first,  which  brings  in  yet  another  sense  of  the 
verb.  I  submit  that  there  is  but  one  verb,  and  that  the  etymology 
is  obvious.  It  is  worth  notice  that  Littre  gives  six  senses  to  the 
word,  and  actually  places  the  original  sense  last  of  all.  This 
original  sense  is  an  active  one,  whilst  all  the  other  senses  are 
neuter.  It  is  also  worth  notice  that  the  sb.  does  not  occur  in 
Cotgrave.  According  to  Hatzfeld,  it  first  occurs  in  1642,  spelt 
desbut]  a  spelling  which  I  hold  to  be  perfectly  correct.  The  order 
of  the  development  of  the  senses  is,  accordingly:  (1)  'to  knock 
away  from  the  mark,'  in.  the  game  of  bowls  ;  (2)  '  to  come  in  first,' 
at  the  same  game;  (3)  'to  lead  off,'  in  the  next  round,  at  the 
same;  (4)  'to  lead  off,'  generally  ;  (5)  'to  make  a  first  beginning 
in  public.' 

Dog.  Only  one  example  of  the  A.S.  docga  is  given  in  Bosworth. 
But  we  find  doggene-ford  and  doggene-berwe  in  Kemble,  Cod.  Dipl., 
vi.  231,  1.  1  ;  and  duggi-)orn  in  Birch,  A.S.  Charters,  iii.  113. 

Drown.  It  is  known  that  the  mod.  E.  drown  answers,  in  sense 
at  least,  to  the  A.S.  druncnian,  signifying  (1)  'to  become  drunk,' 
and  (2)  '  to  drown.'  And  it  is  clear  that  this  verb  is  formed  from 
the  pp.  druncen  '  drunken.'  But  it  is  hardly  possible  to  see  how 
such  a  form  as  druncnian  should  have  lost  so  strong  a  combination 
as  nc.  The  right  answer  is  given  by  Erik  Bjorkman,  at  p.  394  of 
"  Archiv  fur  das  Studium  der  neueren  Sprachen,"  Bd.  ci.  He 
shows  that  the  form  is  not  English,  but  Danish.  Owing  to  the 
Scand.  habit  of  assimilation,  the  Dan.  for  '  drunken '  is  drukken, 
and  the  Dan.  for  'to  drown'  is  drukne.  In  this  form  the  first 
n  has  already  disappeared,  and  there  is  only  the  k  to  get  rid  of. 
But  this  k  is  also  sometimes  lost  in  Mid.  Danish.  Kulkar  gives 
drukne,  with  the  variants  drougne,  drovne,  drone  ;  so  that  the  M.E. 
drunen  is  thus  sufficiently  accounted  for,  as  being  of  Danish  origin. 


272  NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. PROF.    SKEAT. 

Eager,  Eagre,  a  tidal  wave  in  a  river.  This  is  a  most 
interesting  and  mysterious  word,  which  has  often  astonished 
readers  and  excited  curiosity.  It  is  discussed  in  the  X.E.D., 
where  it  is  shown  that  it  cannot  be  from  the  A.S.  eagor,  egor, 
'  a  flood,'  because  the  A.S.  g  between  two  vowels  always  became 
a  y,  and  never  remains  hard.  It  is  also  most  unlikely  that  the 
favourite  idea  of  our  antiquaries  can  be  admitted,  viz.,  that  it 
represents  the  Icelandic  sea- god  named  ^Kgir,  for  the  final  r  would 
then  probably  have  dropped  off;  besides  which,  I  know  of  no 
reason  why  the  g  should  not,  in  this  case  also,  have  suffered 
change.  The  hard  g  is  clearly  due  to  a  French  origin,  as  in 
meagre,  eagle,  and  the  like.  Moreover,  as  the  E.  eagle  answers  to 
F.  aigle,  we  should  expect  the  E.  eager  to  commence  with  aig-  in 
French ;  or,  if  a  vowel  follows,  the  F.  word  must  begin  with  aigu-. 
If,  with  this  hint,  we  now  open  Godefroy's  O.F.  Diet.,  we  shall 
find  the  form  required,  viz.  the  O.F.  aiguere,  '  a  flood  or 
inundation.'  He  has.  but  one  example,  but  fortunately  this  is 
a  very  clear  one.  He  quotes  a  couple  of  lines  to  this  effect : — 

"  Les  blez  en  terre  pourrisoient 
Pour  les  aigueres  qui  seurondent  "  ; 

i.e.,  the  crops  upon  the  land  were  spoilt  on  account  of  the  eager 8 
(or  floods)  which  overflow  it.  The  sb.  aiguere  is  fern.,  and  appears 
to  be  the  same  word  as  aiguiere,  *  a  water-jar,'  of  which  numerous 
examples  are  given  in  the  Supplement  to  Godefroy.  The  Lat. 
form  is  aquaria,  which  not  only  meant  a  water-jar  but  also 
a  conduit  or  canal;  see  Ducange.  Closely  related  is  the  O.F.  verb 
aiguer,  'to  water,  to  bathe,'  answering  to  the  Late  L.  aqndre, 
'  to  irrigate.'  I  understand  that  this  explanation  is  accepted ; 
and,  if  it  is  right,  it  solves  a  difficulty  which  was  left  unexplained 
in  the  N.E.D.  I  further  think  that  the  forms  acker,  aker,  aikcr, 
given  (under  A)  with  just  the  same  meaning,  and  conjectured  by 
Dr.  Murray  to  be  mere  variants  of  eager,  are  really  such.  Indeed, 
they  admit  of  an  exact  explanation.  For,  whereas  aiguere  was  the 
'popular'  French  form,  the  'learned'  French  form  would  have 
a  rather  than  ai  at  the  commencement,  and  would  retain  the  qu, 
which  was  frequently  pronounced  as  k.  This  is  verified  by 
Godefroy's  Diet.,  which  gives  an  O.F.  aquaire  as  the  equivalent  «>f 
Aquarius,  to  denote  the  eleventh  sign  of  the  Zodiac.  This  »-ivus 
the  M.E.  forms  aker,  acker  at  once;  whilst  aiker  is  a  form  arising 
from  'contamination'  with  the  'popular'  form.  The  sense,  as 


NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. PROF.    SKEAT.  273 

before,  is  'inundation.'  This  agrees  sufficiently  with  the  entry 
in  the  Prompt.  Parv.  :  "  Akyr  of  the  see  flowynge,  Impetus 
maris."  There  is  still  one  difficulty  left.  The  earliest  passage 
which  mentions  the  eager  is  one  written  in  Latin  by  W.  of 
Malmesbury  about  1125,  in  which  he  denotes  it  by  the  Lat.  accus. 
higram,  representing  an  A.F.  higre,  which  we  may  observe  is 
feminine,  as  it  should  be.  The  difficulty  is  to  reconcile  the 
spelling  with  ai  and  the  spelling  with  hi.  Now  it  is  only  in  0  F. 
that  this  can  be  done  ;  and  the  following  is,  I  think,  a  sufficient 
proof.  Godefroy  gives  the  O.F.  ivel,  'equal,'  with  the  variants 
igal  and  aigal,  showing  that  the  difference  between  initial  ig-  and 
aig-  was  only  one  of  dialect.  There  is  therefore  no  reason  why 
iguere  or  igre  may  not  have  been  a  real  variant  of  aiguere  ;  whilst, 
as  for  the  initial  A-,  it  is  well  known  to  count  for  nothing  in  O.F. 
The  word  aigue,  l  water,'  is  spelt  in  Godefroy  in  fifty-one  ways, 
and  in  four  of  these  instances  it  begins  with  h.  The  word  ivel  is 
spelt  in  forty-five  ways,  and  in  one  instance  it  begins  with  h.  The 
presence  of  the  initial  h  assures  us  that  the  word  is  French,  and 
is  not  a  hindrance,  but  a  help.  I  may  add  that  Mignard's 
Vocabulary  of  the  Burgundian  dialect  gives  the  related  word  aigrd, 
meaning  a  holy-water  stoup  or  a  basin. 

Eyot,  Ait.  In  the  N.E.D.,  the  derivation  is  given  from  the 
A.S.  iggtfa,  igecfe,  with  quotations.  The  next  quotation  has 
the  spelling  eyt,  and  is  dated  1052-67.  But  it  is  worth  recording 
that  the  intermediate  form  also  occurs,  spelt  yget,  for  which  see 
Kemble,  Cod.  Dipl.,  vol.  v.  p.  17,  1.  30;  the  passage  is  quoted 
by  Bosworth.  The  explanation  of  the  change  from  ft  to  t  is 
really  very  easy ;  this  Charter  only  exists  in  a  copy  made  after 
the  Conquest,  and  I  have  already  shown,  in  my  paper  "  On  the 
Proverbs  of  Alfred  (Phil.  Soc.  Trans.,  1897),  that  this  change 
is  a  common  mark  of  A.F.  pronunciation,  and  is  therefore  due  to 
the  Normans.  Moreover,  the  suffix  -et  was  common  in  French, 
and  would  naturally  be  substituted  for  one  so  rare  as  the  A.S.  -o¥>, 
-arS.  The  variation  in  the  vowel-sound  between  A.S.  Ig-  and 
M.E.  ey-  is  easily  explained  by  remembering  that  the  M.E.  forms 
for  'eye'  were  similarly  variable.  At  the  present  day  we  actually 
spell  that  word  with  ey  as  in  -prey,  but  pronounce  it  like  the 
y  in  my ;  and  we  add  a  final  -e  which  is  now  never  sounded. 

Fad.  The  New  E.  Dictionary  gives  the  etymology  of  this  word 
as  '  unknown.'  It  seems  to  me  to  be  nothing  but  an  abbreviation 
of  the  F.  fadaise,  which  has  precisely  the  same  sense.  Thus 
Phil.  Trans.  1898-9.  18 


274  NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. — PROF.    SKE\T. 

Spiers*  French  Diet,  gives  " fadaise,  fiddle-faddle,  twaddle,  trifle, 
nonsense."  And  Cotgrave  has :  "fadeses,  follies,  toyes,  trifles, 
fopperies,  fooleries,  gulleries";  which  precisely  describes  fads. 
The  etymology  is  easy  enough,  viz.,  from  F.  fade,  '  witless,' 
Cotgrave;  and  fade  (Ital.  fado]  represents  L.  uapidum,  accus.  of 
U'ipidus,  'vapid,  tasteless.'  See  Hatzfeld,  who  corrects  Littre's 
derivation  from  the  L.  fatuus. 

Fib.  Fib  first  appears  in  Cotgrave,  to  translate  F.  bourde, 
*  a  jeast,  fib,  tale  of  a  tub ' ;  so  that  the  sense  seems  to  have  been 
*a  jest,  a  pretence,  a  feigned  story.'  The  N.E.D.  says  it  is  of 
obscure  origin,  and  perhaps  related  to  fibble-fabble,  'nonsense,' 
which  is  apparently  a  reduplicated  formation  from  the  sb.  fable. 
And  the  sense  of  fable  suits  it  fairly  well.  But  I  find,  in  Woeste's 
"Vocabulary  of  Westphalian  Words,"  at  p.  300,  the  remarkable 
entry:  "fipken,  wipken,  a  lie,  story,  jest,"  which  he  proposes  to 
connect  with  the  Westphalian  foppen  and  the  E.  fib.  The  verb 
foppen  is  certainly  allied  to  the  E.  fob,  to  delude,  and  fob  off  or 
fub  off,  to  trick  or  cheat,  as  used  by  Shakespeare ;  and  this  makes 
it  probable  that  the  original  sense  of  fib  was  a  cheat  or  trick ;  and 
that  we  should  connect  it  with  fob,  fub,  and  the  G.  foppen,  '  to 
banter,  to  jeer,'  and  the  like.  If  this  is  so,  it  is  further  probable 
that  fib  owes  its  vowel  to  the  Westphalian  fiphen,  which  in  its 
turn  was  obviously  confused  with  wipken,  apparently  a  derivative 
of  the  Low  G.  and  Du.  wippen,  'to  see-saw,  to  jerk,'  etc.  That 
is  to  say,  I  suppose  fib  to  be  derived  from  the  Low  G.  foppen, 
'  to  jeer,'  and  to  owe  its  vowel  to  a  mistaken  association  with 
wippen,  '  to  jerk.'  In  any  case,  it  is  an  obscure  word,  and  cannot 
be  very  clearly  accounted  for.  I  will  only  say,  that  the  evidence 
connects  it  with  Job  and  fub  rather  than  with  fable. 

Flimsy.  The  N.E.D.  says:  "first  recorded  in  ,18th  cent.; 
possibly  (as  Todd  suggested)  an  onomatopoeic  formation  suggested 
by  film.  For  the  ending,  cf.  tipxy,  bwnpsy."  But  I  find,  in 
K.Fii(!sic,  the  forms  fiem,  film,  both  meaning  'film';  and 
Molbech'a  Dan.  dial.  Diet,  has  the  very  form  fiems  or  flims,  used 
to  denote  the  thin  skin  that  forms  upon  hot  milk  and  the  like. 
To  this  form  films-  it  suffices  to  add  -y.  This  is  given  in  the 
List  edition  of  Wedgwood. 

Flirt.  In  the  N.E.D.  Jlirf  is  given  as  a  verb,  'to  fillip,  tap, 
rap,  strike';  andjftftf,  'a  pert  young  hussy,'  is  derived  from  it. 
Then;  is  a  remarkable  confirmation  of  this  in  E.Friesic.  The 
////v,  or  y///V,  not  only  means  a  light  blow,  but  also 


NOTKS    OX     KNGLISli     KTYMOLOGY. PROF.     SKKV1.  70 

a  small  piece;  am]  hence  is  derived  ////7-yV,  MS  a  diminutive,  with 
the  sense  of  '  a  giddy  girl.'  The  Low  G.  flirre  is  used  to  mean 
'  a  thin  slice  of  bread  which  is  considered  insufficient ' ;  and  in 
Hanover  the  same  word  means  'a  whim.' 

Fond.  It  is  agreed  that  fond  was  originally  fanned,  the  pp.  of 
fonnen,  orig.  'to  be  insipid,'  used  of  salt  by  Wyclif.  And  further, 
that  fonnen  is  in  some  way  related  to  fon,  (  a  fool.'  I  have  no 
doubt  that  the  verb  fonnen  is  a  derivative  from  the  sb.  ;  but  in 
order  to  show  this  we  must  find  out  the  origin  of  fon.  In  the 
X.E.I).,  the  form  given  as  the  primary  one  is  the  monosyllabic 
f»n.  But  this  is  only  a  Xorthern  form.  Chaucer  has  fonne  as 
a  dissyllable,  rhyming  with  y-ronne  (C.  T.,  A  4089),  even  though 
he  is  imitating  the  Xorthern  dialect.  It  is  probable,  therefore, 
that  we  should  start  from  the  form  fonne,  of  which  Stratmann 
gives  another  example  from  the  Gesta  Komanorum,  218;  as  well 
as  the  pi.  fonnis,  Cov.  Myst.,  367.  If  we  compare  this  with 
O.Kriesic,  we  find  strong  reason  for  believing  that  the  word  is 
from  a  Friesic  word  allied  to  the  A.S.  f&tnne,  O.Saxon  ftmea, 
Icelandic  feima,  '  a  virgin.'  In  Old  Friesic  this  became  farnne, 
fomne,  fenine,  fovne,  fone ;  but  these  are  only  a  few  of  its  forms. 
In  Hettema's  Diet,  of  Friesic,  we  further  find  famna.  font  tut, 
fonna,  and  fona.  In  Outzen's  Xorth  Friesic  Diet,  we  find  faamen 
and  fomen  ;  also  faamel,  foemel.  In  all  these  instances  the  sense 
is  the  same,  viz.  '  a  virgin,  a  maid,  a  girl.'  But  when  we  turn 
to  E. Friesic  there  is  a  startling  variation  in  sense  ;  E. Friesic 
possesses  both  the  forms,  viz.  fone  (apparently  with  a  short  o] 
and  Jon  (with  long  o).  It  not  only  means  '  a  woman,  maid, 
or  servant,  but  (much  more  commonly)  a  simple,  useless,  stupid 
girl  or  creature,'  so  that  fon  fan  'n  wicht,  lit.  'fon  of  a  wight,' 
means  'you  stupid  girl.'  The  form  fon  at  once  connects  the  word 
with  the  Swed.  fane,  in  which  the  sense  of  woman  is  lost,  and 
only  that  of  stupid  creature  remains.  All  seems  to  show  that 
the  E.  fonne  was  adopted  from  fonna,  one  of  the  numerous  Friesic 
forms  of  the  A.S.  fismm,  which  assumed  in  Friesic  the  successive 
senses  of  girl,  weakling,  and  simpleton.  Hence  the  verb  fonn-'n 
meant  '  to  become  weak '  ;  and  fanned  salt  meant  salt  that  had 
lost  its  virtue,  i.e.  lit.  its  manlinens.  The  above  examples  do  not 
exhaust  all  the  varieties  of  this  Protean  word.  We  may  add, 
from  Swedish  dialects,  the  forms  fane,  faane ;  also  the  Icel.  fdni, 
in  addition  to  feima  already  mentioned;  and  the  Xorweg.  fomme, 
fume,  '  a  fool ' ;  fuming,  '  a  fool '  ;  fommatt  or  farmitt,  '  foolish.' 


276  NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. — PROF.    SKEAT. 

Observe,  too,  that  the  ]S"or\v.  fommatt,  fumutt,  are  formed  by  adding 
a  pp.  suffix;  for  I  suppose  that  the  suffix  -at  is  the  same  as  in 
the  Icel.  verb  skaga,  '  to  jut  out,'  pp.  shag  at.  Hence  fomm-att  is 
lit.  'made  like  a  girl,  weakened,'  and  is  the  precise  counterpart  of 
fon-d.  Perhaps  we  may  conclude  that  fond  meant  'just  like  a  girl.' 

Frampold,  cross,  ill-tempered.  This  interesting  word  occurs  in 
Shak.,  "Merry  Wives,"  ii.  2.  94.  The  second  element  is  probably 
from  E.  poll,  '  the  head ' ;  as  if  frampoWd.  It  is  certainly  closely 
connected  with  the  prov.  E.  rantipole,  '  a  romping  child.'  It  is 
best  explained  by  the  E. Fries,  frante-pot  or  wrante~pot,  'a  peevish, 
morose  man ' ;  and  the  orig.  initial  sound  was  wr.  When  this 
is  perceived,  it  is  easy  to  connect  it  with  M.Du.  wranten,  '  to 
wrangle,  chide '  (Hexham) ;  Dan.  vrante,  '  to  be  peevish '  ; 
E. Fries  ,  wranten,  franten,  'to  be  peevish,  to  grumble';  Low  G. 
wrampachtigh,  '  morose '  (Liibben).  We  may  also  notice  the 
Dan.  vrampet,  '  warped '  ;  M.Du.  tcrempelen,  ivrimpen,  '  to  draw 
the  mouth  awry'  (Hexham);  Lowl.  Scotch  fr  ample  t  'to  disorder'; 
and  probably  E.  frump. 

Frill.  The  history  of  the  word  frampold  shows  that  an  E.  initial 
fr-  may  arise  from  vr-.  Hence  I  do  not  hesitate  to  identify 
E.  frill  with  F.  vrille.  The  F.  vrille  meant  originally  a  gimlet, 
in  the  fourteenth  century  (Littre) ;  hence  a  tendril  of  a  vine, 
from  its  shape ;  and  Cotgrave  has  further  this  curious  definition  : 
"  Vrilles,  hook-like  edges  or  ends  of  leaves  (called  by  some  of 
our  workmen  Scrols,  and)  sticking  out  in  the  upper  parts  of  pillers, 
and  of  other  pieces  of  architecture."  It  is  hardly  possible  to 
describe  a  frill  more  exactly  than  by  saying  that  it  presents 
hook-like  edges,  like  those  of  a  twisted  leaf;  so  that  the  sense 
is  precise.  Indeed,  a  frill  is  not  unlike  a  tendril  of  a  vine. 
As  to  the  F.  vrille,  some  have  assumed  the  primary  sense 
to  be  '  tendril,'  and  derive  it  from  L.  uiticu/a,  a  little  vine,  also 
a  tendril,  and  tell  us  that  the  r  is  inserted,  a8  in  F.  fromle, 
'a  sling,'  from  L.  funda;  and  Littre  notes  the  O.F.  forms  i-ciUe, 
viille,  visle,  given  by  Ducange,  s.v.  vigilia.  Even  if  this  be  right, 
I  would  still  suggest  that  the  form  and  sense  may  have  been 
affected  by  the  Dan.  rrilde,  'to  twist,'  in  which  Iho  d  is  not 
sounded.  This  Dan.  verb  is  merely  the  frequentative  of  vriitr, 
'to  writhe,'  the  equivalent  of  E.  writhe ;  and  the  usual  Dan. 
word  for  a  gimlet,  viz.  rriff-lm;  is  derived  from  it.  So  also  is 
rrnlt'-lmand,  'a  twisted  string,'  which  is  similar  in  shape  to 
a  tendril.  Cf.  Dun.  dial,  iriii/e,  rri/c,  'a  coil,  a  twist.' 


NOTKS    OX    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. PROF.    SKK\T.  277 

Gallop.  The  etymology  of  gallop  has  been  frequently  attempted; 
but  every  Dictionary  has  i'aile  1  to  give  it.  Even  the  X  K  I),  lias 
been  misled  by  the  suggestion  of  Diez,  that  it  is  allied  to  the  verb 
to  leap.  The  O.F.  forms  were  galoper,  walnper.  The  form  with 
w  occurs  both  in  the  M!.E.  walopen  and  the  O.Flemish  walopen 
(Delfortrie).  But  the  verb  is  really  from  the  sb.  walop,  which 
was  especially  used  in  the  phrase  grans  walos,  l  great  leaps  or 
strides ' ;  see  galop  in  Godefroy  and  Bartsch.  The  word  is  not 
known  in  O.H.G.,  except  in  a  form  derived  from  French.  And, 
as  it  is  njt  English,  it  follows  that  it  must  be  Norse  ;  since  it 
begins  with  w.  The  right  solution  is  given  in  Aasen's  Norwegian 
Diet.,  but  the  author  seems  to  have  been  unaware  that  he  had 
solved  the  problem,  as  he  refers  us  to  Diez  for  the  etymology. 
The  sb.  walop  is,  in  fact,  a  compound,  derived  from  the  two  words 
which  appear  in  English  as  wold  and  hop.  In  Norse,  the  Id  of  wold, 
wald  (A..S.  weald]  becomes  //,  and  the  sense  is  somewhat  different, 
viz.  field  or  open  plain.  That  is,  we  find  Icel.  vollr,  '  a  field, 
plain';  Swed.  gras-vall,  l  grassy  field  ';  Norw.  vott,  '  a  grassy  field,' 
of  which  an  older  form  vail  occurs  in  vall-grodd,  l  overgrown  with 
grass.'  All  these  words  once  began  with  w.  Again,  the  verb 
to  hop  originally  meant  'to  spring,  bound,  dance.'  Hence  it  is 
that  the  true  original  is  the  O.Norse  *wall-hopp,  still  preserved 
in  Norwegian  vall-hopp,  '  a  gallop,'  and  vall-hoppa,  '  to  gallop,' 
the  identity  of  which  with  gallop  is  past  question,  since  the 
precise  meaning  is  still  retained.  Now  that  \ve  really  at  last 
know  the  right  form,  the  original  sense  is  easy  enough.  For, 
since  vail-  means  'grassy  field,'  and  hopp  is  a  'bound'  or  'spring,' 
the  compound  vall-hopp  means  '  field-bound '  or  '  field-spring,' 
i.e.  a  bounding  aloug  an  open  field ;  cf.  Dan.  dial,  hop-reside,  to 
'  hop-run,'  to  gallop.  Hence  the  O.F.  phrase  a  grans  ivalos  signifies 
that  the  horse  traversed  the  field  with  great  bounds  or  swift  strides. 
And  the  verb  galoper  was  easily  coined  from  the  substantive,  both 
in  Norwegian  and  French.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  Norsemen 
conquered  England,  and  have  since  contributed  to  its  great 
expansion  by  virtue  of  two  great  qualities.  Every  Norseman 
could  ride  a  horse  and  sail  a  boat. 

Game,  lame  ;  as  in  'a  game  leg.'  I  must  premise  that  the 
following  note  is  not  mine,  but  was  most  kindly  sent  me  by 
Mr.  Mayhew.  It  is  rightly  suggested,  in  the  N.E.D.,  that  game 
is  here  short  for  gammy,  which  is  used  in  prov.  E.  in  the  same 
sense.  It  is  clear  that  gammy  was  popularly  resolved  into  gaatn, 


278     NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY. — PROF.  SKEAT. 


i.e.  game,  and  the  suffix  -y  ;  and  then  the  suffix  was  dropped. 
The  form  gammy  is,  however,  the  right  one ;  and  though  its 
etymology  is  not  given  in  the  N.E.D.,  Mr.  Mayhew  has  found  it. 
It  precisely  answers  to  the  O.F.  gambi,  noted  by  Cotgrave  as 
an  old  or  dialectal  word.  He  has :  "  Gambi,  bent,  crooked, 
bowed."  But  in  the  glossaries  by  Dumeril,  Boucoiran,  and 
Ferticault,  the  same  word  is  explained  by  'boiteux,'  i.e.  lame; 
the  precise  sense  required.  I  am  able  to  add  that  this  F.  gambi 
is  of  Breton  or  Celtic  origin.  Mignard,  in  his  Vocab.  of  Bur- 
gundian,  has :  "  Campin,  qui  ne  marche  pas  droit."  This  campin, 
like  gambi,  is  from  the  Bret,  kamm,  which  has  the  double  sense 
of  '  crooked '  and  *  lame.'  There  is  a  Breton  proverb,  said  of 
an  imaginary  invalid,  viz.  kamm  kl  pa  gar,  lit.  '•  the  dog  is  lame 
when  he  wishes  (to  be  so)."  And,  from  the  sb.  gar,  a  leg  (the 
origin  of  our  garter],  is  actually  formed  the  compound  gar-gamm, 
meaning  precisely  '  lame  of  one  leg,'  or  having  a  game  leg ;  and 
the  verb  gar-gamma,  '  to  be  lame  in  one  leg.'  Dr.  Smythe  Palmer, 
in  his  book  on  Folk-etymology,  gives  almost  exactly  the  same 
account. 

Gawky.  Gawky,  '  awkward,'  is  merely  an  extended  form  of 
gawk,  *  clumsy,'  usually  applied  to  the  left  hand.  In  various 
dialects,  we  have  gaivk  -  handed,  gaulick- handed,  gallok- handed, 
signifying  left-handed  or  clumsy.  It  is  shown  in  the  N.E.D.  that 
there  is  no  reason  for  associating  gawk  with  F.  gauche,  which  for 
various  phonetic  reasons  is  unsuitable.  I  take  gawk  to  be  a  mere 
contraction  from  the  fuller  forms  gallok,  gaulick,  and  the  like ; 
where  -ick,  -ock,  are  mere  suffixes.  Hence  the  base  is  gall-  or 
gaul-.  This  is  evidently  allied  to  the  F.  dial.  g6le,  '  benumbed,' 
especially  applied  to  the  hands.  Thus  Mignard,  ill  his  Vocabulary 
of  Burgundian  words,  has  :  "  G6le,  enraidi  par  le  troid  :  avoir  leu 
doigts  gtiles,  c'est  les  avoir  enraidis  par  le  froid."  Again,  this 
F.  word  is  of  Scand.  origin;  for,  since  the  F.  initial  g  often 
corresponds  to  Teut.  w,  we  see  at  once  the  connection  of  g6le  with 
the  Swed.  and  Dan.  valen,  '  benumbed.'  Rietz  throws  a  still 
clearer  light  upon  the  matter  by  citing  the  Swed.  dial,  val-hdnd  or 
val-handt,  '  having  the  hands  stiff  with  cold.'  So  also  Aaseii 
gives  Norw.  valen  [Dan.  vaalen],  'benumbed';  val-hendt,  *  having 
th«  hands  stiff  with  cold.'  That  is  to  say,  gawk-handed  is  having 
numb  or  clumsy  hands ;  and  gawky  is  clumsy. 

Gewgaw.  Tin-  etymology  is  unknown.  It  looks  as  if  the  word 
were  formed  by  reduplication.  If  so,  it  is  worth  noting  that 


NOTES    ON     KNCJUSH    ETYMOLOGY. — PROF.    SKEAT.  279 

Mignard  gives  gawe  as  a  Burgundian  word,  meaning  a  Jew's  harp ; 
and  it  is  remarkable  that  the  Lowl.  Sc.  gewgaw  has  precisely  the 
same  sense.  In  the  Prompt.  Parv.,  gugaw  means  a  pipe  or  flute. 
I  wish  to  propose  an  entirely  new  etymology  for  this  curious  word. 
The  hard  g  points,  1  think,  to  a  Scand.  origin.  Now  there  is  an 
old  Scand.  strong  verb  *~yufa,  pt.  t.  *gauf,  preserved,  with  the 
change  of  f  to  v,  in  Norw.  guva,  '  to  reek,'  pt.  t.  gauo.  The 
original  of  this  v  was  /,  as  shown  by  the  I  eel.  sb.  gufa,  'a  vapour.' 
But  another  sense  of  this  gufa  must  have  been  'to  blow,'  as 
shown  by  Swed.  dial,  guva,  gova,  'to  blow';  gava,  'to  blow,  to 
reek';  guva,  'a  gust  of  wind';  guvta,  'to  blow';  rig-gdva,  fem. 
*  a  hurricane  '  ;  var-guoa,  f.  '  a  sudden  gust  of  wind,'  showing  that 
there  must  have  been  a  simple  fem.  sb.  gdca  or  guva  meaning 
a  blast  or  puff.  In  Norwegian,  there  are  also  numerous  deriva- 
tives, such  as  gufs,  '  a  puff '  ;  gufsa,  '  to  blow  gently '  ;  g<>fk, 
'  a  puff,'  all  from  a  base  guf- ;  also  gyfsa,  '  a  puff  of  wind  '  ; 
gyva,  '  to  reek,'  from  the  same  base  with  mutation.  It  seems  to 
me  that  gew  gaw  may  easily  have  been  formed  by  reduplication 
from  this  source.  Thus  the  Burgundian  gawe,  'a  Jew's-harp,' 
may  be  referred  to  the  strong  grade  gauf,  and  may  have  meant 
'  a  thing  blown,'  and  hence,  indifferently,  a  Jew's  harp,  a  pipe, 
or  a  flute  ;  whilst  geto-  may  represent  the  weak  grade  guf-,  with 
the  sense  of  '  blow.'  Thus  the  original  sense  would  be  a  '  puff- 
puff,'  or  '  puff-pipe,'  which  makes  excellent  sense.  Moreover,  we. 
could  thus  explain  the  remarkable  form  giuegoue,  , '  a  gewgaw,' 
in  the  Ancren  Riwle ;  because  the  vowel  *  in  giue-  can  be  explained 
from  the  Norse  form  gyva,  with  mutation.  And  if  this  also  tie 
right,  then  the  disputed  letter  u  in  the  word  giuegoue  must  mean 
v,  as  indeed  it  almost  invariably  does  when  followed  by  a  vowel 
in  Middle-English;  so  that  the  pronunciation  was  giwgove,  with 
two  hard  ^'s. 

Glaive.  In  the  N.E.D.,  a  difficulty  is  raised  as  to  the  derivation 
of  the  O.F.  glaive  from  L.  gladius,  on  the  ground  that  the  O.F. 
glaive  always  means  a  lance,  and  never  a  sword.  It  is  the  ca>r 
that  Godefroy  makes  this  assertion,  but  it  happens  to  be  inconvrt. 
The  A.E.  glaive  occurs  (according  to  my  index)  in  Philip  de 
Thaun,  Bestiaire,  1.  888,  where  the  author  refers  us  to  the  Psalms 
of  David,  using  the  expression  en  main  de  glaive  to  translate 
in  manus  gladii,  Ps.  Ixii.  11  (Vulgate).  Here  we  have  gin  ire  to 
translate  gladius  in  one  of  the  earliest  A.F.  poems  known;  written 
before  A.D.  1150. 


280     NOTKS  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY.  —  PROF.  SKEAT. 

Groom.  M.E.  grome,  K.  Horn,  971.  We  find  Du.  grom, 
'a  stripling  or  a  groorae'  (Hexham).  This  word  was  confused 
with  A.S.  guma,  'man,'  in  the  word  Iride-groom,  as  is  well 
known.  But  it  was  certainly  of  different  origin.  The  Du.  word 
is  apparently  not  Teutonic.  Both  Du.  grom  and  M.E.  grome  may 
fairly  be  derived  from  O.F.  gromme,  grome,  '  a  lad,'  for  which  see 
Ducange,  s.v.  gromes.  The  dimin.  gromet  [whence  E.  grummet] 
is  much  more  common,  and  is  given  by  Godefroy,  who  explains 
it  by:  "serviteur,  valet,  gargon  marchand,  courtand  de  boutique, 
commissionaire,  facteur."  That  it  is  really  a  Komance  word  is 
made  more  certain  by  the  occurrence  of  Span,  and  Port,  grumete, 
4  a  ship-boy,'  a  term  applied  to  a  sailor  of  the  meanest  sort.  The 
origin  of  this  word  still  presents  difficulties ;  see  Diez,  s.v.  grumo ; 
Scheler,  s.v.  gourme  (2) ;  but  Littre  is  not  satisfied  with  their 
explanations.  We  may  note  that  the  Span,  grumo  means  '  a  clot, 
a  bunch,  a  cluster,  a  curd'  (formed  from  milk),  and  seems  to  come 
from  L.  grumus,  '  a  little  heap.'  This  is,  in  fact,  the  origin  proposed 
by  Diez  :  he  supposes  that  '  lump  '  was  a  name  for  a  clownish  lad. 

Hamper,  to  impede.  M.E.  hampren,  to  clog,  to  shackle.  There 
are  two  views  possible  as  to  this  word :  ( 1 )  that  the  p  is  an 
insertion;  (2)  that  the  m  is  an  insertion.  The  former  view  is 
taken  in  my  Dictionary  and  in  the  N.E.D. ;  this  connects  hamper 
with  Icel.  hamlet,  '  to  stop,  hinder ' ;  Norw.  hamla,  *  to  strive 
against '  ;  and  E.  hem  in,  l  to  check,  impede.'  But  I  now  suspect 
that  the  inserted  letter  is  the  m,  and  that  the  verb  to  hamper  is 
a  nasalized  form  ;  from  the  Swed.  dial,  happa,  '  to  pull  back, 
draw  a  horse  back  with  a  rope,'  whence  Swed,  dial,  happla, 
*  to  stammer.'  Cf.  E. Fries,  and  Low  G.  hapern,  '  to  stop  short, 
stick  fast';  Fliigel  translates  G.  hapern  by  'to  stick,  stop, 
hamper.'  The  Dan.  dialects  have  the  nasalized  fofm  hample, 
'  to  stop,  to  pause,  to  stutter.'  Du.  haperen  means  '  to  pause,  fail, 
flag,  hesitate  ' ;  de  machine  hapert,  *  the  machine  fails  to  work  or 
is  hampered';  er  hapert  ietx  aan,  'there  is  a  hitch'  (Calisch); 
hapering,  '  a  hindrance,  obstacle '  (Sewel).  I  find  that  this  was 
the  solution  proposed  by  Mr.  Wedgwood;  and  I  now  think  it  is 
right.  He  further  instances  Lowl.  So.  hawp,  'to  stammer,'  also 
1  to  halt  or  hobble ' ;  and  he  further  connects  these  words  with 
hopple  and  hobble.  His  view  may  be  right.  We  should  further  note 
Icel.  hopa,  *  to  recoil,  draw  backwards ' ;  which  may  very  well 
give  the  base  of  hopple.  Tin-  chief  difference  is  that,  in  E.,  these 
verbs  have  acquired  a  transitive  sense.  Even  this  seems  to  be 


NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. PROF.    SKKAT.  281 

implied  by  an  example  in  Vigfusson,  hopar  hann  \a  hestinum 
u/tddn,  '  he  backed  the  horse';  and  Rietz  gives  JS\ved.  dial,  kappa, 
'  to  pull  back,'  as  an  active  verb. 

Hopple  ;  see  Hamper  above. 

Kill,  The  etymology  of  the  verb  to  Ml  is  well-known  to  be 
difficult.  In  Stratmann  the  suggestion  is  made  that  it  is 
equivalent  to  quell.  This  is  obviously  impossible,  because  the 
vowel-sound  is  quite  different.  At  the  same  time,  the  coincidence 
in  sense  is  too  remarkable  to  be  overlooked,  and  a  close  connection 
is  to  be  suspected.  Kluge  simply  says  that  these  words  are 
"akin,"  but  does  not  explain  the  relationship.  Yet  it  is  not 
difficult,  as  we  have  a  close  parallel  in  the  case  of  the  E.  adj. 
dull.  For  the  M.E.  form  of  the  verb  to  kill  is  usually  cullen\ 
answering  to  E. Fries,  kullen.  And,  just  as  dull  is  from  a  base 
dul-,  shortened  from  dwul-,  the  orig.  form  of  the  weak  grade  of 
A.S.  dwelan,  'to  err,'  of  which  dwell  is  the  causal  form,  so  Jcul- 
is  a  shortened  form  of  cwul-,  the  orig.  form  of  the  weak  grade  of 
A.S.  cwelan,  *  to  die,'  of  which  the  Mod.E.  quell  is,  similarly, 
the  causal  form.  That  is  to  say,  quell  represents  a  form  *cwal-jan, 
and  kill  represents  a  form  *cwuljan.  And  both  in  dull  and  in 
M.E.  cullen,  the  w  is  lost  before  the  u  in  the  weak  grade,  owing 
to  want  of  stress. 

Linn,  a  pool,  a  cascade.  The  pi.  lynnis,  in  G.  Douglas,  Aen., 
bk.  xi.  c.  7,  1.  9,  is  explained  to  mean  '  waterfalls  ' ;  but  the 
context  admits  of  the  meaning  '  pools.'  It  seems  to  answer  to 
Lat.  gurgite,  Aen.,  xi.  298.  Perhaps  it  is  a  Celtic  word  ;  cf.  O.Irish 
lind,  l  water ' ;  Irish  linn,  '  a  pool,  the  sea ' ;  Gael,  linne,  l  a  pond, 
pool,  lake,  linn,  gulf;  W.  llyn,  'a  lake';  Breton  lenn,  'a  pool.' 
Some  compare  A.S.  hlynn,  which  occurs  once,  in  the  Rush  worth 
gloss  of  John  xviii.  1,  to  translate  torrentem,  and  appears  to  be 
allied  to  A.S.  hlyn,  'a  noise,  din.'  I  suppose  the  A.S.  hlynn  to 
be  a  different,  word  from  linn. 

Mandril,  a  kind  of  baboon.  I  find  it  in  an  E.  translation  of 
Buffon's  Nat.  Hist.,  published  in  two  vols.  8vo,  in  London,  1792; 
vol.  i.  p.  330.  .Nares,  s.v.  drill,  has  conclusively  shown  that  it 
is  composed  of  the  word  man  and  a  word  dril,  meaning  an  ape, 
used  by  E.  writers  of  the  time  of  Queen  Anne,  and  even  earlier ; 
see  N.E.D.  The  origin  of  dril  is  uncertain;  possibly  from 
Du.  drillen,  'to  turn  round  or  about,'  whence  the  E.  verb  drill  is 
borrowed.  Dr.  Murray  suggests  that  drill  may  be  a  West 
African  word ;  but  Buffon  says  that  the  negroes  call  the  animal 
loggo,  and  that  mandril  is  European. 


282  NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY.  — PROF.    SKEAT. 

Mug.  The  word  mug  does  not,  as  far  as  I  know,  occur  in  M.E. 
The  earliest  quotation  I  can  find  for  it  is  in  the  compound  clat/->/tt/y 
(not  in  N.E.D.);  in  G.  Douglas,  ed.  Small,  iii.  145,  1.  17.  Mugge 
occurs  in  Levins,  explained  as  '  potte.'  Modern  Irish  has  mugan, 
'a  mug,'  doubtless  borrowed  from  E.  ;  also  mucog,  *  a  cup,'  which 
may  be  from  the  same.  The  word  was  probably  imported  from, 
Holland.  For,  though  not  given  in  the  ordinary  Dutch  Diets., 
I  find  traces  of  it  in  Friesic.  Thus,  in  Molema's  Diet,  of  the 
dialect  of  Groningen,  I  find  in  the  Supplement,  at  p.  543,  the 
word  mokke,  explained  as  "  a  porcelain  or  earthen  drinking-vessel, 
of  cylindrical  shape,  with  one  handle,"  which  is  an  exact 
description  of  a  mug,  and  can  hardly  be  other  than  the  same  word. 
If  so,  the  k-  sound  has  been  voiced  to  g ;  of  which  (perhaps)  we 
find  a  trace  in  the  Irish  mucog  as  compared  with  mug  an.  Again, 
in  Koolman's  E. Friesic  Diet.,  I  find  mukke  described  as  meaning 
"  a  cylindrical  earthen  vessel  about  5  inches  across,  and  from 
15  to  18  inches  high,  formerly  used  for  the  particular  purpose 
of  keeping  syrup  in."  This  is  the  better  form,  as  it  explains  the 
E.  u  more  clearly.  The  word  is  very  obscure,  and  I  can  find  few 
traces  of  it,  except  the  forms  mugge  and  mugga  in  Norw.,  and 
mugg,  given  as  a  Swedish  word  by  Oman,  but  apparently  quite 
modern,  as  it  is  unnoticed  by  Ihre  and  Widegren.  These  forms 
must  likewise  be  of  Friesic  origin,  as  they  have  gg  for  kk.  Indeed, 
the  mod.  Swed.  mugg  may  have  been  borrowed  from  English,  as 
it  is  monosyllabic.  There  is  also  a  trace  of  it  in  French.  In. 
Le  Hericher's  Dirt,  of  the  Norrnan  dialect,  we  find  :  "  Moque, 
grande  tasse,"  with  a  note  that  it  corresponds  to  the  E.  mug  ; 
and  Moisy  has  "  Moque,  tasse  sans  anse."  It  is  clear  that  the 
word  is  Germanic,  the  oldest  form  being  mukke  or  mokke. 

Mutchkin,  A.  mutchkin  is  a  Scotch  liquid  measure.  It  is 
rightly  compared,  in  the  Century  Diet.,  with  the  Du.  mutxje, 
with  a  similar  meaning.  But  it  should  be  noted  that  Mid.  Du. 
employed  the  suffix  -ken  instead  of  -jet  which  takes  us  buck  to 
a  form  mutsken,  or  rather  mutseken,  as  being  the  right  Mid.  Du. 
form  whence  the  Scotch  word  was  borrowed.  I  write  this  article 
in  order  to  note  that  this  very  form,  but  slightly  disguised  as 
mudseken,  appears  in  Kilian  and  Hexham  ;  but  is  easily  overlooked, 
owing  to  this  inferior  spelling  with  d  for  t.  Hexham  has : 
Mudseken,  the  Halfe  pint  of  paris  Measure;  that  is, 
ounces  ;  our  half'e  common  Pinte,  called  in  dutch 
,  in  re  ho  gives,  somewhat  inconsistently,  u  eon 


NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. PROF.    SKKAT.  283 

a  measure  of  a  quarter  of  a  Pint."     This  last  word  appears  to  be 
obsolete. 

News.  The  way  in  which  the  form  news  arose  is  not  clear. 
I  know  of  no  quotation  for  it  earlier  than  one  from  the  Kingis  Qimir, 
st.  179.  New-es  occurs  as  a  gen.  sing,  in  Genesis  and  Exodus, 
250  :  lie  klnde  newes,  '  each  kind  of  what  was  new.'  It  is  not 
impossible  that  a  gen.  sing,  became  a  nom.  plural.  At  any  rate, 
we  find,  in  Dutch,  the  adj.  nieuw,  'new,'  and  the  pi.  sb.  nievws, 
i  news.'  But  it  looks  as  if  the  l)u.  word  began  life  as  a  gen. 
sing.  In  Hexham,  it  only  appears  in  one  compound,  viz.  nieuws- 
yieriylt,  i  covetuous  or  desirous  after  Newes  or  Novelties.'  This 
seems  to  show  that  the  English  newes  is  older  than  the  Du.  nieuws, 
and  that  the  E.  word  was  regarded  by  Hexham  as  a  plural.  But 
the  most  interesting  forms  are  those  given  by  Sewel.  He  gives 
Du.  nieuws  as  a  neut.  sb.,  meaning  *  news.'  He  does  not  say  it  is 
plural.  His  examples  are  :  ivat  nieuws  is  'er  ?  '  what  news  ?  '- 
'£  is  iets  nieuws,  '  it  is  a  new  thing  ' — dat  is  hem  niets  nieuws,  '  that 
is  no  new  thing  to  them.'  This  reminds  us  of  the  Lat.  quid  noui 
and  nihtl  nom,  and  suggests  a  gen.  sing,  origin.  He  also  gives 
nieuws-gierig,  '  eager  of  news.'  We  require  full  quotations  to  settle 
the  matter. 

Pandours,  soldiers  belonging  to  a  certain  Hungarian  regiment. 
'Hussars  and  pandours ' ;  1768;  Foote,  Devil  upon  Two  Sticks, 
ii.  1.  F.  pandour  ;  from  Pandur,  the  name  of  a  towu  in  Hungary 
(Littre). 

Pay,  to  pitch.  I  have  shown  (Suppl.  to  second  edition  of  Etym. 
Diet.)  that  this  probably  answers  to  an  A.F.  form  peier,  'to  pitch.' 
See  poier,  in  Godefroy,  where  he  gives  an  example  of  the  Northern 
F.  peier,  '  to  cover  us  with  a  plaster.' 

Peep.  That  this  word  is  connected  with  the  verb  to  pipe,  and 
is  of  imitative  origin,  has  been  fairly  proved.  The  difficulty  is 
to  see  how  the  peculiar  use  of  peep  originated.  Some  light  is 
thrown  upon  it  by  Dutch,  which  has  two  forms  of  the  verb, 
viz.  pijpen,  'to  pipe  or  whistle';  and  piepen,  'to  squeak,'  like 
young  birds  or  mice.  My  suggestion  was,  that  the  reference  is 
to  the  fowler,  who  used  often  formerly  to  hide  in  a  bush, 
stretching  out  rods  covered  with  bird-lime,  and  then  to  allure 
them  with  a  pipe,  whilst  he  peeped  out  to  see  them  come.  This 
was  founded  on  Cotgrave's  explanation  of  pipee,  as  "the  peeping 
of  small  birds,  counterfeited  by  a  bird  -  catcher."  But  this  is 
somewhat  far-fetched.  Mr.  Wedgwood's  solution  is,  however,  still 


284     NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY. — PROF.  SKEAT. 

less  likely,  viz.,  that  peeping  out  is  compared  to  a  squeaky  sound. 
I  have  found  a  solution  which  seems  to  explain  the  matter  much 
more  easily.  In  Molema's  Diet,  of  Words  used  in  the  dialect 
of  Groningen  he  explains  that  piepen  means  both  (1)  to  cry  piep, 
and  (2)  to  peep  through  a  hole,  or  to  peep  generally.  He  refers 
it  to  the  game  of  hide  and  seek,  as  played  by  small  children. 
The  child  who  seeks  another,  and  becomes  impatient,  often  cries 
out — piep  ijs,  and  adds  in  a  high  squeaky  tone — -piep  !  Thus 
the  word  piep  was  used  with  particular  reference  to  hiding  and 
seeking,  and  easily  became  associated  with  the  idea  of  peeping 
out.  The  article  in  the  N.E.D.  on  the  word  bo-peep  (also  called 
peep-bo)  should  be  consulted.  This  usually  refers  to  a  nurse,  who 
covers  and  suddenly  uncovers  her  face  to  amuse  a  child.  It 
seems  to  me  clear  that  the  correct  thing  was  for  the  nurse  to  say 
peep  in  a  squeaky  voice  when  her  face  was  behind  her  apron,  and 
then  bo  !  as  a  mild  form  of  alarm,  on  suddenly  removing  it.  If 
I  remember  rightly,  I  have  seen  it  and  heard  it  so  done.  Thus  the 
word  peep  is  here  a  squeaky  interjection,  associated  (in  children's 
language)  with  the  idea  of  partial  concealment.  Compare:  " Bo, 
jBoe,  cucullus  lugubris  oculos  faciemque  obstruens  ;  Iii/ke-boe,  lusus 
puerilis,  in  quo  alicujus  oculi,  manu  linteove,  etc.,  obtecti,  subito 
infantis  in  gratiam  deteguntur." — Ten  Kate,  Anleidning  tot  de 
Kennisse  van  het  verhevene  Deel  der  jSTederduitsche  Sprake,  1723, 
vol.  i.  p.  279. 

Peter-see-me,  a  wine.  Nares  gives  the  name  of  a  wine  called 
Peter  see-me,  Peter-sa-meene,  -semine,  etc.  Thus,  he  quotes  from 
Taylor's  Workes,  1630,  a  line:  "  Peter-se-men,  or  headstrong 
Charnico."  Here  the  accent  is  on  the  men,  and  the  wine  is  said, 
in  one  passage,  to  be  Spanish.  I  have  no  doubt  at  all  that  the 
derivation  is  from  Pedro  Ximenes,  because  Ximenes  is  quite 
a  common  Spanish  name ;  see  Hole's  Brief  Biographical  Dictionary. 
Further,  the  derivation  of  Xinienes  is  probably  from  the  place- 
name  Ximena,  in  Andalusia;  see  Pineda's  Span.  Diet.  Pineda 
adds  that  Ximena  is  also  a  female  name,  of  Arabic  origin,  and 
uu'ims  *  bright.'  Xwiena  was  the  wife  of  the  Cid. 

Pomander.  This  word  has  never  been  fully  solved.  I  read 
a  note  upon  it  before  the  Society,  printed  in  the  Trans,  for  1885-7, 
p  710,  where  I  gave  an  early  example,  dated  1518.  I  can  now 
Mild  that  it  occurs  in  Skelton's  "Garland  of  Laurell,"  spelt 
pomaunder,  1.  1027;  and  Palsgrave  has:  "  Pommaundre  to  smell 
to,  pomendier"  Of  this  F.  pomendier  I  can  find  no  account;  it 


NOTES    ON    ENGLISH     KTYMOLOGY. PROF.    SKEAT.  285 

seems  to  be  the  E.  word  done  into  French,  and  will  not  account 
for  pomaunder.  The  old  derivation,  that  it  is  corrupted  from 
O.F.  pomme  d' ambre,  has  never  satisfied  me,  chiefly  because  of 
the  difficulty  of  getting  rid  of  the  d.  But  I  now  believe  that  it 
is  correct,  with  a  slight  alteration ;  viz.  if  the  d  be  wholly  left 
out.  For,  in  MS.  Harl.  2378,  there  is  a  recipe  for  making 
"  pomum  ambre  for  the  pestelence  "  ;  [see  "Medical  Works  of 
the  Fourteenth  Century,"  ed.  Henslow,  p.  122.]  This  takes  us 
back,  perhaps,  to  the  end  of  the  fourteenth  century,  and  suggests 
that,  in  Anglo-French  the  form  was  really  pomme  ambre  without 
the  d.  The  change  from  pomaumber  to  pomaunder  is  a  natural 
one,  due  to  a  wish  to  avoid  the  repetition  of  the  sound  of  m,  by 
dissimilation.  If  this  be  right,  the  A.F.  form  is  easily  equated 
to  the  O.F.  pomme  d'ambre,  which  occurs  in  "  Le  Roman  de  la 
Rose,"  ed.  Meon,  1.  21,008,  where  it  is  spelt  pomme  d'embre,  in 
order  to  rhyme  with  membre,  though  Littre  quotes  this  very  line, 
and  spells  it  ambre.  That  amber  was  used  for  the  purpose  of 
keeping  oil  infection  is  clear  from  Cotgrave,  who  has,  s.v.  Ambre, 
the  following:  "Ambre  noir,  Black  Amber  (the  worst  kind  of 
Amber),  usually  mingled  with  Aloes,  Labdanum,  Storax,  and 
such  like  aromaticall  simples,  for  Pomander  chains,  etc."  I  suppose 
that  a  pomander-chain  means  a  chain  by  which  a  pomander  (in 
the  later  sense  of  pomander-box)  was  hung  from  the  girdle.  See 
the  recipe  for  pomaunder  in  the  Century  Dictionary. 

Posnet,  a  little  pot.  Godefroy  gives  seventeen  various  forms 
of  the  O.F.  pogonet,  with  the  same  sense  ;  and  six  forms  of  the 
O.F.  pogon,  masc.  sb.,  'a  pot,'  of  which  it  is  a  diminutive.  He 
also  cites,  s.v.  pocionner,  a  Low  Lat.  verb  pocionare,  '  to  give  to 
drink,'  which  is  clearly  related  to  it.  Cf.  E.  potion. 

Punt  (at  cards).  A  punt  is  explained  to  mean  a  point  in  the 
game  of  basset,  and  a  punter  is  one  who  marks  the  points  in  that 
game.  It  is  usually  derived  from  the  F.  sb.  ponte,  with  the  same 
sense,  which  again  is  from  the  Span,  punto,  *  a  point,  a  pip  on 
cards.'  It  seems  to  me  far  simpler  to  derive  it  from  the  Span. 
punto  directly,  just  as  the  name  of  the  suit  called  spades,  and 
the  terms  spadille  and  ombre  are  directly  from  Spanish.  Of  course 
the  Span,  punto  is  from  L.  punctum. 

Sanap.  The  M.E.  sanap  means  a  kind  of  napkin  ;  see  examples 
in  Halliwell;  and  note:  "Hoc  gaitM/tr,  sanap,"  in  Wright's 
Vocabularies.  I  think  we  may  accept  the  suggestion  in  "Our 
English  Home,"  p.  38,  that  it  is  the  same  word  as  surnape, 


286  NOTES    OX    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. — PROF.    SKKAT. 

i.e.  over-cloth.  See  Babees  Book,  p.  132,  1.  237  ;  and  the  note  nt 
p.  '208,  showing  that  "the  laying  of  the  surnape"  was  well  known. 
The  note  in  the  same,  at  p.  209,  that  the  F.  word  was  serre-nappe, 
is  due  to  an  oversight.  The  serre-nappe  (from  serrer,  'to  fasten') 
was  the  cupboard  or  basket  in  which  aurnappes  and  other  napkins 
were  kept ;  see  Cotgrave.  Stinap  has  also  been  said  to  be  short 
for  save-nappe,  for  which  I  can  find  no  evidence. 

Serif,  Seriph,  Ceriph,  a  fine  cross- stroke  at  the  top  and  bottom 
of  letters ;  a  printer's  term.  Spelt  serif  in  the  Cent.  Diet. ;  seriph, 
ceriph  in  Webster ;  and  ceriph  in  the  N.E.D.  Origin  obscure  ; 
but  the  suggestion  in  N.E.D.,  quoted  from  N.  and  Q,.,  May  8, 
1869,  is  obviously  right,  and  had  occurred  to  me  independently. 
Serif  is  a  way  of  writing  the  Du.  srhreef,  a  stroke,  dash,  line. 
The  peculiar  spelling  is  due  to  the  difficulty  of  representing  the 
sound  of  the  Du.  sch  before  r. 

Stockade.  The  correct  etymology  of  this  word  is  given  in 
the  Stanford  Dictionary,  ed.  Dr.  Fennell.  It  is  rather  a  modern 
form.  Richardson  shows  that  it  occurs  in  Mason's  "English 
Garden,"  Bk.  ii. ;  where  it  will  be  found  in  1.  293.  This  "Book  ii. " 
was  published  separately,  in  1777. 

The  form  is  incorrect,  and  due  to  confusion  with  the  commoner 
word  stoccado  or  stoccata,  meaning  a  thrust  in  fencing.  A  better 
spelling  would  be  stacade  or  stakade.  We  find  in  Cotgrave  the 
F.  estaeade,  "a  list,  or  place  railed  in  for  a  combate  "  ;  but,  as 
a  matter  of  fact,  the  word  was  borrowed  from  Spanish,  for  we 
find  it  used  as  a  verb  at  an  earlier  date,  viz.  in  Dampier's 
"Voyages,"  ii.  1.  100: — "that  part  is  stockadoed  round  with 
great  trees  set  up  on  end."  I  am  indebted  for  this  to  the  Century 
Dictionary.  The  true  source  is  the  Span,  estacada,  explained  by 
Minsheu,  in  his  Span.  Diet.  (1623)  as  "a  place  fujl  of  stocks 
to  graffe  on,  or  lists  to  fight  in";  from  Span,  estaca,  'a  stake, 
a  stocke  to  graffe  on,  a  pale.'  This  is  obviously  a  word  of  Teut. 
origin,  borrowed  from  the  Low  G.  stake,  cognate  with  E.  stake. 
See  -ade,  -ado  in  the  N.E.D. 

Stock,  a  shock  of  corn.  As  mod.  E.  oo  corresponds  to  G.  «, 
this  is  the  same  word  as  Low  G.  stuke,  '  a  heap/  also  applied  to 
a  collected  heap  of  six  turves,  or  to  shocks  of  buck -wheat  set 
up  to  dry.  Cf.  also  S\vod.  dial,  stuke,  '  a  stook  or  collection  of 
sheaves,'  especially  one  of  twenty  sheaves;  it  is  also  mentioned 
l>\  Ivok  as  occurring  in  Danish  dialects.  As  E.  oo  (A.S.  6)  is 
connected  by  gradation  with  a,  it  is  closely  related  to  K.  stuck. 


TVOTFS    OX    ENGLISH    KTYMHLOGY.  —  PROF.    SKKAT.  287 

The  Devonshire  form  is  stitch  (Halliwell)  ;  this  may  answer  to 
A.S.  stycce,  'a.  piece.'  All  may  be  derived  from  the  Teut.  base 
stek-,  graded  to  atak-,  stok-,  stuk-.  For  the  6,  cf.  Brook,  above. 

Stop.  I  have  noted  that  the  only  trace  of  this  word  in  A.S. 
occurs  in  the  compound  verb  for-stoppian,  given  only  by  Somner, 
and  without  a  reference.  But  it  is  now  found.  "  Mid  thasre  ilcan 
wulle for-stoppa  thaet  eare,"  with  the  same  wool  stop  up  the  ear; 
Cockayne,  A.S.  Leechdoms,  ii.  42.  Bosworth's  Diet,  omits  the  word. 

Tankard.  The  E.  tankard  is  borrowed  from  the  M.F.  tanquard, 
given  by  Cotgrave,  who  notes  that  it  occurs  in  Rabelais.  The 
etymology  of  this  F.  word  is  unknown  ;  but  it  is  clear  that  -ard 
is  a  mere  suffix,  and  it  is  most  likely  of  Teut.  origin.  My 
suggestion  is  that  it  has  dropped  an  initial  *,  in  which  case  it  is 
easy  to  derive  it  from  Swed.  stanka,  explained  by  Widegren  as 
"a  large  wooden  can,"  and  by  Oman  as  "a  large  wooden  can, 
a  tankard."  Moreover,  this  is  a  true  native  Swed.  word,  and 
is  explained  by  Bietz,  p.  669,  as  being  a  diminutive  of  Swed.  dial. 
sttuma-y  '  a  tun,  a  wooden  tub,'  of  which  an  older  spelling  was 
8t.ln.dti,  derived  from  stand,  'a  station,'  or  from  the  verb  sta,  'to 
st:iiid '  ;  with  reference  to  the  steadiness  with  which  a  large 
tankard  or  a  great  tub  rests  upon  the  table  or  the  ground.  It 
is  most  interesting  to  find  that  the  very  similar  word  standard 
was  once  used  in  English  in  the  precise  sense  of  tankard  or  large 
bowl.  This  is  in  Greene's  play  of  "  A  Looking-glass  for  London," 
ed.  Dyce,  p.  141;  "Frolic,  my  lords,  let  all  the  standards  walk." 
Dyce's  note  says,  "let  the  standing  -  bowls  go  round."  Shak. 
has  standing-bowl,  Pericles,  ii.  3.  65  ;  it  is  said  to  mean  a  bowl 
with  a  foot  to  it,  I  know  not  on  what  authority.  Of  course, 
the  loss  of  initial  s  in  such  a  combination  as  st  is  unusual ;  but 
we  have  at  least  one  similar  example  in  pdmer,  l  to  swoon,'  where 
the  Ital.  form  is  spasimare.  Cf.  M.Du.  tanckaerd  (Kilian) ;  Korw. 
tankar. 

Tare.  The  use  of  tares  in  our  Bibles  is  perhaps  due  to  "Wyclif, 
who  translated  the  Lat.  zizania  by  '  taris ' ;  Matt.  xiii.  25. 
Chaucer  has  the  phrase  —  "  But  ther-of  sette  the  miller  nat 
a  tare"-,  C.T.,  A  4000.  No  satisfactory  etymology  has  ever  been 
given  in  English,  but  it  is  pointed  out  by  Franck,  in  his  Etym. 
Du.  Diet.  He  suggests,  rightly,  that  it  is  the  equivalent  of  the 
Du.  tarwe,  fern.,  wheat;  M.Du.  terwe.  It  seems  that  there  were 
two  Teutonic  words  for  wheat,  viz.  wheat  and  tare.  Of  these, 
wheat  was  adopted  in  all  the  Germanic  languages,  whilst  tare  was 


288  NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. PROF.    SKEAT. 

confined  to  English  and  Dutch.  In  Dutch,  tarwe  and  wdt  are 
both  explained  as  '  wheat,'  and  the  use  of  the  two  words  seems 
to  be  a  luxury.  In  English,  it  is  tolerably  clear  that  they  were 
differentiated,  wheat  being  reserved  to  express  the  true  corn,  and 
tare  that  which  grew  up  along  with  it  in  the  same  field.  At 
a  later  time,  the  compound  tare-vetch  was  formed  to  signify 
'wheat- vetch,'  or  vetch  found  in  wheat-fields.  This  occurs  in 
Palsgrave,  spelt  tarefytche\  he  has:  "  Tarefytche,  a  corne,  lupyn" 
By  dropping  the  latter  syllable,  the  resulting  form  tare  was  used 
in  precisely  the  same  sense  of  'vetch,'  which  is  the  common  usage 
at  the  present  day.  This  is  easily  seen  from  another  entry  in 
Palsgrave,  who  has,  further:  "  Taare,  a  come  lyke  a  pease, 
lupin."  This  explains  at  once  why  the  modern  sense  of  tare  is 
so  different  from  the  old  one.  Thus  Britten's  Diet,  of  Plant-names 
has  Tar-fitch,  Tare-vetch,  Tar-grass,  and  Tares,  as  names  of  various 
vetches.  In  a  curious  Diet,  of  the  Du.  dialect  as  spoken  at 
Groningen,  by  H.  Molema  (1888),  we  find,  at  p.  233,  that  our 
English  couch-grass  or  quitch-grass  (Triticum  repens]  is  there  called 
kweek,  or  kweekgras,  which  is  further  explained  to  mean  tarwegns 
or  kruipende  tarwe,  i.e.  tar-grass  or  creeping  tare  ;  and  here  again 
tarwe  is  equivalent  to  Lat.  triticum.  Fitzherbert,  in  his  Book  on 
Husbandry,  has  the  spelling  terre.  This  spelling,  together  with 
the  M.Du.  terwe,  suggest  a  Teutonic  type  *terwa,  feminine,  as  the 
original  form.  It  is  remarkably  like  the  form  for  tar,  Teut.  type 
*terwom  ;  but  the  latter  is  neuter. 

Terrier,  a  kind  of  auger.  This  word  is  cited  from  Howell  in 
Halli well's  Dictionary.  It  is  the  same  word  as  tarrier,  a  word 
which,  as  I  learn,  is  still  used  in  the  city  of  London  as  the  name 
of  an  instrument  used  for  extracting  skives,  or  wooden  bungs,  out 
of  barrels  of  turpentine;  and  is  commonly  made  of  three  taporini* 
'corkscrews'  united  at  the  larger  ends,  and  disposed  star-wi>o 
at  an  inclination  of  120  degrees  to  each  other.  Thus  two  of  them 
form,  a  sort  of  handle  whereby  to  twist  the  third  round.  Borrouc  1 
from  O.F.  taricre,  a  kind  of  gimlet  ;  cf.  Late  Lat.  taratnwt, 
Gk.  veperpov,  related  to  Lat.  terebrum,  from  terere. 

Thief  in  a  candle.     So  called  because  it  steals  away  and  w 
the  grease.     So  also  in  the  Walloon  dialect,  we  have,:    "  Larron, 
a.m.   partie  de  meche  d'une  chandelle  non   mouchee  qui  tombe 
enflammee  sur  le  suif  et  lo  fait  coulcr  "  ;  Si^art. 

Tornado.  The  usual  derivation  is  from  Span,  tornar,  'to  turn'; 
but  this  is  very  unsatisfactory,  as  tonnif  properly  nieuus  merely 


NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY. — PROF.  SKEAT.     289 

'to  return,'  and  the  sb.  tornada  is  'a  return  from  a  journey.' 
I  have  no  hesitation  in  accepting  Dr.  Fennell's  explanation  in 
the  Stanford  Diet.,  viz.  that  it  is  an  English  blunder  for  the 
Span,  tronada,  '  a  thunderstorm.'  This  sb.  is  derivative  of  tronar, 
'to  thunder,'  from  L.  tonare;  with  the  remarkable  insertion  of 
an  unoriginal  r,  as  in  E.  treasure.  Dampier  has  the  expression, 
"tornadoes  or  thunder-showers,"  as  quoted  in  the  Cent.  Diet.; 
showing  that  the  earliest  sense  of  E.  tornado  was  precisely 
'  thunderstorm.' 

Vade,  to  fade.  The  form  vaded,  for  faded,  occurs  in  "The 
Passionate  Pilgrim,"  131 ;  and  vadeth  for  fadeth  in  the  same,  170. 
The  N.E.D.,  s.v.  fade,  adj.,  has  the  following  note:  "No  O.F. 
*vade  has  been  found ;  if  it  existed,  it  would  explain  the  E.  vade, 
variant  of  fade,  vb.,  which  is  otherwise  difficult  to  account  for, 
as  the  Eng.  dialects  that  have  v  for  /  usually  retain  /  in  Eomanic 
words."  This  statement  is  correct ;  nevertheless,  the  form  vade 
is  easily  accounted  for  in  another  way  altogether.  It  was  in 
the  later  Tudor  period  that  so  many  words  were  introduced  from 
Dutch ;  and  vade  is  merely  borrowed  from  M.Du.  vadden,  '  to  fade'; 
whilst  the  Dutch  word  was  merely  borrowed  from  the  O.F.  fader, 
1  to  fade.'  This  explains  at  once  why  the  form  vade  only  occurs 
just  at  one  particular  period,  and  was  never  common.  Hexham 
duly  gives  "  Vadden,  to  fade,  or  to  wither  " ;  and  the  O.F.  fader 
is  noted  by  Palsgrave,  at  p.  542. 

Valance.  I  wish  to  make  a  note  here  that  Florio's  Italian 
Diet,  has  :  "  Valenzana,  a  kind  of  saye,  serge,  or  stuffe  to  make 
curteins  for  beds  with";  and  again,  "  Valenzana  del  letto,  the 
valances  of  a  bed."  This  proves  that  the  E.  valance  is  from  the 
same  origin;  and  I  adhere  to  the  opinion  that  the  place  whence 
the  stuff  came  from  was  Valence  in  France,  in  agreement  with 
Chaucer's  expression  "kerchief  of  Valence"  ;  see  my  Dictionary. 
Valenza  in  Piedmont  is  quite  an  insignificant  place  in  comparison 
with  the  former. 

Weak.  In  a  pamphlet  by  E.  Bjorkman,  entitled  "  Zur  dialect- 
ischen  Provenienz  der  nordischen  Lehnworter  im  Englischen," 
at  p.  11,  there  is  an  excellent  note  upon  the  E.  adj.  weak.  He 
points  out  that  the  usual  explanation,  from  the  Icel.  vcikr,  'weak,' 
is  wrong ;  because  that  form  would  have  given  a  mod.  E.  tcaik, 
just  as-  Icel.  beita  gives  the  Mod.E.  bait.  It  is  also  clear  that 
the  A.S.  wdc  would  have  given  a  Mod.E.  ivoak  or  woke,  just  as 
dc  gives  oak.  The  right  solution  is  that  the  adjective  is  wholly 
Phil.  Trans.  1898-9.  19 


290     NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY. — PROF.  SKEAT. 

obsolete,  and  that  the  modern  word  is  really  of  verbal  origin,  as 
in  the  word  to  weaken.  It  is  not  of  Scandinavian,  but  of  native 
origin,  viz.  from  the  verb  wcecan,  'to  weaken.'  If  it  be  objected 
that  this  might  rather  have  produced  a  modern  English  form 
weach,  just  as  t&can  has  given  teach,  the  explanation  is  ready  to 
hand,  viz.,  that  the  k-  sound  was  preserved  by  constant  association 
with  the  M.E.  adjectives  wok  and  walk,  and  with  the  M.E.  verb 
ivoken,  which  took  the  place  of  the  A.S.  wacian. 

Wheedle,  to  coax.  The  spelling  is  due  to  Blount,  who  says : 
"  Wlieadle  [meaning  W.  chwedl~\  in  the  Brittish  tongue  signifies 
a  story,  whence  probably  our  late  word  of  fancy ;  and  signifies  to 
draw  one  in  by  fair  words  or  subtil  insinuation  to  act  anything  of 
disadvantage  or  reproof ;  to  tell  a  pleasant  story  and  thereby  work 
ones  own  ends."  But,  on  his  own  showing,  W.  chwedl  is  a  sb., 
meaning  a  story ;  and  the  E.  word  is  a  verb,  meaning  to  coax 
or  entice.  It  is  more  likely  that  it  should  be  spelt  weadle,  which 
would  exactly  represent  the  A.S.  wcedlian,  'to  beg,'  once  a  common 
word;  it  occurs  in  Luke,  xvi.  3;  xviii.  35 ;  John,  ix.  8  ;  etc. 


O          t-  CO  C<J 

o      cc  c*  c* 


«*) 


CO 

O 
CO 


O 
O 
O 


S  S 


</T   : 

S    : 


:  a 
:^3 


§« 

02  «*-, 


IfllJ^I:! 

/""^i    "^    "tr!    J*^  T^      ^H      rr*   ** 


§ 


S3        ^ 


£* 


£§ 

P^02 


"'I- 

^  " 

ni 
2 


»•  -^Pq 

g   fiW 


a 

o 


PS 
^ 

OQ 


cr1 
-/; 


w 
W 


°°    r-3 


O    O 

05  «5 

I-H 
-H    O 


O  O  O  O 


00 
05 
00 

i 

§ 

X 

i 

o 

, 

cc 

- 

J 

pt, 

_c 

•ll 

1 

_ 

1 

~ 

4 

I 

s 

TRANSACTIONS 

OF    THE 


PHILOLOGICAL     SOCIETY, 
1899-1900. 


VII.— THE  SIGMATIC  FUTURE  AND  SUBJUNCTIVE 
IN  IRISH.     By  J.  STRACHAN,  M.A. 

{Read  at  the  Philological  Society's  Meeting  on  Friday,  February  9,  1900.] 

THESE  forms  have  been  most  recently  discussed  at  length  by 
Zimmer,  KZ.  xxx,  and  by  Thurneysen,  KZ.  xxxi.  The  earlier 
literature  will  be  found  cited  by  Zimmer.  For  the  most  part  its 
value  lay  in  the  establishment  of  the  Irish  paradigms.  Ebel, 
KSB.  iii,  261,  threw  out  the  suggestion  that  these  Irish  forms 
might  be  compared  with  Latin  subjunctives  like  capso,  faxo,  but 
he  did  not  follow  it  up.  Brugmann,  Morphologische  Unter- 
suchungen,  iii,  57,  laid  the  foundation  of  a  scientific  explanation  of 
the  formation,  when  he  identified  it  with  the  subjunctive  of  the 
sigmatic  aorist.  Thurneysen,  Rev.  Celt,  vi,  94,  called  attention 
to  reduplication  as  the  distinguishing  mark  of  the  future.  Zimmer, 
KZ.  xxx,  explained  a  number  of  the  personal  endings,  pointed 
out  the  peculiar  distribution  of  the  sigmatic  forms,  and  suggested 
a  connection  of  the  reduplicated  sigmatic  future  with  the  Indo- 
Iranian  desiderative.  In  KZ.  xxxi,  Thurneysen,  in  a  critique 
of  Zimmer' s  paper,  defined  the  syntactic  functions  of  the  forms, 
and  insisted  on  reduplication  as  the  characteristic  of  all  the 
Irish  futures  except  the  b  future.  As  the  result  of  these 
investigations  the  sigmatic  formations  in  Irish  are  in  their  broad 
outlines  clear.  In  venturing  to  treat  the  subject  again  I  have 
been  led  by  several  considerations.  Of  recent  years  my  attention 
has  been  greatly  directed  to  the  history  of  the  Irish  verb,  and 
as  a  basis  for  the  investigation  of  the  history  of  the  sigmatic 
forms  the  material  already  collected  proved  to  be  insufficient. 
With  the  collection  of  fresh  material  a  number  of  new  points 
came  to  light  that  had  hitherto  been  overlooked.  Finally  it 
seemed  that,  as  none  of  the  recent  articles  on  the  subject  deal 
with  it  fully  as  a  whole,  a  comprehensive  discussion  of  the  whole 
Phil.  Trans.  1899-1900.  20 


292  THE    SIGMAT1C    FUTURE    AND    SUBJUNCTIVE 

formation  might  perhaps  be  not  unwelcome  either  to  Celtic  or 
to  Indo- Germanic  philologists. 

Some  points  call  for  brief  preliminary  mention.  (1)  Syntactically 
there  is  no  difference  between  the  *  subjunctive  and  the  a  sub- 
junctive. In  this  as  in  other  respects  the  Irish  language  practised 
a  rigid  economy.  A  particular  verb  has  only  the  one  form  or  the 
other,1  or,  if  it  has  both,  they  are  distributed  in  different  parts 
(cf.  Phil.  Soc.  Trans.,  1896-7,  pp.  233  sq.).  (2)  An  s  subjunctive 
is  regularly  accompanied  by  an  8  future,  from  which  it  can  be 
distinguished  only  by  the  absence  of  reduplication.  Exceptions 
are  -ice-  'come,'  which  has  an  *  subjunctive  but  a  b  future,  and 
etad-  'obtain,'  where,  as  far  as  can  be  judged  from  the  few 
instances  to  hand,  the  s-forms  distinguish  the  future  tenses  from 
the  subjunctive.  (3)  The  distribution  of  the  «-forms  is  remarkable. 
They  are  found  only  from  roots  ending  in  k,  g,  t,  d,  s,  and  in  one 
or  more  stems  in  nn  arising  from  n  or  w-j-a  formative  element 
(cf.  KZ.  xxx,  205).  In  other  verbs  the  sigmatic  forms  have  been 
either  lost  or  obscured.  Thus  it  is  not  impossible  that  in  part 
at  least  the  e  futures  from  primary  verbs  in  r,  I,  n,  though  they 
cannot  be  derived  regularly  from  rs,  Is,  ns,  may  be  analogical 
distortions  of  sigmatic  forms. 

Before  proceeding  to  discuss  the  forms,  we  will  give  the  material 
on  which  the  discussion  is  based.  In  part  it  is  taken  from  earlier 
articles  and  from  Windisch's  Worterbuch,  but  the  most  of  it  comes 
from  my  own  collections.  Publication  of  more  old  texts  will 
probably  add  to  the  number  of  the  roots  quoted  here,  and  may 
clear  up  some  points  that  still  remain  doubtful.  The  roots  are 
given  in  their  Irish  form  ;  for  the  most  part  they  are  identical  with 
the  stem  of  the  present  indicative ;  where  it  seemed  advisable  the 
Idg.  form  of  the  root  has  been  added.  Numerals  after  the  root 
refer  to  the  pages  of  Stokes,  Urkelt.  Sprachschatz.  A  hyphen 
before  an  Irish  form  indicates  that  the  form  is  preceded  by 
a  particle  which  throws  the  accent  on  the  syllable  following  the 
hyphen.  For  practical  purposes  roots  ending  in  ng,  nd  have  been 
separated  from  other  roots  ending  in  a  guttural  or  a  dental.  By 
i,  ii,  iii,  iv  are  denoted  the  future,  secondary  future,  present 
subjunctive,  and  past  subjunctive  respectively.  The  alphabetical 
order  is  as  in  Stokes,  Urkelt.  Sprachschatz. 

1  The  rerb  ad-glddur  has,  by  the  reduplicated  future  and  a  subjunctive,  in  later 
texts  an  *  future  and  subjunctive.  Chronological  ronsidi-rutioii*  i><>int  ti>  tho  later 
origin  of  the  «-forms,  though  the  starting-point  of  the  devi-lupini-iit  is  not  clear. 


IN    IRISH J.    STRACHAN.  293 

I.   The  root  ends  in  a  guttural, 

arc-  '  ask,'  39  : — i,  sg.  1  im-camro8-[_8~]a  YBL.  92a  42  ;  iv,  sg.  3 
imme-choim-airsed  Ml.  20b  18,  cf.  63°  9. 

trace-  (trecc-  ?)  '  desire,'  136  :— i,  pi.  3  du-n-fu-tharset  ML  54a  28  ; 
iii,  sg.  1  do-fu-thris-se  Wb.  32a  9,  cf.  20b  9,  2  -du-thrais  Carm. 
Ml.,  -du-thrainr  LBr.  261a  9,  3  du-drastar  YBL.  91b  41,  cf.  Patr. 
Hy.,  pi.  3,  du-tairsetar  (sic)  Ml.  56C  7  ;  iv,  sg.  3  -du-thrised 
Wb.4d  17. 

nach-  (neck-?)  '  give,'  etc.,  31  :— i,  sg.  3  do-n-ind-in  Wb.  13b  29, 
ps.  sg.  3  doind-nastar  Ml.  46C  20,  cf.  Wb.  7a  5,  pi.  3  doind-nasatar 
Ml.  30C  17;  iii,  sg.  2  -tid-nais  LBr.  261a  64,  ps.  sg.  3  duind- 
nastar  Ml.  56a  13,  142d  1,  pi.  3  doind-nasatar  Wb.  17a  2;  iv, 
sg.  1  do-ndn-ind-isin-se  Wb.  9b  7,  3  -tind-nissed  Wb.  4b  3,  duind- 
ainsed  Ml.  78b  18,  pi.  2  do-dn-ind-nasti-se  Wb.  9b  7,  ps.  sg.  3  atom- 
anaste  14C  20. 

nach-  (ad-)1  'bury': — iii,  sg.  2  -ad-naiss  Trip.  L.  84,  ps.  sg.  3 
-ad-nastar  Trip.  L.  252  ;  iv,  ps.  pi.  3  ad-anastais  Ml.  100C  23. 

mag-  'increase,'  197:— i,  sg.  3  dufor-ma  Harl.  5,280  fo.  41b, 
ps.  sg.  3  dofor-mastar  Ml.  105a  8,  LU.  44b  33 ;  ii,  sg.  3  dofoir-msed 
Ml.  35a  17;  iii,  sg.  2  -tor-mdis  Sg.  208a  2,  3,  3  doror-mai  Laws  iv 
316,  ps.  sg.  3  -tor-mastar  ML  20a  19,  20. 

anech-  'protect':— i,  sg.  3  -ain  Wb.  ld  1,  25d  14;  ii,  sg.  3 
-ansed  LU.  90a  41,  cf.  93,  1.  7,  pi.  3,  ni-t-ansitis  YBL.  51b  37 ;  iii, 
sg.  3  -ain  LL.  251a  24,  pi.  3  -amet  Hy.  i,  14. 

clech-  (am-)  '  ward  off ' : — i,  sg.  2  ar-ciuchlais  ?  LU.  66b  25  ; 
iii,  pi.  2  ara-clessid  Wb.  22d  18. 

tech-  '  flee,'  ^/teqt  125 :—  i,  sg.  1  ni  theis  (sic)  YBL.  29a  45, 
cf.  LU.  69b  33;  iii,  sg.  1  no-tes  ML  29d  2;  iv,  sg.  3  nu-tesed 
ML  29d  9. 

tech-  (ad-)  '  entreat,'  125  : — i,  sg.  1 ;  i,  pi.  1  adessam  Hy.  i,  4. 

The  d  of  adessam  is  peculiar ;  atessam  might  have  been  expected ; 
attas  LL.  130b  20  may  mean  'I  will  beseech.'2 

dleg-  (pres.  dlig- =  *dlgh-}  'have  a  claim,'  155: — iii,  sg.  3 
die  (irregular  for  *dles)  LU.  36a  44,  ps.  sg.  3  dlestar  Laws  iii,  154  ; 
iv,  sg.  1  no-dlessaind  KSB.  vii,  52,  2  dlesta  ib.,  3  no-dlesed 
Laws  i,  224. 

melg-  (pres.  mlig-  from  *mfg-)  'milk,'  214: — iii,  sg.  3  duin-mail 
Ml.  50b  1. 

1  Probably  identical  witb  the  preceding. 

2  Thurneysen  would  explain  adessam  from  ad-n-tessam. 


294  THE   SIGMATIC   FUTURE    AND   SUBJUNCTIVE 

reg-  'stretch  out,'  231: — i,  sg.  1  atamm-res-[s]a  Ml.  31C  14, 
ader-rim-sa  89b  3,  cf.  137C  7,  LU.  20b  15,1  3  ni-s-der  ML  57a  7, 
pi.  2  as-n-ei-rsid  Wb.  25b  25,  3  assei-rset  13b  26,  cf.  13'  20, 
25b  16;  ii,  sg.  3  -taidi-rsed  Wb.  4d  9,  -dei-rsed  Sg.  209b  27; 
iii,  sg.  2  injunctive  a£-r«  Ml.  126C  3,  com-eir  Fel.  Aug.  26,  pi.  2 
-deYratf  Wb.  25d  27,  cf.  20b  10,  -aithi-rsid  9a  23,  3  con-da-drset 
Ml.  46a  12,  ps.  sg.  3  aithir-restar  32d  13,  pi.  3  ade-rsetar  30d  11 ; 
iv,  sg.  1  dua-rBinn-se  Ml.  103b  3,  3  ad-t-resed  YBL.  214b  15, 
dudu-rsed  Ml.  33b  14,  pi.  3  -eser-sitis  Ml.  15C  7,  8. 

An  intransitive  r<9^-  seems  to  be  found  in  mm  (gl.  eirghe) 
*  thou  shalt  go '  in  one  text  of  the  Audacht  Mordin,  with  which 
may  perhaps  be  compared  reiss,  '  shall  come '  ?  LL.  252a  33. 

leg-  'lie,'  254:— i,  sg.  3  con-lee  (leg.  con-lile?)  Imram  Brain 
51 ;  iii,  pi.  3  -dei-lset  Laws  iv,  78,  cf.  O'Dav.  77  ;  iv,  sg.  3  -lessed 
LL.  153a  6. 

fech-  <  fight,'  279:— i,  sg.  1  fessa  LU.  133a  7,  do-nda-fitis 
Ml.  126C  19,  imdim-[s\a  (=imm-di-fius)  LU.  61*  11,  3  du-fi 
Ml.  67C  5,  ps.  sg.  3  du-fiastar  Ml.  27«  4,  I29b  4,  -rffiwter  YBL. 
43b  50,  pi.  3  fessaitir  LL.  188b  6,  du-fesatar  ML  29b  14 ;  iii,  sg.  2 
du-fess  Ml.  44a  9,  -efcfm*  (=  -dl-ro-feiss)  LU.  20b  5,  3  /orm  Laws 
iv,  220  (=fo-ro-fe),  ps.  sg.  3  du-fessar  Ml.  32C  20,  forruastar 
Laws  ii,  396;  iv,  sg.  3  du-fesed  ML  33b  12,  ' -toissed  (=to-fessed) 
40d  13,  foroesad  (=fo-ro-fes8ed}  Corm.  s.v.  mugeime,  pi.  1  -dersamis 
Celt.  Zeitschr.  iii,  45,  ps.  pi.  3  Ml.  do-festais  29°  7. 

This  is  commonly  compared  with  Lat.  uinco,  etc.,  which  suits 
the  meaning  very  well,  but  the  vocalism  is  difficult,  as  the  Irish 
forms  point  to  <?,  cf.  also  the  present  .du-feich ;  there  is  the  same 
difficulty  with  fetar  \/ueid,  below  p.  10. 

sech-  '  say,'  296  :— iv,  sg.  3  incoississed  Ml.  24C  22,  etc. 

sleg  'hew,'  320 : — i,  sg.  3  silts  (=8tslu)  Imram  Brain  55,  ar-sil 
Fel.  Sep.  29,  pi.  1  sihimi-ni  LU.  58a  7,  ps.  pi.  3  arsilsiter  (MS. 
arsihither]  YBL.  45b  11. 

siag-  (becomes  seg-  and  sag-,  probably  according  to  the  following 
vowel,  Thurneysen)  'strive  towards': — i,  sg.  2  -r6is  Sg.  229, 
3  ro-s'ia  LU.  89b  3  (also  used  as  a  subjunctive,  e.g.  LU.  112a  26, 
cf.  co  riased  YBL.  214b  14),  pi.  2  ro-sesaid-si  LU.  25b  10, 


1  For  ntsnfrussa  of  the  facsimile  read  nhm'-ninKa  '  I  will  not  rise.'  Reg-  is 
properly  transitive,  so  that  '  he  rises '  is  atraig  =  nd-d-rcig,  lit.  '  he  raises 
himself"  ;  'she  rises'  is  atoruuj  =  <itl-</,t-r<i</,  'they  riae'  is  ataregat  =  ad-itn- 
,<,,„/.  lint  ihu  ronipuuiKl  <»-<^-r<</-,  iiM-ii  ti'duiirally  ol  ihc  Rfsurrection,  is 
iiitransitive. 


IN    IRISH — J.    STRACHAN.  295 

3  -roisset  Ml.  74a  11  ;  ii,  sg.  3  -roissed  Ml.  39°  34;  iii,  sg.  2  ro- 
sdis  Bcr.  42a  1,  3  ro-d-sd  LL.  58b  33,  to-ra  LL.  100a  24,  pi.  3 
f-a-sdsat  Wb.  8C  19;  iv,  sg.  1  -roissinn  Wb.  26d  17,  3  ro-saissed, 
ro-sassad  Wind.  Wb.,  LU.  58b  31,  pi.  3  ro-sastdis  LU.  84a  7, 
-toirsitis  Ml.  48d  27. 

For  later  forms  in  which  a  is  analogically  replaced  by  o  cf. 
Verbal  System  of  Salt.  Rann,  p.  73. 

This  root  appears  somewhat  disguised  in  some  other  compounds  : 
—iarmi-fo-siag-  'seek'  Rev.  Celt,  xix,  177:  con-d'i-siag-  'seek' 
i  pi.  3  condesat  Ml.  46C  13;  iii  sg.  3  -cuintea  (  =  -con-di-sd) 
Ml.  51a  18,  ps.  conniestar  Rev.  Celt,  xv,  488,  iv  sg.  1  condesinn 
Wb.  19d  24:  to-iarmi-fo-ro-siagt  'pursue,'  i  pi.  3  tiarmdrset 
LU.  123a  15,  cf.  123a  19:  to-etar-ro-siag-1  'reach,  hit,'  i  sg.  2 
-tetarrais  LU.  62a  43,  iii  sg.  2  -tetarrais  LU.  62a  42. 

org-  'slay,  destroy/  51  :— i,  sg.  1  fris-iurr  Ml.  37C  12,  cf. 
113a  11,  2  -irr  Ml.  77a  10,  13,  17,  -hierr  77a  16,1  3  fritantm-ior-sa, 
32d  27,  fritatn-'mrr-su  93a  15,  rel.  iuras  LU.  87b  35,  etc.,  pi.  3 
fritamm-iurat  Ml.  33a  1,  cf.  LU.  96a  12,  ps.  sg.  3  mrthar  LU.  88a  5, 
etc.  ;  ii,  pi.  1  -mrmau  LU.  87a  40,  ps.  sg.  3,  -mrtha  97a  24 ;  iii, 
sg.  3frisn-orr  15a  10,  cf.  LU.  88a  4,  ducom-arr  Ml.  85C  3,  etc.,  rel. 
orr  Sg.  12b  7,  pi.  2  dufu-arraid  Ml.  78d  7,  3  frisn-orrat  Ml.  80b  9, 
etc.;  iv,  sg.  3  fnsn-orrad  Ml.  124d  8,  -tu-arrad  121d  17,  18,  pi.  2 
fru-orihe  Wb.  10C  12,  3  otu-artis  Ml.  54a  18,  ps.  sg.  3  irregularly 
no-'irrtha  LU.  87a  14. 

org-2?  (to-ess-)  'save,'  (to-imm-)  'artare,'  '  castigare ' : — i,  sg.  1 
doimmarr  Wb.  9a  20,  3  do-da-ess-arr-som  Wb.  5C  12,  ps.  sg.  3 
duimmarthar  Ml.  90a  9  ;  ii,  sg.  2  do-n-ess-artha  LL.  283b  41  ; 
iii,  sg.  3?  doescom-airr  O'Dav.  81,  cf.  tes-com-arr  121;  iv,  ps.  sg.  3 
do-n-imm-arthae  Ml.  130°  21. 

ice-  'come,'  31 :— iii,  sg.  1  ris-sa  Wb.  14a  17,  cf.  9a  20,  etc., 
LU.  58a  20,  66a  5,  -rim  LU.  62b  21,  2  con-'iis  Wb.  10a  21,  -ris 
LU.  44b  10,  injunctive  tair  LU.  58a  20,  etc.,  3  ro-hi  Wb.  20«  11, 
rii  7b  3,  -ri  24a  17,  -comuir  (= -com-ri)  24a  17,  con-i  Sg.  25b  14, 
-cum-ai  Ml.  31°  19,  32d  15,  -co[_m]  53a  5,  -cum  87d  13,  cf.  129b  6, 
pi.  1  risam  Hy.  i,  42,  -comairsem  (=  -com-rlsam]  Wb.  33a  9,  2  rixid 
24b  2,  3  risat  5b  39,  -cumset  Ml.  39C  26,  ps.  sg.  3  ar-is-ar  30a  23  ; 
iv,  sg.  1  risin  Wb.  18a  23,  2  -rista  Imram  Brain,  3  -1i*ed 


1  In  Ml.  126d  1  for  diifurr  read,  with  Thurneysen,  duf'rirr. 

2  The  Irish  forms  do  not  show  whether  the  radical  vowel  was  o  or  a.     For 
a  suggested  etymology  see  Osthoff,  I.F.,  viii,  62. 


296  THE    SIGMATIC    FUTURE    AND    SUBJUNCTIVE 

Wb.  21a  1,  pi.  1  -tismia  25a  1,  3  eon-Ma  Sg.  138a  9,  ps.  sg.  3 
ar-istae  Ml.  110d  6.  For  more  examples  see  Ascoli. 

In  con-ice-  '  be  able '  the  prototonic  forms  come  regularly  from 
-ong-  (cf.  p.  7).  But  the  vocalism  of  -cumai  points  to  the  influence 
of  con-i,  -cum  would  naturally  come  from  -*com-oncst.  For  longer 
and  shorter  forms  side  by  side  cf.  Thurneysen,  KZ.  xxxi,  91. 

teg-  <  go,'  ^steigh-  124:— i,  sg.  3  cotn-im-tha  Wb.  12C  4,  pi.  3 
-inotsat  33a  14,  tiasuit  Ir.  T.  ii,  2.  191  (=UagaidIJ3.},  ps.  sg.  3 
do-thiasar  LU.  68a  32  ;  iii,  sg.  1  -thiasu-sa  Wb.  23C  31,  du-tias  la  7, 
2  tesi  LU.  64a  20,  cf.  LL.  251a  41,  293a  47  (but  teis  LU.  64a  21, 
SR.  1,273),  -teis  Ml.  78C  1,  LBr.  261a  9,  60,  -comeitis  Wb.  6C  6,  3 
theis  Wb.  14a  14,  Ir.  T.  iii,  1.  19,  47,  LU.  67b  11,  thes  Ml.  23d  23, 
do-thei  Wb.  13a  12,  -tei  LL.  251a  22,  -{e  Ml.  36a  23,  126a  4, 
coneit  Wb.  6C  1,  7,  pi.  1  tiasam  Hy.  i,  2,  -im-thiasam  Ml.  36C, 
inotsam  16a  16,  cometsam  Cod.  Cam.,  2  thiastd  LU.  57b  39,  -thessid 
LU.  58a  43,  3  for-tiassat  Ml.  68d  7,  rel.  tfasfcw  Fel.  Ep.  470, 
ps.  sg.  3  -tiasar  Riagail  Comgaill,  tiastar  LBr.  26 lb  1  ;  iv,  sg.  1 
no-theisinn  Ml.  41d  9,  2  no-thiasta-so  GC.2  496,  3  no-theised 
Wb.  32a  17,  no-tesed  Ml.  23b  12,  54a  21,  cf.  42C  31,  Sg.  21b  9, 
(n)-o-tesadm.  34d  6,  -tiasad'LU.  75a  19,  pi.  3  nu-tiastais  Ml.  117d  3. 

It  will  be  observed  that  instances  of  the  future  are  very  rare  ; 
the  present  flag,  tiagu  is  often  used  in  a  future  sense.  Perhaps 
the  future  was  a  secondary  development.1 

Here  may  be  mentioned  some  very  similar  forms  which  are 
commonly  referred  to  teit: — iii,  sg.  1  fris-tdes  Ml.  140b  6,  2  to- 
tais-siu  LU.  130a  25,  3  -tdi  Sg.  26b  7,  fres-tai  Ml.  31d  6,  ni  ta 
YBL.  92b  1,  pi.  3  -taesat  Rev.  Celt,  x,  220  ;  iv,  sg.  1  fris-taisinn 
(corrected  from  fris-temnn)  Ml.  132a  5,  3  -frith-taised  34a  8,  cf. 
Rev.  Celt,  xi,  450,  do-tasad  YBL.  42b  15.  These  forms  so  closely 
resemble  the  above  that  they  probably  come  from  contamination 
of  the  subjunctive  forms  of  tiag  with  forms  like  tait,  Ascoli  Gloss. 
Ixxii.  In  Ml.  17°  5  -frithtaigat  is  a  clear  contamination  offrithtdit 
and  frithtwgat,  cf.  otaig,  Sg.  144a;  in  later  MSS.  dothaegat,  etc., 
for  dothmgat  is  fairly  common. 

nig-  'wash,'  194: — i,  sg.  1  no-t-ninus  YBL.  52b  24,  dofo-nus-sa 
Ml.  47a  19  ;  iv,  sg.  2  -nesta  GC.  469. 

rig-  'bind,'  233:— i,  sg.  2  o-riris-siu  Ml.  134d  3,  arafoiris 
(  =  ara-fo-riri8)  37C  18,  3  ni-m-foir-sa  Fel.  Pr.  832,  pi.  3  arii- 


1  It  is  worth  noting  that  orflx<a  has  no  future ;   in  Od.  iv,  277,  the  form 
•x(piffTti£as  is  doubtful. 


IN    IRISH — J.    STRACHAN.  297 

dam-fuirset  Ml.  114C  11,  ps.  sg.  3  cotan-rirastar  134a  1;  iii, 
sg.  1  con-da-rias  Ml.  21b  8,  ps.  sg.  3  ad-riastar  Laws  iii,  228; 
iv,  ps.  sg.  3  arftiirestae  Ml.  47b  6. 

lig-  'lick,'  241  :— i,  pi.  3  lilsit  Ml.  89d  14. 

slig-  '  tempt ' :  —iii,  sg.  3  ad-slei  Wb.  20b  2. 


II.   The  root  ends  in  ng. 

ceng-  'step,'  77  :— i,  sg.  3  cichis  Rev.  Celt,  x,  224,  pi.  3  fris- 
cichset  LU.  89a  44,  ps.  sg.  3  cichsithear,  fo-cichsithear  O'Cl. ;  iii, 
pi.  3  rel.  dado  (sic)  Laws  ii,  388,  ps.  sg.  3  ciasair  O'Don.  Supp. ; 
iv,  sg.  3  no-chessed  LU.  84b  1,  ro-cei&sedh  H.  3.  18,  p.  469a,  irregular 
-cichsedlXJ.  102b  4,  18. 

deng-  'press,'  146: — i,  ps.  pi.  3  ardidsiter  YBL.  45b  12;  iii, 
ps.  pi.  3  for-n-diassatar  Ml.  39b  12,  of.  O'Dav.  77. 

Brugmann,  Grundr.  ii,  999,  apparently  on  account  of  -diassatar, 
makes  the  root  ding-  Lat.  fingo,  but  this  does  not  suit  the  sense 
so  well ;  for  an  explanation  of  the  diphthong  see  below,  p.  20. 

leng-  'leap':— iii,  sg.  2  -tarllau  LU.  83b  14,  3  rel.  lias 
ML  33C  8  ;  iv,  sg.  3  oriluilsed  LU.  63b  4. 

ong-  (aith-com-}  '  happen ' : — iii,  sg.  3  -ecm-i  Wb.  5b  35,  -ecmai 
Ml.  15d  5,  etc.,  -tecma  Fel.  Jan.  10  ;  iv,  sg.  3  doecmoised  Wb.  5d  26, 
pi.  3  chuntecmaistis  Ml.  102a  24. 

The  vocalism  of  -ecm'i,  -ecmai  has  been  influenced  by  that  of  the 
subjunctive  of  ice-,  above  p.  5.  The  vowel  of  the  Irish  root  is 
more  probably  o  than  a. 

tong-1  (in  constant  composition  with  ud-)  '  build  up  ' : — i,  sg.  2 
ar-utais-siu  Ml.  56a  11,  ps.  sg.  3  con-utastar  LL.  188b  17;  iv, 
sg.  1  con-utsin  Bcr.  37d  2. 

tong-  'swear,'  121  :— i,  sg.  3  tithis  O'Dav.  123,  pi.  3  tithsat 
for-tithsat  ib.  ;  iii,  sg.  2  -thois  LBr.  261a  5,  et-tis  LU.  46b  18, 
3  -to  O'Dav.  123,  as-to  O'Don.  Supp.,  pi.  \fris-tossam  Cod.  Cam.; 
iv,  sg.  3  -toissed  Wb.  33d  10,  -doch-taised  Ml.  78a  4. 

dlong-  'split,'  158:— i,  sg.  3  -in-dail*  Ml.  96a  8;  ii,  pi.  3  no- 
didlastdis  LU.  95a  33,  96b  28. 


1  Or  tung-,  Gr.  rev^w,  etc.     Stokes? 

2  The  timbre  of  the  final  coiisonant  would  seem  to  point  to  a  8tem  dknca- 
rather  than  dloncs-.     Can  it  be  analogical  ? 


298  THE    SIGMATIC    FUTURE    AND    SUBJUNCTIVE 

bong-  'reap,  break,'  177  : — i,  sg.  1  bibhsa  O'CL,  ps.  sg.  3  com- 
bibustar  IT.  T.  ii,  2.  247  ;  iii,  sg.  1  -topas  (MS.  -topachtur,  cf. 
Celt.  Z.  ii,  480)  LU.  73b  2,  3  arnamma-com-ba  Laws  iv,  334  ; 
iv,  sg.  3  chota\b~]-bosad  Ml.  18a  7. 

By  long-  tbere  was  also  leg-,  cf.  -tath-bongat  Laws  ii,  334,  with 
doaithbiuch  Sg.  22b  2.  To  this  belongs  iii,  sg.  3  -taithim  Laws 
iii,  56.  A  similar  variation  appears  in  the  following — 2  bong-  (cf. 
do-begim  Wind.),  in  tong-  :  teg-,  cf.  freitech  by  fris-toing,  eitech  by 
as-toing,  etc.,  long-  :  leg-1  (fulach  Ml.  22d  9,  32d  4,  folog  "Wb. 
17b  ?),  and  probably  in  bond-  (p,  12),  bed-  (p.  9). 

bong- 2  (to-)  '  levy  '  (tribute,  etc.) : — i,  sg.  1  do-bibus-sa  "Wind. 
s.v.  dobegim ;  iii,  sg.  2  -tor-bois,  at-bois  O'Don.  Supp.,  pi.  3  do- 
bosat,  ps.  sg.  3  do-bosar  ib.  s.v.  bosar. 

long-  (fo-}  '  support ' :— i,  sg.  1  fo-lilus-sa  Wb.  23b  25,  2  -/«/«** 
LU.  69b  8,  3  remi-foil  Ml.  23a  8,  pi.  2  -/0foa«tf  LIT.  72a  9,  3  fo- 
likat  Wb.  25d  19,  Ml.  80a  13,  ps.  sg.  3  fu-lilastar  ML  109b  7; 
ii,  sg.  1  fu-likain-se  Ml.  73d  1,3  -foelsad  (sic  leg.)  LU.  96b  35, 
pi.  3  -foilsitis  Wb.  15a  20,  ps.  sg.  3  fu-lilastce  LU.  20a  24;  iii, 
sg.  Ifu-I6s  Ml.  33a  2,  etc.  (irregular  -joelm  LU.  88a  19),  3fu-nd-lo 
Ml.  32d  9,  etc.,  -ful  32d  5,  57d  15,  pi.  1  -fulsam  Wb.  14C  2, 
-fochomolsam  14b  15,  2  -fochomalsid  llb  2,  3  fo-l-losat  Ml.  118a  11, 
cf.  69a  7 ;  iv,  pi.  3  fo-lostais  Ml.  104C  5. 


III.   The  root  ends  in  a  dental. 

etad-  '  obtain'  :—  i,  ps.  sg.  3  -etastar  KSB.  vii,  64  ;  ii,  ps.  sg.  3 
-etaste  Ml.  43d  20. 

This  verb  has  *  future,  a  subjunctive,  cf.  p.  2. 

clad-  'dig/  81  :  —  iii,  pi.  3  -clasat  O'Dav.  ;  iv,  ps.  sg.  3  -clasta 
LU.  130a  9. 

clad-  (ad-}  (  hunt  '  :  —  i,  sg.  1  ad-cichlus  KZ.  xxxiii,  66  ;  iii, 
sg.  2?  ad-claiss  Trip.  L.  88. 

nad-  (pres.  nasc-)  'bind'  ^/nedh,  191:  —  i,  sg.  1  ar-nenas  Rev. 
Celt,  xii,  82;  iii,  sg.  2  -nais  Laws  iv,  36,  3  ro-na  O'Dav.  112, 
ps.  sg.  3  ro-nastar  LU.  59b  11  ;  iv,  ps.  sg.  3  -ar-nastd  LU.  59a  25. 

1  To  *Jkgh  in  A«xos,  etc.,  the  idc;i  lirin»-  tliat  of  n  vwoKti/j.fvov  ?      The  most 


primary  sense  discernible  in  Irish  is  '  support'  in  a  physical  sense. 
2  Identical  with  the  preceding  ? 


IN    IRISH — J.    STRACHAN.  299 

mad-  'break,  burst'  (intrans.): — i,  sg.  3  memaia  Trip.  L.  138, 
142  (rel.),  -memo,  Ml.  89°  11,  LU.  74b  5,  pi.  1  mebuismet  Ir.  T. 
ii,  2.  247,  -memsam  YBL.  52a  16,  3  rel.  memsite  YBL.  45b  8; 
ii,  pi.  3  mebsaitis  (irregular  for  nomemsaitis)  YBL.  51b  22 ;  iii,  sg.  3 
-roima  (leg.  -roma?)  Ml.  89C  11;  -md  LU.  88a  5,  Corm.  s.v.  a, 
-mae  LL.  94a  19,  102a  50. 

snad-  (ad-)  '  insero,'  (ind-)  'exsero* : — iii,  ps.  sg.  3  atom-snassar 
Wb.  5b  30 ;  iv,  pi.  3  in-snastis  Ml.  26C  17. 

slad-  'hew,'  319  :— i,  sg.  3  no-don-sel  (=*sislatst}  LU.  106a  42  ; 
iii,  sg.  2  no-slaiss  LU.  74a  18. 

ed-  'eat': — ii,  sg.  3  no-issad  Rev.  Celt,  viii,  58,  pi.  3  no-istais 
Ir.  T.  i,  75  ;  iii,  sg.  1  -esur  LU.  104b  14,  3  estir  Wb.  6b  23,  -estar 
6b  22,  pi.  1  -essamar  SR.  1226  ;  iv,  pi.  3  no-estais  Ml.  98b  9. 

cet-  (?  cf.  KZ.  xxxi,  74)  '  lead '  :— i,  ps.  sg.  3  dudi-chestar 
Ml.  30d  25  ;  iii,  ps.  sg.  3  fuduid-chestar  Ml.  36b  10. 

cerd-  (fo-)  'cast,'  80 :— i,  sg.  1  fo-chichur-sa  LU.  70a  4, 
-fdichur-sa  LL.  25  lb  20,  fris-foichiurr  Ml.  78C  8,  3  fo-cicherr 
87d  8,  do  -  n  -  aith  -foicherr  Ml,  34d  8,  (irregular  noco-focher 
LU.  63a  14,  fo-chiuchra  56a  8),  pi.  3  fo-cichret  ML,  du-n-ath- 
foichret  72d  1,  ps.  sg.  3  fo-cichurthar  LU.  88a  14,  do-foicherthar 
88a  15;  ii,  sg.  3  -foichred  LU.  84a  19  (irregular  -fo-chichred, 
MS.  -fochriched,  88b  18);  iii,  sg.  2  fo-ceirr  Wb.  13C  24;  iv,  sg.  3 
f-a-cherred  Ml.  124b  3,  ps.  sg.  3  fo-eertd  LU.  84a  18. 

ged-  (pres.  guidim)  'pray,'  110: — i,  sg.  1  gigse-sa  Ml.  47d  4, 
gigsa  LL.  278a  33,  no-gigius  Ml.  46b  12,  3  rel.  giges  53C  3,  pi.  2 
gigeste-si  Wb.  14a  2  ;  ii,  sg.  3  ro-gigsed  (leg.  nogigsedt)  ML  32d  5  ; 
iii,  sg.  1  -ges  Ml.  21b  5,  8,  9,  2  -geiss  Wb.  30b  4,  3  -ge  Ml. 
5la  16,  53b  27,  rel.  ^s  39b  3,  pi.  1  gesme  "Wb.  4a  27,  -gessam 
lla  24,  2  -ym^  24b  3,  26a  34,  3  -roigset  (=ro-gessat)  16C  23, 
ps.  sg.  3  gessir  Wb.  I7d  27,  rel.  gesar  Ml.  51a  17;  iv,  pi.  1 
-gesmais  ML  21b  1,  3  -gestais  125a  4,  131d  13,  -roigsitis  131d  14. 

ged-  (pres.  ad-gutter  O'Don.  Supp.)  'make  fast,'  cf.  pre-hendo, 
etc. : — iv,  ps.  sg.  3  ad-ro-gesta  Laws  iv,  210. 

bed-  (to-ad-)  '  shew' : — iii,  sg.  2  conddr-bais  ML  10 lc  6,  irregular 
tad-bee  LU.  107b  44,  ps.  sg.  3  conddr-bastar  Sg.  211a  10;  iv, 
sg.  3  do-n-aid-bsed  Ml.  20a  9,  tai[d~\-b8ed  Sg.  6b  25,  ps.  sg.  3 
do-n-ad-bastae  Ml.  37b  23. 

neth-  (ind-)  '  await,'  (ar-)  '  expect ' : — i,  sg.  1  ni-sn-idnus  YBL. 
45b  31 ;  iii,  ps.  sg.  3  -eir-nestar1  Ml.  118d  10. 

med-  'measure,  judge': — i,  sg.  1  -mesur  Ml.  94b  8,  cf.  78a  11, 

1  So  it  is  probably  to  be  read,  though  the  gloss  is  very  illegible. 


300  THE    SIGMATIC    FUTURE    AND    SUBJUNCTIVE 

-mesor-sa  (or  subj.  ?)  Sg.  I79a  1,  2  mesir  Corin.  s.v.  segamla, 
3  miastar  Wb.  ld  9,  Ml.  56C  10,  pi.  1  messimir,  messamar 
Wb.  9C  10,  ps.  sg.  3  miastir  "Wb.  9C  9,  Ml.  30d  25,  rel.  miastar 
57°  7  ;  iii,  3  -mestar  Ml.  30C  19,  du-mestar  68d  1,  -coim-mestar 
127a  19,  rel.  mestar  127d  12,  pi.  2  -ir-missid  Wb.  27C  29, 
3  rel.  messatar  Ml.  70a  9,  ps.  sg.  3  mestar  Wb.  9°  6,  Ml.  24a  10, 
-messar  42d  14  ;  iv,  sg.  3  -messed  Wb.  8d  26. 

med-  (imm-ro-)  '  transgress,'  Skr.  pra-mad- : — i,  pi.  3  imroimset 
(  =  imm-ro-messat)  Ml.  54a  23,  ef.  54a  27;  iii,  sg.  2  -im-roimser 
Wb.  20C  4,  3  immero-mastar  Ml.  51a  18,  -imro-mastar  Wb.  lla  16, 
pi.  2  imroimsid  33b  8 ;  iv,  pi.  1  imroimsimmis  WTb.  9C  10,  3  -im- 
roimsitis  Ml.  51a  19. 

reth-  'run,'  231: — i,  sg.  3  in-re  Ml.  113a  7,  fu-m-re-se  Lib. 
Ardm.  18%  3  -diuair  (=-di-od-re)  Ml.  56d  2;  iii,  sg.  2  injunctive 
to-n-fdir  (=fo-re)  LU.  63b  8,  etc.,  3  in-re  Ml.  134d  1  ;  iv,  sg.  3 
-ressed  Rev.  Celt,  xi,  446,  pi.  3  in-restais  Ml.  37d  1. 

feth-  'blow,'  263  :— ii,  sg.  3  -thinib  Wb.  4a  27. 

feth-  'relate,'  268 :— i,  sg.  1  -aisnd-ius-sa  Sg.  47a  13,  cf.  ad-fes 
LL.  132b  8,  3  ad-fi  Imram  Brain  52,  pi.  1  asind-isem  Ml.  35a  6, 
ad-fessam  LL.  llb  48,  3  asind-isset  Wb.  30d  8,  cf.  Ml.  45b  19, 
ps.  sg.  3  ad-fesar  Psalt.  Hib.  289,  ad-fiastar  LU.  46b  37  ;  ii,  sg.  3 
in-fessed  LU.  134b  31  ;  iii,  sg.  3  in-fe  Ml.  30b  12,  as-n-ind  (=  -ind-fe) 
23d  2,  pi.  3  asind-iset  23a  19;  iv,  sg.  3  as-id-ind-issed  Ml.  42b  18, 
cf.  131b  1,  pi.  1  in-fesmais  17d  8. 

fed-  'lead,'  269:— iii,  sg.  3  dudi  (=*to-di-fets£}  Ml.  35<=  30; 
iv,  sg.  3  du-d-fessed  Ml.  78b  14,  du-m-d'ised-sa  (= -di-fessed]  78b  18, 
ps.  sg.  3  du-n-diastae  45C  4. 

-fetar  'I  know,'  ^/mid-  264,  cf.  p.  4  :— i,  sg.  1  ro-fessurWb.  9a 21, 
Ir.  T.  ii,  1.  179,  3~ru-jiastar  Ml.  Ill'  13,  -fiastar  Wb.  12d  18, 
22d  3  (or  subj.?),  ro-festar  12d  27,  pi.  2  ro-fessid  Wb.  7d  6, 
3  ro-fessatar  Ml.  69b  1,  ps.  sg.  3  ro-fessar  LU.  92b  31  ;  iii,  sg.  1 
-fimur  LU.  45a  26,  2  -feser  Wb.  29a  22,  cf.  Sg.  209b  30,  3  -festar 
Wb.  12«  38,  28d  11,  Ml.  5lb  10,  LU.  46b  32,  pi.  1  -fessamar 
LU.  58a  18,  70a  4,  2  ro-fessid  Wb.  7d  6,  12a  1,  14b  20,  14d  16, 
23a  5,  -feitid  12a  3,  12d  5,  27°  33,  34,  3  -fesatar  26d  33,  ps.  sg.  3 
ru-fetsar  Ml.  24d  17,  -fessar  24d  14,  -fisser  (sic)  24d  22  ;  iv,  sg.  1 
ru-fessinn  Ml.  59b  1,  cf.  LU.  72b  33,  77b  3,  -fessin  Ml.  117d  4, 

2  ro-festa-su  Wb.  10a  10,  3  r-a-fessed,  Sg.  148a  6,  -fessed  Wb.  16a  2, 
cf.  Ml.  87d  4  (leg.  mani-fessed],  pi.  1  ro-fesmais  LU.  83a  40,  -Jexmniti 
87*  41,  113a  18,  -fiasmais  Wind.  Wb.,  2  rw->rt«  Wb.  9°  8,  9d  9, 

3  -fkattai*  LU.  46»  17,  ps.  sg.  3  o-festa  Sg.  26b  8. 


IN    IRISH — J.    STRACHAN.  301 

sed-  'sit,'  297  :—i,  sg.  3  seiss1  Wb.  26a  8;  iv,  sg.  3  no-seised 
Ml.  135*  13,  cf.  LIT.  81a  10. 

cot-?  (air-)  'hinder,  hurt':  — i,  sg.  3  -ir-ch6i  Wb.  7a  11, 
ni-m-ir- chouse  LU.  72b  40;  iii,  sg.  3  ar-coi  Ml.  46d  11. 

The  form  of  the  root  is  uncertain,  see  below,  p.  23. 

coud-  '  go,'  62  :— ii,  pi.  3  do-coestis  LU.  65a  42,  cf.  72a  22, 
83a  33;  iii,  sg.  1  -de-chos  LU.  129a  10,  -deochus  70a  19,  -dechas-sa 
YBL.  52a  13,  -6cius  LU.  70a  13,  19,  2  do-cuis-siu  LBr.  26 la  80,  at-cois 
Fel.  Pr.  182,  -deochais  LU.  60a  11,  -digis  117a  2,  -ecus  113a  17, 
3  do-c6i  Wb.  29a  28,  -decha  28b  30,  LU.  86a  36,  -dick  Wb.  9d  24, 
dig  (rel.)  LU.  63a  6,  pi.  1  -dechsam  Ml.  62d  1,  3  do-coiset 
LU.  70b  31,  -dichset  63a  24;  iv,  sg.  1  -deochsaind  LU.  71b  45, 
3  dodi-chsed  Sg.  18a  4,  -tuid-ohissed  Wb.  15C  16,  pi.  1  -tut^d^-chesmais 
Ml.  93b  5,  3  du-coistis  34a  9,  -dechsaitis  42a  6,  7,  cf.  104C  5. 

tud-  ?  (Thurneysen)  '  fall ' :— i,  sg.  3  du-toith  Incant.  Sg.,  ^o-/<e^ 
LU.  88a  37,  cf.  88b  31,  89b  21,  -toith  Trip.  L.  142,  pi.  3  do-foethsat 
LU.  88b  10,  cf.  88a  36,  to-thatsat  87b  30,  tothoetsat  91b  23,  etc., 
-toetsat  91b  40;  ii,  sg.  3  do-fMhsad  LU.  73a  17,  do-foethsad  88b  21, 
-toethsad  78b  31,  pi.  3  -toethsitis  78b  30;  iii,  sg.  1  doro-thuus-\_s]a 
(leg.  doro-thuas-sa  ?  Thurneysen)  Ml.  23C  23  (irregularly  -toithus 
LL.  32a  34),  3  do-toth  Laws  iv,  102,  (irregularly  -thath  LU.  76b  22), 
pi.  1  -tor-thissem  Wb.  32C  16,  3  -totsat  Ml.  16a  19,  118a  12, 
do-todsat  124d  12,  -tor-thaisset  Laws  iv,  318;  iv,  sg.  1  do-todsin 
Ml.  131b  7,  3  doro-tsad  LU.  59a  23,  pi.  3  condositis  (leg.  condodsitis 
Thurneysen)  Wb.  5bll. 

The  form  of  the  root  is  not  quite  certain.  The  above  forms 
point  to  a  subjunctive  t:s-  and  a  future  tith:s-,  which  with 
to-to-  give  dotoths-  and  dotoiths-.  From  £M^-  it  seems  possible 
to  explain  the  present,  e.g.  dotuitet  =  *to-to-tudet  (with  inflexion 
like  gabim]  as  Luigdech  Ogm.,  Lugudeccas  Grundriss2  246.  So 
to-thim  =  *to-tutsmen.  For  ts  in  tothoetsat,  etc.,  cf.  Stokes,  KZ. 
xxviii,  72. 


IV.  Roots  ending  in  nd,  nn. 

Cf.  Grundriss  i2  329,  ii  983,  BB.  xx,  12. 

grenn-  (from  grend-)  '  pursue,'  1 1 8  :— iii,  sg.  3  in-gre  ML  1 1  lc  6  ; 
iv,  pi.  3  ingriastais  Ml.  38d  5. 

1  The  MS.  reading  is  doubtful,  but  seiss  is  probably  to  be  written. 


302  THE    SIGMATIC    FUTURE    AND    SUBJUNCTIVE 

glenn  (from  glend-}  '  search  out,'  120 :— iii,  sg.  2  in-gleis  Ml. 
140C  7,  3  -ecail  56C  8. 

glenn-  (from  glend-}  (for-di-od-)  « devour '  (KZ.  xxxvi,  67)  :— 
i,  ps.  pi.  3  fordiuguilsiter  Ml.  84d  2 ;  iii,  sg.  3  -fordiucail  Ml. 
36a  32,  pi.  S  for-tam-diucuihet-sa  44°  32. 

svenn  (fo-)  'pursue': — i,  sg.  3  dossil  Wind.  s.v.  toibnim; 
iii,  sg.  1  ^w-seV[*]«  Ml.  61C 16  ;  iv,  sg.  1  du-sesainn  (MS.  dusesdinn) 
Ml.  41'  5. 

svenn-  '  play  '  :— i,  sifais  O'Dav. 

bond-  *  declare ' : — iii,  sg.  2  at-lois  O'Dav.  s.v.  adbo,  3  ad-bo 
O'Don.  Suppl. 

Pres.  asbomd  Laws  iii,  478,  atabaind  iv,  104,  106,  adbonnar 
iii,  228. 

fo-rond-,  g.  fuscare  : — iii,  ps.  sg.  3  -furastar  Ml.  15b  11. 

The  radical  vowel  may  be  w,  cf.  below,  p.  21. 


Y.  Roots  ending  in  s. 

ces-  'see' : — i,  ps.  sg.  3  atat-chigestar  Ml.  69C  12;  iii,  ps.  sg.  3 
-accastar  "Wb.  25b  28,  26a  12,  Ml.  50a  5,  LIT.  85a  4,  ar-castar 
O'Dav.  51. 

In  Old  Irish  the  s  forms  seem  to  have  been  used  to  supply  the 
passive  of  the  present  (but  not  of  the  past)  subjunctive,  and  of 
the  future.  The  future  active  is  reduplicated  and  asigmatic,  cf. 
ni-m-air-cecha-sa  LU.  74b  3,  duecigi  (MS.  duecicigi]  Ml.  lllc  13, 
at-chichead  YBL.  92a  5,  -acciged  LU.  64a  39,  ad-cichitis  Wb.  7a  2. 
But  the  8  has  made  its  way  into  the  future  active  in  du-n- 
ecuchus-sa  LU.  19*  2,  19b  31,  and  into  the  subj.  active  -dercaiss 
LU.  58b  6.  Of  the  secondary  future  passive  I  have  no  examples, 
but  probably  it  was  sigmatic  as  in  dm-. 

clus-  'hear' : — i,  ps.  sg.  3  ro-cechlastar  YBL.  49b  15;  ii,  ps.  sg. 
3  ro-cechlastai  LU.  88b  22. 

Perhaps  the  sigmatic  forms  were  employed  in  the  same  parts 
as  in  ces-.  A  poem  ascribed  to  Dalian  Mac  More  (LL.  47a)  has 
fut.  pass,  cechlaitir,  but  that  must  be  an  innovation. 


VI.   Isolated  forms. 

fusilis-su  sg.  2,  elicited  fromfai  lusu  KZ.  xxxiii,  64,  and /MM  lisu 
llev.  Celt,  xiv,  227.     From  same  root  as  ad-slig-  '  tempt '  ? 


IN    IRISH J.    STRACHAN.  303 

cichsite  '  who  will  embroider '  ?  Corm.  s.v.  mann.  Evidently 
future  3  pi.  rel. 

dia  tarsiu  'if  thou  give'  Ml.  89C  5.  According  to  Thurneysen 
probably  an  error  for  -tartaisiu. 

Jotimdiris  subj.  sg.  2  Sg.  185b  7,  cf.  54a  17,  fotimmdiriut,  the 
analysis  of  which  is  uncertain,  cf .  Ascoli  Gloss,  cciv. 

to-n-comra  'ut  nos  taedeat'  Wb.  14b  23,  cf.  tochomracht  14b  24. l 

-airlestar  LIT.  56a  6,  subj.  pass,  of  the  deponent  airliur.  Was 
the  s  formation  used  in  this  verb  too  to  distinguish  the  subjunctive 
passive  from  the  subjunctive  active? 

The  Irish  inflexion  may  be  illustrated  by  the  following 
paradigms.  For  the  subjunctive  ged-  and  teg-  are  selected,  for  the 
futures  ged-,  for  the  deponent  forms  -fetar.  As  examples  of  all 
the  persons  of  these  forms  happen  not  to  be  found,  for  the  sake 
of  completeness  the  missing  forms  are  supplied  by  analogy.  Where 
the  form  in  question  happens  to  be  found  in  another  verb,  it  is 
preceded  by  an  asterisk  ;  where  no  example  is  to  hand  of  that 
particular  form,  two  asterisks  are  prefixed.  Over  against  the 
present  subjunctive  are  put  the  prehistoric  paradigm  from  which 
the  historic  inflexion  may  be  supposed  to  have  developed.2 


PRESENT  SUBJUNCTIVE. 


sg. 

1. 

**gessa  ?,  -ges 

tiasu,  -tias 

*steiksd. 

2. 

*gessi,  -geiss 

iesi,  -teis 

*steikses. 

3. 

*geiss,  -ge 

teis,  -tei,  -te 

*steikset,  *steikst. 

3 

rel.    ges 

*tlas,  cf.  lias 

*steiksto  ? 

3 

ps.     gessir,  -gesar 

-tiasar,  -tiastar 

pi. 

1. 

**gesmi,   gesme, 

**tesmi,  *tesme, 

*steiksomo  ? 

-gessam 

-tiasam 

2. 

*geste,  -gessid 

tiastae,  -tessid 

*steiksete. 

3. 

**gessit,  -gessat 

**tessit,  -tiasat 

*steiksont. 

3 

rel.  *geste 

tiastae. 

3  ps.  **gessitir,  *-gessatar 

1  con-roisc  (ro-scdich)  '  till  it  be  past  '  has  been  explained  as  an  s  subjunctive  ; 
however,  the  subjunctive  of  scuchim  is  regularly  asigmatic.     Conroisc  :  roscdich 
is  very  like   cot  air  :    tarna'ic  (with  the   same   meaning).      Can  oonroisc  be  an 
analogical  formation?     This  is  suggested  further  by  coroisced  LU.  21a  4,  which 
seems  to  be  the  corresponding  past  subjunctive. 

2  As  it  is  a  matter  of  no  consequence  for  the  present  investigation,  the  different 
Idg.  guttural  series  are  not  here  distinguished. 


304:                 THE    SIGMATIC    FUTURE    AND  SUBJUNCTIVE 

PAST  SUBJUNCTIVE. 

sg.  1.          *no-ge88inn  no-tesinn. 

2.  *no-gesta  no-tlasta. 

3.  *no-gessed  no-tesed. 
3  ps.    *no-gestae  *no-tlastae. 

pi.  1.           no-gesmais  *no-tiasmais. 

2.  *no-geste  *no-tiastae. 

3.  no-gestais  no-tiastais. 
3  ps.  **no-gestai8 

FUTURE. 

sg.  1.        gig&e,  -gigius                       pi.  1.  *gigsimi     (cf.     silsimi), 


*- 

2.  **gigsi,*-gigis(o,i.-riris}  2.     gigeste,  *-gigsid. 

3.  *gigis  (of.  «»7««),  *-giget  3.  *gigsit  (cf.  IMt),  *-g*gset 

or  *-ye^  ?  cf.  -mema,  -sil  (=*gigessat}. 

3  rel.  $^0s  3  rel.  *gigsite  (cf.  cicfaite). 

3  ps.  **gigsithir  ?,  *-gigsethar  ?  3  ps.  **gigsitir,      *-gigsiter 

(cf.  cichsither}  (cf.  -silsiter). 

SECONDARY  FUTURE. 

sg.  1.  *no-gigainn  pi.  1.  **no-gigsimmis. 

2.  *no-gigesta  2.  **wo  gigeste. 

3.  no-gig sed  3.     *no-gigsiti8. 
3  ps.  ^no-gigestae                         3  ps.  **nogi(/iiitis. 

-fetar. 
PRESENT  SUBJUNCTIVE. 

sg.  1.    *-fes8ur  pi.  1.  (  *me8simir\  -fessamar. 

2.  -/m^r  2.         -fessid. 

3.  (*m68tir\  -festar  3.  (**messitir\  -fessatar. 

FUTURE. 

sg.  1.  -/mwr  pi.  1.  (  messimir),  *-fe8samar. 

2.  -*fe*ser  2.      fiastaet,  -fesstd. 

3.  (miasttr),  -fiastar  3.  (*nmsitir}t  -fessatar. 

"We  will  now  take  in  order  the  various  points  that  have   to 
be  discussed  in  connection  with  the  formation. 


IN    IRISH — J.    STRACHAN.  305 


REDUPLICATION. 

In  all  Irish  future  formations,  except  the  b  future,  the  distinctive 
mark  of  the  future  is  reduplication  (cf.  Thurneysen,   KZ.  xxxi, 
81  sq.) ;  in  the  «  formations  reduplication  alone  distinguishes  the 
future,  e.g.  *giget&6,  from  the  subjunctive,  e.g.  *getso.     Of  these 
reduplicated  futures  only  the  s  future  can  be  brought  into  direct 
connection   with   a   form    in    another   Indo  -  Germanic    language. 
Though   in   inflexion   the   s  future   and   the   8   subjunctive  have 
become  assimilated,  the  reduplication,  as  Zimraer  has  pointed  out, 
KZ.  xxx,  128,  is  the  same  as  in  the  Indo-Iranian  desideratives  ; 
*gigetso  may  be  formally  compared  with  Skr.  didhakshami,  desidera- 
tive  of  dah-  *  burn.'     And  the  desiderative  and  the  future  meanings 
lie  sufficiently  close  together.    At  first  sight  it  may  seem  somewhat 
bold  to  look  in  the  extreme  East  for  an  affinity  to  an  Irish  form, 
but   Kretschmer,  Einleitung   in   die  Geschichte  der  Griechischen 
Sprache,    pp.    125    sq.,    has   called    attention    to    some    startling 
agreements  between  the  most  westerly  and  the  most  easterly  of 
the  Indo-Germanic  tongues.     If  the  connection  be  admitted  in  the 
present  instance,  a  way  is  opened  up  for  the  explanation  of  the 
other  classes  of   reduplicated  futures  in  Irish.      As   Thurneysen 
remarks,    KZ.    xxxi,    81,    "the  future  corresponds  more  or  less 
exactly    to    that    form    which    serves    as    present    subjunctive, 
augmented  by  a  reduplication  syllable  with  the  vowel  e."     Thus 
from  canim  '  sing '  the  future  *-cechan,  -cechne,  -cechna  (with  e  from 
i  because  of  the  following  a]  corresponds  to  the  subjunctive  -can, 
-cane,  -cana;  from  do-gnm  'do,'  the  future  dogen,  do-gene,  do-gena 
to  the   subjunctive  -den  (implied  in  dorron),  -dene,  -dena.     It  is 
probably  no  overbold  conjecture  that  these  reduplicated  futures 
took  their  rise  after  the  model  of  the  s  future  by  the  s  subjunctive. 
As  for  the  e  futures,  e.g.  ber-  pres.  ber-,  seer-  pres.  scar-,  geb-  pres. 
gab-,  it  is  obvious  that  the  bulk  of  them  cannot  be  phonetically 
explained  in  this  way  ;    the  corresponding  reduplicated  forms  in 
the    above    instances   would    be    *biber-,    *sescar-,    "^gegab-,    from 
which  the  historic  forms  cannot  be  phonetically  explained.    Clearly 
the  formation  is  in  its  bulk  an  analogical  one,  which  may  have 
spread  from  very  small  beginnings.     In  my  opinion  the  starting- 
point  is  to  be  sought  in  the  couple  of  present  stems  beginning  with 
an  explosive  followed  by  a  nasal,   -gniu   'do,'   -gninim   'know'; 
gegn-  would  become  gen-.     This  digression  has  taken  us  away  from 
the  s-forms,  to  which  we  will  now  return. 


306  THE    SIGMATIC    FUTURE    AND    SUBJUNCTIVE 

In  the  vast  majority  of  the  futures  cited  above  reduplication  is 
apparent : — deck-  ?,  leg-,  fech-,  sleg-,  siag-  (rosia  =  *Jpr0-*wa£ff), 

1  org-,  nig-,  rig-,  lig-,  cena-,  deng-,  2  tong-,  dlong-,  bong-,  long-, 

2  clad-,  nad-,  mad-,  ed-,  cerd-,  1  ged-,  neth-,  2  feth-,  fed-,  -fetar,  tud-, 
svenn-,  -ces,  -clus-.     In  coud-  the  future  stem  do-cois-  cannot  come 
from  a  regularly  reduplicated  -cicos-  ;  it  is  an  analogical  formation, 
probably  after  future  -toiths-  (  =  -to-tithis-)  to  subjunctive  -toths- 
(=  -to-th:s-),  see  tud-.      In  anech-  ain  may  stand  for  *iaint  KZ. 
xxxi,  76.     The  future  of  med-  follows  the  analogy  of  the  future 
of  -fetar,  KZ.  xxxi,  75  sq.      In  verbs  beginning  with  «  and  /  the 
reduplication  is  often  obscured  by  contraction.     Thus  *sisetset  gives 
seiss,  fifess-  became  fess-,  in  the  3  sg.  *fifetst,  *Jlfecst  became  both 
*fife   -fl,   but   before   the   heavy  consonant   combination   *fifestar 
became  -fiastar.      Examples  will  be  found  under  fech-,   2  feth-, 
fed-,  -fetar.     The  same  difference  of  contraction  is  found  with  loss 
of  intervocalic  s,  cf.  condesat  with  conniestar  from  siag-. 

In  roots  where  the  radical  part  appears  under  the  accent 
reduplication  is  absent  in  compounds  containing  reg-  and  reth-,  tech-, 
further  in  the  isolated  form  adessam  (2  tech-).  On  the  non-radical 
etad-  no  weight  can  be  laid,  for  the  *  formation  is  clearly  a  device 
to  distinguish  the  future  from  the  subjunctive.  When  we  consider 
how  grievously  the  vocalism  of  unaccented  syllables  suffered  in 
Irish,  we  shall  not  be  surprised  that  roots  which  are  found  only 
in  unaccented  position  should  show  no  traces  of  reduplication, 
or  that,  where  phonetic  traces  of  it  might  have  been  expected, 
confusion  with  the  non-reduplicated  stem  has  set  in.  Thus  in 
nach-,  2  org-,  cet-,  2  med-,  cot-,  2  glenn-  there  is  no  evidence 
in  either  direction.  From  mag-  dofoirmsed  stands  for  *to-for- 
memassed,  but  no  trace  of  reduplication  appears  in  the  future. 
From  trace-  with  reduplication  we  should  have  expected,  in  place 
of  dufuthairset,  *dufoithairset ;  for  dofonus  (by  -ninus)  we  should 
have  expected  *dof6inus.  In  1  tong-  no  reduplication  is  apparent, 
but  in  Irish  the  root  appears  only  with  an  inseparable  ud-.  In 
teg-  there  is  no  trace  of  reduplication ;  we  saw  reason,  however, 
to  doubt  whether  here  the  future  was  original.  Thurneysen  leaves 
it  an  open  question  whether  these  unreduplicated  *  futures  are 
survivals  of  the  Idg.  subjunctive  in  a  future  sense,  or  whether 
they  have  lost  their  reduplication,  but  he  inclines  to  the  latter 
alternative.  And  when  we  reflect  how  few  certain  cases  there 
are,  and  how  exposed  to  phonetic  confusion  the  reduplicated  and 
non-reduplicated  stems  were,  the  latter  supposition  seems  much 
the  more  probable. 


IN    IRISH J.    STRACHAN.  307 

Some  cases  of  confusion  may  be  noted  in  the  preceding  lists. 
In  Wb.  12d  27  the  subjunctive  rofestar  is  used  for  the  indicative 
rofiastar,  under  cerd-,  -focherr  appears  for  -foicherr  (=  -fo-chicherr}. 
But  more  often  the  indicative  form  invades  the  subjunctive  : — 
-rvinta  (mad-,  if  it  be  not  a  scribal  error  for  -roma),  rosia  (siag-), 
noirrtha  (org-),  cichsed  (ceng-]y  -foelus  (long-,  cf.  folilsad  Salt. 
Kann  5776),  fochichred  (cerd-),  -toithus,  -thath  (tud-),  -Jiasmais, 
-fiastais  (-fetar). 


REDUPLICATION  YOWEL. 

The  reduplication  vowel  is  i. 

If  the  verb  begins  with  a  consonant,  the  first  consonant  is 
prefixed  along  with  *,  e.g.  -gigius  =  *gigetso,  silis  =  ^sislecset. 

If  the  radical  syllable  contains  a  palatal  vowel,  i  remains 
unchanged,  e.g.  cichis  =  *cices  =  *cicencset,  -riris  =  *rires  = 
*rireicses.  Further,  i  appears  before  u  coming  by  u  umlaut  from 
a,  -cicJilm  =  *ciclatso  (with  the  c  irregularly  kept  as  in  -cechladar, 
p.  18). 

If  the  radical  syllable  contains  a,  i  becomes  e,  e.g.  memais  = 
*mimatset.  The  same  should  have  happened  before  radical  o, 
cf .  gegna  '  I  will  slay '  from  *gigona,  but  I  have  no  example  of 
radical  o  except  followed  by  a  nasal,  see  below.  Before  radical 
ou  (from  eu),  i  perhaps  becomes  e  in  rocechlastai,  stem  *ciclous-, 
see  below,  p.  19. 

If  the  root  contains  o  followed  by  a  nasal,  i  remains,  e.g. 
-tithsat  =  *titoncsont(o},  -lilsat  =  *liloncsont(o).  This  requires  some 
discussion.  If  we  take  -lilsat  and  try  to  conjecture  its  original 
vocalism  without  reference  to  the  other  parts  of  the  verb,  we 
see  that  the  lost  vowel  cannot  have  been  palatal,  for  then  we 
should  have  had  *lilset,  and,  again,  it  cannot  have  been  a  vowel 
that  changed  a  preceding  i  to  e.  Both  of  these  conditions  would 
be  fulfilled  by  u.  But  none  of  these  reduplicated  futures  can  with 
any  probability  be  referred  to  u  roots  ;  the  vowel  in  the  subjunctive 
is  o  (see  below,  p.  20),  and  the  peculiar  ablaut,  which  was  referred 
to  above,  p.  7,  is  also  against  the  assumption  of  u  series.  If  the 
vowel  of  the  radical  syllable  was  not  w,  may  it  not  have  been  a  sound 
approximating  to  u,  namely  a  close  o  sound,  -ons-  giving  -ps-  ? 
So  far -as  I  can  see,  this  is  the  only  way  out  of  the  difficulty. 
Unfortunately,  so  far  I  have  been  unable  to  discover  any  further 
proof  of  this  change,  nor  can  I  find  any  independent  means  of 
Phil.  Trans.  1899-1900.  21 


308  THE    SIGMATIC    FUTURE    AND    SUBJUNCTIVE 

determining  the  quality  of  the  6  in  the  corresponding  subjunctives. 
But  it  may  be  noted  that  dialectically  in  Mod.  Ir.  6  in  connection 
with  a  nasal  becomes  w;  cf.  Finck,  Die  Araner  Mundart,  p.  31. 
Already  in  ML  nu  is  a  couple  of  times  written  for  no  '  or,' 
which  would  indicate  that  even  then  the  vowel  of  no  was  at 
least  a  sound  approaching  w,  and,  if,  in  the  ordinary  spelling  n6, 
6  could  be  used  to  represent  such  a  sound,  there  is  no  reason  why 
the  6  in  folds,  etc.,  may  not  have  represented  a  very  close  6  sound. 

After  a  preceding  accented  vowel  the  consonant  of  the  redupli- 
cation syllable  is  lost  by  dissimilation,  as  in  the  reduplicated 
perfect,  and  the  reduplication  vowel  contracts  with  the  preceding 
accented  vowel  into  a  diphthong,  e.g.  -fdlilus  becomes  -fdilus  as 
-rdchechan  becomes  -roichan. 

If  the  verb  begins  with  a  vowel,  the  reduplication  is  t», 
as  in  Skr.  iyarti,  etc,,  cf.  Brugmann,  Grundriss  ii,  854. 

Intervocalic  i  is  lost,  and  the  i  is  treated  variously  according 
to  the  following  vowel. 

Before  a,  *  is  lost,  e.g.  -ain  =  *-iain  =  *iianecst. 

With  a  following  et  i  contracts  to  I:  us-,  future  stem  of  ^  ed~ 
1  eat,'  =*ie88-  =.*iuts-. 

Before  o,  i  remains.  The  o  here  must  have ,  been  close,  for  it 
tends  to  become  u,  for  examples  see  org-.  But  if  o  be  subjected 
to  umlaut  by  a  following  palatal  vowel  we  find  contraction,  -ierr, 
-irr  =*iiorcses.  In  Ml.  100C  9  the  MS.  has  frisnerrat  where  we 
should  expect  frisniurrat. 


YOCALISM    OF   THE    B,ADICAL    SYLLABLE. 

In  the  Idg.  s  subjunctive  the  root  appeared  in  its  strong  (e) 
grade,  e.g.  \/  uerg  :  *uerk'so,  \/  leiq  :  *leiqso,  ^/  ieug,  (eukso. 

In  the  Aryan  desiderative  the  conditions  are  different,  e.g.  Skr. 
mvitsati  (vid}t  miimukshati  (muc\  didrkshati  (drg),  Itiikshate  (bhaj) 
by  didhakshati  (daft).  In  the  Irish  8  future  the  accent  can  never 
fall  on  the  radical  syllable,  the  original  vocalism  of  which  is  in 
consequence  to  a  great  extent  obscured  ;  within  limits  it  may  be 
inferred  from  its  influence  on  the  vocalism  of  the  preceding  or 
of  the  following  syllable.  Thus  in  memsaite  (mad-)  the  change 
of  t  to  e  in  the  reduplication  points  to  an  original  a  or  o  sound 
after  the  second  m,  from  other  forms  of  the  verb  we  infer  that 
it  was  a;  in  -lilvat  (long-)  the  a  of  the  ending  indicates  that  the 


IN    IRISH — J.    STRACHAN.  309 

vowel  lost  between  I  and  *  was  non-palatal,  otherwise  the  ending 
would  have  been  -et.  The  vocalism  cannot  always  be  precisely 
determined  in  this  way ;  thus  lilsit  (%-)  might  phonetically  come 
equally  well  from  *lileiksonti  or  ^liliksonti.  But  considering  the 
intimate  connection  between  the  s  future  and  the  *  subjunctive, 
it  is  a  priori  probable  that  their  radical  vocalism  would  be  the 
same,  if  not  originally,  at  least  by  secondary  levelling.  And  such 
evidence  as  there  is  points  in  this  direction.  Of  weak  vocalism, 
as  in  the  Aryan  desiderative,  there  is  no  sign.  Attention  may 
be  called  in  particular  to  the  futures  of  org  and  cerd-  as  against 
the  desiderative  of  dr$ .  In  roots  with  radical  u  the  reduplication 
vowel  should  show  whether  the  following  syllable  originally 
contained  u  or  em,  as  the  latter  changes  a  preceding  i  to  e ;  contrast 
betho  =  *bitou8  with  lith  =  *bitus.  Unfortunately  the  quality  of 
the  reduplication  vowel  is  clear  in  only  one  instance,  rocechlastar, 
rocechlastai  (clus-).  This  would  be  in  accordance  with  what  has 
been  said  above,  but  unluckily  the  instance  is  not  quite  decisive, 
for  there  is  a  deponent  future  -cechladar  =  *ciclovator  (or  the  like, 
with  c  irregularly  retained,  KZ.  xxxi,  80),  and  the  reduplication 
of  the  deponent  might  have  affected  that  of  the  passive. 

We  will  now  proceed  to  consider  the  vocalism  of  the  Irish 
s  subjunctive. 

The  present  indicative  has  e\  the  s  subjunctive  has  e. 

This  is  the  prevalent  type  in  the  preceding  lists,  e.g.  techini 
1  flee '  :  -tea  =  *tecso,  focerdaim  '  cast '  :  foceirr  =  *vo-certses. 

The  vowel  e  also  appears  in  the  s  subjunctive  of  a  number 
of  e  roots  that  have  a  different  vocalism  in  the  present.  Thus 
ged-  and  sed-  have  in  the  present  indicative  guidim  and  suidini 
(  =  *godeio  and  *sodeip\  in  the  subjunctive  gess-  and  sess-  * ;  dleg- 
has  in  the  present  dligim  (from  *dlgo},  in  the  subjunctive  dless-. 
Like  the  present  of  dleg-  is  the  present  of  melg- ;  as  subjunctive 
might  have  been  expected  mell-  from  *melcs-.  The  solitary  sub- 
junctive form  duin-mail  (unless  the  obscure  -fuimilsed  LIT.  99a  30 
belongs  here)  points,  however,  to  *-mlecst,  with  a  change  from 
*melcs-  to  *mlecs-  under  the  influence  of  the  present  mlig-.  To 
the  e  series  belongs  arc-  'ask'  ;  its  subjunctive  -coimairsed  cannot, 
as  Thurneysen  has  pointed  out,  come  from  -arcs-,  for  that  would 
have  given  *-comarred.  Rather  it  comes  from  *-recs-  with  the 
same  form  of  root  as  Skr.  prdkshyati^  Lat.  precor.  In  nach-,  trace-, 

1  So  to  dlong-  the  subjunctive  stem  was  possibly  *dlencs-1  cf.  p.  7. 


310  THE    SIGMATTC   FUTURE   AND   SUBJUNCTIVE 

as  the  root  appears  only  in  unaccented  position,  the  vocalism  is 
uncertain ;  some  of  the  sigmatic  forms  seem  to  point  rather  to 
e,  which  in  both  cases  appears  in  cognate  languages. 

The  present  indicative  has  a ;  the  *  subjunctive  has  a  •  e.g. 
doformaig  *  increases '  :  -ma  =  *macst  (or  *mdcst),  maidim  '  break '  : 
=  -md  =  *matst  (or  *matsf}. 

In  nass-,  ^/nedh-,  for  which  *ness-  would  have  been  in  accordance 
with  rule,  the  a  vocalism  has  spread  from  the  present  nascim, 
where  the  root  appears  in  a  weak  form.  In  other  instances,  too, 
a  seems  to  have  been  generalized  in  original  e  roots,  e.g.  in  clad-, 
'  sfad~,  and  possibly  in  others. 

The  present  indicative  has  0;  the  s  subjunctive  has  0;  e.g. 
orgim  '  slay  '  :  -orr  =  *orcset. 

In  this  verb,  if  Persson,  Wurzelerweiterung  225,  be  right  in 
comparing  epexOw,  the  roots  originally  belonged  to  the  e  series, 
the  o  grade  has  been  generalized  in  Celtic.1 

The  present  indicative  has  i  or  ei\  the  s  subjunctive  has  ei. 

Thus  -ring  —  *rigo  ( bind '  :  -rias  —  *reicso,  ad-dig  '  tempts  '  : 
adslei,  tlag  l  go '  =  *steigho  :  -Has  =  steicso. 

To  present  -iccim  the  subjunctive  is  -Is-  from  -incs-,  but  here 
the  present  ice-  comes  by  a  peculiar  weakening  from  enc-,  and  the 
*  has  spread  from  the  indicative  to  the  subjunctive. 

The  present  indicative  has  u,  ou  (from  eu) ;  the  *  subjunctive 
has  ou  (from  eu). 

So  the  series  may  be  postulated,  but  examples  are  rare.  There 
is  probably  a  u  present  in  tud-  'fall,'  but  the  vocalism  of  the 
subjunctive  is  indiscernible.  There  is  an  ou  subjunctive  from 
coud-  (ceud-),  which  has  no  present.  From  dm-  '  hear '  (pres. 
-cluniur),  the  «  future,  as  has  been  said  above,  seems  to  point 
to  *ciclou8-. 

The  present  indicative  has  eng,  end,  enn ;  the  *  subjunctive 
has  e««,  -es  (from  encs,  etc,). 

Thus  cingim  (ceng-)  *  spring '  :  -cussed  =  *cencseto,  ingrennim 
'  persecute '  :  -gre  =  *grentst. 

The  mark  of  length  is  often  absent,  but  that  can  be  only  an 
accident.  Apart  from  other  considerations,  the  length  of  the  e  in 
these  roots  is  established  by  a  peculiar  analogical  formation,  the 
in  fauces  of  which  are  clastae,  clasair  (ceng-)  -diassatar  (deng-\ 
lias  (leng-^  -griastais  (grend-}.  These  forms  cannot  be  regular, 

1  Cf.,  however,  Hirt,  Idg.  Ablaut  124. 


IN    IRISH J.    STRACHAN.  311 

for  the  5  which  conies  from  compensatory  lengthening  does  not  in 
O.Ir.  become  la.  But  e  =  Idg.  ei  appears  in  Irish  as  e  before 
.  a  palatal  vowel,  la  before  a  non-palatal  vowel.  The  analogy  is 
clear,  e.g.  -cesid,  *custe  (ceng-']  became  -cesid,  clastae  after  -tesid, 
tlastae,  ^steigh. 

The  present  indicative  has  ong,  ond ;  the  s  subjunctive  has 
ds  (from  ones,  etc,). 

Thus  fulaing  '  supports '  :  fulos  =  *vo-loncso,  tongu  l  swear '  :  -to 
=  *toncst,  atboind  'declares,'  -bois  =  *bontses. 

In  these  roots  the  mark  of  length  is  not  often  found,  but  as  to 
the  quantity  of  the  vowel  there  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt.  It 
would  be  very  strange  if  these  o  roots  had  been  treated  in 
a  different  way  to  the  e  roots  above,  and,  besides,  if  the  subjunctive 
stem  were  in  -ds-,  the  vocalism  of  the  reduplication  syllable  of 
the  future  would  be  unintelligible.  Some  of  these  verbs  have 
perfects  without  the  nasal,  2  tong-,  dlong-,  1  long-  (-bobig,  leg. 
with  Meyer,  -bebaig,  Rev.  Celt,  xi,  446),  rond-  (perhaps  an  u  root 
in  origin,  Idg.  \/reudh?,  the  original  vocalism  of  the  subjunctive 
does  not  appear),  like  -dedaig  from  deng-.  But  the  s  subjunctive 
follows  the  present,  with  which  it  was  more  intimately  associated, 
rather  than  the  perfect.  This  is  clear  from  -dedaig,  where  the 
s  subjunctive  had  certainly  e. 


CONNECTING  YOWEL  AND  PERSONAL  ENDINGS. 

So  far  as  is  apparent,  the  connecting  vowel  was  0,  e  as  in  Idg. 
In  the  3  sg.  past  subj.  e  appears  most  clearly,  e.g.  -gessed  from 
an  ideal  *getseto.  Formally  this  reminds  one  of  /3>J<reTo,  but 
historically  the  past  tenses  of  the  Irish  a  and  s  subjunctives  seem 
to  have  been  developed  on  the  model  of  the  imperfect  indicative ; 
thus  *getseto  (-gessed}  :  *getset  (-yms)  =  *berato  (-berad)  :  *berut 
(-bera)  =  *bereto  ((fiepero,  -bered)  :  *beret  ((pepe(r),  -bet'r).  In  the 
3  sg.  past  subj.  -ad  appears  for  -ed  already  in  Ml.  in  notesad, 
cotabosad,  frisnorrad,  and  in  the  later  language  -ad  becomes  more 
and  more  frequent. 

We  come  now  to  the  personal  endings.  The  past  subjunctive 
may  be  dismissed  briefly.  The  endings  are  the  same  as  those  of 
the  imperfect  indicative,  the  origin  of  which  is  for  the  most  part 
still  obscure.  In  the  deponential  forms  the  endings  of  the  present 
are  the  same  as  in  the  present  indicative.  Of  the  passive  the 


312  THE    S1GMATIC    FUTURE    AND    SUBJUNCTIVE 

only  thing  that  needs  to  be  noted  is  that  in  the  3  sg.  the  ending 
is  in  a  few  cases  -ar,  but  mostly  -tar  ;  -ar  seems  to  be  a  dis- 
appearing form. 

The  endings  of  the  present  subjunctive  active,  with  which  those  of 
the  future  are  identical,  demand  fuller  treatment.  The  hypothetical 
Idg.  forms,  which  may  be  supposed  to  have  formed  the  starting- 
point  of  the  Irish  inflexion,  are  given  above,  p.  13.  Besides  the 
forms  that  may  be  derived  from  Idg.  bases,  there  is  a  number  of 
new  analogical  forms.  These  forms  are  due  to  a  desire  to  get 
a  distinction  between  absolute  and  conjunct  inflexion,  a  distinction 
which  was  old  in  the  present  indicative,  but  was  originally  alien 
to  the  subjunctive.  In  the  plural  the  conjunct  forms  may  be 
directly  derived  from  the  Idg.  inflexion,  the  absolute  forms  are 
formed  simply  on  the  analogy  of  the  absolute  forms  of  the  present 
indicative : — gesmi,  gesme,  geste,  gessit,  like  bermi,  berme,  berthe, 
berit.  So  the  3  pi.  rel.  geste  like  the  3  pi.  rel.  berte.  (One  might 
perhaps  be  tempted  to  refer  these  absolute  forms  to  the  desiderative 
formation  from  which  the  reduplicated  future  started,  but  there 
is  no  trace  of  such  primary  absolute  forms  in  the  3  sg.,  so  that 
such  an  explanation  is  very  improbable  for  the  plural.)  The 
starting-point  of  the  analogy  is  to  be  found  in  the  conjunct  forms 
which  were  from  the  outset  the  same  in  both :  subj.  -gessam, 
-gessid,  -gessat,  like  pres.  ind.  -beram,  -bend,  -berat. 

In  the  singular  the  relations  are  less  simple.  We  will  take  the 
several  persons  in  order. 

Sg.  1.  Subjunctive:  conjunct  -ges,  absolute  tiasu',  future: 
conjunct  -gigius,  absolute  gigse. 

Here  -ges  =  *getso,  cf.  <nel^w.  The  effect  of  the  final  6  appears 
clearly  in  the  fut.  -gigius  =  *gigetso  (-gigius  :  -gess  =±frithmim  : 
mess,  from  *messus),  and  in  later  Irish  spellings  like  -rius,  in  the 
Glosses  -TIB  (with  the  «  timbre  unexpressed).  In  the  deponent 
we  should  expect  -or,  becoming  -ur.  In  the  Glosses  the  -ur  forms 
are  all  probably  or  possibly  future,  but  in  other  old  texts  the 
subj.  -ur  is  common.  In  the  absolute  inflexion  the  subjunctive 
tiasu  has  been  explained  from  the  analogy  of  the  present  ft  tig  u 
(itself  an  analogical  formation  for  tiag).  But  the  future  /////•>•<* 
(cf.  also  festa  under  feck-^  and  bibhaa  under  bong-)  cannot  be 
explained  in  this  way,  for  *gigessu  should  have  given  *yigsiu. 
K:t1  her  gigse  stands  for  *giges8a,  and  in  it,  as  in  fessa,  bibhsa,  we 
have  the  ending  a  which  appears  in  the  absolute  forms  of  the 
tl  subj uiH  live  bera,  of  the  c  future  bcra,  and  of  the  reduplicated 


IN    IRISH  —  J.    STRACHAN.  313 

asigmatic  future  gegna.  The  apparent  difference  between  the  future 
and  the  subjunctive  is  startling  ;  by  future  gigse  we  should  expect 
subjunctive  *ges8a.  And  probably  it  was  so.  It  is  to  be  observed 
that  the  sole  example  of  the  form  is  tiasu,  and  that  in  this  verb 
the  present  tkagu  is  used  in  a  future  sense.  It  is  probable,  then, 
that  tiasu-sa,  if  it  be  not  an  error  for  tiasa-sa,  is  an  exceptional 
form  due  to  the  present  future  tiagu,  and  that  the  regular 
subjunctive  ending  was  a. 

Sg.  2.  Subjunctive:  conjunct  -geiss,  absolute  *gessi;  future: 
conjunct  -gigis,  absolute  **gigsi. 

Here  -gem  =  *getses.  The  absolute  form  is  explained  from  the 
analogy  of  the  present  indicative  beri  by  conjunct  -beir.  For  tesi 
irregular  teis  LIT.  64a  21,  Salt.  Rann  1273.  In  this  person  the  Idg. 
injunctive  is  used  in  an  imperative  sense  (Zimmer,  KZ.  xxx,  118), 
e.g.  comeir  'rise'  =  com-ecs-recs-s.  In  LU.  107b  44  tadba  appears 
a  2  sg.  subjunctive,  but  the  text  in  which  it  occurs  has  other 
curious  forms. 

Sg.  3.  Subjunctive  :  conjunct  -ge,  absolute  *-geiss  ;  future  : 
conjunct  *ffiff?  or  *giget  absolute  *gigis. 

Here  -ge.  =  *yetxt  (with  regular  lengthening  of  the  final  accented 
vowel)  comes  from  the  Idg.  injunctive,1  geiss  =  *getset  from  the 
Idg.  subjunctive  ;  the  two  forms  are  utilized  to  distinguish  the 
absolute  from  the  conjunct  inflexion.  About  the  conjunct  ending 
something  more  must  be  said.  In  the  Glosses  it  appears  in 
a  double  form  :  — 

(1)  do-thei  (teg-\  ad-slei   (slig-),  do-coi   (coud-),   -ir-choi   (cot-) 
Wb.  ;  -tat  Sg.  ML,  ar-coi  Ml. 

(2)  in-gre  (grend-),  -ge  (ged-),  -te  (teg-},  -re  (reg-),  fo-lo  (long-), 
-roima  (mad-),  all  from  Ml. 

Here  two  things  are  to  be  noted.  (1)  Putting  aside  -irckdi, 
the  origin  of  which  is  doubtful,  and  which  may  come  from  a 
disyllabic  *covent-  or  the  like,  cf.  sg.  3  arachoat  Ml.  31d  10,  final 
»  appears  only  in  ei,  eu  roots  (-tdi  is  under  the  influence  of  -tti, 
cf.  p.  6).  (2)  For  -tei  of  Wb.  Ml.  has  -te.  Hence  it  may 
be  inferred  that  at  one  time  roots  in  ei,  eu  had  ei,  6i,  roots  in 
a,  e,  o  had  «,  e,  6,  and  that  ei  later  gave  place  to  e.  Starting 
from  the  assumption  that  *steikst  would  give  in  Irish  -te,  Zimmer 


subjuncti 


me  innuence  or  me  suojuncuve  lorms,  or    -gi  oecame  -ge  unaer  tne  innuem 
the  other  persons  ;  there  is  no  evidence  of  the  long  iujuuctive  vowel  iii  Irish. 


314      THE    SIGMATIC    FUTURE    AND    SUBJUNCTIVE    IN    IRISH. 

explains  tei  from  the  contamination  with  the  subjunctive  tti*. 
80  far  as  I  know  the  assumed  change  of  *steikst  to  te  is  supported 
by  no  parallels,  and  if  -te  is  later  than  -tei,  it  is  from  the  latter 
that  the  explanation  must  start.  Unfortunately  I  can  offer  no 
solution  of  the  difficulty.  As  to  -te  it  may  be  explained  from  the 
analogy  of  -ge.  Apparently  eu  roots  followed  the  analogy  of  ei 
roots,  with  which  they  agreed  in  the  quantity  of  the  radical 
vocalism,  e.g.  cos-  (coud-,  ceud-),  tes-  (teg-,  steigh-).1  In  O.Ir. 
there  is  no  example  of  i  in  a  (0)  roots ;  in  ecm'i  (ong-}  we  have,  as 
we  saw,  the  vocalism  of  the  subjunctive  of  ice-.  In  later  MSS., 
where  much  stress  cannot  be  laid  on  the  vocalism  of  final  syllables, 
we  find  -mai  (mag-\  -mae  (mad-}.  If  they  should  be  genuine  forms, 
which  is  doubtful,  they  might  be  analogical  to  eomai  by  ecma. 

Sg.  3  rel.     Subjunctive  ges,  future  giges. 

Formally  ges  might  come  from  *gesso,  *getsto,  the  injunctive 
of  the  aorist  middle,  but  such  an  explanation  is  very  uncertain. 
If  it  should  turn  out  to  be  right,  then  guttural  verbs,  e.g.  lias 
(leng-),  have  followed  the  analogy  of  dental  verbs,  for  e.g.  *orcst 
(org-)  would  have  become  regularly  not  *ors,  orr,  but  *ort. 
Corresponding  to  a  subjunctive  orr  we  should  expect  an  indicative 
iorr,  iurr\  iuras  is  clearly  a  new  formation  after  the  analogy  of 
the  relative  form  of  the  present  indicative  beres,  carets.  In  later 
Irish  there  is  confusion  with  the  absolute  form  of  the  third  person, 
cf.  memais  (mad-}  for  *mema8,  and  teis  (teg-).  Salt.  Rann,  for  *tias. 

1  If  -coi  is  to  be  derived  from  *coventst,  it  may  have  helped  in  the  transition. 


315 


VIIL— JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 
By  GEORGE  NEILSON. 

I.    BARBOUB'S  Bruce. 
Date.     Literary  Allusions. 

I  COME  from  Scotland  to  plead  against  eminent  Germans,  English- 
men, and  Scotsmen  for  a  Scottish  poet,  and  to  maintain  his  claim 
to  translations  some  of  which  were  directly  part  of  the  educative 
processes  fitting  him  to  produce  his  great  original  historical  chanson 
de  geste.  A  national  heirloom  was  added  to  the  treasury  of 
Scotland  when  John  Barbour,  Archdeacon  of  Aberdeen,  completed 
under  Kobert  II,  the  first  of  the  Stewart  kings,  his  poem  of  The 
Bruce.1  Editors  and  others  have  somehow  failed  to  notice  that  the 
author's  note  about  the  "tyme  of  the  compyling  of  this  buk," 
giving  four  different  methods  of  computation  of  the  date  and 
expressly  naming  1375  (Br.,  xiii,  694),  is  distinct  in  assigning 
a  time  after  February  22,  1375-6,  when  five  years  of  Robert  IPs 
reign  had  passed,  and  before  March  24,  1375-6,  when  the  year 
1375  as  then  counted  came  to  a  close. 

The  story  of  Bruce  is  told  with  not  a  few  citations  of  secular 
literary  sources  in  prose  and  verse,  including  (1)  Guido  de  Columpna's 
Dedruction  of  Troy  (Br.,  i,  395,  521),  referred  to  under  the 
familiar  names  of  Dares  and  Dictys ;  (2)  the  romance  of  Alexander 
(Br.,  i,  533;  iii,  73;  x,  706);  (3)  the  Brut  (Br.,  i,  549);  (4)  the 
story  of  Thebes  (Br.,  ii,  528;  vi,  183);  and  (5)  the  romance  of 
Ferumbras  (Br.,  iii,  436).  Question  is  possible  in  each  of  these 
cases  regarding  the  precise  shape  in  which  the  sources  were  drawn 
upon.  The  relation  to  the  Alexander  legend  and  the  tale  of  Troy, 
two  themes  found  so  inspiring  by  the  Middle  Ages,  will  be 
discussed,  beginning  with  the  latter,  while  the  former  stands  over 
till  intermediate  topics  pass. 

1  All  citations  are  made  from  Professor  Skeat's  edition  for  the  Scottish  Text 
Society,  1894. 

Phil.  Trans.  1899-1900.  22 


316  JOHN    BARBOUR  I     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR. 

II.    THE  TKOY  FEAGMENTS. 
The  MS.  Ascription  :  "Her  endis  Barbour." 

Some  time  in  the  fifteenth  century,  after  1420,  the  compiler  of 
a  verse  translation  of  Guido  possibly  finding  some  incompleteness  in 
the  manuscripts  at  his  disposal,  pieced  together  two  renderings. 
One  was  that  of  John  Lydgate,  the  monk  of  Bury.  The  other  was 
a  Scottish  version,  and  the  compiler  began  with  it.  Near  the 
termination  of  the  second  book,  at  the  end  of  his  description  of  the 
necromantic  powers  of  Medea,  he  either  found  material  lacking, 
or  purposely  deserted  the  Scottish  version  for  the  English  :  "  Her 
endis  Barbour  and  begynnis  the  monk"  he  wrote  to  distinguish. 
Thereafter  he  followed  Lydgate  till  he  reached  the  conspiracy  of 
Antenor  and  Aeneas,  and  Priam's  distress  over  their  treasonable 
designs,  when  he  resumed  the  Scottish  version  with  the  words  "Her 
endis  the  monk  and  begynnis  Barbour."  (See  the  Troy  fragments 
in  Barbour's  Legendensammlung,  edited  by  Professor  C.  Horstmann, 
Heilbronn,  1881,  vol.  ii,  pp.  227,  229.  The  two  pages  of  the 
manuscript  which  bear  the  ascription  are  facsimiled  in  National 
MSS.  of  Scotland,  part  ii,  No.  Ixxiv.  For  the  date  1420  see  the 
conclusion  of  the  fragment  in  Horstmann,  ii,  304.  Future  citations 
of  the  Troy  fragments  are  made  to' "  Troy  fr.,"  parts  i  or  ii,  and  the 
number  of  the  line.) 

"With  an  ascription  so  plain,  so  near  the  period  with  which  it 
deals,  so  nicely  discriminative  between  the  two  component  parts 
of  the  compilation,  so  absolutely  true  as  regards  "the  monk," 
scepticism  might  have  learned  to  suspect  itself  before  daring  to 
reject  the  other  half,  Barbour's  half,  of  the  intimation.  Instead, 
the  grammar  and  the  rime-lore  of  the  critics  have  blinded  them  to 
the  presence  of  the  poet's  idiosyncrasies  in  the  translator's  work ; 
they  have  devised  laws  for  rime  all  too  rigorous  for  Barbour,  who 
was  no  purist;  they  have  not  sufficiently  remembered  that  different 
themes  involve  great  changes  in  vocabulary  and  treatment ;  while, 
significant  of  philological  rather  than  historical  preferences,  it  escapes 
notice  that  in  the  old  inventory  of  the  library  of  the  Cathedral 
where  Barbour  served,  there  was  a  Hysteria  Trojana  as  well  as 
another  volume,  De  Belli*  Trojanorum  (Registrum  Episcopatus 
Aberdonensis,  ii,  156). 

III.    THE  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS. 

This  series  of  translations,  mainly  from  the  Golden  Legend,  first 
had  a  Scottish  origin  assigned  to  it  from  internal  evidence  by  the 


JOHN  BARBOUR:  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR.     317 

late  Henry  Bradshaw,  whose  conclusion  that  it  was  "  the  verse  of 
Barbour  and  in  his  language  "  was  warmly  seconded  by  Cosmo 
Innes  (Nat.  MSS.  Scotland,  part  ii,  No.  Ixxv,  preface,  p.  xvii). 
The  entire  text  has  been  twice  edited,  first  by  Horstmann 
in  Barbour's  Legendensammlung  in  1881,  and  afterwards  by 
Dr.  W.  M.  Metcalfe  for  the  Scottish  Text  Society  in  1888-96. 
Between  these  dates  the  same  scepticism  as  challenged  the 
express  ascription  of  the  Troy  fragments  to  Barbour  disturbed  the 
quiet  possession  of  Bradshaw's  opinion  about  the  Legends.  The 
Scottish  Text  Society's  edition,  the  completion  of  which  followed 
Professor  Skeat's  edition  of  the  Bruce  for  the  same  Society  in  1894, 
gives  the  Legends  as  not  Barbour's.  Both  as  regards  the  Troy 
fragments  and  the  Legends,  the  grounds  are  the  same — that  the 
vocabulary  of  the  two  (for  it  is  admitted  that  the  Troy  fragments 
and  the  Legends  are  from  a  single  hand)  differs  from  that  of  the 
£ruce,  that  rimes  not  adopted  by  the  latter  occur  in  the  other  two, 
and  that  in  style  the  poems  are  far  apart,  ^.gain  the  conclusions 
have  been  too  hasty.  The  vocabulary  of  battle-pieces  cannot  be 
very  similar  to  that  of  miraculous  saint-legends,  and  style  may 
well  suffer  when  the  poet  complains  of  old  age  and  its  infirmities. 
Themes  of  romance  and  chivalry  vary  greatly  from  those  of  the 
Legenda  Aurea  and  other  Legenda  Sanctorum  which  naturally 
found  place  in  the  Cathedral  Library  (Reg.  Epis.  Aberd.,  ii, 
156,  135),  yet  the  resulting  differences  should  not  have  been 
allowed  to  obscure  the  many  topographical  allusions  tending  to 
locate  the  translator  in  the  North  Country,  or  to  explain  away  the 
pointed  allusion  to  his  desire  to  narrate,  before  all  others,  the  tale 
of  St.  Machar,  the  saint  of  John  Barbour's  own  cathedral  and  see. 
Nor  would  it  have  been  amiss  for  the  critics  to  search  a  little  closer 
than  they  did  for  possible  touches  of  resemblance  which  might  be 
reckoned  individual  traits. 

IV.    POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

In  spite  of  numerous  experiments  in  criticism,  the  canons  for 
determining  disputed  authorship  are  somewhat  empiric.  Tests 
of  rime  and  language  are  apt  to  be  partial.  Where  the  comparison 
is  between  an  original  work  and  a  translation,  the  tests  are  the 
more  difficult,  since  the  translator  sinks  himself  in  a  measure  in 
the  author  he  is  rendering.  He  writes,  too,  in  shackles,  so  that 
his  little  trespasses  beyond  the  limits  of  severe  adherence  to  his 
original  are  often  invaluable  as  revelations  of  individuality  and 


318     JOHN  BARBOUR:  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

guides  to  identification.  A  recurrent  phrase  characteristic  of  an 
original  poem  showing  general  affinities  with  a  translation  may, 
if  found  not  only  to  occur  in  the  translation  but  to  be  there 
intrusive,  prove  first-class  evidence.  An  example  will  make  this 
proposition  concrete. 

"When  the  editor  of  the  Bruce  very  properly  commented  on  the 
value  of  book  i,  lines  521-526,  as  demonstrative  of  the  author's 
acquaintance  with  Guido  (Br.,  pref.  p.  xlvi),  it  is  a  pity  he  did  not 
notice  also  the  additional  importance  of  the  next  two  lines,  527-528  : 

Br.,  i,  521.     "Wes  nocht  all  Troy  with  tresoune  tane 
Quhen  ten  jeris  of  the  wer  wes  gane  ? 
Then  slane  wes  mone  thowsand 
Off  thaim  withowt  throw  strenth  of  hand 
As  Dares  in  his  buk  he  wrate 
And  Dytis  that  knew  all  thare  state, 
i,  527.      Thai  mycht  nocht  haiff  beyn  tayne  throw  mycht 
Bot  tresoun  tuk  thaim  throw  hyr  slycht. 

It  is  true  that  the  first  six  lines  prove  that  Barbour  knew  his 
Guido;  but  the  last  two  prove  that  he  knew  something  very 
intimately  of  Guido's  translator,  the  author  of  the  Troy  fragments. 
The  original  passage  from  which  these  two  lines  come  is  not 
in  Dares  or  in  Dictys,  but  is  in  Guido,  occurring  in  the  course 
of  the  argument  between  Ajax  Telamon  and  Ulysses  over  the 
allotment  of  the  Palladium  to  the  share  of  Ulysses  in  the  division 
of  the  spoils  of  war.  Ajax  twitted  his  antagonist  by  declaring 
it  matter  of  public  gossip  that,  whereas  the  Greeks  ought  to  have 
conquered  by  force,  they  had  done  so  only  by  falsehood  and  fraud  : 
ut  Trojanos,  quos  debuimus  in  potencia  nostra  dewincere,  vincerimns 
per  machinacionis  fallaciam  et  per  dolum.  The  passage  is  thus 
rendered  in  the  Scots  translation  (Troy  frag.,  ii,  1267) : — 

That  the  Troyiens,  which  with  mycht 
"We  ought  to  have  ourcomrayne  with  fycht, 
"We  ourcorae  with  fraude  and  gyle, 
And  machinacions  and  wyle. 

Something  in  the  rime,  something  in  the  contrast,  pleased  the 
poet,  and  elsewhere  he  used  them  both. 

Troy  frag.,  i,  405.     In  the  science  echo  had  sic  slytht 

That  throw  the  science  and  the  myght 
Of  hyre  exorji^aciouns     .... 

[Latin  :  qui  per  vires  et  modos  exor^isacionum  nigromanticos.] 
Troy  frag.,  i,  515.     Notht  thane  throw  the  strenth  and  the  mycht 

Of  hyre  enchauntement  and  hyr  slytht. 
[Latin :  pro  sue  incantacionis  viribus.] 


JOHN  BARBOUR:   POET  AND  TRANSLATOR.  319 

Tn  both  these  instances  the  contrast  is  the  poet's.  The  original 
has  nothing  of  "  slycht,"  so  that  the  antithesis  is  intrusive,  an 
idiosyncrasy  of  the  translator,  going  so  far  on  the  way  of  proof 
that  the  lines  in  the  Bruce  came  from  Guido  by  way  of  the  Scots 
translator.  Such  a  phrase  may,  for  critical  purposes  in  determining 
authorship,  even  rank  as  a  distinguishing  feature  and  a  test. 

Personal  Touches. 

Reserving  this  contrast  for  a  later  stage  as  one  of  a  number  of 
typical  media  for  purposes  of  identification,  we  may  note  indications 
in  the  Bruce  of  the  poet's  fairness  of  mind  (Br.,  ii,  40),  of  his  use  of 
romance  and  song  as  sources  of  information  (Br.,  ii,  46;  iii,  178), 
and  of  his  acquaintance  with  the  prophecies  of  the  mysterious 
Thomas  of  Ercildoun  (ii,  86),  and  with  the  story  of  Fingal 
(Br.,  iii,  68),  while  a  spirit  of  pelf-depreciation  (Br.,  x,  348) 
shows  an  engaging  modesty.  Yet  more  valuable  is  the  author's 
declaration  of  the  time  when  the  Bruce  was  written,  and  what 
was  its  purpose.  The  date  has  already  been  touched  upon.  For 
the  subject  of  the  poem,  even  critical  eyes  have  been  prone  to 
overlook  the  express  fact  that  it  had  a  double  theme.  Just  after 
the  first  mention  of  "  King  Robert  off  Scotland  "  and  "  gud  Schyr 
James  off  Douglas  "  the  poet  declares  his  aim  : 

Off  THAIM  I  thynk  this  buk  to  ma.     (Br.,  i,  33.) 

That  the  work  was  for  the  honour  of  Douglas  scarcely  less  than  of 
Bruce — the  proposition  thus  announced,  that  it  was  a  poem  with 
two  heroes,  as  its  whole  structure  shows — was  very  explicitly 
recognized  by  more  than  one  of  the  fifteenth  -  century  writers 
(Wyntoun,  viii,  3121  ;  Bower,  Scotichronicon,  ii,  301 ;  The  Ilowlat, 
11.  395,  507,  in  Scottish  Alliterative  Poems,  ed.  Amours,  Scot.  Text 
Soc.).  In  Barbour's  time  the  house  of  Douglas  had  a  powerful 
and  patriotic  representative  in  Archibald  the  Grim,  named  in  the 
poem  as  Schir  Archibald  (Br.,  xx,  587). 

Familiar,  but  not  the  less  notable  as  a  personal  trait,  is  Barbour's 
aspiration  after  grace  that  he  may  say  nothing  false  in  his  poem : 
That  I  say  nocht  hot  suthfast  thing.     (Br.,  i,  35.) 

The  intimations  of  the  Legends  of  the  Saints  bearing  on  the 
personality  of  the  translator  or  author  consist  of  (1)  a  few  topo- 
graphical allusions  (xl,  1360-1406;  xxvii,  beginning);  (2)  many 
references  to  books,  the  first  being  The  Romance  of  the  Rose  (Leg. 
prologue,  line  5)  ;  and  (3)  direct  allusions  to  his  calling,  health,  or 
experiences. 


320       JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

I  ma  nocht  wirk 
As  mynistere  of  haly  kirke 
Fore  gret  eld  and  febilnes.     (Leg.  prol.,  33.) 

Elsewhere  he  mourns  his  "  fait  of  sycht"  (Leg.  prol.,  98),  and 
repeatedly  refers  to  other  infirmities  of  age  (Leg.,  iv,  390  ;  vii,  12; 
x,  585;  xxix,  20;  xxxvi,  1220).  He  is  guarded  about  doubtful 
facts  (Leg.,  vii,  347).  His  self-disparagement  appears,  too  : 

I  haf  translat 

The  story,  thocht  it  be  nocht  cunnandly 
In  all — for  royde  mane  am  I — 
In  Ynglis  townge  that  lawit  mene 
In  thare  langage  ma  it  kene.     (Leg.,  xviii,  1469.) 

He  alludes  to  his  travels  when  a  " gunge  mane"  (Leg.,  xxv,  1),  and 
his  literary  tasks  suggested  to  him  a  curious  intrusive  reference 
(Leg.,  xxxiii,  449)  to  a  martyr  stretched  on  the  rack  : 
As  men  dois  with  parchymene. 

He  refers  to  a  book  he  made  about  the  birth  of  Christ  (Leg., 
xxxvi,  991).  "Befor  uthyre  "  he  was  fain  to  write  of  St.  Machor 
of  Aberdeen  (Leg.,  xxvii,  7).  These  meagre  disclosures  practically 
exhaust  the  positive  autobiography. 

Happily  there  are  other  things  than  positive  biography  to  be 
found.  To  internal  evidences  as  plain  and  as  trustworthy  we  shall 
turn  after  our  glance  at  the  works  to  be  examined  shall  have 
surveyed  The  Buik  of  the  most  noble  and  vail^eand  Conquerour. 

V.   THE  BUIK  OP  ALEXANDER,  a  translation  of  two  French 
Romances. 

Almost  unheard  of,  and  certainly  not  computed  in  the  criticism 
of  Scottish  poetry,  this  swinging  romance-poem  is  known  only  in 
the  unique  print  dating  about  1580,  when  it  issued  from  the  press 
of  Alexander  Arbuthnet,  a  printer  in  Edinburgh,  who  died  in  1585 
(Bannatyne  Miscellany  >  ii,  207).  The  work  thus  printed  bears 
a  sort  of  colophon  with  1438  as  the  date  of  origin,  a  date,  however, 
regarding  which  there  is  a  good  deal  to  say.  It  was  reprinted  in 
1831  by  the  Bannatyne  Club  in  a  very  limited  edition,  and  the 
reprint  is  now  rare. 

That  this  Alexander  book  should  so  long  have  escaped  searching 
scrutiny  on  present  lines  is  surprising,  when  its  astonishing  relation 
to  Barbour's  Bruce  is  taken  into  account.  Not  that  it  is  without 
other  importance,  for  it  has  a  value  all  its  own  in  contemporary 
literature  as  a  Scottish  translation  of  two  French  poems  in  the 
cycle  of  the  Alexander  legend :  a  vigorous  piece  of  work,  in  many 


JOHN  B ARBOUR  I  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR.       321 

respects  very  original  in  treatment,  and  reflecting  with  no  small 
measure  of  success  the  entire  spirit  of  the  Roman  d'Alexandre,  or 
more  particularly  the  Fuerre  de  Gadres  and  the  Voeux  du  Paon 
from  which  it  was  taken.  The  battle-pieces  especially  are 
rendered  con  amore:  there  the  translator  was  manifestly  at  home, 
and  excelled  his  original. 

Apart  from  the  actual  separate  existence  of  the  French  poems, 
which  the  translator  himself  refers  to  more  than  once  (Alex.,  107, 
441),  there  are  in  the  structure  evidences  of  dual  source.  The 
Scottish  poem,  which  is  in  rime  and  in  the  metre  of  the  Bruce, 
is  divided  into  three  parts,  the  first  "  callit  The  Forray  of 
Gadderis"  the  second  "  callit  The  Avowis  of  Alexander"  the 
third  "The  Great  Battell  of  Ejfesoun."  The  first  part  opens 
abruptly,  and  the  translation  is  made  on  principles  somewhat 
different  from  those  distinguishing  the  treatment  of  the  second 
part,  which  follows  the  French  with  much  greater  closeness !  than 
the  first  part.  The  Roman  d'Alexandre  of  Lambert  li  Tors,  written 
in  the  twelfth  century,  had,  apparently  before  that  century  closed, 
already  had  incorporated  with  it  Le  Fuerre  de  Gadres,  an  important 
contribution  by  Alexander  of  Paris  or  Bernay  (Li  Romans 
WAUxandre,  ed.  Michelant,  Stuttgart,  1846,  p.  249;  Alexandre 
le  Grand  dans  la  Litter ature  Franqaise,  par  Paul  Meyer,  1886,  ii, 
154-161,  227  ;  La  Leggenda  di  Alejandro  Magno,  del  Professor 
Dario  Carraroli,  Mondovi,  1892,  pp.  213-215).  This  episode  of  the 
siege  of  Tyre  had  no  real  connection  with  the  true  history  of 
Alexander ;  scarcely  the  rudiments  of  it  emerge  in  the  early 
versions  of  the  Egyptian  legend,  which  so  long  held  captive 
the  beliefs  both  of  East  and  West  regarding  the  Macedonian 
conqueror.  Later  versions  of  the  Jlistoria  de  Preliis  seem  to  have 
contained  the  story  in  some  detail ;  there  was  a  good  deal  about  it 
in  the  French  of  Thomas  or  Eustace  of  Kent  (Meyer,  op.  cit.,  i, 
1 79),  and  in  the  alliterative  Wars  of  Alexander  (ed.  Professor 
Skeat,  E.E.T.S.,  11.  1200-1335);  the  Hunterian  MS.  T.  4,  1,  from 
which  the  latter  alliterative  poem  was  probably  translated,  has 
lost  the  folios  containing  that  part  of  the  narrative.  That  in 
origin  this  French  story  of  the  Forray  was  a  separate  work  seems 
clear  (Meyer's  Alexandre,  ii,  154,  Carraroli,  213).  Very  much  as  in 
Michelant's  edition  of  the  Roman  it  appears  in  the  MS.  of 

1  It  was  a  pleasure  to  hear  M.  Charles  Bonnier,  who  is  now  busy  at  an  edition 
of  the  Voeux  du  Paon,  state  that  he  had  compared  the  French  with  the  Scottish 
texts,  and  regarded  the  latter  as  generally  a  very  faithful  rendering. 


322       JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

Venice  (Meyer,  i,  281-286),  and  the  variations  seem  hardly  to 
be  radical.  Michelant's  text  leaves  much  to  be  desired  for  critical 
purposes,  and  M.  Paul  Meyer  has  laboured  nobly  to  supply  the 
deficiencies,  but  the  defects  are  not  such  as  seriously  to  affect  the 
questions  of  the  Scottish  poem,  for  line  by  line  of  the  latter  can  be 
followed — with  some  inversions,  but  with  completeness,  save  for 
the  translator's  own  intrusive  phrases  or  expansions — in  the  text 
of  Michelant.  The  French  version  of  the  Forray  section  of  the 
Alexander  Romance  is  represented  by  only  an  abbreviated  rendering 
into  Scottish.  Many  passages  are  abridged ;  not  a  few  are  omitted ; 
the  sense  is  sometimes  expanded  ;  sometimes  the  expansions  of  the 
French  are  curtailed;  but  through  and  through  the  Frenchman, 
line  for  line,  can  claim  his  due  from  the  Scot.  In  brief,  the  story 
is  that  at  the  siege  of  Tyre  the  knights  of  Alexander,  under  the 
command  of  the  Duke.  Emenydus — the  whole  atmosphere  of  the 
poem  is  chivalric,  and,  as  M.  Paul  Meyer  has  shown,  coloured  by 
reminiscence  of  the  Crusades — make  a  raid  from  Tyre  to  the  Valley 
of  "Josaphas,"  and  drive  off  a  great  prey  of  cattle  in  spite  of 
attacks  made  by  the  keepers,  "the  hirdis  with  the  swordis  of 
steill."  During  the  return,  however,  they  are  set  upon  by  "thame 
of  Gadderis  " — Duke  Betys  and  his  followers,  chief  of  whom  is 
Gadifer,  so  that  the  700  Greeks  are  assailed  by  30,000 
"Gaderanis"  and  put  in  sore  straits.  Emenydus  asks  successive 
knights  to  ride  to  Tyre  for  help ;  they  refuse,  after  the  manner  of 
romance,  to  desert  the  field  of  danger  even  for  that  purpose ;  but 
at  last  a  wounded  man  goes.  Alexander  hurries  to  the  relief  of  the 
detachment,  and  finally  the  Gaderanis  are  driven  off  after  a  fine 
display  of  valour,  in  course  of  which  Emenydus  is  badly  injured, 
and  Gadifer  is  killed  in  fearless  defence  of  the  retreating  rear. 

The  Fuerre  as  embedded  in  the  romance  is  scarcely  a  self- 
dependent  work  capable  of  simple  detachment ;  it  needs  ex- 
planations which  only  its  combination  with  the  rest  of  the 
romance  can  adequately  afford.  Accordingly  when,  as  in  the 
Scots  translation,  it  is  ushered  into  the  reader's  ken  without 
preliminaries,  and  is  closed  without  a  sequel  really  belonging  to 
it,  the  junction,  like  the  introduction,  is  felt  to  be  far  from 
artistic.  Indeed,  it  is  no  junction  at  all,  for  we  part  with 
Alexander  busy  with  the  siege  of  Tyre ;  and  in  the  second  part 
find  ourselves  suddenly  in  the  merry  month  of  May  marching 
towards  Tars  in  the  expedition  which  conducts  its  dramatis  personae 
through  the  Avowes  to  the  Great  Battell.  The  vows  made  by 


JOHN    BAKBOUR  I     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR.  323 

various  knights  on  the  peacock  shot  by  Porrus,  and  their  valiant 
accomplishment  in  the  Great  Battell  of  Alexander  at  '  Effesoun ' 
against  King  Clams  of  India,  make  a  fine  chivalric  theme,  to  which 
the  gay  spirit  of  "  Cassamus  the  aid"  and  the  episodes  of  the  court- 
ladies  add  a  variety  of  charm  unusual  in  poems  of  the  class. 

The  passage  about  the  month  of  May  prefixed  to  the  Avowes, 
and  thus  forming  the  introduction  to  the  second  part  of  the 
Scottish  poem,  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  original  French.  It  is  by 
no  means  out  of  the  question  that  the  Avowes  and  Battell  were 
the  primary  task — an  independent  translation  of  the  Vceux  du  Paon 
— and  that  the  Forray  was  a  separate  performance,  conjoined  by 
an  afterthought.  At  any  rate  the  components  of  the  Alexander 
book  are  (1)  the  Forray,  completely  accounted  for  by  the  existing 
French  text  of  the  Roman  dj Alexandre,  edited  by  Michelant ;  (2) 
the  introduction  about  the  merry  month  of  May,  and  the  circum- 
stances of  the  translation,  inserted  at  the  beginning  of  the  Avowea  ; 
(3)  the  Avowes  and  the  Battell,  representing  with  considerable 
faithfulness  the  Vosux  du  Paon,  a  poem  written  by  Jacques  de 
Longuyon  in  the  early  years  of  the  first  decade  *  of  the  fourteenth 
century  ;  and  (4)  a  short  series  of  lines  at  the  close  apologizing 
for  the  insufficiency  of  the  translation,  and  containing  the  date 
1438,  on  the  value  of  which  grave  issues  turn.  The  merry  month, 
too,  is  a  factor  not  admitting  of  neglect. 

VI.    THE  MONTH  or  MAT. 

Observe  this  description  of  May  standing  in  the  middle  of  the 
Scottish  poem  translated  from  two  combined  French  romances. 
Observe  how  the  poet,  who  throughout  writes  in  the  same  rime- 
couplet,  with  the  same  octosyllabic  metre,  the  same  turns  of 
expression,  the  same  repetitions,  the  same  rimes,  and  the  same 
tendency  to  occasional  but  never  systematic  alliteration  as  John 
Barbour,  here,  in  honour  of  the  merry  month,  bursts  into  alliteration 
— a  unique  series  of  twelve  lines,  all  alliterative  but  one.  Only 

1  Occasional  citations  made  by  me  from  the  Taeux  du  Paon  (which  has  never 
been  printed)  are  from  two  British  Museum  Harli-ian  MSS.,  Add.  16,956  and 
16,888.  I  have  also  cited  once  or  twice  the  important  and  beautiful  Bodleian 
MS.  264.  Apology  is  due  and  is  heartily  tendered  for  the  inadequacy  of  collation, 
but  a  professional  man's  leisure  is  scant.  M.  Charles  Bonnier  obligingly  com- 
municated to  me  the  fact  that  the  date  1310  or  1312  hitherto  received  (Ward's 
Catalogue,  i,  146)  is  incorrect  by  a  few  years,  as  the  Tybaut  qiti  de  bar  fit  nays 
referred  to  at  the  close  of  Add.  MS.  16,956,  fol.  163,  was  not  the  Duke  of 
Lorraine,  but  the  Bishop  of  Liege. 


324       JOHN  BARBOUR :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

one  other  instance  occurs  in  the  poem  of  anything  like  this 
passage  in  sustained  alliterativeness.  That  also  concerns  the 
merry  month.  May  was  a  favourite  with  the  medieval  muse ; 
its  praises  wax  mechanical  in  the  old  romances ;  and  it  had 
found  its  way  into  prose  as  well  as  verse.  Partly  from  Guido, 
directly  and  indirectly,  it  passed  into  the  introduction  of  the 
Avowes ;  partly  it  came  from  the  Vceux  du  Paon. 

Guido,  Hunterian  MS.,  T.  4,  1,  fol.  115b. 

Terapus  erat  quo  jam  sol  tauri  signum  intraverat  tune  cum  prata  virent 
vernant  flores  in  arboribus  redolentes  rubent  rose  in  viridibus  rubris  earum,  et  in 
dulcibus  philomene  cantibus  dulci  modulamine  citharijant.  Tune  cum  esset 
mensis  ille  Maius  .... 

Alliterative  Destruction  of  Troy,  ed.  E.E.T.S. 
Lines  12,969-74. 

HlT  WAS  THE  MONETH  OF  MAY  WHEN  MIRTHES  begyn  ; 

The  Sun  turnit  into  tauro  taried  there  under  : 
MEDOS  and  mountains  mynget  with  FLOURES  ; 
GREVES  WEX  GRENE  &  the  ground  swete, 

NlCHTGALIS  WITH  NOTES  NEWIT  there  SONGB, 

And  shene  BRIDDES  in  shawes  shriked  full  lowde. 

Lines  2734-8. 
IN  THE  MONETH  OF  MAY  QUEEN  MEDOES  bene  grene 

AND  ALL  FLORISSHET  WITH  FLOURES  J?E  FILDES  aboute 

BURJONS  of  bowes  BRETHIT  full  swete 
fflorisshet  full  faire  ;  frutes  were  kuyt 
GREVYS  were  GRENE  &  the  ground  HILDE. 

Lines  1056-64. 
WYNTER  AWAY  watris  were  calme, 
Stormes  were  still,  the  sternes  full  clere, 
Zeforus  soft  wyndis  soberly  blew ; 
Bowes  in  BRIGHT  holtes  BURJONT  full  faire ; 
GREVYS  WEX  GRENE  and  the  ground  swete 
Swoghing  of  swete  ayre  swalyng  of  BRIDDES 
MEDOWES  and  mounteyns  myngit  with  FFLOURES 
COLORD  by  course  AS  thair  KYND  askit : 
At  MID  Aprille  the  MONE  quhen  MYRTHES  begyn. 

Fceux  de  Paon. 
(Add.  MS.  16,956,  fol.  72b.) 
Ce  fu  el  moys  de  May  qu'yvers  va  a  dirlin 
Que  cil  oyseillon  gay  chantent  en  lour  Latin 
Bois  et  pres  ruverdissent  centre  le  douz  temps  prin 
Et  nature  envoisie  par  son  soutil  engin 
Lea  revest  <•(.  |><>list  <lc  mums  divers  flourin 
Blanc  et  vert  et  vermel  Yndo  jaune  et  sanguin 
A  ycel  temps    .... 


JOHN    HARBOUR  :     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR. 


325 


The  translator's  second  lyrical  outburst  on  the  merry  month 
contains  eleven  lines,  of  which  eight  are  clearly  alliterative.  The 
French  original  has  been  very  freely  rendered. 

To  these  two  May  passages  in  the  Alexander,  two  May  passages 
in  Bruce  correspond  in  all  respects. 


[FIRST  DESCRIPTION  OF  MAY.] 


Alexander,  p.  107,  lines  1-12, 

In  mery  May  quhen  medis  springis, 
And  foullis  in  the  forestis  singis, 
And  NICHTINGALIS  thare  NOTIS  NEUIS, 
And  flouris  spredis  on  seirkin  hewes, 
Blew  and  burnat  blak  and  bla 
Quhite  and  Callow  rede  alsua, 
Purpit  bloncat  pale  and  pers 
As  KYND  thame  COLOUKIS  gevis  divers  : 
And  BURGEONS  of  thare  brancheis  BREDIS, 
And  woddis  winnis  thare  winful  wedis, 
And  ever  ilk  Vy  lies  welth  at  waill : 
Then  ga  I  bundin  all  in  baill. 


Bruce,  v,  1-13. 

This  WES  IN  were  quhen  WYNTIR  tyde 
"With  his  blastis  hydwiss  to  byde 
Wes  ourdriffin,  and  BIRDIS  smale 
As  thristill  and  the  nichtingale 
Begouth  rycht  tneraly  to  sytig, 
And  for  to  mak  in  thair  synging 
Syndry  NOTIS  and  soundys  sere 
And  melody  plesande  to  here, 
And  the  treis  begouth  to  ma 
BURGEON YS  and  BRYCHT  blomys  alsua 
To  vyn  the  HELiNG'of  thair x  hevede 
That  wikkit  wintir  had  thame  revede 
And  all  grevis  begouth  to  spryng. 
Into  that  tyme     .... 


[SECOND  DESCRIPTION  OF  MAY.] 


Alexander,  p.  248,  lines  16-26. 

This  WAS  IN  MIDDES  THE  MONETH  OF  MAY 

Quhen  WINTER  wedes  ar  AWAY 
And  foulis  singis  of  sonndis  seir 
And  makes  thame  MIRTH  on  thare  manere 
And  GRAVES  that  gay  war  WAXIS  GRENE 
As  nature  throw  his  craftis  kene 
.Schrowdis  thame  self  with  thare  floures 
Wele  savorand  of  sere  coloiiris, 
Blak  blew  blude  rede  alsua 
And  Inde  with  uther  hewis  ma 
That  tyme  fell  in  the  middes  of  May. 


Bruce,  xvi,  63-71. 

This  WES  IN  THE  MONETH  OF  MAY 

Quhen  BYRDIS  syngis  on  the  spray 
Mellaud  thair  NOTYS  with  syndry  sowne 
For  softenes  of  that  sweit  sesoune 
And  lewis  on  the  Iranchis  spredis 
And  blomys  BRIGHT  besyd  thame  BREDIS 
AND  FELDIS  FLORIST  ar  WITH  FLO  wins 
Weill  savonrit  of  seir  colowris 
And  all  thing  worthis  blith  and  gay. 


1  Troy  frag.,  i,  440: 

That  spoilyt  had  ine  wyntir  bene 

Throw  wickede  blastes'aud  felloue  schoures 

Baith  of  the  lewes  and  of  the  floures. 

Answering  to  Guide's  "  Hyemali  eciam  impuguacione  frondibus  arbores  spoliatas." 
Cf.  also  Troy  frag.,  ii,  IGol. 


326       JOHN  BARBOUR  I  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

The  first  of  these  two  Bruce  passages  has  seven  alliterative 
lines  out  of  thirteen ;  the  second  has  six  out  of  nine.  Their 
relationship  to  other  citations  is  phenomenal,  and  demands 
examination.  There  are  in  the  Alexander  only  two  descriptions 
of  May,  both,  as  shown,  remarkable  as  departing  from  the  normal 
metre  of  the  poem  and  systematically — to  the  extent  of  seventeen 
lines  out  of  twenty-three — combining  rime  and  alliteration.  Why  ? 
The  Bruce  also  has  only  two  descriptions  of  May  (that  of  Yer  is 
truly  of  May),  remarkable  as  departing  from  the  normal  metre, 
and  to  the  extent  of  thirteen  lines  out  of  twenty -two  combining 
alliteration  and  rime.  Why  ? 

Were  the  answer  not  so  clear,  it  might  be  deemed  too 
adventurous  to  offer  for  a  century  so  remote  an  absolute  pro- 
nouncement, but  facts  compel  the  hazard,  if  hazard  it  be  called. 
The  reason  was  because  the  author  of  the  Alexander  and  the  author 
of  the  Bruce  alike  knew  the  alliterative  Destruction  of  Troy, 
probably  the  work  of  Huchown  of  the  Awle  Ryale,  whom  there 
is  good  reason  to  regard  as  Sir  Hugh  of  Eglintoun,  an  Auditor 
of  Exchequer  along  with  Barbour  from  1372  until  his  death  in 
1376.  Else  how  comes  it  that  identical  alliterations  shown  below 
from  the  descriptions  of  the  month  of  May  in  the  Destruction, 
reappear  in  both  Alexander  and  Bruce  ? 

Moneth  of  May  quhen  medoes.    Of.  supra,  A.  107  (1),  248  (16) ; 

Br.,  v,  1;  xvi,  63. 

Greves  wex  grene.     Cf.  A.  248  (20). 
Nichtgalis  with  notis  newit.     Cf.  A.  107  (3). 
Florisshet  with  floures  }>e  fildes.     Cf.  Br.,  xvi,  69. 
Burjons  of  bowis  brethit.     Cf.  A.  107  (9). 
"Wynter  away.     Cf.  A.  248  (17). 
Colord  as  kind.     Cf.  A.  107  (8),  248  (21). 

The  fifth  is  curious.  "  Burgeons  of  boughs  breathed"  (  =  smelt) 
in  the  Destruction  is  "  burgeons  of  branches  bredis "  in  the 
Alexander,  107  (9),  while  " burgeons  and  blooms"  are  paired 
in  Bruce,  v,  10,  and  on  the  branches  "  blooms  bredis"  in  Bruce, 
xvi,  68.  In  the  Destruction  there  are  eleven  lines  specifically 
descriptive  of  May:  five  or  more  of  them  lend  alliterations  for 
the  brief  descriptions  of  May  in  the  Alexander  and  the  Bruce. 


1  Note  also  Huchown's  archaic  words  "  We"  a  man  appearing  as  "  Vy  "  in 
A.  107  (11),  supra;  Drychtin,  A.  431  (7),  used  allil.T.itivdy ;  raising  dragon, 
Hr.,  ii,  200;  (alliterative)  Morte  Arthure,  1252,  2026,  2057.  Cf.  Scottish 
Antiquary,  xii,  147. 


JOHN    BARBOUR  I     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR.  327 

The  interconnection  of  the  Alexander  passages  with  those  of  the 
Bruce  includes  verbal  relationships,  well  enough  shown  above  by 
the  italicizing  of  the  phrases  common  to  both  and  the  capitals 
given  to  the  alliterations  suggested  by  the  Destruction  of  Troy. 
Amongst  the  former  appear  the  lines — 

Wele  savorand  of  sere  colouris.     A.  248  (23),  add  A.  159  (23). 
"Weill  savourit  of  seir  colouris.     Br.,  xvi,  70. 

Besides,  there  is  the  final  touch — that  tyme — a  French  bequest. 
What  a  minute  imitator  of  Barbour  this  translator  of  Anno 
Domini  1438  must  have  been,  to  be  sure !  Not  content  with 
drawing  upon  the  Bruce  for  his  savour  of  sundry  colours  he  must 
have  observed  the  alliterative  turn  of  Barbour' s  descriptions  of 
May ;  determined  to  follow  Barbour,  and  make  his  corresponding 
descriptions  alliterative,  and  rather  improve  on  his  model,  he  must 
have  gone,  as  Barbour  did,  to  Huchown  himself — to  Huchown,  for 
whose  own  intimate  knowledge  of  the  Fuerre  and  the  Vceux  du 
Paon  a  powerful  case  stands  ready  to  state.  An  astonishing 
insight  of  criticism,  a  miraculous  success  of  appropriate  imitation 
indeed,  if  John  Barbour  died  in  1396  and  the  Alexander  was 
really  written  in  1438  ! 


VII.   PKOBLEM  OF  THE  DATE  OF  THE  Alexander. 

Perhaps  no  two  poems  in  the  world's  literature  more  inextricably 
blend  with  each  other  than  do  the  Alexander  and  the  Bruce. 
The  outstanding  characteristics  of  both  are  the  same.  There  is 
a  tremendous  array  of  identical  lines  and  phrases.  The  problem 
of  date  is  far  from  being  the  plain  matter  of  fact  which  the 
statement  of  1375-6  in  the  Bruce  and  the  colophon  of  1438  in  the 
Alexander  might  suggest.  Three  suggestions  are  open  of  varying 
admissibility : — 

First :  That  the  dates  1375-6  for  Bruce  and  1438  for  Alexander 
are  both  right,  and  that  the  resemblances  between  the  poems  are 
due  to  the  translator  of  1438  having,  in  rendering  the  French, 
used  the  language  of  Barbour  concerning  King  Kobert  to  illustrate 
the  romantic  career  of  the  Macedonian. 

Second:  That  the  date  1375-6,  though  found  both  in  manuscripts 
and  in  early  printed  editions,  as  well  as  corroborated  powerfully 
otherwise,  is  wrong,  and  that  these  resemblances  are  due  to  the 


328       JOHN  BARBOUR  I  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

Bruce  having  been  rewritten  and  reconstituted  by  a  scribe  late 
in  the  fifteenth  century,  so  as  to  embody  in  course  of  his  so  editing 
the  poem  these  manifold  passages  from  the  Alexander. 

Third  :  That  the  date  1438,  resting  solely  upon  the  unique 
sixteenth-century  print  of  the  book,  is  an  error ;  and  that  the 
resemblances  between  the  Alexander  and  the  Bruce  are  incompatible 
with  separate  authorship. 

Suggestion  the  first  fails  through  sheer  grotesqu-eness.  To 
suppose  that  the  writer  of  a  translation  of  a  French  poem  in  any 
year  of  any  century  did  his  work  by  utilizing  Barbour's  Bruce 
as  his  commonplace  book,  and  weaving  into  his  text,  at  every 
turn,  locutions  copied  from  the  Scottish  poem,  is  beyond  the  limit 
of  reasonable  hypothesis.  The  theory  of  copying  would  necessitate 
a  miraculous  power  of  absorption  into  the  translator's  mind x  of  the 
most  inward  poetic  concepts  of  the  poet  of  1375-6 — his  peculiar 
technique,  his  modes  of  narrative,  and  his  versification,  including 
his  distinguishing  vices  of  rime.  Besides,  it  would  involve 
a  preference  on  the  part  of  the  translator  for  the  very  lines  and 
expressions  for  which  the  poet  showed  his  fondness  by  reiteration. 

Suggestion  the  second  would  require,  I  believe,  for  its  due 
enunciation  a  round  dozen  of  revolutionary  postulates,  no  two  of 
which  can  I,  for  the  life  of  me,  hope  ever  to  bring  myself  to 
entertain,  all  persuasions  of  an  old  and  good  friend  of  mine  to  the 
contrary  notwithstanding.  With  a  sigh  over  this  inability,  I  pass 
to  suggestion  the  third. 

My  own  unhesitating  conclusion  is,  that  as  the  theory  of  the 
Alexander  being  copied  from  the  Bruce  is  impossible  on  account 
of  the  extent  and  integral  nature  of  the  common  material,  so 
equally  is  the  converse  theory.  To  tear  the  Alexander  passages 
from  the  Bruce,  or  the  Bruce  passages  from  the  Alexander,  would 
equally  destroy  the  fabric  of  either  poem.  The  resemblances  and 
the  extent  of  them  reduce  the  possibilities  to  one — viz.,  that  the 
date  1438  got  into  the  colophon  of  the  single  existing  print  of 
the  Alexander  through  a  mere  scribal  or  press  error,  and  that 
the  Alexander  like  the  Bruce  was  John  Barbour's  work. 


1  Dr.  Albert  Herrmann,  in  his  erudite  TJntersuchungen  uber  das  schottische 
Alexanderbuch  (Berlin,  1893),  who  cites  many  of  the  parallels  given  in  the 
ensuing  pages,  and  others  besides,  supposes  the  translator  to  have  had  the  Bruce 
by  heart.  It  is  right  to  say  that  this  work  was  not  used  by  me  in  my  own 
studies,  although,  through  Mr.  J.  T.  T.  Brown,  with  whom,  after  many 
days  work,  I  exchanged  lists  of  parallels,  I  received  no  small  benefit  from 
Dr.  Herrmann's  prior  diligence  in  tracking  identical  passages. 


JOHN    BARBOUR  :     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR.  329 

VIII.    BANNOCKBUEN  IN  THE  Bruce  AND  THE  Alexander : 
A  chapter  of  parallels. 

No  more  convincing  method  of  exhibiting  the  relations  of  the 
two  poems  can  be  devised  than  that  of  presenting  a  series  of  lines 
from  books  xi,  xii,  and  xiii  of  the  Bruce,  side  by  side  with  identical 
or  corresponding  lines  in  the  Alexander.  This  list  is  very  far 
from  exhausting  the  resemblances  to  be  found  between  the  three 
books  of  the  Bruce  descriptive  of  the  battle  of  Bannockburn  *  on 
the  one  hand,  and  the  Alexander  with  its  battle  of  Effesoun  on 
the  other ;  but  it  is  formidable  enough  to  establish  the  eminence 
of  the  author  of  one  of  the  poems — if  they  were  by  two  authors — 
as  the  arch-plagiarist  of  ancient  or  modern  times,  even  when  the 
looseness  of  the  mediaeval  canon  of  plagiarism  is  considered. 

In  the  undernoted  selection,  occasional  illustrative  passages  are 
added  from  the  Legends  of  the  Saints  and  from  the  Troy  fragments, 
with  a  view  of  now  and  then  furnishing  to  the  disbelievers  in  the 
unity  of  authorship  additional  material  for  the  admiration  they 
must  naturally  feel  for  the  deftness  in  imitation  of  language, 
matter,  and  style  attained  by  the  phenomenal  literary  workman 
or  workmen  who  achieved  the  Alexander,  and  told  or  retold  the 
tales  of  Troy  and  of  the  Saints.  When  these  instances  of  minute 
coincidence  between  the  Bruct  and  the  Alexander  have  been 
digested,  the  reader,  whether  he  can  still  hold  on  to  a  belief  in 
a  duality  or  trinity  of  authorship  or  no,  may  anticipate  the 
presentment  of  an  equally  formidable  array  of  further  coincidences 
between  the  Alexander  and  the  Bruce.  Meanwhile  here  follows  the 
chapter  of  Bannockburn,  which  first  revealed  itself  to  me  through 
the  earnest,  if  sceptical  studies  of  my  friend  Mr.  J.  T.  T.  Brown, 
to  whom  in  this,  as  in  many  other  matters  literary,  I  owe  much. 
His  first  mention  to  me  of  these  marvellous  parallels  found  me 
incredulous  till  I  read  the  Alexander  for  myself. 

[PEEPARATIONS.] 

The  Bruce.  The  Alexander. 

He   prysit   hym  in   his    hert   gretly.       He  praisit  him  in  his  hart  greatly. 

(xi,  58.)  93  (20). 

That  we  of  purpose  ger  thame  faill.       That  we   of  purpose   gar   him  faill. 
(xi,  68.)  71  (13). 

1  A  curious  reminiscence  is  preserved  in  the  inventory  of  clerical  vestments 
in  Aberdeen  Cathedral,  an  item  being  a  hood  of  cloth  of  gold,  part  of  the  spoil 
of  Bannockburn — "  una  capella  vetus  ex  auro  textili  dicta  Cherbulink  ex  spolio 
conflictus  dc  Bannokburne  "  (Reg.  Episcop.  Aberdon.,  ii,  189). 


330 


JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


The  Bruce. 
Armyt  clenly  at  fut  and  hand,    (xi,  96.) 

Armyt  on  hors  bath  hede  and  hand, 
(xi,  105.) 

(Cf.  xix,  412,  Armit  on  hors  hath 

fut  and  hand,  xix,  412.) 

Men  mycht  se  than  that  had  heyn  by. 

(xi,  126.)     (Cf.  xii,  544,  below.) 


Mony  ane  worthy  man  and  vycht.    (xi, 

127.) 
Quhy  suld  I   mak  to  lang  my  tale. 

(xi,  135.) 


Devisit  into  battalis  sere 
His  awne  battale  ordanit  he 
And  quha  suld  at  his  bridill  be. 

(xi,  171.) 


Schir  Gylys  de  Argente  he  set 
Vponanehalf  his  renje  to  get.  (xi,  174.) 
And  quhen  the  kyng  apon  this  vise 
Had  ordanit  as  I  heir  devise 
His  battalis  and  his  stering.    (xi,  180.) 


The  Alexander. 
Armit   weill    baith    fute    and    hand. 

298  (21). 
Armit    weill    baith    fute    and    hand. 

312  (23). 
Armit  on  hors  baith  fute  and  hand. 

53  (19). 
Thare  mycht  men  se  that  had  bene  by. 

98  (18). 
Than  micht  thay  se  that  had  bene  by. 

56  (12). 
Mony  ane  worthy  man    and    wicht. 

389  (26). 
Quhy  suld 

277  (4). 
Quhy   suld 

440  (12). 
Quhairto  sould  I  mak  lang  my  taill. 

417  (4). 

Now  has  the  King  his  battellis  all 
Devysit  and  ordainit  all  that  sail 
Beatthebrydillof  themelle.   349  (14). 

Devyse  at  laser  quha  sail  be 
"With  me  into  my"  awin  battale. 

345  (last  line),  346  (first  line). 
At  my  brydill  with  hald  the. 

346  (seventh  line). 
My  brydill    reinjes  heir  I  the  geif. 

348  (10). 

Now  hes  the  king  his  battellis  all 
Devysit  and  ordainit.     349  (15). 


I  mak  to  lang  my  tale. 
I  tell  to   lang   my  taill. 


[ARMS  AND  BANNERS.] 

The  sonne  wes  brycht  and  schynand 

cler 

And  arrays  that  new  burnyst  wer 
So  blenknyt  with  the  sonnys  beyme 
That  all  the  feld  ves  in  ane  leyme 
Vith  baneris  richt  freschly  flawmand. 

(xi,  188.) 
(Cf.  The  sone  wes  rysyn  schynand 

bricht.     vii,  216. 
Quhen  sone  wos  rysyn  schynand 

elere.    xiv,  177. 
And  sone  wes  ryssyn  schynand 
brycht.    iv,  166.) 


The    sone    shyne    cleir    on    armouris 

bricht 
Quhill  all  the  land  lemit  on  licht. 

52  (16). 


The    sone    was    rysing 
bricht.     219  (4). 


and    schynit 


JOHN    BARBOUR  I     POET   AND    TRANSLATOR. 


331 


The  Bruce. 

And  pensalis  to  the  vynd  vaffand. 
193.)     (Cf.  xi,  512,  below.) 


and  poverale 
That  jamyt  harnass  and  wittale. 

(xi,  238.) 

And  saw  thame  wilfull  to  fulfill 
His  liking  with  gud  hert  and  will. 

(xi,  266.) 


And  said  thame  Lordingis  now  36  se. 
(xi,  271.) 

(Cf.  And  said  Lordingis  now  may 

36  se,     ii,  322.) 

He  gaf  the  vaward  in  leding.   (xi,  306. ) 
(Cf.  The  vaward  for  to  leid  and 
steir.    xx,  401.) 


The  tothir  battale  wes  gevin  to  lede. 

(xi,  314.) 

His  battale   stalward  was  and  stout, 
(xi,  339.) 

(Cf.    And  he  that  stalward  wes 
and  stout,     vi,  146.) 


And  on  the  morn  on  Sattirday.     (xi, 
352.) 


On  Sonday  than  in  the  mornyng 
"Weill  soyn  efter  the  sonne  rising. 

(xi,  374.) 

(Cf.   v,  18.   A  litill   forrow  the 
ev'yn  gane.) 


The  Alexander. 
The   pensale  to   the  wynd  waiffand. 

3  (20). 

[French  has — Les  langes  de  1'ensegne 
fait  a  1'vent  balliier.— 
Michelant,  115  (21).] 

the  pittall 
Kepit  the  wyne  and  the  vittall. 

378  (30). 
wilfull  to  fulfill 
His  avow  with  gude  hart  and  will. 

354  (29). 
wilfull  to  fulfill 
His  vow  with  gude  hart  and  will. 

372  (12). 
Lordingis    he   said   now  may  ^e  se. 

71  (7). 
And  said  Lordingis  now  may  ge  see. 

76  (14). 
And  the  first  (i.e.  the  vanguard)  gif 

I  in  leding.     311(25). 
The  ferd   battell  to   keip  and  steir. 

314  (10). 
That  Marciane  had  to  leid  and  steir. 

142  (9). 
The  tother  battelle  in  leding  I  gif. 

342  (12). 

Bot  he  that  staluart  was  and  stout. 
58  (7). 


Tomorrow  all  hale  and  (sic)  Monunday. 

337  (25). 

Vpone  the  morne  on  Mononday. 

338  (21). 

Apone   the   morne    it   wes    Sounday. 

(Leg.,  xvii,  199.) 
Vpone  Tysday  in  the  mornyng.     308 

(17). 

To  morne  airly  in  the  morning 
Ane  lytle  forowthe  sone  rysing.  180  (7). 
Ane   lytill    before    the    sone    rysing. 
347  (29). 
(Cf.  Troy,  i,  136.    To-morne  in  the 

mornynge. 

Troy,  ii,  722.    A  litill  foroweth 
the  evynnyng.) 


Phil.  Trans.  1899-1900, 


332 


JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


[THE  ENGLISH  APPROACH.] 


The  Bruce. 

To  wyn  all  or  de  with  honour,    (xi,  400.) 
For  to  manteyme  that  stalward  stour. 
(Cf.    For  to  maynteym  weill  his 

honour,     xi,  262.) 
And  tak  the  vre  that  god  wald  send. 

(xi,  405.) 
That  nane  for  dout  of  dede  suld  fale. 

(xi,  408.)     (Cf.  xii,  204,  below.) 
Quhill  discumfit  war  the  battale.     (xi, 

409.) 

Quhilk  of  thame  had  of  help  mister, 
(xi,  452.) 


And  basnetis  weill  burnyst  bricht, 
That  gaf  agane  the  sonne  gret  licht. 

(xi,  462.) 

Thai  saw  so  fele    browdyn  baneris. 
(xi,  464.) 


That  the  mast  host  and  the  stoutest 
Of  Crystyndome  and  ek  the  best 
Suld  be  abasit  for  till  se.     (xi,  470.) 


Gaf  all  his  men  reconforting.    (xi,  499.) 
Com  with  thair  battalis  approchand 
The  banneris  to  the  vynd  vaffand. 

(xi,  512.) 
Cf .  With  baneris  to  the  vynd  vafand. 

(ix,  245.) 

With  baneris  to  the  vynd  dis- 
playit.     (xix,  436.) 

Cum  on  forouten  dreid  or  aw.     (xi, 
555.) 


The  Alexander. 
For  to   mantene  ane  stalwart  stour. 

45  (7). 

For  to  manteine  ane  stalwart  stour. 

46  (19). 

Now  cum  quhat  euer  God  will  send. 

319(22).    Cf.  A.  150  (18),  256  (30). 
For  dout  of  dede  will  nane  the  fale. 

315  (6). 
To  discount  the  great  battale.   417(31). 

Na  helpis  his  freindis  yat  had  mister. 

45  (9). 
Hes  thou  of  help  great  mister  jit. 

205  (6). 

And  helmis  als  and  other  armin 
That  cleirly  agane  the  sone  shein. 

26  (28). 

He  sawe  so  feill  broudin  baneris.     26 
(26). 

[French  has  only  tant   gonfanon ; 

Michelant,-  109  (13).] 
The  greatest  hoist  and  the  stoutest 
Of  ony  cuntre  and  the  best 
Suld  of  that  sicht  abasit  be.     27  (2). 

(Cf.  Troy  fr.,  ii,  503  :  the  grettest 
Of  all  the  oost  and  the  myghtyest. 

Similarly  ii,  1413.) 

Gevis  to  us  all  recomforting.     34  (30). 
He  saw  the  battellis  approchand 
With  baneris  to  the  wynd  waiffand. 

8  (16). 
[The  banners  not  in  Michelant,  98  (7), 

but  see  p.  16,  above.] 
The   banare  waiffand    to    the  wynd. 

310  (29). 

Sa  come  thai    on  but  dreid  or  aw. 
10  (29). 


[SPUES.] 

And  strak  with  spuris  the  stedis  stith,       He  hint  ane  spere  that  was  sa  styth, 
That  bare  thame  evyn  hurd  and  swith.       And    straik    his    steid    with    spurrus 


(xi,  658.)          suyth. 


141  (24). 


JOHN  BARBOUR  I  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR.       333 

The  Bruce.  The  Alexander. 

Cf.  With  spurys  he  strak  the  steid  With  spurris  he  straik  the  steid  of 

ofpriss.     (viii,  79.)  pryde.     83(9). 

And  strak  with  spuris  the  stede  And  strenjeit  with  spurris  the  steid 

inhy  of  pryde.     229(11). 

And  he  lansyt  furth  delyverly.  With  spurris  he  straik  him  sturdely 

(iii,  121.)  And  he  lansit  deliverly.     46  (6). 
With  that  with  spurris  spedely 

Thai  strak  the  horss  and  in  Cf.  And  strak  the  sted  with  spuris 

grethy.     (xx,  457.)  sa.    (Leg.  Saints,  xxv,  747.) 

Than  vith  the  spuris  he  strak  With  spurris  he  strak  his  hors  smertly. 

his  steide.     (vi,  226.)  376  (2). 

Thai  war  in  gret  perplexite.    (xi,  619.)  Be  stad  in  gret  perplexite.      30(19). 


BOHTJN  EPISODE.] 

Armyt  in  armys  gude  and  fyne.     (xii,  Armit  in  armouris  gude  and  fyne.     46 

32.)  (27). 

And  toward  him  he  went  in  hy.     (xii,  And  towart  him  he  come  in  hy.     102 

39.)  (21). 

Cf .  Then  went  thai  to  the  King  in  hy,  The  king  to  him  is  went  in  hy 

And  hym  salusit  full  curtasly.  And  salust  him  full  courtesly.    109  (15). 

(iv,  508.) 

Till  him  he  raid  in  full  gret  hy.     (xii,  And  towart  him  raid  in  full  great  hy. 

45.)  40  (1). 
Cf.  And  raid  till  him  in  full  gret 
hy.     (vi,  135.) 

ane  dint  sic  ane  dynt 

That  nouthir  hat  no  helme  mycht  stint.  Bot  the  helme  the  straik  can  stynt. 

(xii,  53.)  413  (31). 

The  hevy  dusche  that  he  him  gaf ,  And  with  the  grete  dynt  yat  he  gaif 

That  he  the  hed  till  harnyse  claf  The  sword  brak  in  the  hiltis  in  tua. 

The  hand-ax-schaft  ruschit  in  twa.  50  (9). 

(xii,  55.)  The  hed  unto  the  shoulderis  claif.     58 

Bot  menyt his  hand-ax-shaft,  (xii,  97.)  (11). 

Quhill  that  the  hand  ax  schaft  held  hale. 

Bot  sone  it  brak  than  was  he  wa. 

232  (14,  16). 
[French  of  this  last  passage  is  : 

Tant  com  hache  li  dure  en  va  sur 

aus  le  pis 
Mais  le  fust  est  rompu  et  le  fer 

est  croisis 
Si  qu'a  terre  li  vole  enmi  les  preis 

fleuris. 
(Harl.  MS.  Add.  16,956,  fol.  65b.)] 


334 


JOHN    BARBOUR  I     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR. 


The  Bruce. 

Thai  fled  and  durst  nocht  byde  no  mar. 
(xii,  135.) 
Cf.  That  thai  durst  nane  abyde 

no  mare,     (xiv,  299.) 
Thai  war  all  helitin-to  swat,  (xii,  146.) 


The  Alexander. 

Cf.  Thai  fled  fast  and  durst  nocht 
byd.     (Leg.  Saints,  xl,  907.) 

Be   haillit   in  blude  and  sueat  alsa. 
*  28  (10). 

Thameselfe  halit  in  blude  and  sueit. 
422  (4). 


[HEART  DISCOMFITURE  :   JEOPARDY.] 


And  fra  the  hart  be  discumfite, 
The  body  is  nocht  vorth  a  myt. 

(xii,  187.) 

Cf .  And  fra  the  hart  be  discumfyt. 
The    body    is    nocht    worth 

a  myt.     (iii,  197.) 
[Thar  hartis  undiscumfyt  hald.     (iii, 

274.)] 
Ger  it  [i.e.  the  hert]  all  out  discumfit 

be 

Quhill  body  liffand  is  all  fre.    (vii,  358.) 

For  dout  of  dede  we  sail  nocht  fale. 

(xii,  204.)     (Cf.  xi,  408,  above.) 


To  set  stoutnes  agane  felony,  (xii,  261.) 
Cf.  Agane  stoutnes  it  is  aye  stout, 
(vii,  366.) 


And  mak  swagat  ane  juperdy.     (xii, 
262.) 


Quharfor  I  jow   requeir    and    pray. 
(xii,  263.) 


quhair  hartis  failjeis 
The  laif  of  lymmes  lytle  vailjeis. 

136  (8). 

Sic  thing  as  this  hes  discumfit 
Thare  hartis  all  hale.     178  (25). 

nocht  worth  ane  myte.     56  (29). 
helpit  him  nocht  ane  myte.     72  (9). 


And  suore  that  nane  suld  vther  faill 
For  dout  of  dede  in  that  battaill. 

31  (11). 
They  will  nocht  faill  for  dout  of  dede. 

342  (17). 
That  suld  nocht  fle  for  dout  of  dede. 

360  (16). 
Stoutnes  and  strenth  encounterit  pryde. 

80  (15). 

Pryde  prekand  aganis  stoutnes.  287  (8). 

[Not    personified    in    the    French, 

which   has   orgciUeus  contre  ficr. 

Harl.  MS.  Add.  16,888,  fol.  79.] 

And  gif  ve  foly  agane  foly.     281  (10). 

[French  has  Musant  contre  musant 

or  musart  contre  musart.     Add. 

16,888,  fol.  77  ;  16,956,  fol.  84b.] 

And  sa  gait   mak    we    ane    iepardy. 

281  (11). 

[Not  in  the  French.     Add.  16,888, 

fol.  77.] 

Quharefore  I  requyre  jow  and  pray. 
125  (14). 


JOHN  BARBOUR:   POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


335 


The  Bruce. 

To  meit  thame  that  first  sail  assemmyll 

So  stoutly  that  the  henmast  trymmyll. 

(xii,  267.) 

Cf .  For  gif  the  formast  egirly 
Be  met  jhe  sail  se  suddanly 
The  henmast  sail  abasit  be. 

(viii,  243.) 

Hap  to  vencus  the  gret  battale 
Intill  your  handis  forouten  faill. 

(xii,  273.) 


The  Alexander. 
Seik  we  the  first  sa  sturdely 
That  the  hindmaist  abasit  be.    20  (27) . 
Thair  first  battell  thusgait  can  semble 
Quhair  hardy  can    gar    the    couartis 

trimble.     357  (20). 
That  formest  cumis  je  sail  se 
The  hindmest  sail  abased  be.     318(3). 

foroutten  faill 
That  suld  vincus  the  great  battaill. 

260  (12). 


[BEUCE'S  ADDRESS.] 


\_Bruce>s  Address.~\ 
And  I  pray  jhow  als  specially 
Both  mor  and  less  all  comonly 
That  nane  of  jow  for  gredynes 
Haf  e  til  tak  of  thair  richess 
Na  presoners  geit  for  till  ta 
Quhill  jhe  se  thame  cumrayit  swa 
That  the  feld  planly  ouris  be 
And  than  at  jour  liking  may  je 
Tak  all  the  richess  that  thar  is. 

(xii,  303.) 


[Alexander's  Address.'] 
Forthy  I  pray  ilk  man  that  he 
Nocht  covetous  na  garnand  be 
To  tak  na  riches  that  they  wald 
Bot  wyn  of  deidly  fais  the  fald 
Fra  thay  be  winnin  all  wit  30  weill 
The  gudis  ar  ouris  ever  ilk  deill 
And  I  quyteclame  £ow  vterly 
Baith  gold  and  sylver  halely 
And  all  the  riches  that  thairis  is. 

318  (17). 

French  has : 
Et  pour  Deu  biau  seigneurs  ne  soit 

nus  entendis 
A   nul  gaaing  qui    soit   ne    du  leur 

convoitis. 
Ains  conquerons  le  champ  contre  nos 

ennemis 
Quant  il  sera  vaincus  li  avoirs  iert 

conquis 
Et  je  le  vous  quit  tout  et  en  fais  et 

en  dis 
L'onnour  en  voel  avoir  le  remanant  vous 

quis.     (Add.  16,956,  fol.  99.) 
[Compare  another  reading.] 
Pour  dieu  biau  dous  seigneur  ne  soiez 

convoitis 

Dehauir  (?)  legaaingne  dupeine  ententis 
Mais  conquerons  le  champ  aus  morteus 

anemia 
Quant  le  champs  iert  vaincus  li  auoirt 

iert  conquis 


336 


JOHN    HARBOUR  :     POET    AND   TRANSLATOR. 

e'«  Address.] 


The  Bruce. 
Till  on  the  mom  that  it  wes  day. 

(xii,  334.) 
[And  on  the  morn  quhen  it  wes  day. 

(xix,  503.) 
Quhill  on  the  morne  that  it  wes  day. 

(xix,  404.) 
Quhill  on  the  morn  that  day  was  licht. 

(xix,  716.) 
Till  on  the  morn  that  day  was  lycht. 

(iv,  158.) 
And  on  the  morn  quhen  day  ves  licht. 

(ix,  207.) 
Till  on  the  morn  that  day  wes  lycht. 

(v,  114.) 
Till  on  the  morn  that  day  wes  lycht. 

(x,  467.) 
And  on  the  morn  quhen  day  ves  licht. 

(xiv,  172.)     (Cf.  xiii,  514.) 
And  on  the  morn  quhen  it  wes  day. 

(xix,  752.)] 


Cf .  Bot  on  the  raorne  in  the  mornyng. 

(xiv,  165.) 

Cf.  in  the  dawyng 

Kyi  hi  as  the  day  begouth  to  spryng. 

(vii,  318.) 


[Alexander's  Address] 
Et  je  le  vouz  quit  tout  et  en  fais  et 

en  dis 
Or  et  argent  et  paillez  senserez  bien 

partis 
Et  j'en  aurai  lonnour  cest  quant  que  je 

devis.     (Add.  16,888,  fol.  91.) 


The  Alexander. 
Apone  the  morne  quhen  it  was  day. 

317  (15). 
Quhill  on  the  morne  that  it  was  day. 

351  (13). 
Vpon  the  morne  quhen  it  was  day. 

430  (21). 
Quhil  on  the  morne  that  day  was  licht. 

118  (15). 
Quhill  on  the  morne  that  day  was  lycht. 

338  (20). 

Cf .  And  one  the  morne  quhene  sowne 
wasbrycht.   (Leg.,  xxviii,  524.) 


Cf.  also : 

Quhill  on  the  morne  that  it  was 

day.     (Troy  fr.,  ii,  1758.) 

Thane    on  the  morne  quhene  it 

wes  day.   (Leg.  Saints,  xiii,  168.) 

And  one  the  morne  quhene  it  was 

day.     (Leg.  Saints,  xxv,  738 ; 

also  xxvi,  469,  and  xxvii,  1373.) 

Thane  one  the  morne  quhene  it 

was  day.     (Leg.  Saints,  xxvii, 

1599.) 

And  one  the  morne  quhene  it  ves 

day.     (Leg.  Saints,  xlvii,  48.) 
Quhill  on  the  morn  in  the  morning 
Richt  as  the  day  begouth  to  spring. 

3  (15). 

And  quhene  the  day  beguth  to  daw. 
(Leg.,  xviii,  879.) 


JOHN    B ARBOUR  I     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR. 


337 


[FORTUNE 


Bruce. 


For  in  pun^eis  is  oft  hapnyne 
Quhill  for  to  vyne  and  quhill  to  tyne. 
(xii,  373.) 


That  wer  fulfillit  of  gret  bounte.    (xii, 

423.)    (Cf.  xiii,  112,  below.) 
Sic  a  frusching  of  speris  wair 
That  fer  avay  men  mycht  it  her. 

(xii,  504.) 


Thai  dang  on  othir  with  wapnys  ser. 

(xii,  fill.) 

With  speris  that  war  scharp  to  scher 
And  axis  that  weill  grundiu  wer. 

(xii,  519.) 

Cf.  Ane  hachit  that  war  scharp  to 
scher.     (x,  174.) 


Throw  fors  wes  fellit  in  that  ficht. 

(xii,  524.) 
Set  in-till  herd  proplexite.     (xii,  530.) 

(Cf.  above,  xi,  619.) 


OF  WAR.] 

Alexander. 

It  fallis  in  weir  quhilis  to  tyne 
And  for  to  wyn  ane  uthir  syne. 

244  (10). 

[French  has  Une  fois  gaaigne  Ven 
et     Vautrefois    per[t~\-on>     (Add. 
16,888,  fol.  63b.)] 
That  was  fulfillit  of  all  bounte.     297 

(3). 
Sic  strakes  they  gave  that  men  micht 

here 

Full  far  away  the  noyes  and  bere 
The  speiris  all  to-frushit  thare. 

286  (10). 

Dang  on  vthir  with  wapnis  seir.     415 
(9). 

spere 

Or  hand  ax  that  was  scharp  to  scheir. 

353  (10). 

Or  hand  ax  that  was  sharpe  to  shere. 

382  (27). 

His  spere  was  schairp  and  weill  scherand. 
42(12). 

Cf.  That  sail  be  scharp  and  rycht 
weill  grondine.     (Leg.  Saints, 
1.  855.) 
Throw  fors  was  fellit  in  the  fecht. 

227  (6). 

Be  stad  in  gret  perplexite.    30  (19). 
(Cf.  xi,  126,  above.) 


Quhill  men  mycht  her  that  had  beyn  by 

A  gret  frusche  of  the  speres  that  brast. 

(xii,  544.) 


Cf.   Quhar   men   mycht  her  sic  a 

brekyng 
Of  speris  that  to  fruschyt  war. 

(viii,  302.) 
Men  mycht  haiff  sene  quha  had 

bene  thar.     (iii,  346.) 
Men  mycht  haf  seyn  quha  had 
beyn  thair.     (viii,  378.) 


[THE  NOISE  OF  BATTLE.] 

men  micht  here 

Full  far  away  the  noyes  and  bere 
The  sperris  all  to  frushit  thare. 

286  (10). 
men  micht  here 

Great  noyes  and  din  quha  had  been  neir. 
117  (32),  118  (1). 
That  mycht  bene  hard  quha  had  bene 

by.     (Leg.  Saints,  1.  38.) 
Quha  had  bene  thare  micht  have  sene 
neir.    65  (11). 


338 


JOHN    B ARBOUR  :     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR. 


The  Bruce. 

And  mony  gud  man  fellit  under  feit 
That  had  no  power  to  riss  jeit. 

(xii,  554.)     (Cf.  xii,  525.) 
And  mony  a  riall  rymmyll  ryde.     (xii, 
557.) 


Quhill    throu  the  byrneiss  brist  the 

blud 
That  till  the  erd  doune  stremand  jud. 

(xii,  559.) 


In  myd  the  visage  met  thame  thar. 
(xii,  576.) 


The  Alexander. 

That  had  na  power  to  rise  jit.    56  (19). 

Cf.  410  (23). 

Quhare  mony  ane  rummill  rude  was 
set.     226  (9). 

rymbill  ryde.     225  (18). 
rimmill  ryde.     362  (2). 
ruid  rummill.     57  (2). 
in  blude 
That  stremand  fra  his  woundis  jude. 

67  (5). 
wox  red 
That  stremand  fra  thare  wondis  jed. 

385  (21). 
the  blude 
That  streymand  to  yare  sadillis  jeid. 

95  (1). 

Cf.  Troy  frag.,  ii,  823  :    hys  bloode 
That  streymande  out    hys    body 

yhoode. 
[Cf.  rime  of  jud,  blud.     (Leg.  xx, 

193.)] 
In  middes  the  visage  met  thame  thare. 

410  (17). 

In  middes  the  visage  met  thame  weill. 
4  (28). 


[THE  STALWAET  STOTJIC.] 

Thar  men  mycht  se  ane  stalwart  stour.  Thair  men  micht  sie  ane  stalwart  stour. 

(xii,  577.)  34  (5). 

The  gyrss  wox  with  the  blude  all  red.  The  grene  gras  vox  of  blude  all  rede. 

(xii,  582.)  382  (17). 

Baith  erd  and  gers  of  blude  vox  red. 

385  (20). 

That  thai  suld  do  thair  devour  wele.  And  sicker   to  do   his  devore  weill. 

(xii,  587.)  321  (23). 

For  with  wapnys  staluart  of  steill  Bot  with  wapone  staluart  of  steill 

Thai  dang  on  thame   with  all  thar  Thay  dang  on  vther  with  all  thair 

mycht.  micht.     80  (18). 

(xiii,  14.)    (Cf.  xiii,  274,  below.) 

And  vapnys  apon  armour  stynt.     (xiii,  Of    wapnis    that    on    helmis   styntis. 

27.)  366  (5). 
A*  vapnys  apon  armor  styntis.     (xiii, 

164.) 


JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


339 


The  Bruce. 

Defoulit  roydly  vnder  feit.     (xiii,  31.) 
Cf.  "Wndyr  horss  feyt  defoulyt  thar. 
(ii,  359.) 


That  men  na  noyis  na  cry  mycht  her. 

(xiii,  34.) 
That  slew  fire  as  men  dois  on  flyntis. 

(xiii,  36.) 


Quhen  that  he  saw  the  battalis  swa 
Assemyll  and  togiddir  ga.     (xiii,  63.) 


The  Alexander. 
Wndir  feit  defoulit    in    the    battale. 

366  (1). 

Defoulit  with  feit.     144  (29). 
Vnder  hors  feit  defoulit  ware.  401  (29) . 
Wnder  hors  fute  defoullit  sa.     86  (6). 
Thar  men  micht  heir  sic  noyes  and  cry. 

385  (22).     Cf.  46  (2). 
That  kest  fyre  as  man  dois  flyntis. 

236  (25). 

[Not  in  the  French.    Add.  16,888, 
fol.  60b.] 

Cf.  Togidder  thay  straik  as  fyre  of 
flint.     243  (32). 

[French  has  comme  guar$on.~\ 
Quhan  he  the  rinkis  saw  shudder  sua. 

45  (32). 
And  the  battellis  togidder  ga.     46  (1). 


[THE   PURSUIT.] 


And  slew  all  that  thai  mycht  ourta. 
(xiii,  93.) 

sla 
The  men  that  thai  mycht  ourta. 

(xvii,  100.) 
Cf.  And  slew  all  that  thai  mycht 

ourtak.     (iv,  415.) 
And    slew    all    that  thai  mycht 

ourtak.     (v,  95.) 
And  slew  all  thaim  thai  mycht 

ourta.     (xviii,  325.) 
And  slew  all  at  thai  mycht  ourta. 

(x,  78.) 
That  he  slew  all  he  might  ourtak. 

(xvi,  197*.) 

And  agane  armyt  men  to  ficht 
May  nakit  men  haff  litill  mycht. 

(xiii,  97.) 

And    ding    on    them    sa    dough tely. 
(xiii,  132*.) 
Cf .  And  dang  on  thame  so  douchtely. 

(x,  727.) 

And  dang  on  thame  so  hardely. 
(xvi,  204.) 


He  slew  all  that  he    micht    ouerta. 

379  (21). 
That  he  ourtuke  all  doun  he  drave. 

410  (6). 

Al  that  it  ourtuk  wald  sla.     (Leg., 
xxxiii,  71.) 


naked, 
They  sail  nouther  hardement  have  nor 

mycht 

Aganis  armit  men  to  ficht.     362  (20). 
And  dang  on  vther  sa  egerly.    412(4). 


340 


JOHN    B ARBOUR  I     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR. 


The  Bruce.  The  Alexander. 

And  cryit  ensenzeis  on  everilk  syd,  Thay  cryit  thair  ensenzies  on  ilk  syde. 

Gifand  and  takand  woundis  wyd.  4 1 2  (28). 

(xiii,  159.)       Gevand   and    takand    woundis   wyde. 

222  (8). 
Cf.    Giffand    and    takand   voundis      Gevand  and  takand  routis  ryde.  362(7). 

vyde.     (xv,  54.) 
Gyffand  and  takand  voundis  vyde. 

(vi,  288.) 

And   magre    thairis    left    the    plass.      That  maugre  yairis  yai  left  the  place, 
(xiii,  170.)  36  (12). 

That  maugre  thairis  thay  left  the  pray. 

423  (14). 
In  maugre  of  thairis  reske\vit  the  pray. 

4  (7). 

Than  men  mycht  heir  ensenzeis  cry.      And  his  ensigne  that  thai  hard  cry. 
(xiii,  203.)  52  (20). 

Cf.  His  ensenjhe  mycht  heir  him 
cry.     (v,  323.) 

with  thame  faucht 

And  swa  gret  rowtis  to  thame  raucht. 
(xiii,  211.) 

jhemen  swanys  and  poveraill 
That  in  the  pare  to  jheyme  vittale. 

(xiii,  229.) 
Dang  on  thame  sua  with  all  thar  mycht. 

(xiii,  274.) 
That    thai    scalit    in    tropellis    ser. 

(xiii,  275.) 

For  twa  contraris  jhe  may  wit  wele 
Set  agane  othir  on  a  quhele. 


faucht 

And  with  his  sword  sic  routis  raucht. 
154  (28). 
(Cf.  xi,  238,  above.) 


(Cf.  xiii,  14,  above.) 


And  scallit  in  troppellis  heir  and  thair. 
227  (14). 

Cf.  And  thir  quelis  seit  sail  be  swa 
That  of  thame  twa  aganis  twa 
Sal  alwayis  turne  in  contrare 
cours.     (Leg.  Saints,  1.  857.) 
And  the  laif  syne  that  ded  war  thar  The  laif  in  pittis  eardit  thay.  427  (17). 


(xiii,  651.) 

ar  thar 
In-to  gret  pittes  erdit  war.    (xiii,  665.) 


IX.    THE  LESSON  OF  THE  PARALLELS. 

In  this  long  list  of  parallels,  what  are  the  passages  thus  held 
in  common  by  two  poems  so  far  removed  from  each  other  in  theme  ? 
On  what  principle  are  they  selected  ?  Are  they  French,  originally 
in  the  Alexander  romance  and  transferred  to  the  Scottish  poem  ? 
Or  are  they  Scottish  pebbles  strewn  through  both  poems,  and  not 
due  to  direct  translation  or  imitation?  If  there  was  imitation, 
which  is  the  imitation,  the  Alexander  or  the  Bruce  ?  In  short, 
do  means  exist  for  determining  with  assurance  that  the  poet  of  the 


JOHN    BARBOUR  I     POET    AND   TRANSLATOR.  341 

Bruce  used  the  translation  of  the  Alexander,  or  that  the  translator 
used  the  Bruce  ?  Once  more,  what  are  the  passages  ? 

They  are,  in  very  singular  proportion,  passages  which  occur 
more  than  once  in  the  Bruce  and  more  than  once  in  the  Alexander. 
This  pregnant  fact  seen,  is  not  the  riddle  read  already  ?  Thieves 
are  not  wont  to  steal  the  same  thing  twice.  No  plagiarist  would 
be  so  inartistic  as  to  repeat  his  plagiarism  of  the  same  passages 
three,  four,  or  five  times  over.  On  the  other  hand,  the  man  who 
is  both  poet  and  translator  may  well,  when  his  themes  in  both 
capacities  are  cognate,  repeat  himself,  whether  he  is  at  work  upon 
his  translation  or  upon  an  effort  entirely  his  own. 

Let  us  consider  the  oft  repeated  descriptions  of  morning  (pp.  17, 22, 
above).  It  might  be  urged  that  these  variants  are  mere  common 
form.  The  rejoinder  is  that,  even  granting  something  of  common 
form,  such  recurrences  of  identical  lines  cannot  be  accidental ; 
and  commonplaceness  sometimes  amounting  to  triviality  stamps 
as  ridiculous  the  conception  of  such  verbal  exactitude  being  due 
to  deliberate  copying.  Such  things  come  not  through  one  author 
being  influenced  by  the  phrases  of  another ;  they  comejthrough 
one  man  using  his  own  stock-in-trade  and  borrowing  from  himself. 

But  if  this  repetition  of  things  comparatively  commonplace  is 
characteristic  of  The  Bruce  displaying  again  and  again  the  same 
turns  of  expression,  if  it  is  at  the  same  time  the  mark  of  the 
Legends  and  of  the  Alexander,  if  some  examples  are  common  to  all 
three  and  to  the  Troy  fragments,  such  repetition  is  no  less  telling 
when  it  implies  the  reappearance  of  peculiar  and  even  anomalous 
or  uncouth  locutions.  Ample  enough  is  the  list  of  examples.  Was 
John  Barbour,  or  was  the  translator  of  the  Alexander,  so  much  the 
slave  of  his  copy  that  when  he  asked,  "  Quhy  suld  I  mak  to  lang 
my  tale  ?  "  he  made  the  query  word  for  word  as  in  the  Alexander  ? 
"When  the  translator  made  Emenydus  begin  an  address  to  his 
fellows,  "  Lordingis,  now  may  je  sie,"  did  he  copy  from  the  opening 
of  one  of  Bruce's  addresses  in  these  precise  terms  ?  How  comes 
it  that  at  Bannockbura  we  hear  of  the  overthrown  "That  had  na 
power  to  rise  jit,"  while  in  the  Alexander  their  plight  is  described 
in  perfectly  identical  terms  ?  Surely  it  is  fatuity  to  ascribe  such 
a  line  to  imitation.  A  bard  must  indeed  have  been  in  sore  straits 
if  he  copied  that ! 

The  lessons  and  surprises  of  Bannockburn  are  many.  The 
banners  to  the  wind  waving  in  Barbour's  fine  description  of  the 
English  march  waved  only  less  gaily  in  the  romance  of  Alexander. 


342       JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

In  the  De  Bohun  episode  the  breaking  of  Brace's  battle-axe  has 
a  somewhat  uncomfortable  parallel  in  the  Alexander.  It  is  an 
unquestionable  certainty  that  the  address  which  Barbour  puts  into 
the  mouth  of  Robert  Bruce !  on  the  great  day  of  national  crisis 
is  borrowed  from  a  speech  imputed  in  the  French  romance  to 
Alexander  the  Great. 

Tempting  as  it  is  to  linger  over  Bannockburn,  and  needful  as 
it  is  to  examine  the  bearing  of  the  Alexander  romance  on  the 
authenticity  of  the  biography  of  the  Scottish  monarch,  the  theme 
must  be  left  with  a  single  remark  to  record  the  opinion  that 
whilst  Barbour  was  in  his  description  of  the  battle  profoundly 
influenced  by  the  romance — whether  the  translation  or  the  French, 
is  a  problem  not  to  be  disposed  of  in  a  parenthesis — his  borrowings 
were  not  directly  of  matter  (except  speeches),  but  of  style,  pictorial 
narrative,  and  descriptive  phrases.  The  French  influence  is  mainly 
to  be  traced  not  in  the  tale  but  in  the  manner  of  telling. 


X.    SOME  SPECIAL  COINCIDENCES. 

A  second  long  list  of  parallels  may  stand  over,  giving  place 
meantime  to  a  discussion  of  a  few  special  words  or  lines  which 
no  one  will  characterize  as  commonplaces  and  which  bear  peculiarly 
on  the  evidence  of  authorship. 

To-ga. 

This  word,  regarded  by  Professor  Skeat  as  representing  the  past 
tense  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  verb  togan,  to  go,  is  commented  upon  by 
him  as  an  anomalous  form.  It  occurs,  however,  as  to-go  in  Gower's 
Confessio  Amantis  (ed.  Morley,  p.  423),  but  being  anomalous  and 
exceedingly  rare  its  appearance  in  the  following  cases  must  count 
accordingly  as  very  special  indeed.  In  the  Troy  fragments  there 
is  a  phrase  translating  into  the  very  opposite  meaning  the  words 
effugere  non  valerent  in  Guido.  In  every  sense  it  is  intrusive  and 
not  real  translation  in  respect  that  while  the  inversion  of  meaning 
is  doubtless  an  accident,  the  idiom  is  not  Latin  and  does  not  bring 
to-go  or  to-ga  at  all  into  the  connection  naturally. 

Thai  tornede  thare  bakis  and  to-go.     (Troy  fr.,  ii,  2231.) 3 

1  For  an  older  and  quite  different  version  see  that  of  Abbat  Bernard  of 
Arbroath,  Bower,  ii,  249;  Scottish  Antiquary  (1899),  xiv,  29. 

8  The  riming  line  is  "And  he  gan  many  <>!  them  slo,"  showing  sufficiently 
that  the  words  may  be  read  to-ga  and  sla  with  equal  propriety,  such  variations 

b.  in-  roimiiniily  scribal. 


JOHN  BARBOUR:   POET  AND  TRANSLATOR.  343 

The  Alexander  similarly,  in  a  phrase  which  is  not  a  translation 
of  the  French  corresponding  line,  has : 

Turnit  thair  brydillis  and  to-ga.     A.  87  (18). 
The  French  in  Michelant  has  a  quite  different  proposition : 
Au  plus  tos  que  il  porent  tornent  vers  lors  regne.     Michelant,  171  (4). 

Again,  the  Alexander  has  : 

He  turnit  his  brydill  and  he  to-ga.     A.  218  (4). 

In  this  case  the  translation  answers  fairly  enough  to  the  French 
(Add.  16,888,  fol.  51): 

A  tant  tire  son  frain  c'est  arriere  torne, 

although  the  to-ga  is  still  exegetical.  Now  it  is  true  that  there 
is  a  verbal  difference  between  the  form  of  the  line  in  the  Troy 
and  in  the  Alexander.  The  one  says  bridle,  the  other  says  lack. 
"We  turn  to  Bruce  for  both. 

Thai  gaf  the  bak  all  and  to-ga.     (Br.,  xvii,  575.) 
Thai  turnit  thar  bak  all  and  to-ga.     (Br.,  ix,  263.) 
He  turnit  his  bridill  and  to-ga.     (Br.,  viii,  351.) 

The  hand  which  thrust  in  this  phrase  in  two  shapes  into  three 
separate  translations  of  one  Latin  and  two  French  works,  combined 
them  when  engaged  upon  an  independent  task. 

Micht,  slicht. 

At  an  earlier  stage  use  was  made  of  this  rime  and  phrase  to 
show  that  Barbour  in  the  Bruce  was  citing  the  Troy  fragments, 
and  that  the  phrase  in  the  fragment  was  more  than  once  intrusive. 
Now  falls  to  be  illustrated  the  extent  to  which  the  contrast  of 
1  might '  and  '  slight '  couched  in  this  particular  rime  is  woven  into 
the  texture  of  Barbour.  Though  not  so  marked  in  the  Alexander 
as  in  the  Troy,  the  Bruce,  and  the  Legend's,  there  is  at  least  one 
parallel  of  a  very  complete  sort  in  the  Alexander  interconnecting 
with  the  many  parallels  from  the  other  books. 

Throw  slycht  that  he  ne  mycht  throw      And  ourcumyne  for  all  his  mycht 
maistri.     (Br.,  i,  112.)  Forthi  with  wilis  did  he  and  slycht. 

[A  verse  quoted  by  "Wyntoun,  bk.  (Leg.,  xxxiii,  589.) 

viii,  ch.  2,  line  200.]  [Latin    has    blanditiis    quern   minis 

snpernre  non  poterat.~\ 

Schapis  thaim  to  do  with  slycht  That  thai  mycht  nocht  do  be  mycht 

That  at  thai  drede  to  do  with  mycht.          Thai  schupe  thame  for  to  do  be  slycht. 
(Br.,  ii,  324.)  (Leg.,  xl,  829.) 

[As   to    this    further    see    Scottish 
Antiquary,  xi,  105-7.] 


344 


JOHN    BARBOUR  :     POET   AND    TRANSLATOR. 


Suld  set  thar  etlyng  evirmar 
To  stand  agayne  thar  fayis  mycht 
Umquhile  with  strenth  and  quhile  with 
slycht.     (Br.,  iii,  260.) 


And  sen  we  may  nocht  deill  wyth  mycht 
Help  vs  that  we  may  vyth  slycht. 

(Br.,  vii,  13.) 

Throu  sumkyn  slicht  for  he  vist  weill 
That  no  strenth  mycht  it  planly  get. 

(Br.,  x,  519.) 

And  how  the  toun  was  hard  to  ta 
"With  oppyn  assale  be  strinth  or  mycht 
Tharfor  he  thoucht  to  virk  with  slicht. 
(Br.,  ix,  350.) 


But umhethoucht  him  of  a  slicht.   (Br., 
xvi,  84.) 

Compare  also  mycht-slycht  rimes : 
Br.,  iv,  755;  v,  269;  viii,  505; 
ix,  654  ;  x,  334. 


Bot  set  in  intent  haith  strenth  and  mycht 
With  all  his  thocht  and  all  his  slycht. 

A.  408  (15). 
French  has  : 

Ains  met  entente  et  force  et  pooir 
Cuer  pensee  et  savoir  et  engin. 

(MS.  264,  Bodley,  159.) 
And  sene  he  mycht  nocht  be  mycht 
Ourecome  Cristofore  thane  be  slycht. 
(Leg.,  xix,  441.)     [An  intrusion.] 


For  thu  has  suorne  of  my  oste  be  the 

mycht 

That  thu  sal  nothirefor  strinth  na  slicht. 
(Leg.,  xxxii,  569.) 
[Chiefly  intrusion — per  virtutes  mei 
exercitus— both  mycht  and  slycht 
are  evolved  from  virtnies.] 
And  umbethought  hyme  how  he  myght 
By  ony  coloure  or  by  slyght. 

(Troy,  ii,  1467.) 

Leg.,  iv,  41 ;  xxxiv,  77  ;  1.  221,  511  : 
all  clear  intrusions.  Also  x,  207 ; 
xviii,  1273  ;  xxvii,  663,  1199  ;  xxx, 
5,  701 ;  xxxi,  589  ;  xxxii,  461 ;  xli, 
207  ;  1.  397,  425. 


The  Number  Ten. 

Odd  indeed  is  the  history  of  this  number  in  the  various  works 
now  undergoing  comparison.  Apart  from  numerous  instances  in 
which  the  translation  is  true,  there  are  in  the  Troy,  Alexander,  and 
Legends  alike,  passages  where  the  number  is  intruded,  sometimes 
rather  ludicrously,  as  where  quatuor  paria  multiply  into  ten. 


Ten. 


Thay  of  Gaderis  war  ten  tymes  ma. 

A.,  65  (16). 
Thair  sould  nocht  ten  have  gane  away. 

A.,  71  (30). 
That  ay  aganes  ane   war  ten.      A., 

140  (5). 

[Intrusion — French  has  only  la  grant 
gent  Dairon.     264,  Bodley,  117.] 


Intrusion — Cil  de  Gadres  les  outrent. 

Michelant,  150  (3). 
Intrusion  —  n'en   fust    gaires   estors. 

Michelant,  154  (6). 


JOHN    BARBOUR  :     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR. 


345 


And  heirin  als  is  nyne  or  ten.     A., 
273  (13). 

[Intrusion — French  has  vii  ou  viii 
des   plus   preus.      264,    Bodley, 
fol.  138.] 
And  ma  than  ten  or  he  wald  rest. 

A.,  361  (25). 

That  weill  x  thousand  war  and  mair. 
A.,  369  (23). 
[Not  in  the  French.     Add.  16,888, 

fol.  112.] 

Micht  he  ay  ane   aganes   ten.      A., 
405  (4). 
[In  the  French  ' '  Tin  homme  centre 

x."] 
And  with  thame  als  nyne  or  ten.    A., 

422  (8). 

For    of    twenty   ten   ar   slane.      A., 
380  (20). 
[In  the  French  "  Qui  de  nous  xx 

aves  ja  les  x  deraembres."] 
That  quha  sa  micht  in  ten  partis 
Deal  the  worship  that  in  jow  is 
Men  micht  mak  ten  worthy  and  wicht. 
A.,  258  (26). 
Thane   tuk   thai    tene    oxine    wicht. 

(Leg.,  xxxiii,  307.) 
And  fell  doune  tene  steppis  hut  frist. 
(Troy  frag.,  ii,  2491.) 


Compare  same  reference  to  Judas 
Maccabeus  in  Br.,  xiv,  316  : 
Quhill  he  hade  ane  aganis  ten. 
Also  Br.,  xii,  565  :  Ay  ten  for 
ane  or  may  perfay. 


Intrusion — Quatuor  paria  bourn. 

Intrusion — de  gradibus  ipsis  per  quos 
descendebatur. 


Tenth  part. 


Bot  nocht  the  tend  part  his  travaling. 
(Br.,ix,  495.) 

na  mane 
The  teynd  of  it  tel  cane. 

(Leg.,  xxvi,  1162.) 


The  teynd  part  mene  suld  nocht  treu. 

(Leg.,  xl,  788.) 
For  I  can  nocht  the  teynd  part  tell. 

(Leg.,  xxvii,  1249.) 
Palace    tend    parte    so    fare    to   see. 

[Intrusion.]  (Leg.,  vi,  274.) 
Can    nane    the   teynd   tel   of   disces. 

(Leg.,  xviii,  1167.) 
That  mene  lest  notht  the  teynde  to  here. 

[Intrusion.]  (Troy  frag.,  i,  475.) 


Down  to  earth. 

That  to  the  erth  he  maid  him  go.     (Troy  fr.,  ii,  2972.) 
That  to  the  ground  he  gart  him  go.     A.,  74  (8). 
And  to  the  erd  he  gart  him  ga.     A.,  390  (25). 
And  he  doun  to  the  erd  can  ga.     A.,  411  (6).. 
And  he  doun  to  the  erd  can  ga.     (Br.,  vii,  585.) 


346       JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

Some  French  words. 

Rebours. 

All  is  at  rebours.    A.,  124  (19).  Held  all  at  rebours.     (Br.,  xiii,  486.) 

[Sole  instance.]  [Sole  instance.] 


Vailje  quod  vailje.    A.,    140    (24);       Avalje  que  val^e.     (Br.,  ix,  147.) 

218  (30)  ;  267  (28). 
Vail^e  que  vailje.     A.,  308  (21). 

Liege  pouste, 

There  is  scarcely  a  tincture  of  law  in  the  entire  series  of  the 
books  now  dealt  with.  The  more  interest  attaches  to  liege  pomte, 
a  phrase  which,  found  in  the  English  law  of  Bracton's  time, 
ultimately  came  to  be  particularly  associated  with  the  Scots  law 
of  deathbed,  being  equated  with  the  capacity  of  going  to  kirk  and 
market  after  the  last  will  was  made. 

For  gif  I  leif  in  liege  pouste  Bot  and  I  lif  in  lege  pouste 

Thow  sail  of  him  weill  vengit  be.  Thair  ded  sail  rychtw  eill  vengit  be. 

A.,  190  (13).  (Br.,  v,  165.) 

[Not  in  tbe  French.] 
Gif  I  leif  lang  in  liege  pouste.    A., 
189  (2). 

Repeated,  A.,  361  (11). 
[French  has  :   "  Mais  se  je  vich  vij 
jors  en  vive  poeste."  264,  Bodley, 
fol.  125.] 

By  Heaven's  King. 

This  manner  of  swearing  by  the  Deity  is  one  of  the  many  ways 
in  which  the  translator  went  beyond  what  he  found  in  his  French. 
One  example  deserves  enshrine  ment  among  the  curiosities  of  oaths, 
making  Porrus,  addressing  the  Almighty,  take  his  name  in  vain 
at  the  same  time.  In  this  the  Bruce  runs  it  hard. 

"Deir  God,"  said  he,  "be  hevinnis      Dear    God    that   is  of    hevyn   king. 
king."     A.,  355  (25).  (Br.,  ii,  144.) 

[The  French  has  simply  "  Dies  !  " 

Add.  16,888,  fol.  106.] 
For   be   him  that  is  hevennis  king. 
A.,  18(31). 
[French  has  no  expletive    at    all. 

Michelant,   104   (30).      Cf.   also 

A.,  18  (16,  31).     Both  cases  of 

this  oath  not  in  Michelant,  104.] 


JOHN    BARBOUR  I     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR. 


347 


These  rather  fine  examples  of  congested  oaths  force  the 
conclusion  that  Barbour  and  the  translator  swore  poetically  in 
the  same  terms,  an  inference  to  which  the  frequency  of  this 
epithet,  "king  of  heaven,"  in  the  Legends  adds  all  natural 
confirmation. 

Other  references  besides  prove  community  of  characteristics. 


God  help  us  that  is  mast  of  mycht. 

(Br.,  xii,  324.) 
Quhar  our  Lord  for  his  mekill  mycht. 

(Br.,  xx,  475.) 
The  grace  of  God  that  all  thing  steres. 

(Br.,  xi,  27  ) 


And    lovit    God    fast    of    his    grace 

(Br.,xiv,  311.) 

A  !  Deir  God  !  Quha  had  beyn  by 
And  seyn  how  he  sa  hardely. 

(Br.,  vi,  171.) 


Now  help  God  for  his  mekyll  mycht. 
A.,  340  (26). 


A  !    God  that  al   has    for   to    steir. 

(Leg.,  xxi,  279.) 
His  ferme  hope  in  hym  setand 
That  has  to  stere  bath  se  and  land. 

(Leg.,  xxvii,  481.) 
Of    Jesu    Criste    that    al   can   stere. 

(Leg.,  xi,  151.) 

Granttit  wele  that  thar  was  ane 
That  all  thinge  steryt — ellis  nane. 

(Leg.,  1.  435.) 
Lowyt  fast  God  of  his  bounte.     (Leg., 

xxv,  471.) 
Der  God  !  how  Alexander  sa  douchtely. 

A.,  387  (22). 
A  !  Deir  God !  how  he  was  douehty. 

A.,  43  (11). 


Leech  and  medicine. 

There  is  a  medical  expression  which,  taken  from  the  French  in 
one  case,  is  intruded  or  expanded  in  others,  and  becomes  a  metaphor. 


That  sail    neid   as 
(Br.,  xiii,  46.) 


I    trow   lechyng. 


Thair  host  has  maid  me  haill  and  fer 
For  suld  no  medicine  so  soyne 
Haff  couerit  me  as  thai  haf  done. 

(Br.,  ix,  231.) 


Phil,  Trans.  1899-1900. 


Thai  sail  neid  I  wis  leching.  A.,  42  (15). 
[French  has  not  this.      Michelaut, 

132  (25).] 
Thare  nedit  na  leche  on  thame  to  Inke. 

A.,  366  (12). 

He  hes  na  mister  of  medecyne.     A., 
393  (3). 
[French  has  this — ne  na  imstier  de 

imre..     Add.  16,888,  fol.  123.] 
He  that  heir  cummis  I  underta 
"With  ane  sweit  medicyne  sail  now 
Mak  quyk  of  that  that  grevis  sow. 

A.,  43  (27). 

[French  has  only  cilvus  gari  de  mart. 
Michelant,  133  (12).]  „ 

24 


348       JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

It  will  be  noted  that  the  last  example  from  the  Bruce  is  at 
a  point  which  touches  history,  being  a  record  of  words  said  to  have 
been  spoken  by  Robert  the  Bruce.  We  know,  however,  that  the 
speeches  of  mediaeval  kings  are  usually  creations  of  the  historians. 

Hardy  of  heart  and  hand. 

Professor  Skeat  cited  the  absence  of  this  '  mannerism '  from 
the  Troy  fragments  (Bruce,  i,  pref.,  p.  1)  as  a  ground  for  disputing 
their  authorship  by  Barbour.  We  may  be  entirely  content  to 
have  it  in  the  Alexander  and  the  Legends. 

That  hardy  wes  off  hart  and  hand.  And  hardy  als    of    hart    and    hand. 

(Br.,  i,  28.)  A.,  175  (28). 

A  knycht  hardy  of  hert  and    hand.  And  hardy  vas  of    hart    and    hand. 

(Br.,  xi,  571.)  (Leg.,  xl,  819.) 
That  hardy est  was  of  hert  and  hand. 

(Br.,  xvi,  234.) 

Adam. 

A  reference  to  Adam  is  (a)  translated  from  the  French,  (5)  thrust 
into  the  translation  from  the  French,  and  (c]  thrust  into  a  trans- 
lation from  the  Latin. 

Sen  first  that  God    Adame    wrocht.       Sene  first  he  made  Adame   of  clay. 
A.,  395  (23).  (Leg.,  xxxii,  534.) 

[Apparently  not  in  the  French.] 
For  sen  that  God  first  Adam  wrocht. 
A.,  402  (14). 

[French  has  Ca  puisque  Diex  ot  fait 
Adam  a  son  plaisir.] 

Anger  and  joy. 

Sentiments  so  opposite  do  not  naturally  utter  themselves  in  the 
same  formula.  Throughout  the  four  works  all  now  claimed  as 
Barbour's  one  formula  serves. 

Richt  angry  in  his  hert  he  was.     (Br.,      Full    odyous    in    hys    hert    he    was. 

iii,  64.)  (Troy  fr.,  ii,  1460.) 

That  in  hit*  hert  gret  angyr  hes.    (Br.,      And  in  his  hart  gret  anger  hes.     A., 

viii,  16.)  24  (15).     [Intrusion.] 

Into  hir  hart  great  anger  hes.     A., 

431  (19). 
Intill  his  hert  had  gret  liking.     (Br.,      And   in  his    hart  great   lyking    hes. 

xiv,  17.)  A.,  338  (14). 

And  in  his  hart  gret  joy  he  maid.      In  his  hart    wonder    glaid   was    he. 

(Leg.,  JLXTU,  468.)  A.,  245  (20). 


JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR.       349 

Great  glaidship  in  hart  he  hes.     A., 

345  (30). 
Sic  sorow  ine  his  hart  has  tane.    (Leg.,      Sic  anger  was  at  his  hart  I  wis.     A., 

xxxiii,  760.)  386  (3). 

Sic  yre  in  his  harte  he  had.     (Leg., 

vii,  622.) 

In  harte  thai  had  sike  wgrines.     (Leg., 
vii,  716.) 

So  the  same  form  of  words  was  made  to  attain  perfectly  contrary 
purposes.  Such  a  thing  is  no  freak  of  chance.  It  merely  shows 
the  flexibility  of  a  phrase  in  one  man's  hand. 


XI.    A  SECOND  CHAPTER  OF  PARALLELS. 

It  is  now  time  to  insert  without  comments  another  batch  of 
parallels,  in  this  case  putting  the  Alexander  lines  in  the  first 
column. 

[THE   FORRAY   OPENS.] 

The  Alexander.  The  Bruce. 

Now  rydis  the  furreouris  thair  way  Now  gais  the  nobill  kyng  his  way 

Richt  stoutly  and  in  gude  array.  Richt  stoutly  and  in  gude  array. 

2  (25).  (viii,  272.) 

Tursit  thair  harnes  halely.     3(11).  Thai  tursit  thair  harnass  halely.     (ix, 

360.) 

His  men  to  him  he  can  rely.     4  (4).          His  men  till  him  he  gan  rely,  (iii,  34.) 

His  men  till  him  he  can  rely,     (iv, 

426.) 

All  in  ane  sop  assemblit  ar.     4  (16).          Syne  in  a  sop  assemblit  ar.    (vii,  567.) 
Ferrand  he  straik  with  spurris  in  hy.          See  pp.  18,  19. 

4  (22). 

That  nouther  noyis  nor  crying  maid.      That  thai  maid  nouthir  noyis  no  cry. 
3  (14).  (xiii,  38.) 

The  noyis  begouth  soyne  and  the  cry. 

(v,  577.) 

Cf.  Thare  begouth  the  noyes  and      The  noyis  begouth  than  and  the  cry. 
cry.     395  (20).  (viii,  308.) 

And  straik  the  first  so  rigorusly.     4      And  smat  the  first  so  rigorusly.     (vii, 
(25).  449.) 

He  smat  the  first  sa  rygorusly.     (vi, 

136.) 
And    with    his   sword   that    scharply      That  with  his    swerd    that   scharply 

share.  -  5  (20).  schare.     (vi,  643.) 

The  sword  he  swappit  out  in  hy.     5  in  hy 

(29).  Swappyt  owt  swerdys  sturdely. 

(ii,  362.) 


350 


JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


[HEAD-CLEAVING.] 


The  Alexander. 


The  Bruce. 


And  Lyonell  with  all  his  maucht. 
"Wpon  the  hede  ane  rout  him  raucht 
That  to  the  schoulderis  he  him  clave 
And  dede  doun  to  the  erd  him  draif. 

6(3). 
Of.   Firms  him  smot  with  all  his 

maucht 
And  sa  rude  ane  rout  hes  him 

raucht.     46  (30). 
Manlyke  as   men  of  mekill  maucht. 

287  (19). 

Forms  that  had  his  sword  on  hicht 
Him  raucht  a  rout  with  in  randoun 

richt 
That  of  the  helm  the  cirkill  he  clave. 

400  (22). 

Of.  also,  361  (4),  154  (28). 
Than  to  his  menje  can  he  say.     7  (8). 

Aganis  men  samekill  of  micht,   8  (19). 

And  thay  that  wourthy  ar  and  wicht. 
9  (31). 

with  thair  haneris 
And  ensigneis  on  seir  maneris .    10(26). 

Lat  God  wirk  syne  quhat  ever  he  will. 
11  (25). 
Cf.    To  leif  or  die  quhidder  God 

will  send.     21(2). 
Outher  leif  or  dee  quhether  God 

will  send.     256  (30). 
Now  cum  quhat  euer  God  will 

send.     319  (23). 
I  war  mar  tratour  than  Judas.    12  (8). 


And  to  Fhilip  sic  rout  he  raucht 
That  thoucht  he  wes  of  mekill  maucht. 

(ii,  420.) 

And  swa  gret  rowtis  till  him  raucht 
That  had  nocht  beyn  his  mekill  maucht. 
(xix,  587.) 

Bot  he  that  had  his  suerd  on  hicht 
Raucht  him  sic  rout  in  randoun  richt 
Richt  he  the  hede  to  harniss  clafe 
And  him  doun  ded  to  the  erd  drafe. 

(v,  631.) 


/«•  rvr  sa  full  of  grete  bounte.  12  (31). 
Tli;it  is  tultillit  of  all  bounte.  166(24). 
That  is  fulfil  lit  of  all  bounte.  344  (6). 


And  till  his  menjhe  can  he  say.     (XT, 

471.) 
Agane    folk    of     sa    mekill    mycht. 

(xviii,  62.) 
And  thai  that  worthy  war  and  wicht. 

(xix,  786.) 

bricht  baneris 
And  hors  hewit  in  seir  maneris. 

(viii,  229.) 
And  tak  the  vre  that  God  wald  send. 

(i,  312.) 
Syne  fall  quhat  evir  that  God  vill  send. 

(ix,  32.) 

to  tak  the  vre 
That  God  will  send,     (ix,  68.) 

Cf.  p.  18. 

Throw  a  discipill  off  Judas 
Maknab  a  fals  tratour  that  ay 
Wes  of  his  duelling  nicht  and  day. 

(iv,  18.) 
Cf.   Ine  stad  of  the  tratour  Judas. 

(Leg.,  xii,  4.) 

For  that  wekit  tratore  Judas 
Familiare  to  Jhesu  wes.    (Leg., 

vii,  29.) 
He  wes  fulfillit  of  all  bunte.    (x,  294.) 


JOHN  HARBOUR  I  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


351 


[THE  KING'S  MENSE.] 


The  Alexander. 
Mantene  the  kingis  mense  that  day. 

18  (8). 
That  we  hald  of  all  our  halding.     19 

(19). 

Of  his  great  worship  and  bountie.     20 
(7). 
Cf.    For    the    great    worship    and 

bountie.     240  (2). 
His    worship    and    his    great 

bountie.     102  (32). 
For    multitude   in  fecht  oft  failjeis. 

20  (25). 
Quha  for  his  lord  dois  (deis  ?)  he  sail 

be 

Harbreid  with  Angellis  gle.     21  (16). 
Cf.  And  syne  in  hewine  herbryt  be. 
(Leg.,  xxv,  780.) 


The  Kingis  freindis  sail  today 
Be  knawen  in  this  hard  assay 
Quha  lufis  his  honour  he  sail  be 
Renoumed  in  this  great  mellie. 

21  (14). 


The  Bruce. 
Quha  lufis  the  kyngis  mansk  to-day. 

(xvi,  61.) 
That  he  held  of  all  his  halding.     (xix, 

66.) 
Of    thair  worschip  and  gret  bounte. 

(xvi,  530.) 
Of  gret  worschip  and  of  bounte.     (xii, 

380.) 


For  multitude  mais  na  victory,      (ii, 

330.) 
That  he    that  deis    (dois  alternative 

version)  for  his  cuntre 
Sail  herbryit  intill  hewyn be.    (ii,  340.) 
For  hewynnis  bliss  suld  be  thair  meid 
Gif  that  thai  deit  in  Goddis  serviss. 

(xx,  414.) 

In  joy  solase  and  angell   gle.     (xx, 
252.) 
Cf.    In  gret    joy  and  angel   gle. 

(Leg.,  xxxv,  254.) 
Hee    brocht    in    heAvyne   with 
angel  gle.     (Leg.,  xvii,  151.) 
Now  dois  weill  for  men  sail  se 
Quha  lufis  the  kyngis  mensk  to-day  ! 
(xvi,  621.) 


[INCIDENTS  AND   PERSONAL   DESCRIPTIONS.] 

And  syne  lap  on  deliverly.     60(13).          And  lap  on  hym  delyverly.     (ii,  142.) 

Cf.  Thai  lap  on  hors  delyverly.    238 
(11). 

Cf.  p.  41. 
And  quhen  he  saw  his  point  that  tyde.      For  quhen  that  he  his  poynt  mycht  se. 

75  (15).  (vii,  388.) 

Cf .   And  quhen  that  he  his  point  culd 

sie.     45  (14). 

Aud  he  Iansit  delyverly.    79(26). 
With  that  in  hy  to  him  turnit  he.     89 


(15). 


And  he  lansytfurth  delyverly.  (iii,  122.) 
With  that  in  hy  to  him  callyt  he.    (iii, 
331.) 


352 


JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


The  Alexander. 
Quhill  in  his  arsoun  dintit  he.   99  (18). 

To  him  I  mak  na  man  compair.  1 1 0  (9) . 
He  was  baith  stith  stark  and  strang, 
"Weill   maid    with    lymmes  fare   and 
lang.     117  (18). 
Cf .  Of  all  schaip  was  he  richt  wele 

maid 
"With  annys  large  and  schonlderis 

braid.     42  (2). 

Thair  sail  nane  that  is  borne  of  wyfe. 
138  (9). 

better  than  he 
Micht  never  of  woman  borne  be. 

423  (19). 

Saw  never  jit  na  wyfis  sone.  435  (8). 
And  with  ane  spere  that  sharpely  share 
Mony  doun  to  the  erd  he  bare. 

144  (26). 

Ane  renk  about  him  hes  he   made. 
145  (8). 

Repeated  231  (20). 

Thame    worthis    assale    and    thame 

defend.     150  (17). 
Thare  worthit  us    defend   or  assale. 

186(31). 
Outhir  to  assaill  or  to  defend.     244 

(23). 
Quha  ever  defend  quha  euer  assail. 

259  (19). 


He  hit  quhill  he  lay  top  our   tale. 
285  (25). 

Cf.  That  top  our  taill  he  gart  him 
_   ly.    72^(8). 
[Intrusion  in  translation.] 
At  the  jet  quhare  the  barrens  hewin. 

180  (25). 
With  fare  visage  and  sume  dele  rede. 

191  (17). 

Quhill  he  umbethocht  him  at  the  last 
And  in  his  hart  cleirly  can  cast. 

193  (29). 


The  Bruce. 
That  he  dynnyt  on  his  arsoune.    (xvi, 

131.) 

Till  Ector  dar  1  nane  comper.    (i,  403.) 
Bot  of  lymmys  he  wes  weill  maid 
With  banys  gret  and  schuldrys  braid, 
(i,  385.) 


Cf.   Fore   Johne   of   wemane  best 
barnewes.  (Leg.,xxxvi,182.) 


With  his  spere  that  richt  sharply  schare 
Till  he  doun  to  the  erd  him  bare. 

(vi,  137.) 
And  rowme  about  thame  haf  thai  maid. 

(xx,  460.) 
That  ay  about  hym  rowme  he  maid. 

(xvi,  196.) 
Gif  thai  assalje  we  mon  defend,     (ix, 

30.) 
And  sum  defend  and  sum  assale.     (xii, 

556.) 
Oft  till  defende  and  oft  assale.     (vi, 

330.) 
For  to  defend  or  till   assale.     (viii, 

283.) 

[Repeated -mi,  242.] 
Till  defend  gif  men  vald  assaill.    (xvii, 

260.) 
Till  top  our  taill  he  gert  him  ly.     (vii, 

455.) 


At  Mary-jet  to  hewyn  had  the  barras. 

(xvii,  755.) 
In  wysage  wes  he  sumdeill  gray,     (i, 

383.) 

Till  he  umbethocht  him  at  the  last 
And  in  his  hert  can  umbecast.   (v,  55 1 .) 

Cf.   And  in  his  thocht  kest  mony 
way.     (Troy,  ii,  1989.) 


JOHN    HARBOUR  :     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR. 


353 


The  Alexander. 

That    forsy    was    in    field    to    fecht. 
196  (18). 

Cf.  Large  and  forssy  for  to  ficht. 
258  (29). 

And  syne  went    to    the   wod    away. 

215  (32). 

Had  je  nocht  all  the  better  bene 
Thay  had  jow  slane  that  men  had  sene. 
240  (14). 

Had  he  nocht  all  the  better  bene 
He  had  bene  deid  forouttin  wene. 

380  (2). 
He  lap   on  and  went  furth    in    hy. 

296  (12). 


The  Bruce. 

Hardy  and  forcy  for  the  ficht.  (xi,  215.) 
And    how    forsy    he    wes     in    fycht. 

(xv,  410.) 
Be    stedede    forcye    for    all    fyghtes. 

(Troy  frag.,  ii,  510.) 
And.  syne    vend    to    the    vod    avay. 

(v,  561.) 

That  had  he  nocht  the  bettir  beyn 
He  had  beyn  ded  forouten  veyn. 

(vi,  161.) 

Cf .  He  had  beyn  ded  foroutyn  weyr. 
(vii,  219.) 

Lap  on  and  went  with  thaim  in  hy. 
(v,  214.) 


A  DINNER!] 


And  thay  ar  anely  till  dynare 
To  ane  great  hoste  that  we  have  here. 
308  (32). 

[French  has :    Car  il  sont  poi   de 
gent    pour    sa    gent     desjunner. 
(Add.  MS.  16,956,  fol.  95.)] 
Cf.  With  sa  quhene  that  may  nocht 

be 

Ane  denner  to  my  great  menze. 
336  (15). 

[French  has  :  Ce  n'est  pas  une  sausse 
pour  destremper  la  moie  (Add. 
16,956,  fol.  107),  but  Add.  16,888, 
fol.  98£,  reads  :  Ce  n'est  mie  une 
soupe.] 


Bot  thai  ar  nocht  withouten  wer 
Half  deill  ane  dyner  till  us  here. 

(xiv,  188.) 


[THE  BATTLE  OF  EFFESOUN.] 


And  ma  into  thair  first  cumming 
"War  laid  at  card  but  recovering 
The  remanent  thair  gait  ar  gane. 

362  (26). 
Cf.   Amang  thame    at    thare    first 

meting 
Was     slane     but     ony    uther 

recovering.     29  (14). 
[Intrusion  in  translation.] 


And  weill  ost  at  thar  fryst  metyng 
War  layd  at  erd  but  recover} : 

The  remanand  thar  gat  ar  gane.    (viii, 
354.) 


354 


JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


The  Alexander. 
That  speiris  all  to  frushit  are.     363 

(26). 

Cf.  The  speiris  all  to  frushit  thare. 

286  (12). 
Durst  nane  abyde  to  mak  debait.    379 

(16). 
And  thay  that  doutand  war  to    de. 

385  (26). 
His  neiffis  for  dule  togidder  he  dang. 

393  (12). 

That  the  assemble  all  to  schoke 

And  the  renkis  all  to  quoke.   396  (26). 

Rede  blude  ran  out  of  woundis  raith. 

401  (30). 

He  said  he  had  in  alkin  thing 
Our  lytiU  land  to  his  leving.   403  (15). 
[Alexander  sighing  for  more  worlds] 


[THE 

Judas  Machabeus  I  hecht 
Was  of  sic  verteu  and  sic  micht 
That  thoch  thay  all  that  lyf  e  micht  lede 
Come  shorand  him  as  for  the  dede 
Armit  all  for  cruell  battale 
Quhill  he  with  him  of  alkin  men 
Micht  he  ay  ane  aganes  ten.    404  (29). 


Arthur  that  held  Britane  the  grant 
Slew  Rostrik  that  stark  gyant 
That  was  sa  stark  and  stout  in  deid 
That  of  Eingis  beirdis  he  maid  ane  weid 
The  quhilk  Kingis  alluterly 
War  obeysant  to  his  will  all  halely 
He  wald  have  had  Arthouris  beird 
And  failjeit/or  he  it  richt  weill  weird l 
On  mount  Michael  slew  he  ane 
That  -i k  ane  freik  was  never  nane 


The  Bruce. 

That  speris  all  to-fruschit  war.     (ii, 
350.) 


Thai  durst  nocht  byde  na  mak  debait. 

(x,  692.) 
For  thai  that  dredand  war  to  de.     (iv, 

417.) 
And    thair    nevis    oft   sammyn   driff. 

(xx,  257.) 

[This  in  grief  for  Bruce's  death.] 
That  all  the  renk  about  them  quouk. 

(ii,  365.) 
Till  red  blude  ran  of  voundis  rath. 

(viii,  322.) 

Thocht  that  Scotland  to  litill  wes 
Till  his  brothir  and  him  alsua.    (xiv,  4 . ) 


WOBTHIES.] 

This  gud  knycht  that  so  vorthy  was 
Till  Judas  Machabeus  that  hicht 
Micht  liknyt  weill  be  in  that  ficht 
Na  multitud  he  lorsuk  of  men 
Quhill  he  hade  ane  aganis  ten. 

(xiv,  312.) 

Judas  Macabeus  restoit  de  tel  talant 
Que  tint  cil  du  monde  Ii  fussent  an 

devant 
Anne   et   pour   bataille  felonnese   et 

nuisant 

Ja  tant  com  il  eust  o  soi  de  remanant 
Un  homme  contre  x  nel  veist  on  fuiant. 

(Add.  MS.,  Harl.  16,956,  fol.  140»>.) 
Artus  qui  de  Bretaingne  va  le  Bruit 

tesmoigniant 
Que  il  mata  Ruston  i  jaiant  en  plain 

champ 
Qui  tant  par  estoit  fort  fier  et  outre - 

cuidant 
Qui  de  barbes  a  roys  fist  faire  i  veste- 

ment 

Liquel  roy  Ii  estoient  par  force  obeissant 
Si  vot  avoir  Artus  ma  is  il  i  fu  faillant 


1  This  sarcasm  (not  in  the  French)  is  in  Morte  Arthurr,  1034. 


JOHN  BARBOUR:   POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


355 


The  Alexander. 
Bot  gif  the  story  gabbing  ma.  405  (11). 


AND 


It  was  neirhand  none  of  the  day.  407  (9). 
And  routisroyd  about  him  dang.  407  (  ). 

And  he  lap  on  delyverly.    410  (10). 
Cf.  And  on  him  lap  delyverly.  398(2). 

Cf.  p.  37. 

Quhill  shulder  and  arme  flew  him  fra 
And  he  doun  to  the  erd  can  ga.  411  (5). 
[French  has  : 

Souz  la  senestre  epaule  que  toute  li 

coupa 

Et  cil  chiet  du  cheval  qui  tres  grant 
dolour  a. 

(Add.  16,  888,  fol.  132.)] 
Cf.  That  arme  and  shulder  he  dang 

him  fra.     5  (22). 
Thare  men  inicht  felloun  fechting  ee. 

412  (25). 

Thair  was  ane  felloun  fechting  thair. 
77  (31). 


He  rushit  doun  of  blude  all  rede 
Quhen  Porrus  sawe  that  he  was  dede. 

413  (13). 

Toward  thame  we  raid  sa  fast 
That  we  ouertuke  thame  at  the  last. 

423  (10). 
Thus  mak  thay  peax  quhair  weir  was 

air.     429  (20). 
[French  has : 

Ainsi  fu  1' accordance  et  la  guerre 
apaisie.  (Add.  16,956,  fol.  152b.)] 
Thay  maid  thame  niekill  feste  and  fare. 
433  (20). 


The  Bruce. 
Sur  le  mont  Saint  Michiel  enrocist  i  si 

grant 
Que  tout  cil  du  pays  en  furent  mer- 

veillant 

En  plusours  autres  lieus  si  1'estorie  ne 
ment. 

(Add.  16,956,  fo.  140b,  corricted  by 
Add.  16,888,  fo.  129b.) 

PEACE.] 

Quhill  it  wes  neir  noyne  of  the  day. 

(xvii,  659.) 
And  rowtis  ruyd  about  thaim  dang. 

(ii,  356.) 
And  lap  on  hym  delyverly.     (ii,  142.) 


That  arme  and  schuldyr  flaw  him  fra. 
(iii,  115.) 


Thair  mycht  men  se  men  felly  ficht. 

(xviii,  460.) 
Thar  mycht  men  felloune  fechting  se. 

(xx,  418.) 
Ane  felloun  fechting  wes  [than]  thair. 

(xiv,  294.) 

He  ruschit  doune  of  blude  all  rede 
And  quhen  the  king  saw  thai  war  ded. 
(v,  645.) 

Bot  the  chassaris  sped  thame  so  fast 
That  thai  ourtuk  sum  at  the  last. 

(vi,  439.) 
Thus  maid  wes  pess  quhar  wer  wes  air. 

(xx,  63.) 


He  maid  thame  niekill  fest  and  far. 
(xvi,  46.) 


356       JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


XII.    THE  EPILOGUE  WITH  THE  ERBONEOUS  DATE  1438. 

"When  regard  is  had  to  the  accumulation  of  evidence  now 
adduced  it  is  no  longer  possible  to  doubt  that  Barbour's  Bruce 
and  the  Alexander  are  from  one  pen.  No  imaginable  theory  of 
copying,  no  conceivable  saturation  of  one  poet's  mind  with  the 
conceptions,  the  technique,  the  style,  the  vocabulary,  and  the 
mannerisms  of  another,  would  offer  reasonable  explanation  of 
resemblances  so  intimate  and  so  perfectly  sustained.  Either 
Barbour's  Bruce  was  not  written  by  Barbour,  who  died  in  1396, 
but  by  the  other  author  whose  corresponding  work  bears  date 
1438,  or  that  date  in  the  epilogue  of  the  Alexander,  containing 
its  two  final  tirades,  is  impossible. 

The  actual  translation  of  the  Vceux  du  Paon  ends  on  p.  441  of 
the  Alexander  with  the  words  referring  to  the  death  of  Alexander 
at  Babylon — 

He  deit  thare  throw  poysoning 
It  was  great  harm  of  sic  ane  thing 
For  never  mare  sic  ane  lord  as  he 
Sail  in  this  warld  recoverit  be. 

In  the  same  way  closes  the  French  poem  in  the  Harleian  MS.  Add. 
16,888,  fo.  141  (Ward's  Catalogue  of  Romances,  i,  pp.  146-152)— 

Vers  la  grant  Babiloine  on  en  lanprisona 
Las  dalant  quel  domage  quant  il  ci  tot  fina 
Car  puis  que  li  vrais  diex  le  siecle  commensa 
Tel  prince  ne  naqui  ne  james  ne  naitra. 
Explicit  des  vouz  du  paon. 

Following  the  actual  completion  pf  the  Scots  translation  comes  the 
epilogue — 

_L  0  short  thame  that  na  Romanes  can 

this  buke  to  translait  I  began 

And  as  I  can  I  maid  ending, 

Bot  thocht  I  failxeit  of  ryming 

Or  meter  or  sentence  for  the  rude, 

Forgif  me  for  my  will  was  gude 

to  follow  that  in  franche  I  land  writtin  ; 

Bot  thocht  that  I  seuin  jeir  had  sittin 

to  mak  it  on  sa  gude  manere 

8a  oppin  sentence  and  sa  clere 

As  is  the  frenche  I  micht  haue  failjeit ; 

For  thy  my  wit  was  nocht  traualit 


JOHN    BARBOUR  :     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR.  357 

to  raak  it  sa  for  I  na  couth 
Bot  said  forth  as  me  come  to  mouth 
And  as  I  said  richt  sa  I  wrait ; 
thairfoir  richt  wonder  weill  I  wait 
And  it  hes  faltis  mony  fald. 
Quhairfoir  I  pray  baith  joung  and  aid 
that  jarnis  this  romanis  for  to  reid 
For  to  amend  quhair  I  inysjeid. 

LJi&  that  haue  hard  this  romanis  heir 
May  sumdeill  by  exampill  leir 
to  lufe  vertew  attour  all  thing 
And  preis  jow  ay  for  to  win  louing, 
that  ^our  name  may  for  jour  bounte 
Amang  men  of  gude  menit  be  ; 
For  quhen  ge  lawe  ar  laid  in  lame 
than  leuis  thar  nathing  hot  ane  name 
As  je  deserued  gud  or  ill ; 
And  36  may  alsweill  gif  je  will 
Do  the  gude  and  haue  louing 
As  quhylum  did  this  nobill  King, 
that  jit  is  prysed  for  his  bounte 
the  quhether  thre  hundreth  jeir  was  he 
Before  the  tyme  that  God  was  borne 
to  saue  our  saullis  that  was  forlorne. 
Sensyne  is  past  ane  thousand  geir 
Four  hundreth  and  threttie  thair  to  neir 
And  aucht  and  sumdele  mare  I  wis. 
God  bring  us  to  his  mekill  blis 
that  ringis  ane  in  trinitie. 
Amen  amen  for  cheritie. 

The  Erroneous  Date. 

To  conclude  1438  an  error  is,  as  will  be  conceded  from  what  has 
gone  before,  no  begging  of  the  question.  Following  closely  upon 
the  completion  of  the  Bruce  in  the  spring  of  1376,  Barbour  had 
received  a  royal  gift  of  £10  in  1377,  and  an  hereditary  pension 
or  annuity  to  himself  and  to  his  assignees  was  granted  in  1378. 
(Exch.  Eolls,  ii,  566,  597;  Registrum  Episcopatus  Aberdonensis, 
i,  129.)  This  pension  was  officially,  though  at  a  later  period, 
declared  to  have  been  given  for  writing  the  Bruce — "  pro  com- 
pilacione  libri  de  gestis  quondam  Regis  Roberti  de  Brus"  (Exch. 
Rolls,  iv,  457,  520).  His  public  success  is  evinced  in  many  other 
ways.  Prior  to  1424  Andrew  of  Wyntoun  had  engrossed  into  his 
Cronykil  long  extracts  which  agree  almost  perfectly  with  the  text 


358       JOHN  B ARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

as  we  have  it  now.  That  "Wyntoun's  own  style  was  greatly 
influenced  by  Barbour  is  unquestionable,  and  many  and  admiring 
references  to  Bruce1  s  Book  are  gracious  examples  of  early  criticism. 
Wyntoun's  quotation  from  Barbour  relative  to  the  contest  for 
the  Crown  in  1292-95  is  acknowledged  to  be  quotation  (Wyntoun, 
bk.  viii,  line  177)  in  the  words — 

Forthi  sayd  Mayster  Jhon  Barbere 
That  mekyll  tretyd  off  that  matere. 

It  thus  need  not  surprise  when  in  the  narrative  we  find  an 
occasional  couple  of  lines  not  absolutely  necessary  to  the  sense 
omitted.  (Bruce,  app.  to  Prof.  Skeat's  pref.,  xciii-cvi.)  In  another 
place  Wyntoun  (bk.  viii,  line  976)  refers  readers  desiring  fuller 
particulars  to  the  Bruce — 

To  that  Buke  I  thaim  remyt 

Quhare  Mayster  Jhon  Barbere  off  Ahbyrdene 

Archeden  as  mony  has  sene 

Hys  dedis  dytyd  mare  wertusly 

Than  I  can  thynk  in  all  study, 

Haldand  in  all  lele  suthfastnes, 

Set  all  he  wrat  noucht  his  [i.e.  Bruce' s]  prowes. 

To  this  admiration  of  Wyntoun  for  Barbour,  indeed,  is  due  the 
absence  from,  his  Cronykil  of  any  record  of  King  Robert's  reign. 
That  Wyntoun  knew  Barbour's  poem  as  distinctly  a  Douglas 
document  *  as  well  as  a  eulogy  of  Bruce  appears  from  the  reference 
to  the  king's  death  and  burial,  Wyntoun  thus  ending  Brace's 
reign  as  he  began  it  by  remitting  his  readers  to  Bruce1  s  Book. 

And  gud  Jamys  off  Dowglas 
Hys  hart  tuk  as  fyrst  ordanyd  was 
For  to  bere  in  the  Haly  Land. 
How  that  that  wes  tane  on  hand 
Well  proportys  Brwsis  Buk 
Quhay  will  tharoff  the  matcre  luke. 

(Wyntoun,  viii,  3121 — a  part  of  the  section  borrowed  by 
Wyntoun  from  an  anonymous  source,  viii,  2945-64.) 

Thus  credentialled  beyond  the  attack  of  rational  scepticism,  the 
Bruce  stands  as  a  fact  of  1376  which  cannot  be  moved.  But  its 

1  Between  1390  and  1392  Sir  James  Douglas,  of  Dalkeith,  by  his  will 
bequeathed  "et  omnes  libros  meos  tarn  civiles  et  statuta  llegni  Scotie  quam 
Romancie"  (Bannatyne  Miscellany,  ii,  pp.  112-114;  National  MSS.  Scotland, 
part  iii,  No.  iv).  It  is  pleasant  to  find  both  Stewarts  and  Douglases  patrons  of 
literature  in  Barbour's  time. 


JOHN    B ARBOUR  I     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR.  359 

relations  with  the  Alexander  are  impossible  for  an  Alexander  not 
written  till  1438,  unless,  indeed,  John  Barbour  rose  from  his  grave 
to  write  it ! 

Treating  1438  as  a  scribal  or  printer's  error,  one  has  no  difficulty 
whatever.  This  date  is  the  solitary  circumstance  which  stands 
between;  that  rectified,  Barbour  infallibly  obtains  his  own  by 
a  judgment  as  assured  as  any  literary  verdict  ever  given.  The 
rectification,  formidable  as  at  first  it  looks,  is  of  a  truth  the 
removal  of  a  mere  bubble  obstacle.  Assuming  first  that  the  error 
might  be  scribal,  one  can  point  to  Barbour's  own  experiences  to 
prove  how  easily  such  slips  occur.  There  are  in  the  Legends  of  the 
Saints  not  fewer  than  a  dozen  dates  which  differ  from  the  standard 
printed  text  of  the  Legenda  Aurea,  some  of  them  perhaps  due  to 
copyists'  negligence,  some  undoubtedly  due  to  a  curious  fault 
possibly  inherent  in  Barbour's  own  pen  whereby  "  score "  is 
wrongly  inserted.  Here  follows  a  list  of  dates  in  the  Legends  at 
variance  with  the  Latin  print : — 

Dates  and  numbers  in  T_  _  ,._  Reference  to  Legends. 

vi,  435. 
xi,  388. 
xx,  368. 
xxiii,  178. 
xxiv,  560. 
xxvi,  607. 
xxx,  739. 
xxxii,  807. 
xxxvii,  343. 
xlii,  274. 
xliii,  625. 
xlv,  352. 
xlv,  307. 
xlvii,  213. 

The  unfortunate  tendency  of  Barbour's  dates  to  get  wrong  is 
quaintly  illustrated  in  the  Troy  fragments  (ii,  3060),  where  the 
Latin  gives  93  as  the  years  of  Ulysses,  which  Barbour  expands 
to  the  ultra-patriarchal  age  by  an  additional  score,  making 

A  hundreth  ^ere  hole  and  threttene. 

The  tendency  pursued  the  worthy  man  after  death,  for  in  the 
very  calendar  of  Aberdeen  Cathedral  the  obit  of  John  Barbour, 
its  most  renowned  archdeacon,  is  entered  as  of  date  1290  [1390?] 
(Eegistrum  Epis.  Aberdon.,  ii,  7),  although  there  is  abundant 
proof  that  he  was  still  living  in  1395,  but  dead  in  1396  (Exch. 
Rolls,  iii,  368,  395). 


Legenda  Aurta. 

in  me  ±iegenas. 

9,000 

11,000 

60,000 

70,000 

A.D.  283 

A.D.  388 

372 

377 

398 

328 

1088 

1087 

470 

478 

280 

360 

287 

288 

253 

353 

223 

233 

cccx 

Thre  hundre  tene  jere  and  ane 

237 

287 

280 

360 

360       JOHN  BARBOUR  .  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

"While  in  the  nature  of  things  the  biographies  of  saints  are 
hardly  to  be  looked  to  as  first-class  sources  of  chronology,  and 
while  allowance  must  be  made  for  variations  of  manuscripts,  yet 
as  the  dates  in  the  Legends  are  by  no  means  numerous  the  twelve 
instances  above  enumerated  constitute  a  formidable  percentage  of 
error,  being  not  less  than  one-third  of  all  the  dates  in  the  work. 
That  some  are  due  to  imperfections  of  the  poet's  own  penmanship 
is  likely  enough :  it  would  never  do  to  impute  to  him  the  impiety 
of  deliberately  causing  minor  divergences  with  the  base  end  of 
mere  rime.  But  in  cases  reasonable  conjecture  on  the  cause  of 
error  is  possible.  These  are  those  of  A.D.  398-328,  280-360, 
253-353,  237-387,  and  280-360. 

Legenda  Aurea.  Legends. 

(1)  cccxcviii.  Thre  hundir  gere  twenty  &  aucht.     (xxiv,  560.) 

(2)  cclxxx.  IIC  YIIIXX  of  seris  ewyne.     (xxxii,  807.) 

(3)  ccliii.  Thre  hundre  L  jeris  &  thre.     (xlii,  274.) 

(4)  ccxxxvii.  Twa  hundre  Ixxxvii  gere.     (xlv,  307.) 

(5)  cclxxx.  Twa  hundre  &  aucht  score  of  jere.     (xlvii,  213.) 

Instances  three  and  four  may  be  due  to  an  extra  c  and  I  respectively 
in  some  manuscript  transition.  But  observe  a  confusion  in  the 
second  and  fifth,  which  may  explain  much.  If  a  printer  with  all 
the  wisdom  of  the  Clarendon  Press  were  asked  to  transliterate 
IIC  VIIIXX,  what  could  he  make  of  it  but  360  ?  And  in  the  last 
example — eight  score  plus  two  hundred — surely  the  sum  he  would 
render  would  be  just  eighty  more  than  the  figure  in  the  Golden 
Legend. 

Applied  to  1438,  what  might  this  peculiar  error — whereby  any 
given  numeral  becomes  multiplied  by  20  instead  of  by  10 — reveal 
as  the  genesis  of  a  blunder  ?  Let  us  suppose  that  the  printer  in 
or  about  1580  (not  by  any  means  over-accurate,  as  many  misprints 
show,  and  given  to  printing  numbers  by  using  lower-case  Roman 
numerals)  found  his  copy  quite  distinct  thus  :  ccccxxx  thairto  neir, 
and  aucht  [etc.],  the  close  analogy  of  the  errors  above  indicated 
might  warrant  putative  evolutions : — 

(A)  original       ccclxxx. 
changed  to  ccccxxx. 

or  (B)  original       ccciii"x.    (A  very  common  form  in  fifteenth- century  Scotland.) 
changed  to  cccvi"x. 

The  last  form  of  change  only  involves  the  dropping  of  two  dots, 
making  m  into  ui,  and  altering  300  +  60  +  10  into  300  +  120  +  10. 
It  would  yield  as  the  corrected  date  of  the  Alexander  the 
year  1378. 


JOHN  BARHOUR I  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR.       361 

That,  however,  is  merely  a  suggestion.  The  style,  diction,  and 
rime  of  the  Alexander  place  it  close  beside  the  Bruce,  later  than 
the  Troy,  and  decidedly  earlier  than  the  Legends.  Barbour's  mind 
was  full  of  the  Alexander  when  he  wrote  the  Bruce.  He  refers 
distinctly  and  repeatedly  to  it,  he  cites  passages  which  occur  in 
the  translation,  he  refers  to  incidents  and  translates  passages  which 
are  in  the  French  and  are  not  translated,  he  was  saturated  with 
the  spirit  of  the  chanson,  and  there  is  not  a  single  valid  ground, 
except  the  blundered  date  in  the  epilogue,  for  objecting  to  the 
conclusion  that  the  translation,  which  probably  began  with  the 
Avowes,  was  directly  or  indirectly  a  study  for  the  Bruce,  though 
not  published,  if  it  ever  did  receive  a  public  form,  until  after  the 
Bruce  had  given  its  author  his  renown. 

Besides,  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  the  date  1438  may  not  be 
a  copyist's  mistake;  it  may  be  a  scribe's  deliberate  act.  It  was 
a  well-known  scribal  practice  to  change  such  dates  found  in  the 
manuscript  in  course  of  being  copied  by  substituting  the  date  of 
the  scribe's  own  task.  For  instance,  both  the  Glasgow  University 
MS.  (F  6,  14)  and  the  Advocates'  Library  MS.  (35,  5,  2)  of  the 
Liber  Pluscardensis  give  the  date  of  the  work  as  1461,  while 
the  scribe  of  the  Fairfax  MS.  (Bodleian,  Fairfax  8)  silently 
changed  the  date  in  this  passage  to  1489,  the  year  in  which  he 
made  his  copy.  (Fordun  ed.,  Skene,  i,  pref.  xx,  xxi;  Liber 
Pluscard.,  i,  pref.  x-xii.) 

Thus,  on  received  canons  of  textual  criticism  the  puzzling  1438 
proves  to  be  no  Gordian  knot.  It  is  hopelessly  at  variance  with 
the  work  to  which  it  is  attached.  Whether  the  error  arose  from 
a  misread  numeral  or  whether  a  scribe  copying  in  1438  altered 
his  original — as  he  might  do  with  perfectly  good  faith,  without 
falsehood  or  plagiarism  too,  as  the  context  shows — to  suit  his  own 
time,  this  date  must,  for  the  great  purposes  of  Scottish  literary 
history,  henceforth  cease  to  be  reckoned  the  date  of  origin  of  our 
poem.  In  the  epilogue — in  those  lines  which  immediately  precede 
and  follow  the  date  and  close  a  work  fit  in  every  sense  to  stand 
alongside  the  Bruce — the  quiet  voice  of  Barbour  is  unmistakably 
audible.  We  hear  it  in  these  final  parallels  from  the  last  eight  lines : 

Before  the  tyme  that  God  was  borne          That  God  and  Man  of  the  wes  borne 
To  save  our  saullis  that  was  forlorne.         To  saufe  synful  that  was  forlorne. 

A.  442  (23).  (Leg.,  xviii,  659.) 

And  Jhesu  in  his  tyme  wes  borne 
That  sawit  us  al  that  ware  forlorne. 

(Leg.,  xxxvi,  923.) 


362 


JOHN    B  ARBOUR  :     POET   AND   TRANSLATOR. 


Three  last  lines  of  Alexander. 
God  bring  us  to  his  mekill  bliss 
That  ringis  ane  in  trinitie 
Amen  amen  for  cheritie.     A.  442  (28). 

Cf .  also : 

Bot  takes  me  till  hevinnis  kinge 
That  till  his  gret  bliss  sail  me 

bringe.     (Leg.,  1.  603.) 
And  for  to  bruk  that  mykill  blis. 

(Leg.,  1.  681.) 


Amen  amen  for  cheritie. 


Three  last  lines  of  Bruce. 
The  afald  God  in  trinite 
Bryng  us  hye  up  till  hevynnis  bliss 
Quhar   all  -  wayis    lestand    liking    is. 
Amen,     (xx,  618.) 
Cf .  also  five  lines  earlier : 
Vp  till  his  mekill    bliss    thame 

bryng.     (Br.  xx,  613.) 
Also: 

Quhare  he  that  is  of  hevyn  the 

king 
Bring  thame  hye  up  till  hevynnis 

bliss 
Quhar  alway  lestand  liking  is. 

(Br.,  xvi,  532.) 
Amen  amen  parcheryte.     (Leg.,  xxv, 

779,  end  of  legend  of  St.  Julian.) 
Sa  we  amen  par  cheryte.     (Leg.,  xviii, 
1490,  end  of  legend  of  St.  Mary  of 
Egypt.) 

Amen  amen  amen  p[ar]  c[herite]. 
(Leg.,  xlix,  334,  end  of  legend  of 
Thekla.) 


It  were  a  counsel  of  despair  to  attempt  to  account  on  any 
footing  of  chance  or  of  copying  for  resemblances  which,  followed 
all  through  the  poem,  still  crowd  in  upon  its  final 1  words.  That 
a  heroic  poem  on  Robert  the  Bruce  and  a  romance  of  Alexander 
the  Great  should  alike  at  the  close  in  three  lines  invoke  (1)  God 
as  "afald"  or  ane,  (2)  as  "in  trinite,"  inaprayerto  (3)  "bring  us" 
to  the  (4)  "bliss"  of  heaven,  is  not  less  satisfactory  than  that  the 
seventh  line  from  the  last  of  the  Bruce  should  complete  the 
similarity  by  its  adoption  also  of  the  prayer  for  (5)  "mekill 
bliss "  in  full.  And  even  (6)  the  Amen  amen  for  cherite  is 
found  in  the  Legends.  There  is  in  all  this  a  good  deal  for  three 
lines  to  carry.2 


1  A  curious  and  interesting  further  parallel  comes  from  the  last  page  of  the 
Alexander : 

For  quhen  ye  lawe  are  laid  in  lame  [=loam].     A.,  442  (15). 
The  king  was  ded  and  laid  in  lame.     (Br.,  xix,  256,  ed.  Hart.) 

2  I   am  well  aware  of  the  prevalence  of  such  endings.      But  this,  when 
attendant  features  are  remembered,  does  not  take  away  the  piquancy  of  so  many 
points  common  to  the  close  of  Bruce  and  Alexander.     Even  as  commonplaces 
they  would  show  that  the  same  commonplaces  were  selected  by  the  poet  and  the 
translator. 


JOHN    HARBOUR  !     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR.  363 


XIII.     BlMES. 

Earlier  Negative  Standards  adjusted  and  reapplied. 

With  a  case  so  complete  on  the  substance  the  necessity  to 
consider  arguments  touching  rimes  and  diction  rather  tries  the 
patience,  but  as  it  was  through  the  rimes  that  the  attack  was  made 
on  Barbour' s  authorship  of  the  Troy  fragments  and  the  Legends,  the 
lines  of  defence  from  that  quarter  must  be  looked  to.  Happily 
defence  from  our  German  friends  is  secure  enough,  notwithstanding 
the  unfortunate  and  quite  unnecessary  capitulation  of  Prof.  Skeat 
and  Dr.  Metcalfe  in  1894  and  1888-96.  The  rimes  themselves 
have  already  developed  the  offensive  with  success  (Athenaum, 
27  Feb.,  1897,  pp.  279-280),  and  it  may  be  trusted  they  will  be  no 
less  efficient  now,  when  for  the  first  time  Alexander  enters  the  field 
as  their  ally. 

Briefly,  the  case  on  diction  is  that  Barbour  could  not  have 
written  the  Troy  fragments  or  the  Legends  because  in  phrases  and 
in  vocabulary  there  were  so  many  marked  differences  (Bruce,  i, 
pref.,  pp.  1-lii).  The  critics  who  discovered  these  differences, 
which  to  other  eyes  are  not  so  very  marked,  did  not  notice  that 
there  were  many  resemblances  both  prominent  and  subtle :  they 
forgot  that  a  translation  infers  the  adoption  of  a  vocabulary  quite 
away  from  that  which  an  original  composition  would  have  induced  : 
they  failed  to  give  adequate  value  to  the  influence  of  time  in 
works  produced  at  different  dates  in  a  poet's  career,  and  they  laid 
too  little  stress  on  the  difference  of  theme,  the  inspiring  or 
uninspiring  conditions  of  the  work,  and  the  physical  state  of  the 
author.  And  last,  but  not  least,  they  did  not  suspect  the  Alexander, 
which,  doubling  the  area  of  observation  for  deducing  laws  of  rime 
and  diction,  reacts  with  such  effect  on  the  entire  argument,  driving 
itself  like  a  wedge  between  the  Bruce  on  the  one  hand  and  the 
Troy  and  the  Legends  on  the  other. 

On  rimes  the  question  comes  to  closer  quarters.  The  chief 
contention  was  that  the  rime  system  of  the  Bruce  was  too 
materially  different  from  that  of  the  Troy  and  the  Legends  to  admit 
the  possibility  of  a  common  author.  It  was  said  that  Barbour  never 
allowed  such  a  word  as  he  '  high '  or  e  '  eye  '  to  rime  with  words 
like  be  '-be '  or  he  '  he,'  because  of  the  final  guttural  or  after  sound 
(heh  or  hey,  egh  or  ey}  proper  to  these  words  correctly  pronounced 
at  that  time  in  accordance  with  phonetic  tradition.  Now  it  is  to 
Phil.  Trans.  1899-1900.  25 


364 


JOHN  BARBOUR:  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


be  remembered  that  this  canon  begs  the  whole  question  of  the  text 
of  Bruce.  This  process  is  simple  :  first  you  find  your  canon  ;  then 
you  edit  out  of  your  text  all  that  is  disconform.  However,  if  the 
text  which  Professor  Skeat  prints  is  correct,  then  Barbour  did  at 
least  once  in  the  Bruce  rime  de  '  die '  with  be  '  be '  (Br.,  xx,  428*). 1 
In  fact,  the  error  is  in  making  an  absolute  law  of  what  is  merely 
a  fairly  sound  generalization.  It  is  true  that  most  usually  in  the 
Bruce  these  guttural  e  words  are  rimed  with  others  of  the  same 
order.  Most  usually — and  therefore  the  criterion  is  valuable  to 
apply  to  the  Alexander.  In  that  poem  the  proposition  holds 
absolutely  as  regards  five  words  —  de  'die'  (except  once),  dre 
'dree,'  e  'eye,'  he  'high,'  and  flay  'frighten,'  which  always  rime 
with  e  guttural.  To  that  extent,  therefore,  the  Alexander  has 
nothing  to  fear  from  the  old  rime  attack.  These  crucial  rimes 
bring  it  into  very  close  touch  with  the  Bruce.  On  the  other  hand, 
fle  '  flee,'  le  '  lie,'  and  unsle  '  not  sly '  rime  both  ways,  thus 
bringing  the  Alexander  into  line  with  the  Troy  and  the  Legends. 
Here  is  a  table  of  all  the  guttural  e  rimes  in  the  Alexander  : — 

Rime  and  reference  to  page  of 

Rimes  in  Alexander,   words   in    e    not 

Bruce.  "Word.         guttural  being  put  in  italics.  Remark. 

fle,  he  De  (die)  fle,  51,  222,  228,    294,   363,'   As  in  Bruce,  Troy 

365,    380  ;     he   (high),  48,        fr.,  and  Legends. 
379,  380,  385 

be  bounte,  417 

he,  de  Dre  le  (lie),  169  ;  he  (high),  150,     As  in  Bruce. 

413  ;  unsle,  240 

fle  E  fle,  131  As  in  Bruce. 

de,  he,  e         Fle  de  (see  above) ;  he  (high),  141  ;     As  in  Troyfr. 

e,  131 ;  (fleis  deis,  138) 
men)ie,  364  ;  be,  91-2 

Flay  he  (high),  319  Correct, 

de,  fle  He  (high)       de  (die),  348,  379,  385 ;   fle,    As  in  Bruce. 

141;  flay,  319;  dre,  413 
[melle?]          Le  (lie)  dre,  169  As  in  Troyfr.  and 

trewlye,  160  ;  be,  105  Legends. 

Unsle  dre,  240  As  in  Legends. 

Pincarny,  143-4 

1  The  lines  in  question,  after  being  printed  in  the  text  and  annotated  as 
"no  doubt  genuine,"  were  condemned,  "for  Barbour  never  rimes  be  with  de.11 
(Br.,  notes,  p.  295,  pref.,  Ixxvii).  So  the  text  is  made  to  give  way  to  the 
11  in. -canon.  The  lines  do  not  occur  in  manuscript,  but  are  found  in  Hart's 
edition,  which  yields  twenty-seven  other  lines  not  in  the  manuscripts,  but 
a<-ri-pt,  <|  as  "  alums}  certainly  genuine  "  by  1'rofessor  Skeat.  Presumably  Hart's 
edition  followed  the  text  of  an  earlier  version  of  1671.  (Br.,  pref.,  Ixxvi.) 


JOHN    BARBOUR  :     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR.  365 

Thus,  while  in  the  Bruce  it  is  true  that  de  (except  once),  dre, 
e,  and  he,  all  in  e  guttural,  never  rime  with  e  pure,  the  same  thing 
is  literally  and  exactly  true  in  the  Alexander. 

Positive  Rime  Standards. 

The  total  list  of  quite  erroneous  rimes  in  the  Alexander  (apart 
from  many,  as  in  the  Bruce,  in  which  the  vowel  concordance  is 
strained)  makes  but  a  short  collection  and  compares  closely  with 
that  of  the  Bruce.  There  are  some  assonances  in  the  Bruce,  for 
instance,  the  undisputed  Bretane,  hanie  (xviii,  473)  and  the 
questioned  name,  Cowbane  (xviii,  410,  431),  as  well  as  the  curious 
Carnavarane,  lame  (xix,  256,  ed.  Hart).  In  the  Alexander  there 
are  six  of  the  same  species — shame,  gane  (15),  grome,  sone  (122), 
belyfe,  swith  (151),  blyth,  lyfe  (355),  bargane,  lame  (396),  shupe, 
tuke  (399).1 

Of  the  misrimes  in  the  Alexander  not  gerundial,  great,  baith  (439) 
may  be  compared  with  laid,  grathit  of  Bruce  (v,  387).  Persand  (for 
Persian,  properly  Persan),  prikand  (145)  and  Fleand,  grant  (A.  162) 
will  stand  alongside  panch,  dance  (Br.,  ix,  398).  Slane,  drawyne 
(A.  97)  has,  it  is  true,  no  parallel  in  the  Bruce,  but  in  the  Troy 
fragments  (ii,  813)  it  has  mayne,  drawyne.  Ydeas,  tears  (A.  327)  is 
certainly  dreadful  to  contemplate  as  a  fourteenth-century  foretaste 
of  nineteenth-century  degeneracy,  but  sone,  fyne  (A.  435)  is  probably 
due  to  some  error  of  the  press.  To  match  some  of  these  may  be 
mentioned  Bruce  rimes:  Robert,  sperit  (v,  13)  and  ruschit,  refusit 
(iv,  145).  Thus  far  the  balance  of  rectitude  in  rime  is  to  a  trifling 
degree  against  the  Alexander  and  in  favour  of  the  Bruce. 

Accordingly,  it  must  be  with  some  curiosity  that  one  watches 
the  comparison  when  there  are  thrown  into  it  those  gerundial 
misrimes  which  in  1897  were  appealed  to  as  a  decisive  criterion, 
not  negative,  but  positive,  for  authorship.  That  an  author  does 
not  use  certain  e  rimes  employed  commonly  enough  by  others,  and 
not  incorrect,  is  valuable  up  to  a  point,  if  it  be  absolutely  sure  he 
does  not  use  them :  that  he  uses,  on  the  other  hand,  incorrect 
rimes,  for  example  in  yng,  scarcely  to  be  found  elsewhere  in  his 
period,  is  obviously  a  fact  of  much  more  pregnant  note.  In  1897 
there  was  no  word  of  the  Alexander:  the  proposition  had  regard 
only  to  the  Bruce,  the  Troy,  and  the  Legends,  and  the  point 
established  was  that  there  existed  such  a  peculiarity  in  Barbour's 

1  The  Legends  are  full  of  assonances  of  the  same  sort.  Barbour  in  his  old  age 
was  not  so  careful  over  his  saints  as  he  was  earlier  over  his  kings. 


366       JOHN  BARBOUR  I  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

yng  rimes  as  made  them  a  real  test.  His  rime  specialty  was  shown 
to  be  the  liberty  he  took  of  now  and  again  riming  with  yne  a  gerund 
or  verbal  noun  properly  spelt  and  pronounced  yng.  Such  a  mis- 
rime  as  this  found  in  fourteenth- century  Scotland  might  well  be 
reckoned  loose  to  the  point  of  eccentricity.  It  was  first  adverted 
to  by  Professor  Skeat,  who  was  struck  (Br.,  ii,  pp.  315-16)  by 
his  list  of  the  examples.  "Here  take  notice,"  he  said,  "  of 
a  remarkable  class  of  words  in  which  the  ending  -yn  or  -yne 
(with  silent  -e]  represents  the  modern  -ing  at  the  end  of  a  VERBAL 
NOUN  which  is  always  kept  quite  distinct  from  the  present 
participle  ending  (in  Barbour)  in  -and."  Then  follows  his  list 
of  the  examples,  included  in  that  given  below.  It  is  necessary 
to  say  that  the  true  bearing  of  this  peculiar  class  of  rimes  is 
obscured  by  the  brevity  of  Professor  Skeat's  note.  The  verbal 
noun  normally  in  Barbour  ends  in  yng  and  rimes  with  yng :  the 
examples  of  yng,  yne  rime  are  numerically  in  a  very  small  minority, 
and  almost  every  repeated  word  in  Professor  Skeat' s  list  is  far 
oftener  found  with  the  true  yng  rime  than  the  false  yne  one.  To 
illustrate  this  by  the  first  on  the  list,  armyng  rimes  properly  with 
letting  (iii,  614),  with  evynning  (iv,  398),  and  with  thyng  (xx,  341). 
Such  spellings  as  armyne  and  such  rimes  as  tha,t  with  syne  (xvii, 
263)  are  thus  quite  exceptional,  even  as  regards  the  Bruce  itself. 
They  are  exceptions,  but  there  are  fourteen  of  them. 

In  1897  the  present  writer  said: — "In  the  earlier  poetry  of 
Scotland  this  gerundial  rime  is,  as  Professor  Skeat  said,  indeed 
remarkable.  A  faithful  search  enables  me  to  confirm  that  opinion. 
I  can  find  no  such  usage  as  Barbour's  in  any  other  poet.  Sporadic 
examples  exist,  but  even  these  are  rare,  so  rare  that  in  over  70,000 
lines — not  by  Barbour — of  Scottish  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  century 
verse  I  can  (leaving  out  of  account  four  proper  name  instances) 
find  only  four  cases  (Wyntoun,  viii,  5417;  Holland's  Hotvlat, 
52,  712;  Rauf  Coil%ear,  60).  It  is  a  usage,  therefore,  more  than 
remarkable  :  it  is  unique,  an  integral  organic  flaw  in  the  rime 
system."  (Athenaum,  27  Feb.,  1897,  p.  280.)1 

Even  had  this  feature  a  less  outstanding  importance  than  that  of 
representing  an  exceptional  license,  taken  systematically  by  no 


1  Since  these  words  were  written  I  have  seen  nothing1  to  qualify  them  ex(vj>t 
that  Mr.  J.  T.  T.  Brown  has  referred  me  to  the  Sowdotu>  of  Babylon,  an  Kn^lMi 
IMM-III  which  has  hct n  ;itti  iliiiUxl  to  the  end  of  the  fourtrmth  or  beginning  «>t  tin- 
fifteenth  century.  Its  rimes  are  amazingly  loose,  and  comprise  very  many 
anno  nances  and  equations  of  yng  with  yne. 


JOHN    B ARBOUR  :     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR. 


3G7 


early  poet  in  Scotland  save  Barbour  himself,  its  unquestionable 
distincti veness  of  the  Bruce  would  invest  the  following  table  of 
comparisons  with  the  utmost  critical  value. 

Lists  of  YNG,   YNE  Rimes. 

This  gerundial  misrime  is,  in  a  word,  characteristic  of  all 
BarLour's  work  —  in  all  it  is  an  exception.  It  was  the  test 
which  first  satisfied  me  that  the  author  of  the  Alexander  was  no 
longer  unknown.  In  the  following  lists,1  for  the  sake  of  facilitating 
examination,  the  yng  words  have  been  put  first.  Thus,  commandyne, 
syne,  and  the  others  will  be  read  as  if  written  "  commandyne 
(correctly  commandyng]  rimed  erroneously  with  syne."  Instances 
of  words  not  gerunds  have  been  inserted  where,  as  in  ring  and 
fling,  it  is  not  possible  to  dispute  that  the  yng  or  ing  termination 
is  wronged  by  its  rime. 

Bruce.  Troy  frag. 

comraandyne,          stekinges, 

syne,     (i,  255.)      engyues.     (517.) 
*fechtyn,  distribuyne, 

syne,     (iii,  241.)     syne.     (922.) 
*fichtyne,  refetyne, 

syne,     (iv,  243.)     syne.     (1445.) 

hontyne, 

fjyne.     (iv,  512.) 

mellyne, 

vyne.     (v,  405.) 
*cummyng, 

covyng    (correctly 
covyne).  (ix,  13.) 

hapnyne, 

tyne.     (xii,  373.) 

dowtyne, 

vyne.     (xiv,  229.) 
*helyne, 

syne,     (xv,  83.) 
•armyne, 

syne,     (xvii,  263.) 
*ti-;innntyne, 

tyne.     (xix,  693.) 

welcummyne, 

syne,     (xix,  793.) 

governyne, 

medicyne. 

'  (xx,  531.) 


Alexander.  Legends. 

*helpyne,  *thrynde  (thrynge), 

tyne.     20  (4).          bynde.     (i,  86.) 
*armin,  curalyne, 

shein.     26  (28).        syne,     (i,  649.) 
*lyking,  baptysing, 

syne.     192  (19).       sene.     (iii,  73.) 
*armyne,  *bidding, 

fyne.     206  (15).       done,     (v,  373.) 

lesing,  *admonestine, 

alpbing.    208  (20).  fyne.     (xvi,  533.) 

(alphyne,i\iQ  correct  ourcummyue, 

form,  occurs,  211.)  wethyrwyne. 

festnine,  (xviii,  381.) 

syne.     249  (9).       *garninge, 

chapin,  wyne.     (xviii,  923.) 

win.     259  (28).      *clethinge, 

justyne,  senesyne. 

syne.     265  (13).  (xviii,  991.) 

*carpine,  .        mornyng, 

thyne.     412  (1).       fynd.     (xix,  266.) 
*cummyn,  *kinge, 

syne.     427  (27).      bynd.     (xix,  384.) 
[ainyiii;  (i'or  amaug),*lowynge, 

li-iiniyu.     251  (28).  fynd.     (xix,  685.) 
Of.  Legends,  xli,  *carpyng, 
327  :  pyue.     (xxiii,  223.) 

scheuand,  *blyssine, 

yraange.]  fyne.     (xxvi,  379.) 


1  Proper  names  are  purposely  omitted,  as  so  many  of  them  are  ambiguous,  for 
example  Dunfermlin. 


368 


JOHN    BARBOUR  I     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR. 


jBruce. 

*murnyng, 
syne,     (xx,  569.) 


Troy  frag. 


Alexander. 


Words  asterisked 
rime  also  in 
yng,  in  the  same 
work,  many  of 
them  repeatedly. 


Legends. 

*persawing, 

schyne.   (xxvii  ,375.) 
*teching, 

discypline. 

(xxvii,  817.) 
*endynge, 

fynde.      (xxxi,  805.) 
*schewynge, 

ourcurayne    (here    a 
past  participle). 

(xxxii,  35.) 

thingis, 

wynis.     (xxxiv,  83.) 
*reknynge, 

thine.       (xxxv,  79.) 
*dinge, 

behynde. 

(xxxvii,  193.) 
*lykine, 

virgine.     (xli,  315.) 
*rynge, 

tharein.     (xli,  379.) 
*duellinge, 

fyne.     (xliii,  491.) 
*flynge, 

bynd.     (xlv,  173.) 


Proper  names  not  computed. 


leding, 


conselyne, 


Brechyne.  (ix,  120.)  Appolyne.     (497.) 

restyne, 

Lyne.     (ix,  682.) 


The  totals  are  : 


entermetynge, 
Agrippyne.   (i,  311.) 
lowing, 
Martyne. 

(xxvii,  27.) 


yng,  yne 
rimes. 


Troy  frag.,  3,000  lines     3 

Bruce,  13,000  lines           14 

Alexander,  14,000  lines 11 

Legends,  33,000  lines       24 


Most  noticeable  is  the  recurrence  of  syne  sixteen  times,  while 
armyne  also  is  common  to  the  Alexander  and  the  Bruce,  and  tyne, 
thine,  shine,  fyne,  wyne,  carpine,  cummyne,  and  lykine,  all  do  duly 
more  than  once  in  different  lists.  Thus,  whether  negative  or 
positive  be  the  arguments  from  rime,  the  Alexander  emerges  from 


JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR.       369 

them  all  with  triumphant  consistency  as  Barbour's,  essentially 
harmonizing  with  the  Bruce,  and  yet  again  and  again  revealing 
the  affinity  of  both  to  the  Troy  fragments  and  the  Legends. 


XIV.    THE  PLACE  OF  THE  Alexander. 

Concurrent  lines  of  demonstration,  so  many  and  so  strong,  make 
further  argument — make  even  recapitulation — superfluous.  The 
place  of  the  Alexander,  however,  is  hard  to  determine,  especially 
the  question  Did  it  precede  or  did  it  follow  the  Bruce  ?  Indications 
appear  to  me  quite  distinct  that  the  carefully  rimed  Troy  fragments 
were  written  first  of  all,  followed  by  Alexander  and  Bruce  or  Bruce 
and  Alexander,  and  that  the  Legends  end  the  chapter.  The  influence 
of  Guido  de  Columpna  on  Barbour  has  been  most  notable.  Barbour 
practised  and  acquired  his  trade  by  translating  Guido.  Perhaps 
no  finer  effort  did  Barbour  ever  make  than  in  his  description  of  the 
voyage  of  Bruce  to  Rachrin,  a  description  as  surely  inspired  by 
Guido  1  as  the  descriptions  of  May  common  to  the  Alexander  and 
the  Bruce.  The  influence  of  the  French  Alexander  is  conspicuous 
in  the  Bruce  also,  for,  besides  the  innumerable  passages  shared  with 
the  translation,  the  Scottish  poem  mentions  the  Forray  and  extols 
the  valour  of  Gadifer  in  lines  which  embrace  a  summary  of  the 
action  not  found  in  the  original  French  : 

For  to  reskew  all  the  fleieris 

And  for  to  stonay  the  chasseris.     (Br.,  iii,  81.) 

The  Alexander  translation  describing  Gadifer's  splendid  courage 
against  the  forayers  tells  also  how  he  set  himself 

For  to  defend  all  the  flearis 

And  for  to  stony  the  chaissaris.     A.,  88  (20). 

These  words  are  not  in  the  French  (Michelant,  172),  but  are  an 
intrusion  of  the  translator's  admirably  summing  up  the  situation. 
Contrasts  of  jlearis  and  chasaris  are  common  to  both  Alexander, 
137  (30),  395  (26),  and  Bruce  (vi,  436);  besides,  Barbour  used 

1  Cf.  Troy  fragments,  ii,  1717-1720,  with  the  expanded  narrative  in  Bruce, 
iii,  690-720,  especially  noting  that  the  Troy  liue  1720  repeated  in  the  Jirucc 
Hues  719-20  is  not  in  the  Latin. 


370       JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

this  very  collocation  of  words  in  an  earlier  passage  than  that 
concerning  Gadifer: 

That  he  reskewit  all  the  flearis 

And  styntit  swagat  the  chassaris.     (Br.,  iii,  61.) 

A  second  direct  and  scarcely  less  explicit  reference  is  made  to  the 
French  poem  in  the  Bruce  (x,  703),  the  passage  revealing  the  same 
free  principles  of  translation  as  those  in  the  rendering  of  the  Forray. 
(Cf.  Hichelant,  217-18.) 

But  indirect  references  are  yet  more  fully  charged  with  proofs  of 
how  much  the  Bruce  owes  to  the  romance.  The  telling  of  the 
story  of  Bannockburn  has  been  shaped  by  the  romance  description 
of  the  Great  Battell  of  Effesoun.  Barbour's  mind  and  memory  had 
been  steeped  in  the  Alexander  when  he  wrote  the  Bruce,  but  the 
puzzle  is,  in  some  cases,  to  determine  whether  Barbour  as  poet 
influenced  Barbour  as  translator,  or  vice  versa.  In  one  instance 
there  can  be  little  doubt.  The  Alexander,  describing  the  terrible 
slaughter  made  by  Porrus,  says  : 

Of  handis  and  heidis  baith  hraune  and  blude 

He  maid  ane  lardnare  quhare  he  stude.     A.  233  (5). 

There  is  nothing  corresponding  in  the  French.1  One  remembers 
how  deeply  the  cruel  episode  of  the  capture  and  sacking  of  Douglas 
Castle  was  impressed  on  the  historical  memory  : 

Tharfor  the  men  of  that  cuntre 
For  sic  thingis  thar  mellit  were 
Callit  it  the  Douglas  lardenere.  (Br.,  v,  408.) 

Accordingly  the  translator  of  the  French  poem  took  a  lurid  and 
telling  phrase  from  a  fact  of  Scottish  history  and  thrust  it,  a  loan 
from  the  Scots,  into  his  translation. 

The  place  of  the  Alexander  is  in  the  forefront  of  the  influences 
which  shaped  the  Bruce.  As  regards  style  and  narrative,  and  even 
to  some  extent  in  plan,  the  impress  of  the  French  romance  is  vital. 
Historically,  perhaps  in  a  good  many  details,  we  shall  have 
to  reconsider  ourselves,  although  the  essential  '  soothfastness ' 
emphatically  remains.  Whether  the  poet  made  the  translation 


1  Cf.  A.  232  (32) -233  (8)  with  Add.  16,956,  fol.  66: 

Du  poing  a  tout  lespee  ot  fail  son  champion 
I,c  champ  Iciir  i'ait  \\itlirr  .ui  il  vorllnit  ou  llou 
I'niir  returner  tantost  au  mur  a  gari-on 
Et  les  femmes  uscrieut  u  la  niort  uu  larron. 


JOHN    BARBOUR  :     POET    AND    TRANSLATOR.  371 

first  and  then  wrote  the  Bruce  with  direct  reminiscences  of  the 
task  dogging  him  at  every  turn,  or  whether  he  used  the  technique 
of  the  Bruce  for  the  subsequent  translation  of  a  romance  witli 
which  he  was  already  intimately  familiar,  is  after  all  only  secondary. 
The  broad  certainty  is  that  both  are  direct  expressions  of  a  very 
thorough  appreciation  of  the  French  romance,  applied  in  the  one 
case  to  genuine  translation  and  in  the  other  to  the  poetic  shaping 
of  a  noble  chapter  of  Scottish  annals,  a  new,  admirable,  and  in 
the  deepest  sense  historic  chanson  de  geste,  and  that  both  works 
are  approximately  of  the  same  date.  Beyond  this  simple  conclusion 
a  nobler  field  invites.  New  gateways  are  opening  into  the 
history  of  literary  Scotland  in  the  second  half  of  the  fourteenth 
century,  when  men  served  as  translators  their  apprenticeship  to 
original  song — served  it  now  as  alliterative  craftsmen,  now  with 
octosyllabic  rime,  perhaps  even  as  they  sat  side  by  side  at  the 
Exchequer  table  of  the  Stewart  kings — and  left  behind,  however 
dim  their  personal  memories,  a  series  of  splendid  achievements  in 
the  nascent  literature  of  the  North. 


Phil.  Trans.  1899-1900.  26 


372 


IX.— THE    VERB    IN    THE    SECOND    BOOK    IN 
GIPUSKOAN  BASK.     By  EDWARD  SPENCER  DODGSON. 

efre  yXutraai,  iravaovrou-  (1  Cor.  xiii,  8),  sine  linguae  cessabunt. 

WARNED  by  Saint  Paul  that  languages  will  pass  away,  and  finding 
a  special  though  melancholy  interest  in  such  which  have  ceased 
to  be  spoken,  even  as  Cornish  did  in  the  last  century,  the 
Philologist  ought  to  aim  at  preserving  all  that  may  still  be  found 
out  about  any  which  are  in  danger.  Assyrian  and  Etruscan  are 
interesting  in  much  the  same  way  as  a  collection  of  implements 
from  the  age  of  stone.  But  a  language  like  Bask  is  important  and 
instructive  in  the  same  way  that  the  machinery  of  Signer  Marconi, 
and  his  imitators  and  rivals,  is.  It  is  destined  to  convey  the 
thoughts  of  men  who  will  live  in  the  twentieth  century.  It  has 
some,  however  little,  hope  in  it.  The  oldest  known  book  in  any  of 
the  dialects  of  a  language  that  is  threatened  with  death,  such  as 
Ainu,  Finnish,  Manx,  Maori,  Roumansch,  or  Wendish,  deserves 
especial  attention.  For  such  a  work  shows  us  how  the  dialect  was 
written  in  the  most  youthful  period  of  its  life  of  which  we  possess 
any  record.  It  must  be  respected  as  an  incundbulum.  Bask,  or 
Heuskara,  is  in  a  state  of  decadence.  I  recognize  it  with  sorrow. 
The  Basks,  or  Heuskara-holders  as  they  are  called  in  their  own 
speech,  Heuskal-dunak,  are  responsible  for  this  themselves,  as 
two  of  their  best  writers  in  the  eighteenth  century,  Cardaberaz 
and  Larregi,  boldly  told  them.  The  clergy  are  the  chief  culprits 
in  the  matter.  They  are  now  Heuskara-losers  \  If  Heiiskara  be 
spoken  and  written  a  hundred  years  hence,  I  fear  it  will  be  so 
spoiled  by  a  "  corrupt  following  "  of  erdarismsy  that  it  had  better 
not  have  lived  to  be  so  old,  and  one  might  well  chant  to  its 
memory  the  lilting  lines  of  ''the  German  Mezzofanti,"  Dr.  G.  I.  J. 
Sauerwein,  of  the  University  of  Goettingen,  on  The  Death  of 
a  Language*  The  dialect  of  the  Provincia  de  Gipuskoa  has  some 

1  See  his  brochure  entitled  **  Au  dernier  moment.     Pnslsmptuin  clu  Livre  dcs 
Salutations,"  etc.     (Leipzig,  1889.) 


r.ASK    CATECHISMS   OF   THE    17™    &    18TH    CENTURIES.       373 

claim  to  be  considered  the  best,  and  may  be  treated  as  a  standard 
specimen.  It  is  the  most  central  and  the  most  beautiful,  especially 
as  spoken  by  its  oldest  and  most  unlearned  owners.  It  possesses 
the  largest  number  of  printed  books.  But  one  wonders  what  the 
Ipuscoani  were  about  in  "the  dark  backward  and  abysm  of  time" 
that  lies  behind  the  production  of  the  oldest !  of  them.  The  other 
dialects  can  boast  of  firstborns  in  the  sixteenth  century,  though  all 
were  then  already  sadly  mammocked  in  the  mouth.  The  booklet 

1  The  oldest  known  book  in  Gipuskoan  Bask  is  entitled  "Doctrina  Christianaren 
Explicacioa  Villa  Franca  Guipuzcoaco  onetan  euscaraz  itceguitendan  moduan  Erri 
Noble  onen  instanclnz  <'*(•>•< >-i tit-  aban  beraren  Vicario,  eta  Capellau  D.  JOSEPH 
OCHOA  de  ARINEG :  Pueblo  onetaco  Aurmy  iracastcco.  DEDICATCEN 
DIO  Erri  Ilustre  oni  Cartilla  au.  ETA  Villa  Francaco  Erriac  con*a<irat.<-t  „  ,lin 


CORRIGENDA. 

Page  374,  line  16 after  Astete  insert  the  Jesuit. 

386,    „      4  from  bottom    .    .    after  pi.  insert  nae  =  those  who. 
QQ7  99  .    for  1761  read  1741. 

,,  OI7<  ,        ,,          "A    ....  .' 


______ 


essa 


y. 

The  author,  N.  de  Zubia  (=  the  bridge,  literally  two-tree,  as  bridges  in  Baskland 
often  are),  as  Don  J.  M.  Bernaola  of  Durango  told  me,  "era  de  esta  villa." 
Now  Durango  is  in  the  heart  of  Biscay  a.  The  interesting  Biscay  an  catechism 
of  Zubia  is  only  known  by  a  reprint  included  in  a  book  by  J.  de  Lezamis, 
numbered  42.  b.  by  M.  Viuson,  printed  in  Mexico  in  1699,  and  dedicated  to 
the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  the  Cathedral  Church  of  Santiago  de  Galicia.  With 
reference  to  this,  the  keeper  of  the  archives  of  that  church,  known  to  literature 
as  the  author  of  a  novel  in  Gallego,  A  Tecedeira  de  Bonaval,  kindly  sent  me 
the  following  note  (received  12th  November,  1900)  :  "En  la  biblioteca  de  este 
Cabildo,  ni  en  la  de  este  Seminario  no  se  conserva  ningun  ejemplar  de  la  obra 
de  Lezamis  de  que  V.  habla.  Lo  que  comunico  a  V.  autorizandole  para  que 
de  ello  haga  el  uso  que  le  parezca.  Suyo  afmo  s.s.  q.b.s.m.  Autouio  Lopez 
Ferreiro."  It  is  not  in  the  British  Museum  either.  One  finds  there,  however, 
another  book  by  the  same  writer  ;  his  Breve  relation  de  la  vida  y  mucrte  del 
7).  F.  de  Amfat  >/  .SVv/.w,  etc.  ;  .Mexico,  1699.  (4986.  bbb.  8.) 


The  booklet  of  Znbia,  reproduced  from  he/amis,  was  published  in  Ln 
<lc  Lni</>i'*t'<t/i</'  in  1888  (not  'S?  as  M.  Yinson  says),  with  too  many  misprints. 
The  British  Museum  possesses  the  Aw/'/'/^/«>f  Astete  printed  at  llnr-iis  iii  1766  ; 
and  the  translation  of  it  by  Ira/u/ta  published  at  Tolosa  in  1820.  As  this 
booklet  has  the  same  number  of  pa^es  as  the  editions  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
the  following  index  seWrea  in  >ome  measure  for  it  al-o,  though  it  likewise  i» 
onpaginated. 


372 


IX.— THE    VERB    IN    THE    SECOND    BOOK    IN 
GIPUSKOAN  BASK.     By  EDWARD  SPENCER  DODGSON. 

eire  yXwffffat,  iravvovrou.'  (1  Cor.  xiii,  8),  sine  lingua  cessabunt. 

WARNED  by  Saint  Paul  that  languages  will  pass  away,  and  finding 
a  special  though  melancholy  interest  in  such  which  have  ceased 


any  reuorcn — xu  muuu  uu  xu^^  .  .          .    .,     „ 

Heuskara,  is  in  a  state  of  decadence.  I  recognize  it  with  sorrow. 
The  Basks,  or  Hcuskara-holders  as  they  are  called  in  their  own 
speech,  Heuskal-dunak,  are  responsible  for  this  themselves,  as 
two  of  their  best  writers  in  the  eighteenth  century,  Cardaberaz 
and  Larregi,  boldly  told  them.  The  clergy  are  the  chief  culprits 
in  the  matter.  They  are  now  Heuskar a -losers !  If  Heuskara  be 
spoken  and  written  a  hundred  years  hence,  I  fear  it  will  be  so 
spoiled  by  a  "  corrupt  following  "  of  erdarisms,  that  it  had  better 
not  have  lived  to  be  so  old,  and  one  might  well  chant  to  its 
memory  the  lilting  lines  of  "  the  German  Mezzofanti,"  Dr.  G.  I.  J. 
Sauerwein,  of  the  University  of  Goettingen,  on  The  Death  of 
a  Language.1  The  dialect  of  the  Provincia  de  Gipuskoa  has  some 

1  See  his  brochure  entitled  "  Au  dernier  moment.     Postscriptmn  ilti  Livre  des 
Salutations,"  etc.     (Leipzig,  1889.) 


HASIv    CATECHISMS    OF    THE    17'"    A:    18™    CENTURIES.       373 

claim  to  be  considered  the  best,  and  may  be  treated  as  a  standard 
specimen.  It  is  the  most  central  and  the  most  beautiful,  especially 
as  spoken  by  its  oldest  and  most  unlearned  owners.  It  possesses 
the  largest  number  of  printed  books.  But  one  wonders  what  the 
Ipmcoani  were  about  in  "the  dark  backward  and  abysm  of  time" 
that  lies  behind  the  production  of  the  oldest  l  of  them.  The  other 
dialects  can  boast  of  firstborns  in  the  sixteenth  century,  though  all 
were  then  already  sadly  mammocked  in  the  mouth.  The  booklet 

1  The  oldest  known  book  in  Gipuskoan  Bask  is  entitled  "Doctrina  Christianareii 
Explicacioa  Villa  Franca  Guipuzcoaco  onetan  euscaraz  itceguitendan  raoduan  Erri 
Noble  onen  instancing  wr'irllu  crban  bcrare 


bcraren  Vicario,  eta  Capellatt  D.  JOSEPH 
OCHOA  de  ARINEC  :  Pueblo  onetaco  Aurray  iracasteco.  DEDICATCEN 
DIG  Erri  Ilustre  oni  Cartilla  au.  ETA  Villa  Francaeo  Erriac  consagratcen  dio 
here  Patrona  Soberana  MARIA  Santissima  Assiunpciocoari.  Urte  IHS  1713. 
DONOSTIAN:  PEDRO  de  UGARTE,  ren  Echean."  Of  this  the  British 
Museum  possesses  a  perfect  copy,  bought  for  £3  10s.  Od.  on  the  29th  of 
December,  1863,  at  the  Standish  sale.  Its  cote  or  press-mark  is  3506.  aa.  28. 
It  is  less  important  than  the  Doctrina  of  Irazuzta  (  =  fern-harvest]  inas- 
much as,  having  never  beeu  reprinted,  it  represents  only  a  momentary  phase 
in  the  life  of  the  language.  This  copy  is  not  mentioned  by  Mr.  J.  Vinson 
in  his  Biblioyntphie  de  la  Lang  ue  Basque  (Paris,  1891  &  98).  There,  under 
the  number  45,  he  refers  to  two  others,  which  lack  apparently  the  three 
pages,  at  the  end  of  that  in  the  Museum,  containing  the  "FEE  DE 
ERRATAS,  Que  se  Italian  en  esta  Cartilla  imprcssa."  With  reference  to 
•  these  twain,  M.  Vinsou  wrote  to  me  on  the  14th  November,  1900:  "Les 
proprietaires  des  Nos.  42.  b.  et  45  ne  m'ont  pas  autorise  a  vous  donner  leurs 
noms  ;  leurs  Bibliotheques  ne  sont  pas  publiques,  et  ils  ne  veulent  pas  qu'on 
puisse  venir  les  ennuyer.  Je  ne  connais  aucun  exemplaire  du  42.  a."  The 
book  dated  1691,  numbered  42.  a.  in  M.  Vinsons  catalog,  appears  to  be 
quite  lost.  It  was  the  earliest  book  in  Bask,  if  not  the  first  known  book, 
among  those  imprinted  in  San  Sebastian,  the  modern  capital  of  Gipuskoa.  Its 
printer  seems  to  have  been  the  same  Pedro  de  Ugarte,  though  he  then  spelt  the 
name  Huarte.  But,  being  in  Biscayan,  it  does  not  concern  the  present  essay. 
The  author,  N.  de  Zubia  (=  the  bridge,  literally  two-tree,  as  bridges  in  Baskland 
often  are),  as  Don  J.  M.  Bernaola  of  Durango  told  me,  "era  de  esta  villa." 
Now  Durango  is  in  the  heart  of  Biscaya.  The  interesting  Biscayan  catechism 
of  Zubia  is  only  known  by  a  reprint  included  in  a  book  by  J.  de  Lezamis, 
numbered  42.  b.  by  M.  Vinson,  printed  in  Mexico  in  1699,  and  dedicated  to 
the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  the  Cathedral  Church  of  Santiago  de  Galicia.  With 
reference  to  this,  the  keeper  of  the  archives  of  that  church,  known  to  literature 
as  the  author  of  a  novel  in  Gallego,  A  Tecedeira  de  Bonaval,  kindly  sent  me 
the  following  note  (received  12th  November,  1900)  :  "En  la  biblioteca  de  este 
Cabildo,  ni  en  la  de  este  Seminario  no  se  conserva  uingun  ejemplar  de  la  obra 
de  Lezamis  de  que  V.  habla.  Lo  que  comunico  a  V.  autori/andole  para  que 
de  ello  haga  el  uso  que  le  parezca.  Suyo  afmo  s.s.  q.b.s.m.  Antonio  Lopez 
Ferreiro."  It  is  not  in  the  British  Museum  either.  One  finds  there,  however, 
another  book  by  the  same  writer  ;  his  Breve  rclacion  de  la  vida  >/  mucrte  del 
Rehor  7).  F.  de  Aouiar  >/  ,sv  y.^.v,  etc.  ;  .Mexico,  1699.  (4986.  bbb.  8.) 

The  booklet  01  Zubia,  reproduced  from  Le/amis,  was  published  in  /." 
de  .L>n<jttixt'<(]iie  in  1888  (not  '87  as  M.  Vinson  says),  with  too  many  misprints. 
The  British  Museum  possesses  the  Ihtrti-'nm  of  Astete  printed  at  Unr-os  iii  1766  ; 
and  the  translation  of  it  by  Ira/.u/.ta  published  at  Tolosa  in  IS'JO.  As  this 
booklet  has  the  same  number  of  pa<;v<  as  the  editions  of  the  ei^htrenth  century, 
the  following  index  sewes  in  some  measure  for  it  also,  though  it  likewise  u 
pnpaginated. 


374    DODGSON GIPUSKOAN  CATECHISM  OF  IRAZUZTA. 

of  Don  Juan  de  Irazuzta,  though  in  date  only  the  second  known, 
is  yet  a  noteworthy  landmark  or  monument.  For  it  introduces  the 
golden  age  of  Gipuskoan,  which  may  be  considered  closed  with  the 
death  of  J.  I.  de  Iztueta  in  the  year  1845.  It  is  weighty  as 
belonging  to  the  period  that  elapsed  between  the  publication  by 
the  great  Don  Manuel  de  Larramendi  of  his  El  Impossible  Vencido 
in  1729  and  that  of  his  Diccionario  Trilingiie  in  1745.  Its  title  is: 
"  DOCTRINA  CHRISTIANA  EGUINZUANA  ERDARAZ.  Aita  Gaspar  Astete 
Jesuitac.  IPINIDU  EUSQUERAZ.  D.  Juan  de  Irazuzta, 
Erretore  Hernialdecoac,  cena  dan  Provintcia  Guipuzcoacoan, 
bere  Feligresiaco  aurrari  Doctrina  eracusteco,  eta  anaditcen  dio 
Encarnacioco,  eta  Eucaristiaco  mysterioen  esplicacioa,  baita  ere 
confesio  on  baten  condicioac,  eta  Acto  Fedeco,  Esperantzaco,  eta 
Caridadecoac.  Imprimitudu  Irufieco  Ciudadean.  Urte  1742. 
Licencia  necessarioquin"  That  is  to  say,  "The  Christian  Doctrine 
which  Father  Gaspar  Astete  made  in  Erdara  (i.e.  Romance  or 
Castilian).  Don  Juan  de  Irazuzta,1  Rector  of  Hernialde,  which 
is  in  the  Province  of  Gipuskoa,  has  put  it  into  JEuskera,  (i.e.  Bask) 
to  teach  the  Catechism  to  the  child  (sic}  of  his  parish,  and  adds 
thereto  the  explanation  of  the  mysteries  of  the  Incarnation  and 
of  the  Eucharist,  yea,  and  also  the  conditions  of  a  good  confession, 
and  the  Acts  of  Faith,  Hope,  and  Charity.  He  has  printed  it  in 
the  city  of  Pamplona,  year  1742,  with  necessary  licence."  This 
book  was  doubtless  often  reprinted  during  the  next  fifty -five  years. 
The  only  known  copy  of  it  is  preserved  in  the  Royal  Public 
Library  in  Berlin,  within  a  stones  throw  of  the  statue  of  Wilhelm 
von  Humboldt.  Its  press-mark  is  H  8764.  An  edition,  which 
we  must  count  as  the  second,  appeared  with  altered  title  in  1797 
at  Tolosa,  the  capital,  till  1866,  of  Gipuskoa.  Of  this,  the  only 
known  copy  is  to  be  found  in  the  same  collection.  It  bears  the 
press-mark  H  8762,  and  a  printed  note  to  say  that  it  is  "Ex 
libris  a  Guilelmo  L.  B.  de  IhunloUt  -  fay  tiling  The  books  are 
numbered  62.  a.  and  62.  b.  respectively  in  the  *  Bibliographie '  of 
Mr.  J.  Vinson ;  in  which  it  will  be  seen  that  the  titles  are  not 
rightly  copied.  The  original  books  contain  72  pages  each,  but 

1    Don    I.uras   Ah. IK/,  lln-  promt    Krutor  o!    Ilcniialdr  [•--  side  (of  Mount) 

I Iimio]    told   me    that   1).   .lu.m    Kraiiri-ro    dr    Ira/u/ta  la    t'rkisu,    bum   at 

Hi  niiuldu  on  the  f>lh  of  May.   KiS?.  was   Kirtor  then-  from  1718  till  1753,  when 
I      \\as  promoted  1<»  Hir  adjoining  living  of  Alkisa. 

i  MI    .-mni     account   11!    the    visit    paid    to    Haskland   liy  tlii--   Irarurd   spivrh- 

!•  \plor<;r,  w«-   "  (iiiillauinc  <lc    lluiiilioldt    ct    I/  K-pajrur,''1  liy    l'r«»lVss«»r  Artui" 
l-aiim-lli,  of  Iniultruck.     (1'aris,  1898.) 


DODGSON — VERBAL   FORMS    IN    GIPUSKOAN    BASK. 

these  are  not  numbered.1  Considering  the  enormous  influence 
which  continual  reprints  of  this  work  have  had  upon  the  Gipuskoan 
language,  I  now  step  on  to  what  I  feel  sure  that  the  patient 
members  of  the  Philological  Society  will  appreciate  and  oy<?rstand, 
if  I  may  coin  the  verb;  and  I  ask  them  to  imbook  it  in  their 
Transactions ;  namely, 

AN  INDEX  TO  THE  207  FORMS  OF  THE  VERB  USED  IN 
THE  CATECHISM  OF  IRAZUZTA  IN  1742, 

Showing  the  Alterations  observed  in  the  Edition  of  1797,  the 
Parsing  and  Translation  of  each  Form,  and  the  Number  of  Times, 
and  the  Pages  on  which,  it  occurs. 

EARVM  MODVM  FORMAMQVE  DEMONSTRAT. 

(C.  Julius  Caesar,  De  Bello  Gallico,  V,  Cap.  1.) 

BETOR.  (Twice)  4,  23.  Let  it  come.  Imperative  sing.  3rd 
person.  From  the  irregular  intransitive  verb  etor  or  etorri.  (El 
Arte  del  Bascuenze  in  El  Impossible  Vencido,  p.  168.) 

BIDI.  (4  times)  4,  23,  24  (bedi  in  the  second  edition).  Let  it 
be.  Imp.  sing.  3  pers.  intrans.  auxiliary.  (El  Arte  del  JB.,  p.  159.) 

DA.  (117  t.)  4,  5,  9,  10,  11,  14,  15,  16,  17,  18,  20,  21,  22, 
23,  27,  29,  30,  31,  32,  36,  37,  38,  39,  40,  41,  42,  43,  44,  46,  47, 
50,  51,  53,  54,  56,  58,  60,  61,  62,  63,  64,  65,  66,  68.  It  is. 
Indie,  pres.  sing.  3.  Verb  substantive  and  auxiliary  intransitive. 
The  root  of  all  forms  attributed  to  the  verb  subs,  and  aux. 
intrans.  is  izan  =  been.  See  the  note  on  du. 

2  DADUCA.  63.  He  holds  it.  Indie,  pres.  sing.  3,  with  accu- 
sative sing.  Verb  possessive  irregular  eduki  or  iduki. 

2DADUCAN.  26.  (That]  lie  holds  it.  I.q.  daduca  with  the 
conjunctive  termination  n  superfluously  added,  introduced  by 
cenac. 

-  DADUCAT.  (4  t.)  52,  66,  68.  /  hold  it.  Indie,  pres.  sing. 
1  pers.  with  ace.  sing.  Verb  poss.  irreg.  eduki. 

1  For  this  reason  the  making  of  this  finding-list  has  been  no  ra>y  task ;   and 
"the  bore  of  the  matter"  is  that  it  will  not  be  fully  useful  till  a  paginated 
reprint  of  the  catechism  come  out.     Some  of  the  forms  in  this  list  have  the 
prefix  ba  glued  on  to  them  in  the  original.     It  appears  here  only  with  the  forms 
beginning  in  7,  where  it  means  if.     C,  and  C  before  e  and  i,  and  TZ,  are  classed 
with  Z,  as  they  wrould  now  be  written.     Y  is  put  with  /.     G  is  always  hard, 
fin  guc,  yui,  quc,  qui  is  silent,  and  now  left  out,  q  becoming  /. 

2  In  some  dialects  the  third  letter  in  these  three  words  is  deducted. 


376         DODGSON VERBAL    FORMS    IN    GIPUSKOAN    BASK. 

DAGO.  (16  t.)  5,  23,  27,  56,  57,  58.  He  stays,  or  is.  Ind. 
pres.  sing.  3.  Verb  irreg.  intrans.  egon. 

DAGO  ALA..  65.  Staying;  while  he  stays.  I.q.  dago  with 
a  euphonic  before  la  as  participial  ending. 

DAGOAN.  (7  t.)  21,  40,  49,  57,  68.  (That]  it  stays.  I.q. 
dago  with  a  euph.  before  n  conjunctive  governed  by  lecela  or  nola, 
or  introduced  by  cergatic  or  cena.  After  these  last  two  words  at 
least  this  n  is  superfluous,  and  would  not,  I  think,  be  used  by 
modern  writers. 

DAGOAfiTA.  (9  t.)  9,  10,  27,  33,  34,  63,  68.  (The  fact)  that 
he  stays ;  that  man  (or  ivoman)  who  stays.  I.q.  dago  with  a  euph. 
before  n  conj.  or  relative,  declined  with  a  =  the.  On  pp.  9  and 
68  the  termination  na,  meaning  the  fact  that,  in  which  the  n  is  the 
conjunction  that  and  the  a  the  definite  article  the  as  ace.  sing,  has 
been  altered  in  the  second  edition  into  the  simple  conjunction 
la  =  that,  without  changing  the  sense.  Such  a  use  of  na  is  not 
uncommon  in  Spanish  Bask.  See  below  dana,  zana,  cituana, 
zuana.  In  the  other  places  the  na  is  made  of  n  the  relative 
pronoun  =  who  in  the  nominative,  declined  with  the  definite  article 
or  demonstrative  pronoun  a  =  that,  the,  in  the  accusative  or  nom. 
intrans.  sing.  This  second  na  =  that  which,  him  or  he  who.  On 
p.  21  the  original  has  dagoanac,  rectified  in  1797. 

DAGOANAREN.  27.  Of  the.  or  that  (woman)  who  stays.  I.q. 
dago  with  a  euph.  n.  rel.  =  who  and  aren  the  poss.  case  sing,  of  a 
the  def.  art.  or  demonstrative.  This  naren  means  of  her  who. 
For  aren  as  an  independent  demonstrative  see  p.  30,  Aren 
ministroac  =  His  ministers,  p.  31,  Aren  mandamentuac  =  His  com- 
mandments. Aren  like  illius  is  genderless. 

DAGOANARI.  (2  t.)  34.  To  him  or  her  who  stays.  I.q.  dago 
with  a  euph.  n  rel.  =  who  and  an  the  dative  case  sing,  of  a  def. 
art.  or  dem.  Thus  nari  =  to  him  or  her  who. 

DAGOANAZ.  27.  Of  or  about  her  who  stays.  I.q.  dago  with 
a  euph.  n  rel.  =  who  and  az  the  mediative  or  instrumental  case  of 
a  def.  art.  or  dem.  naz  •=  about  her  who. 

DAQUIZUN.  (5  t.)  22,  28,  35.  That  thou  (=  you)  biowest  it. 
Ind.  pres.  pi.  2  (sing,  sense),1  with  ace.  sing.  Verb  irreg.  trans. 
iakin.  The  final  n  is  the  conj.  that  introduced  by  nola  =  hoic  that. 


1  The  2nd  person  of  respect  is  plural  in  form,  but  used  like  English  >/<»<  in 
addressing  an  individual  less  familiarly  than  with  the  thou  -  and -thee- ing  forms. 
The  real  2nd  person  plural  =  ye  differs  by  its  ending. 


DODGSON VERBAL    FORMS    IN    GIPUSKOAN    BASK.          377 

DALA.  (5  t.)  9,  11,  62,  67,  69.  He  being ;  while  he  is;  that 
(there)  is.  I.q.  da,  verb  subst.  followed,  p.  67,  by  the  conj.  la  = 
that-,  and  in  the  other  places  by  the  participial  termination  la 
turning  is  into  being  or  while  .  .  .  is. 

DAN.  (50  t.)  1,  8,  10,  17,  18,  20,  21,  22,  27,  28,  35,  37,  38, 
39,  51,  53,  54,  55,  56,  61,  62,  69.  Who  or  which  is;  (that)  .  .  .  is. 
I.q.  da  with  (a),  p.  62,  n  conjunctive  ruled  by  becin ;  (b)  n  con- 
junctive introduced  by  etna,  cer,  ceuean,  cergatic,  and  really 
superfluous,  pp.  1,  8,  27,  28,  35,  39,  53,  55,  56,  69;  (c)  n  rel. 
nominative,  pp.  8,  17,  18,  20,  37,  38,  51,  54,  55,  56,  61. 

DANA.  (13  t.)  2,  8,  9,  22,  50,  65,  68,  69.  That  which  is;  the 
(fact)  that  he  is.  I.q.  da  with  (a)  n  rel.  nom.  decl.  nom.  intrans.  or 
ace.,  pp.  2,  50,  65,  69,  i.e.  na  =  that  which  •  (b)  na  the  conj.  n  and 
the  def.  art.  a  such  as  we  have  seen  in  dagoana  =  the  (fact)  that, 
pp.  8,  9,  22,  68.  This  na  has  been  changed  into  la  =  that  in  the 
second  edition  except  in  three  places  on  p.  8.  The  logical  effect 
of  the  change  is  nil. 

DANAGrAN.  37.  In  the  (person)  who  is.  I.q.  da  aux.  with  n 
rel.  nom.  decl.  locative,  that  is  followed  by  agan,  the  old  locative 
case  of  the  def.  art.  or  dem.  a.  nagan  =  in  him,  or  her  .  .  .  who. 
See  danean. 

DANAREQUIN.  60.  With  that  in  which  he  is.  I.q.  da  with 
n  rel.  in  the  temporal  case  or  locative  of  time,1  followed  by  or 
declined  with  arekin,  the  unitive  or  copulative  case  of  a  =  the, 
that.  Thus  arekin  =  with  that  (time),  n  =  during  which,  da  = 
he  is. 

DANEAN.  (3  t.)  13,  42,  50.  When  he  is.  I.q.  da  with  n  rel. 
in  time  -  case  *  and  e  euph.  decl.  with  an  the  locative  of  the  def. 
art.  or  dem.  a.  nean  =  at  the  (time)  in  which,  i.e.  when.  Cf.  danagan, 
the  proper  locative. 

DATJDE.  3.  They  stay,  or  are.  (A  contraction  of  dagode.) 
Ind.  pres.  pi.  3.  Verb  irreg.  intrans.  egon,  often  synonymous  with 
izan. 

DATJDEN.  (Twice)  15,  22.  (That)  they  stand.  I.q.  daude 
with  n  the  conjunction  ruled  by  becela,  postpositively. 

DAUDENAC.  (Twice)  27,  48.  Those  who  stand.  I.q.  daudt 
with  n  rel.  nom.  pi.  declined  with  ac,  the  nom.  pi.  intrans.  of  the 
article  a.  nac  =  those  who. 

1  This  case  is,  of  course,  peculiar  to  the  declined  verb,  and  illustrates  one  of 
the  most  convenient  functions  of  the  wonderful  link-letter  n.  See  dczunean, 
dijoancan,  diradenean,  ditanean,  geradenean,  naizanean,  zanean. 


378         DODGSON — VERBAL   FORMS   IN    GIPUSKOAN    BASK. 

DAUZCA.  55.  He  holds  them.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  3,  ace.  pi. 
Verb  irreg.  trans,  iduki. 

DEB  AN.  10.  Who  has  it.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  3,  ace.  sing,  with 
n  rel.  nom.,  synonym  of  duan. 

DEBELA.  21.  That  they  have  it.  Ind.  pres.  pi.  3,  ace.  sing. 
Verb  poss.  with  the  conjunction  la  =  that.  Synonym  of  duela  = 
dutela. 

DEDAN.  (Twice)  12,  49.  That  I  have  it,  when  I  have  it.  I.q. 
det  with  the  euphonic  change  of  t  into  da  before  (a),  p.  12,  n,  the 
relative  in  the  time-locative,  followed  by  guztian  =  every  (time') ; 
(b)  p.  49,  n  the  conjunction  =  that,  ruled  by  ceren  =  that  or  because. 
In  the  second  edition  dedan,  p.  12,  was  rightly  turned  into  dan, 
making  the  construction  passive  and  impersonal. 

DEDANA.  68.  That  which  I  have.  I.q.  dedan  with  n  rel.  ace. 
decl.  ace.  na  =  that  which. 

DEGUIGTJLA.  25.  That  he  may  have  (or  do)  it  to  us.  Sub- 
junctive pres.  sing.  3,  ace.  sing,  with  the  dative  plural  of  the  1st 
person,  to  us.  Verb  irreg.  trans,  aux.  egin  used  for  ukan. 

DEGUTOZULA.  49.  That  thou  (=  you)  mayest  do,  or  have,  it  to 
him.  Subj.  pres.  pi.  2  (sing,  sense),  ace.  sing,  with  indirect  object 
in  the  dative  sing.  Verb  irreg.  trans,  aux.  egin  for  ukan.  This 
word  was  changed  into  guiozu  in  1797,  i.e.  imp.  instead  of  subj., 
oratio  recta  instead  of  obliqua. 

DEGU.  44.  We  have  it.  Ind.  pres.  pi.  1  ace.  sing.  aux.  act. 
This  form  is  introduced  by  cergatic.  Yet  the  author  departs  from 
his  usual  custom  and  does  not  put  it  into  the  conjunctive  form 
degun  like  dan,  dagoan,  daducan. 

This  shows  that  the  conj.  n  ruled  by  cergatic  is  superfluous.  It 
is  like  the  that  after  ly  cause  in  Old  English. 

DEGULA.    40.    While  we  have  it.    I.q.  degu  with  la  participial. 

DEGUN".  (3  t.)  14,  37,  43.  Which  (it)  we  have,  that  we  have  it. 
I.q.  degu  poss.  and  aux.  with  (a)  p.  14,  n  rel.  ace.  sing. ;  (b)  p.  37, 
n  conj.  ruled  by  becela\  (c)  n  conj.  superfluous,  introduced  by 
cenetatic. 

DEGUNA.  14.  That  which  we  have.  I.q.  degu,  poss.  with 
n  rel.  decl.  with  the  article  a  in  the  accusative,  na  =  that  which. 

DEITZA  &  DERITZA.  (4  t.)  18,  38,  39,  61.  It  is  called  to 
him  (i.e.  his  name  is).  Leritza  occurs  on  pp.  18  and  61 ;  and  ddtza 
on  pp.  38  and  39  became  deritza  in  1797.  The  same  uncertainty 
in  pronouncing  this  verb  still  exists  in  Gipuskoa.  Ind.  pres. 
sing.  3,  with  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing,  for  the  thing  named,  the  subject 


DODGSON VERBAL  FORMS  IN  GIPUSKOAN  BASK.    379 

being  the  name ;  thus,  p.  61,  latari  =  to  the  one,  deritza  =  the  name 
uy  Contricioa  =  contrition  (the).  From  the  irreg.  intrans.  verb 
eritz,  eritzi,  a  root  producing  various  shoots. 

DET.  (29  t.)  5,  9,  13,  15,  20,  22,  28,  35,  52,  59,  66,  67, 
68,  69.  1  have  it.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  1,  ace.  sing.  Verb  possessive 
and  aux.  act. 

DEZADAN.  35.  Let  me  have  it.  Conjunctive,  as  Optative, 
pres.  sing.  1,  ace.  sing.  aux.  act. 

DEZAGULA.  24.  That  we  may  have  it.  Conj.  i.q.  dezagun 
with  eclipse  of  n  before  la  =  that,  or  the  use  of  la  rather  than  n. 

DEZAGTJJST.  (4  t.)  6,  27,  28,  45.  That  we  may  have  it,  let  m 
have  it.  Conj.  in  imp.  (p.  27)  and  final  sense,  pres.  pi.  1,  ace.  sing, 
aux.  act.  On  pp.  6,  28,  45,  the  termination  tzat  =  in  order  that  is 
understood  with  it. 

DEZAQUE.  (Twice)  65.  Coud  he?  Potential  pres.  sing.  3, 
ace.  sing.  aux.  act. 

DEZAQUEDANA.  69.  That  which  I  can.  (accus.)  Pot.  fut. 
sing.  1,  ace.  sing.  aux.  act.  formed  from  dezaquet  by  changing  t 
into  euphonic  da  before  the  rel.  n  ace.  decl.  ace.  na—that  which. 

DEZALA.  24.  That  he  may  have  it.  Conj.  pres.  sing.  3,  rel. 
sing.  aux.  act.  formed  from  dezan  (or  deza)  by  the  suffixing  of  the 
conj.  particle  la  =  that. 

DEZAZUN.  2.  That  thou  (=you)  mayest  have  it.  Conj.  final 
.  pres.  pi.  2  (sing,  sense),  ace.  sing,  with  tzat  understood  after  it; 
aux.  act.  In  1797  it  rightly  became  dezagun. 

DECEEN.  (Twice)  28.  That  they  may  have  it.  Conj.  final 
(as  if  followed  by  tzat)  pi.  3,  ace.  sing.  aux.  act.  In  1797  it 
became,  1.  6,  dezaen=dezaten  and,  1.  9,  decen. 

DEZU.  (24  t.)  10,  12,  13,  14,  15,  19,  20,  21,  23,  24,  25,  27, 
28,  40,  47,  63.  Thou  (respectfully  =  you  of  un-Quakerly  English) 
hast  it.  Ind.  pres,  pi.  2  (sing,  sense),  ace.  sing.  Verb  poss.  and 
aux.  act. 

DEZUENA.  (Twice)  15.  That  which  you  have.  Ind.  pres. 
pi.  2  (the  real  plural),  ace.  sing.  Verb  poss.  and  aux.  act.,  with 
n  rel.  ace.  sing.  decl.  ace.  sing,  from  dezue  and  na  =  that  which. 
The  nom.  of  dezu  is  zuc,  but  that  of  dezuena  is  zuc,  eta  Erromaco 
Elizac,  i.e.  thou  (  =  you),  and  the  Chtirch  of  Rome. 

DEZTJLA.  3.  While  thou  (=you)  hast  it.  I.q.  dezu,  aux.  act, 
with  la  participial. 

DEZUN.  (7  t.)  22,  26,  28,  35.  Wliich  thou  (=  you)  hast; 
that  thou  (=you)  hast  it.  I.q.  dezu,  aux.  act.  with  (a),  p.  26, 


380         DODGSON VERBAL    FORMS    IN    GIPUSKOAN    BASK. 

w  rel.  ace.  =  which;  (I)  n  conj.  introduced  by  cer.  This  second  n 
is  a  that  which  would  be  superfluous  in  English,  but  not  in  Bask. 

DEZUNEAN.  (4  t.)  12,  20,  22,  26.  When  thou  (=  you) 
hast  it.  I.q.  dezu  aux.  act.  with  n  rel.  =  in  which,  e  euph.  and  an 
the  locative  of  time  from  a  =  the.  nean  =  at  the  time  in  which. 

ezDIATORDE.  41.  It  comes  not  to  them.  Wrongly  altered  into 
dator  in  1797.  It  is  to  be  noted  as  not  being  eztiatorde.  Ind.  pres. 
sing.  3,  indirect  object  dat.  pi.  Yerb  irreg.  intrans.  etor  or  etorri. 
1766;  "y  llamarse  mortales,  no  les  quadra  tan  bien";  "eta 
mortalac  deitzea  ez  dator  am  ongui,"  1826.  Dator  is  not  datival. 

DIAZADALA.  21.  Became  dizadala  in  1797  and  1826.  Have 
thou  (=  you)  it  to  me!  Imp.  sing.  2,  ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat. 
sing.  1,  aux.  act.  La  conj.  =  that  is  not  translated  when  ending  the 
imperative.  The  Castilian  is  "  Esso  no  me  lo  pregunteis  a  mi." 

DIAZAGULA.  (Twice)  24.  That  he  may  have  it  to  us.  It 
became  dizagula  in  1797  and  1826.  Subj.  pres.  sing.  3,  ace.  sing. 
ind.  obj.  dat.  pi.  1,  aux.  act.  la  =  that.  (See  the  two  next  forms.) 

DIAZAGUN.  40.  Became  dizagun  in  1797.  (In  order)  that 
it  may  have  it  to  us.  Conj.  final,  as  if  ending  in  tzat,  pres.  sing, 
ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat.  pi.  1,  aux.  act.  (See  diazagu-la.) 

DIATZAYZULA.  25.  That  he  may  have  them  to  us.  An 
evident  misprint,  altered  into  dizagula  in  1797  and  1826;  but  it 
should  be  dizkitzagula  or  dizazkigula,  as  the  accusative  pecatuac 
is  plural.  Subj.  pres.  sing.  3,  ace.  pi.  ind.  obj.  dat.  pi.  1,  aux. 
act.  with  la  =  that. 

DIDALA.  68.  Became  dirala  in  1797  (cf.  diuztazula).  That 
he  will  have  it  to  me.  Subj.  pres.  sing.  3,  ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat. 
sing.  1,  aux.  act.  la  conj.  =  that.  The  accusative  ubere  gracia  eta 
gloria  "  =  his  grace  and  glory,  has  the  appearance  of  being  plural ; 
but,  as  is  common  in  Bask,  the  eta  here  is  disjunctive.  That  the 
accusative  is  ruled  here  distributively  is  made  clear  in  the  second 
edition,  where  a  comma  follows  gracia.  The  same  idiom  is  found 
in  Old  English,  which  psychologically  much  resembles  Bask. 

DIDAN.     67.     A  misprint,  rightly  replaced  by  diraden  in  1797. 

DID  ANA.  66.  That  which  he  has  to  me.  Subj.  pr.  sing.  3, 
ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  1.  The  n  final  is  used  as  n  the  rel. 
pron.  ace.  sing,  (the  two  ens  being,  so  to  speak,  melted  together), 
decl.  ace.  sing.  aux.  act.  na  =  the  or  that  which. 

DIDAZULA.  52.  That  thou(  =  you)  hast  it  to  me.  It  became 
dirazula  in  1797,  as  did  diuztatzula  and  diuztazula.  Subj.  pres.  pi. 
(sing,  sense)  2,  ace.  pi.  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  1,  aux.  act.  la  conj.  that. 


DODGSON VERNAL  FORMS  IN  GIPUSKOAN  BASK.    381 

DIDILLA.  (Twice)  23,  59.  May  it  be.  It  became  dedilla  in 
1797  and  1826.  Imp.  sing.  3,  aux.  intrans.  bidi  and  bedi  are 
simpler  synonyms  of  this  word. 

DIDIN.  40.  (In  order)  that  it  may  be.  Conj.  final,  as  if 
ending  in  tzat,  sing.  3,  aux.  intr.  Compare  didi-lla. 

DIEGTJ.  27.  We  have  it  to  them.  Ind.  pres.  pi.  1,  ace.  sing, 
ind.  obj.  dat.  pi.  aux.  act. 

DIENAC.  31.  lie  wlio  has  it  to  them.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  3,  ace. 
sing.  ind.  obj.  dat.  pi.  with  n,  rcl.  noni.  decl.  with  ac  the  nom. 
act.  of  a  =  the,  that.  aux.  act.  nac  =  he  ivho. 

DIET.  41.  I  have  it  to  them.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  1,  ace.  sing.  ind. 
obj.  dat.  pi.  aux.  act.  In  the  original  phrase  Deitu  diet  Capitalac 
it  may  seem  singular  that  the  accusative  is  expressed  in  the  plural, 
i.e.  capitalac  =  the  capital  (sins).  But  as  the  sense  is  "I  have 
called  (deitu)  it  to  them  capital  (the  capitals) "  the  implied 
accusative  is  the  name,  or  word,  capitalac.  The  same  remark 
applies  to  Cergatic  deitu  diem  pecatu  Capitalac  .  .  .  zatenay. 
This  is  the  peculiarity  of  the  verb  when  used  with  deitu  =  called 
by  a  name.  (See  deifca.) 

DIEZU.  41.  Thou  (=  you)  hast  it  to  them.  Ind.  pres.  pi. 
(sing,  sense)  2,  ace.  sing,  (only  plural  in  form)  ind.  obj.  dat.  pi. 
aux.  act.  See  the  notes  on  zatenay  and  diet. 

DIEZULA.  66.  That  thou  (=  you)  hast  it  to  them.  I.q.  diczu 
with  la  =  that  and  a  really  singular  accusative.  Its  dative  is  onay 
=  to  the  good]  its  accusative  or  direct  object  premioa  —  the  reward. 

DIGUEN.  12.  (That]  they  have  it  to  us.  It  became  gaituen  in 
1797,  from  which  gaituenay  lower  down  comes.  Ind.  pres.  pi.  3, 
ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat.  pi.  1,  with  n  conj.  superfluous,  introduced 
by  cergatic  =  by  cause  that,  literally  for  what. 

DIGUENAY.  25.  To  those  who  have  it  to  us.  It  became 
diguenai  in  1797.  I.q.  diguen,  but  with  n  rel.  decl.  with  ay  the 
dat.  pi.  of  a  =  the,  that,  nay  =  to  those  who. 

DIGUN.  (Twice)  17,  30.  That  he  has  it  to  us.  Ind.  pn«s. 
sing.  3,  ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat.  pi.  1,  with  n  conj.  superfl. 
=  that,  p.  17,  introduced  by  cergatic  =  because',  p.  30,  followed  by 
becela  =  as,  in  the  same  way  that. 

DIJOANA.  (Twice)  63.  He  who  goes.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  3, 
n  rel.  nom.  decl.  nom.  sing.  int.  verb  irreg.  int.joan,juan.  na  = 
he  who.  We  have  Larramendis  authority,  and  that  of  AFiibarro, 
partly  his  contemporary,  for  pronouncing  the  j  like  y,  as  in  modern 
French  Bask.  The  modern  Gipuskoans  sound  it  like  Castilian 
'iota  =  hhota,  which  is  ugly. 


-382         DODGSON VERBAL    FORMS   IN    GIPUSKOAN    BASK. 

DIJOANEAN.  (Twice)  59,  66.  When  one,  or  he  goes.  I.q. 
dijoana  decl.  temporal  case  or  time-locative,  nean  =  in  the  time  when. 

DIO,  (5  t.)  1,  50,  51,  65.  He  has  it  to  him.  Ind.  pres. 
sing.  3,  ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  aux.  act.  This  form  is  also 
used,  but  not  in  this  book,  to  mean  he  says  it. 

DION.  (3  t.)  17,  21,  51.  That  he  has  it  to  him;  which  (it)  he 
has  to  him.  I.q.  dio  with  (a)  n  conj.  superfluous  introduced  by 
cergatic  and  cenacgatic  ;  (b)  n  rel.  pron.  ace.  sing. 

DIOT.  49.  I  have  it  to  him  or  her.  I.q.  dio,  but  with  the  1  p. 
as  subject.  It  also  means  I  say  it,  but  not  here. 

DIRADE.  (66  t.)  6,  7,  8,  10,  12,  13,  15,  16,  21,  23,  27,  31,  32, 
33,  34,  35,  36,  38,  39,  40,  41,  42,  43,  44,  45,  46,  47,  48,  55,  59,  60. 
They  are.  Ind.  pres.  pi.  3.  Verb  subst.  and  aux.  intrans.  On  p.  7, 
line  22,  and  p.  38,  line  16,  it  took  the  shorter  form  dira  in  1797. 

DIRADELA.  43.  When  they  are;  they  being.  I.q.  dirade 
aux.  intrans.  with  la  participial.  Really  the  same  as  diradenean. 

DIRADEN.  (9  t.  counting  didari)  14,  17,  34,  35,  40,  41,  50, 
67.  Which  are  ;  that  they  are.  I.q.  dirade  with  (a)  n  rel.  nom. 
pi. ;  (b)  n  conj.  superfl.  introd.  by  cenac,  cenean,  cergatic,  and  nola. 

DIRADENAC.  (Thrice)  35,  48.  Those  which  are.  I.q.  dirade 
with  n  rel.  nom.  pi.  decl.  nom.  pi.  intrans.  nac  =  those  who,  or  which. 

DIRADENEAN".  42.  When  they  are.  I.q.  diraden,  n  rel. 
decl.  locative  of  time,  nean  =  when,  quo  tempore,  alors  que. 

DIRADENEN.  41.  Of  those  which  are.  Misprinted  diraden  in 
1 797  and  1826.  I.q.diraden  with  n  rel. nom.  pi. decl.  with  the  genitive 
or  possessive  plural  of  the  definite  article  a.  nen  =  of  those  who. 

DITEQUE.  (5  t.)  2,  35,  64.  He  might  be.  Pot.  fut.  sing.  3. 
Verb  subst.  and  aux.  intrans. 

DITEQUEALA.  63.  When  he  might  be;  he  leing  able  to  be. 
I.q.  diteke  with  a  euph.  and  la  participial. 

DITEQUEAN.  16.  Which  might  be.  I.q.  diteke  with  a  euph. 
before  n  rel.  nom. 

DITECEN.  41.  (In  order)  that  they  may  be.  Conj.  final  (as 
if  ending  in  tzat)  pres.  pi.  3.  Verb  subst.  and  aux.  intrans. 

DITU.  (13  t.)  13,  21,  30,  35,  38,  50,  51,  54,  55,  61.  He  has 
them.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  3,  ace.  pi.  aux.  act.  and  verb  possessive. 
From  this,  with  a  euph.  and  la  conj.  =  that,  comes  the  next  form. 

DITUALA.  51.  That  he  has  them.  I.q.  ditu  aux.  act.  with 
la  =  that.  The  second  edition  replaced  it  by  dituen,  altering  the 
construction  much  for  the  better.  In  the  first,  folia  eguin  dituala 
aberiguatcen  duanena  is  clumsy,  if  not  quite  ungrammatical.  In 


BODGSON VERBAL  FORMS  IN  GIPUSKOAN  BASK.    -583 

the  second  it  runs  eguin  dituenfalta  guztiena.  In  this  case,  however, 
dituen  is  a  misprint  for  dituan  with  n  rel.  ace.  pi.  It  would  be 
correct  in  the  Labourdin  dialect.  But  in  Gipuskoan  its  place 
would  be  between  ditue  and  dituenac ;  and  that  is  impossible  here 
because  its  subject  is  in  the  singular.  See  the  note  on  duanena. 

DITUAN.  23.  (That)  it  has  them.  I.q.  ditu  verb  poss.  with 
a  euph.  and  n  conj.  superfl.  introduced  by  cergatic. 

DITUANAC  (7  t.)  15,  29,  31,  51,  60.  Those  which  he  or  she 
has ;  he  who  has  them.  I.q.  dituan,  but  with  (a)  n  rel.  ace.  pi.  decl. 
p.  15,  nom.  pi.  pp.  51  and  60,  ace.  pi. ;  (5)  n  rel.  nom.  sing.  pp.  29 
and  31,  nom.  sing.  act.  pp.  31  and  29,  it  is  the  subject  of  ditu  and 
du  respectively;  pp.  60  and  51,  it  is  the  object  of  ecartea  and  ditu 
respectively;  p.  15,  it  is  the  subject  of  dirade.  nac  =  pp.  29  and 
31,  he  who  (active);  p.  15,  those  ivhich,  nominative  passive;  pp.  51 
and  60,  those  which,  accusative. 

DITUANACGATIC.  50.  For  those  which  he  has.  I.q.  dituan  t 
aux.  act.  with  n  rel.  ace.  decl.  accusative  of  respect  plural,  nacgatic 
means  for,  or  on  account  of,  those  ivhich. 

DITUANENA.  61.  That  of  those  which  he  has.  I.q.  dituan, 
aux.  act.  with  n  rel.  ace.  decl.  possessive  pi.  of  the  demonstrative, 
and  that  itself  declined  with  the  accus.  sing,  demonst.  nena  =  that 
of  those  which.  This  reading  was  rightly  abandoned  in  1797,  as 
it  is  not  grammatical  in  its  context.  It  was  replaced  by  dituanenaz 
qualifying  pecatu,  i.e.  about  those  (sins)  which  he  has  (done). 

DITUE.  36.  They  have  them.  Ind.  pres.  pi.  3,  ace.  pi.  aux.  act. 
The  accusative  is  singular  in  form,  Cer  virtute,  literally  what  virtue  ; 
but  treated  as  a  noun  of  multitude  what  =  virtues.  In  this  respect 
the  interrogative  imitates  the  numerals.  It  is  a  synonym  of  dituzte. 
See  El  Impossible  Vencido,  p.  87. 

DITUENAC.  48.  Those  who  have  them.  I.q.  ditue  with  n  rel. 
nom.  pi.  decl.  nom.  pi.  intrans.  nac  -  those  who.  It  is  a  synonym  of 
dituztenak. 

DITUT.     69.    1  have  them.    Ind.  pres.  sing.  1,  ace.  pi.  aux.  act. 

DITUZUNAC.  (Twice)  15.  Those  which  you  have.  Ind.  pres. 
pi.  2  (sing,  sense),  ace.  pi.  n  rel.  ace.  pi.  decl.  nom.  pi.  intrans. 
Verb  poss.  and  aux.  act.  nac  =  those  which. 

DITZAEN.  28.  (In  order)  that  they  may  have  them.  Conj. 
final  (as  if  ending  in  tzat),  pres.  pi.  3,  ace.  pi.  aux.  &ci.  =  ditzateH. 

DITZAGUN.  2.  Let  us  have  them.  Imp.  pi.  1,  ace.  pi.  aux. 
act.  In  1742  it  was  misprinted  ditzacun,  unless  that  was  an  old 
form  of  the  word. 


384         DODGSON — VERBAL    FORMS    IN   GIPUSKOAN    BASK. 

DITCEEN.  41.  This  form  occurs  in  both  editions.  It  must 
be  a  mistake  for  ditecen  or  for  ditzaen.  Its  context  is  onequin  bid 
ditecen  jpaquean,  eta  criatu  ditceen  semeac  Ceruraco.  If  it  be  active 
=  ditzaten,  its  accusative  is  semeac  =  the  children.  If  it  be  passive 
=  ditecen,  then  semeac  is  its  nominative.  See  El  Arte  del  Bascuenze 
(Salamanca,  1729),  pp.  88  and  160.  In  1826  it  is  ditzen,  p.  40. 
The  Castilian  of  1766  is  "con  la  qual  vivan  entre  si  pacificamente, 
y  crien  hijos  para  el  Cielo."  So  it  is  transitive. 

DIUZCA.  *(Tnrice)  50>  51-  He  %<**  Mem  to  him.  Ind.  pres. 
sing.  3,  ace.  pi.  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  aux.  act.  It  became  diozca 
in  1797,  a  form  used  in  the  Labourdin  Catechism  of  1733,  p.  419. 

DIUZCAN".  51.  Which  (things)  he  has  to  him.  I.q.  diuzca 
with  n  rel.  pi.  ace.  It  became  diozcan  in  1797. 

DITJZCAT.  67.  I  have  them  to  him.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  1,  ace. 
pi.  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  aux.  act.  The  accusative  gratia  asco,  though 
singular  in  form,  is  treated  as  a  noun  of  multitude.  It  became 
diozcat  in  1797. 

DIUZCATZTJ.  26.  You  have  them  to  her.  Ind.  pres.  pi.  2 
(sing,  sense),  ace.  pi.  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  aux.  act.  It  became 
diozcatzu  in  1797  and  1826.  In  the  latter  edition  it  is  on 
p.  25. 

DIUZCUN.  17.  That  he  has  them  to  us.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  3, 
ace.  pi.  indirect  obj.  dat.  pi.  1,  aux.  act.  with  n  conj.  superfl. 
introduced  by  cergatic.  It  became  dizquigun  in  1797  and  1826. 

DIUZTALA.  68.  That  he  has  them  to  me.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  3, 
ace.  pi.  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  1,  aux.  act.  with  la  =  that.  It  became 
dirala  in  1797,  but  wrongly;  because  if  it  is  an  active  verb,  with 
arek  -  he  understood  as  nominative,  it  cannot  be  used  with  pecatu 
f/uztiac  as  its  accusative  plural.  We  have  seen  in  discussing  didala 
that  that  form,  which  occurs  in  the  next  line  below,  also  became 
dirala  by  a  well-known  phonetic  tendency  of  Gipuskoan.  But 
dirala  can  also  be  a  synonym  of  diradela.  It  would  be  very 
awkward  to  use  dirala  in  the  passive  sense  in  the  fourth  line 
from  the  bottom  with  pecatu  gnztiac  as  its  nominative,  and  dirala 
in  the  third  line  from  the  bottom  as  it  has  been  denned  under 
didala.  But  if  the  editor  of  1797  meant  dirala  to  be  passive  in 
both  places  why  did  he  put  the  comma  after  gratia  ?  The  passage 
runs  thus  in  1742  :  "  Daducat  esperantza  Jaungoycoagan,  barcatuco 
diuztala  nere  pecatu  guztiac,  eta  emango  didala  here  gracia  eta 
Gloria,"  i.e.  1  hold  hope  in  the  Lord  on  high  (im  hehren  Herrn)  that 
He  will  pardon  (them)  to  me  my  sins,  and  that  Jfe  will  give  (it)  to 


DODGSON VERBAL  FORMS  IN  GIPUSKOAN  MASK.     385 

me  His  grace  and  glory.  In  1797  it  roads:  "Daducat  esperanza 
Jangoycoa-gan,  barcatuco  dirala  nere  pecatu  guztiac,  eta  emango 
dirala  here  gracia,  eta  gloria."  Of  the  two  difficulties  produced 
by  the  needless  change,  the  lesser  is  to  consider  dirala  as  passive  in 
both  places. 

DIUZTATZULA.    66.    In  1797  dirazula.  )  See  didazula.     That 

DIUZTAZULA.  52.  In  1797  dirazula.  J  you  have  them  to  me. 
Ind.  pres.  pi.  2  (sing,  sense)  ace.  pi.  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  1,  aux.  act. 
with  conj.  la  =  that.  The  accusative  plural  is  pecatuac  inferred 
from  what  precedes.  With  dirazula  the  accusative  must  be  it, 
understood;  and  the  translation  thus  becomes  "  that  thou  (=  you) 
iv  ill  pardon  me  "  without  expressing  the  fault  pardoned. 

DIUZTEGUK  (Thrice)  4,  25.  That  we  have  them  to  them. 
Ind.  pres.  pi.  1,  ace.  pi.  ind.  obj.  dat.  pi.  aux.  act.  with  n  conj.  ruled 
by  becela,  bezela.  In  1797  it  became  diegun  from  diegu  with  n  conj. 
The  alteration  proceeded  from  the  same  thought  as  that  of  the 
preceding  form.  Both  belong  to  the  word  barcatu  =  pardon  (from 
par  cere].  The  ace.  pi.  would  be  debts  or  sins.  With  diegun  the 
thing  pardoned  is  not  expressed,  the  meaning  being  pardon  (it  to} 
them. 

DIUZTEZUISr.  59.  ( That)  you  (  =  thou)  have  them  to  them. 
Ind.  pres.  pi.  2  (in  sense,  singular)  ace.  pi.  ind.  obj.  dat.  pi.  with 
n  conj.  superfl.  introduced  by  cergatic  ;  aux.  act.  The  accusative 
•  aimbeste  favor  e,  though  sing,  in  form,  is  treated  as  a  noun  of  multitude. 
In  1797,  however,  when  the  form  diozun  was  substituted  (and 
favor e  became  mesede),  it  is  used  as  a  singular  object. 

DIZUDAK  52.  (That)  I  have  it  to  thee  (  =  you).  Ind.  pres. 
sing.  1,  ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat.  pi.  (sense  sing.)  2,  aux.  act.  with 
euph.  da  for  t  before  n  conj.  superfl.  introd.  by  nola. 

DIZUT.  52.  I  have  it  to  thee  (=  you).  I.q.  dizudan  without 
the  n  and  its  euphonic  effect. 

DU.  (44  t.)  1,  10,  12,  13,  14,  17,  18,  26,  28,  29,  30,  32,  33, 
38,  50,  51,  55,  58,  60,  64,  65.  He  has  it.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  3,  ace. 
sing.  Verb  poss.  and  aux.  act.  On  p.  12  du  became  badu  in  1797. 
The  root  described  as  verb  poss.  and  aux.  act.  throughout  this 
glossary  is  ukan  =  had. 

DUAL  A.  (4  t.)  29,  51,  61.  He  having  it;  while  he  has  it. 
I.q.  du  aux.  act.  with  a  euph.  before  la  participial. 

DUAK.  (22  t.)  13,  14,  15,  17,  36,  38,  50,  51,  59,  61,  62, 
65,  68,  69.  (That)  he  has  it;  which  (thing)  he  has.  I.q.  du 
with  a  euph.  and  (a)  n  conj.,  p.  69,  followed  by  becela,  and  pp.  13, 


386  DODGSON — VERBAL    FORMS   IN    GIPUSKOAN    BASK. 

14,  15,  17,  36,  38,  50,  51,  59,  61,  introduced  by  cer  and  ceraatic; 
(b)  n  rel.  ace.  sing.  pp.  17,  62,  65,  68.  In  some  places  the  an 
conjunctive  is  superfluous,  i.e.  in  oratio  recta,  as  pp.  15,  17,  36, 
38,  50.  "What  is  right  in  a  dependent  clause  has  been  wrongly 
used  in  a  plain  statement. 

DTI  ANA.  (4  t.)  33  (where  it  was  misprinted  duanac  in  1 797),  36, 
61,  64.  That  ivhich  Tie  has.  I.q.  duan  with  n  rel.  nom.  declined 
pp.  33,  61,  ace.  sing.,  and  pp.  36,  64,  nom.  pass,  na  =  that  which. 

DTJAKAC.  (10  t.)  29,  30,  32,  58,  65.  Re  who  has  it.  I.q. 
duana,  but  nom.  act.  nac  =  he  who. 

DUANAREN.  38.  Of  hi m  who  has  it.  I.q.  duan,  rel.  nom. 
decl.  poss.  sing,  naren  =  of  him  who. 

DIJANARI.  (4  t.)  17,  33,  62.  To  him  who  has  it.  I.q.  duan, 
rel.  nom.  decl.  dat.  sing,  nari  =  to  him  who. 

DUANEAN.  (Twice)  33,  39.  When  he  has  it.  I.q.  duan,  rel. 
loc.  decl.  temporal  nean  =  when,  at  the  time  in  which.  Cf.  danean. 

DUAKENA.  51.  That  of  those  about  which  he  has.  I.q.  duan 
with  n  rel.  pi.  accusative  of  respect  decl.  possessive  plural  of 
the  demonstrative,  which  is  itself  declined  in  the  accusative  in 
apposition  to  damutasuna.  nena  =  that  of  those  as  to  which.  This  form 
does  not  occur  in  1797,  the  whole  clause  having  been  altered  after 
viotcetic,  as  we  saw  in  discussing  dituala.  It  is  perhaps  possible 
to  translate  it  thus,  "  He  will  conceive  regret  from  his  heart,  that 
(regret)  of  those  (things)  about  which  he  verifies  that  he  has 
committed  faults  " ;  but  this  necessitates  taking  falta,  which  is 
singular  as  the  object  of  dituala,  a  form  requiring  an  accusative  in 
the  plural.  It  may  be  i^i  falta- eg  in  is  meant,  like  itz-egin,  gald(e) 
=  egin,  to  be  a  compound  word  meaning  do  faultily.  Then  things, 
inferred  from  n,  is  the  accusative  of  dituala. 

DUE  (for  dute).  (5  t.)  20,  22,  34,  47.  They  have  it.  Ind. 
pres.  pi.  3,  ace.  sing.  aux.  act. 

DUEN  (for  duten).  (Thrice)  24,  48,  69.  (That)  they  have  it; 
which  (thing)  they  have.  I.q.  due  with  (a)  n  conj.  ruled  by  lecela ; 
(b)  n  rel.  ace.  sing. 

DUENAC.  14.  Those  who  have  it.  21,  46,  47,  48,  69  (on  this 
page  it  became  dutenac  in  1797).  I.q.  duen  for  duten,  with  n  rel. 
nom.  pi.  decl.  p.  69,  nom.  pi.  act.,  pp.  46,  47,  48,  nom.  pi.  passive, 
and  p.  21,  ace.  pi. 

EGUIDAZU.  (Twice)  12,  13.  Have  thou  (  =  you)  it  to  me. 
Imp.  pi.  2  (sing,  in  sense),  ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  1,  aux.  act. 
Verb  irreg.  egin  for  ukan. 


HODGSON VERBAL  FORMS  IN  GIPUSKOAN  BASK. 

EGUIGUZU.  (Thrice)  4,  6,  24.  Have  thou  (  =  you]  it  to  u*. 
On  pp.  4  and  24,  where  it  follows  eman,  the  shortened  form  iguzu 
without  eman  was  substituted  in  1797.  Imp.  pi.  2  (sing,  sense), 
ace.  sing.  iml.  obj.  dat.  pi.  1,  aux.  act.  Verb  irreg.  egin  for  ukart. 

EGUIOZU.  (Twice)  28.  Have  thou  (=  you]  it  to  him.  Imp. 
pi.  2  (sing,  sense)  ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  aux.  act.  Verb 
irreg.  egin  for  ukan. 

EGUIUZCUTOU  &  EGUIUZCUTZU.  (Twice)  4,  24.  Have 
thou  (=  you]  them  to  us.  Imp.  pi.  2  (sing,  sense)  ace.  pi.  ind.  obj. 
dat.  pi.  1,  aux.  act.  Verb  irreg.  egin  for  ukan.  It  became  in  both 
places  guizquigutzu  in  1797.  In  1826  it  is  gaizquigutzu  p.  4  and 
eguizquiguzti  p.  23. 

EGUIZU.  3.  Do  it.  Imp.  pi.  2  (sing,  sense),  ace.  sing.  Verb 
irreg.  trans,  egin. 

EZAZU  &  (p.  11)  EgAZU.  (8  t.)  2,  4,  6,  11,  22,  26,  29. 
Have  thou  ( =  you)  it.  Imp.  pi.  2  (sing,  sense),  ace.  sing.  aux.  act. 

GAITECELA.  31.  That  we  le.  Subj.  pres.  pi.  1,  with  la 
conj.  =  that.  Verb  subst. 

GAITECEN.  27.  (In  order)  that  ive  le.  Conj.  final  (as  if 
ending  in  tzat),  pres.  pi.  1,  aux.  intrans.  It  was  printed  gaittecen 
in  1742. 

GAYTUENAY.  25.  To  those  ivho  have  us.  Ind.  pres.  pi.  3, 
ace.  pi.  1,  aux.  act.  with  n  rel.  nom.  pi.  decl.  dat.  pi.  nay  =  to 
those  who. 

GAITZAQUEAN.  62.  (That)  he  might  have  us.  Potential 
fut.  sing.  3,  ace.  pi.  1,  aux.  act.  with  a  euph.  before  n  conj. 
superfl.  introduced  by  cergatic. 

GAITZALA.  (Twice)  25,  49.  That  he  may  have  us  ;  let  him 
have  us.  Imp.  and  subj.  pres.  sing.  ace.  pi.  1,  aux.  act.  with  la 
conj.  =  that.  This  form  occurs  in  the  Labourdin  Catechism  of 
Bayonne,  1733,  which  ought  to  be  reprinted. 

GAITZATZU.  (4  t.)  3,  4,  11,  25.  Have  thou  (=  you)  it*. 
Imp.  pi.  2  (sing,  sense),  ace.  pi.  1,  aux.  act.  It  became  gaitzazu 
in  1797,  but  reverted  to  gaitzatzu  in  1826  on  p.  4. 

GAITZATZULA.  (Twice)  4,  25.  Have  thou  (=  you)  its.  I.q. 
gaitzatzu  with  la  conjunctive,  which,  when  suffixed  to  the 
imperative,  is  untranslateable. 

GAUDE.  6.  We  stay,  u.sed  here  for  we  come  !  (a  contraction  of 
gagode).  Ind.  pres.  pi.  1.  Verb  irreg.  intrans.  egon. 

GAITDEN.      21.      (That)    ice   stay.     I.q.   gaude   with   n    conj. 
Buperfl.  introduced  by  cenari.     It  was  misprinted  guaden  in  1742. 
Phil.  Trans.  1899-1900. 


388         DODGSON — VERBAL    FORMS   IN    GIPUSKOAN    BASK. 

GAUZCATEN".  2.  Which  (things)  hold  us.  Ind.  pres.  pi.  3, 
ace.  pi.  1.  Verb  irreg.  trans.  eduJci. 

GUENDUAN.  37.  Which  (thing)  we  had.  Ind.  imp.  pi.  1, 
ace.  sing.,  the  n  serving  as  the  rel.  pron.  ace.  sing.  aux.  act. 

GUENDIJANA.  36.  That  which  we  had.  I.q.  guenduan,  dec!, 
ace.  sing,  na  =  that  which. 

GUERADEN.  37.  (That)  we  are.  Ind.  pres.  pi.  1,  aux. 
intrans.  (synonym  of  gera)  with  n  conj.  superfl.  introduced  by 
cenarequin. 

GUERADEKEAN.  6.  When  we  are.  I.q.  geraden  with  n  rel. 
loc.  of  time,  decl.  in  the  same  case,  nean  =  at  the  (time)  in  which, 
i.e.  when. 

GUERALA.  37.  While  we  are;  we  leing.  Ind.  pres.  pi.  1, 
with  la  participial.  Verb  subst. 

GUACEN.  22.  Let  us  go.  Imp.  pi.  1.  Verb  irreg.  intrans. 
juan,  joan.  It  was  printed  goacen  in  1797,  but  is  still  sounded 
guassen  in  all  the  dialects. 

ITZATZIJ.  (4  t.)  6,  32,  33,  35.  Have  thou  (  =  you)  them. 
Imp.  pi.  2  (sing,  sense),  ace.  pi.  aux.  act. 

baLIJOAZ.  62.  If  they  should  go.  Suppositive  pi.  3.  Verb 
irreg.  intrans.  juan,  joan. 

baLIRADE.  63.  If  they  should  be.  Supp.  pi.  3,  aux.  intrans. 
In  1797  it  became  balira. 

baLITU.  64.  If  he  should  have  them.  Supp.  sing.  3,  ace.  pi. 
aux.  act.  The  accusative  penitencia  gueyago  is  singular  in  form,  but 
treated  as  plural,  being  a  noun  of  multitude. 

baLIZ.  (Twice)  63,  69.  If  he,  or  it,  should  be.  Supp.  sing.  3. 
Verb  subst.  and  aux.  intrans. 

LIZATEQUE.  (4  t.)  38,  63.  He,  or  it,  would  be,  might  be. 
Conditional  pres.  sing.  3,  aux.  intrans. 

baLTJE.  65.  If  they  had  it.  Supp.  pi.  3,  ace.  sing.  aux.  act. 
In  1797  it  became  lalute. 

NAIZ.     21.     I  am.     Ind.  pres.  sing.  1.     Verb  subst. 

NAIZANEAN.  12.  When  I  am.  I.q.  naiz,  aux.  intrans.  with 
a  euph.  before  n  rel.  loc.  temp.  decl.  same  case,  nean  —  when. 

KAITZAYO.  49.  /  am  to  him.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  1,  ind.  obj. 
dat.  sing.  aux.  intrans. 

NAZULA.  66.  That  you  have  me.  lud.  pres.  pi.  2  (sing, 
sense),  ace.  sing.  1  with  la  —  that,  aux.  act. 

NUQUE.  (Twice)  69.  I  should  have  it.  Cond.  pres.  sing.  1 , 
ace.  sing.  aux.  act. 


DODGSOX — VERBAL  FORMS  IN  GIPUSKOAN  BASK.    389 

ezTA.  (7  t.)  38,  55,  58,  60,  64,  65.  It  is  not  (French  n'est, 
O.E.  nis,  Wendish  ne-jo).  I.q.  da  with  the  change  produced  by 
the  negative  prefix  ez.  On  p.  38,  and  on  its  second  occurrence, 
p.  58,  it  was  resolved  into  ez  da  in  1797.  For  some  years  past  the 
Abbo  Martin  Landerretche,  now  of  Donibane  Lohizun  =  Marshy 
St.  John,  i.e.  St.  Jean  de  Luz  (B.P.),  has  collaborated  with  Dom 
Basilio  Joannatcgi  in  writing  the  Fedearen  Propagationeco  Urtecan'a 
(Annuary  of  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith),  which  appears  every 
two  months  in  Bayonne.  The  style  of  the  two  writers  can  be 
distinguished  by  their  manner  of  writing  the  verb  with  the 
negative  prefix.  Landerretche  uses  ezda,  ezdu,  which,  though  not 
without  venerable  precedent,  e.g.  in  the  works  of  S.  Mendiburu, 
is  rather  pedantic  ;  while  Joannategi  imitates  Dechepare  and 
Leic,arraga,  the  oldest  Heuskaldun  writers,  in  employing  the  more 
euphonic,  mutated  form.  We  have  seen  above  in  ezdiatorde  a  case 
of  d  remaining  unaffected  by  ez.  All  forms  of  the  verb  beginning 
in  T  have  this  initial  instead  of  D,  because  preceded,  either  by 
tz  =  not,  or  by  bai,  pai  =  indeed,  really,  because,  since,  so  that,  or 
who  and  which,  according  to  the  context.  This  ez  sounds  like 
English  ess.  Some  authors  have  written  it  es. 

ezTAGO.  (Twice)  56,  58.  Be  stays  not.  I.q.  dago.  In  1797 
it  became,  p.  58,  ez  dago. 

ezTAQUIANARI.  33.  To  him  who  knows  it  not.  I.q.  dakianari. 
Ind.  pres.  sing.  3,  ace.  sing,  with  a  euph.  before  n  rel.  uom.  decl. 
dat.  Verb  irreg.  trans,  iakin.  nari  —  to  him  who.  In  1797  it 
became  ez  daquienari. 

ezTANA.  56.  The  (time)  in  which  he  is  not.  I.q.  dana  with 
n  rel.  =  in  which,  qualifying  Tempora  =  time,  declined  nom.  intrans. 
na  =  that  in  which. 

ezTANAC.  63.  He  who  is  not.  I.q.  dana,  n  rel.,  but  decl. 
nominative  active,  nac  =  he  who. 

ezTANIC.  56.  Any  time  in  which  he  is  not.  I.q.  danic  Ind. 
pres.  sing.  3,  aux.  intrans.  with  n  rel.  time-case,  decl.  with  the 
indefinite  partitive  case,  in  apposition  to  Temporaric,  which 
precedes,  nic  =  any  (time]  in  which,  de  (temps)  oii. 

ezTET.     19.     I  have  it  not.     I.q.  det ;  aux.  act. 

ezTIRADEN.  36.  (That)  they  are  not.  I.q.  diraden  with  n 
conj.  superfl.  introduced  by  cergatic.  It  became  ez  diraden  in  1797. 

ezTITUANA.  65.  He  who  has  them  not.  I.q.  dituana.  Ind. 
pres.  sing.  3,  ace.  pi.,  with  a  euph.  and  n  rel.  nom.  decl.  nom. 
intrans.  na  =  he  tvho. 


390    DODGSON — VERBAL  FORMS  IN  G1PUSKOAN  BASK. 

ezTU.  (6  t.)  17,  54,  55,  56.  He  has  it  not.  I.q.  du.  On 
pp.  17,  55,  56  it  became  ez  du  in  1797.  On  p.  54  it  became  ez 
due  (  =  dute) ;  but  without  any  necessity,  because  the  eta  after 
aitac,  its  nominative,  is  disjunctive,  as  the  comma  shows. 

ezTUANAC.     30.     He  who  has  it  not.     I.q.  duanac,  aux.  act. 

ezTUENAC.  (Twice)  47,  48.  Those  who  have  it  not.  I.q, 
duenac,  for  dutenac,  decl.  nom.  pass.  Verb  poss.  and  aux.  act. 

ZAYO.  (5  t.)  30,  40,  54,  64.  It  is  to  him.  Ind.  pres.  3,  inch 
obj.  dat.  sing,  aux.  intrans.  On  p.  64  ezpazayo  became  ezpazaio  in 
1797.  Here  la  (=  if)  became  pa  after  ez  =  not. 

ZAYOLA.  (Twice)  11,  39.  While  it  is  to  him.  I.q.  zayo  with 
fa  participial. 

QAYONA  &  ZAYONA.  (Twice)  24,  64.  That  which  is  to 
him.  I.q.  zayo  with  n  rel.  nom.  decl.  ace.  na  =  that  ivhich. 
gayona,  p.  24,  became  zayona  in  1797. 

ZAYTE.  3.  Be  ye.  Imp.  pi.  2,  really  plural,  aux.  act.  It 
became  zaite  in  1797. 

ZAITEZ.     2.     I.q.  zayte. 

ZAITECEtf.  2.  (In  order)  that  ye  may  be.  Conj.  final  (as 
if  ending  in  feat),  pres.  pi.  2,  aux.  intrans.  It  became  gaitecen  in 
1797  with  a  change  of  person  like  dezazun. 

ZAITUDAN.  (Twice)  52,  66.  (That)  I  have  thee  =  you.  I.q. 
zaitut  with  da  euph.  for  t  before  n  conj.  superfl.  introduced  by 
cergatic. 

ZAYTUT.  13.  /  have  thee  =  you.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  1,  ace.  pi. 
(sing,  sense)  2,  aux.  act. 

ZAITZAELA.  60.  Let  them  have  thee  =  you.  Imp.  pi.  3,  ace. 
pi.  (sing,  sense)  2,  aux.  act. 

ZAITZALA.  (Thrice)  4,  5,  6.  Let  him  have  thee  =  you. 
Imp.  sing.  3,  ace.  pi.  (sing,  sense)  2.  On  p.  4  it  disappeared 
in  1797. 

eTZAIZCA.  (4  t.)  6,  7,  62.  They  are  to  him.  Ind.  pres.  pi.  3, 
ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  aux.  intrans.  At  the  second  occurrence,  on 
p.  62,  it  has  the  negative  prefix  et,  which  form  is  assumed  by  cz 
when  prefixed  to  a  form  beginning  with  z.  It  may  be,  however, 
more  logical  to  say  that  the  real  negative  is  e,  now  only  used 
us  a  prefix  to  certain  forms  of  the  verb,  and  that,  with  this  <•, 
z  conserves  its  old  sound  of  /.:.  ('t.  z«na,  below.  Other  writers, 
e.g.  P.  d'Urtc,  have  used  initial  tz  instead  of  z  even  when  there  is 
no  prefix.  I  suggested  some  years  ago  to  M.  H.  de  Charencey  that 
Gaulish  ex  might  be  akin  to  Bask  ez. 


DODGSON VERBAL    FORMS    IN    GIPUSKOAN    BASK. 

ZAIZCANAC.  (Twice)  8.  Those  which  are  to  him.  I.q.  zaizca, 
with  n  rel.  nom.  decl.  noin.  intrans.  nac  =  those  which.  Zaizca  and 
zaizcan  are  found  in  Leic,arragas  New  Testament,  A.D.  1571.  Of 
this  treasure  a  reprint  was  published  at  Strassburg  in  December, 
1900.  In  the  introduction  I  am  held  responsible  for  some  mis- 
prints which  vexed  me  much,  but  which  I  had  no  opportunity  of 
correcting.  They  will  occur  even  in  corrigenda. 

ZALA.  (4  t.)  8,  53,  54,  67.  That  it  was ;  while  she  was;  she 
wasing,  i.e.  being  (in  illo  tempore).  I.q.  zan  with  eclipse  of  n  before, 
(a)  p.  54,  la  conj.  =  that;  (5)  la  participial.  Verb  subst.  and  aux. 
intrans. 

ZAN.  24.  He,  she,  or  it  was.  5,  18,  19,  20,  36,  52,  54,  56. 
Ind.  imp.  sing.  3,  aux.  intrans. 

ZANA  &  TZANA.  (10  t.)  8,  9,  18,  67,  68.  That  which  was  ; 
the  fact  that  he  was.  On  pp.  8,  9,  67,  68  (except  1.  4,  p.  68),  it 
became  zala  in  1797,  just  as  dana  became  dala,  as  explained  above. 
The  first  edition  has  tzana,  e.g.  p.  18,  egnintzana,  and  p.  68, 
line  1,  iltzana.  Cf.  etzaizca,  tcigun,  tzuan.  I.q.  zan,  aux.  intrans. 
with  (a]  p.  18,  n  rel.  nom.  included  in  the  usual  end,  decl.  nom. 
intrans.  na  =  the  ivhich  ;  (b)  n  conj.  =  that  decl.  ace.  na  =  the 
(fact)  that. 

ZANEAN.  26.  When  he  -was.  I.q.  zanf  aux.  intrans.,  the 
n  final  serving  as  rel.  pron.  in  the  time -locative,  with  e  euph.  decl. 
temporal  case,  nean  =  at  the  (time)  in  which. 

ZANETIC.  51.  From  the  (time)  in  which  he  was.  The  original 
has  the  misprint  sanetit.  I.q.  zan,  aux.  intrans.  with  n  rel.  under- 
stood, in  the  time-case,  e  euph.  and  tic  the  separative  or  departitive 
•case-ending,  netic  =  from  the  (time)  in  which. 

ZATE.  (Twice)  34,  48.  It  is  to  them.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  3, 
indirect  obj.  dat.  pi.  aux.  intrans.  On  p.  48  it  became  zaye  in 
1797.  In  both  places  it  is  in  alliance  with  deitcen  =  to  be  called, 
heissen,  and  in  both  the  name  is  a  nominative  plural.  One  may 
say  either  that  the  name,  though  plural  in  form,  is  singular  if 
understood  as  the  name,  like  Yglesias,  a  well-known  family  name 
in  Castilian,  and  that  this  is  the  nominative  of  is  called  with 
a  dative  plural  of  the  things  named  and  called;  or  that  deitzen 
zaye  is  impersonal,  and  "  Obra  misericordiacoac  "  in  the  first,  and 
"  Bienaventurantzac  "  in  the  second,  place  is  the  predicate  of  the 
sentence*  Only  on  p.  48  is  the  dative  expressed,  i.e.  oei  =  to  these, 
to  them.  Cf.  diezu,  the  dative  of  which  is  the  next  form. 

ZATENAY.      41.      To  those   to   which   it   is   (called,    said   as 


392         DODGSON — VERBAL    FORMS    IN    GIPUSKOAN    BASK. 

a  name).  Ind.  pres.  sing.  3,  ind.  obj.  dat.  pi.  with  n  rel.  pron. 
dat.  pi.  declined  with  ay,  the  dat.  pi.  definite  of  a  =  that,  the. 
nay  =  to  those  to  whom.  This  form  occurs  in  the  context : 
Cergatic  deitu  diezu  pecatu  Capitalac  Zazpi,  comunmente,  edo  gueyenean 
mortalac  esaten  zatenay  ?  to  be  translated  "  why  have  you  called 
capital  sins  to  those  to  whom  it  is  said  (i.e.  called)  mortal  (sins) 
for  the  most  part  or  commonly?"  The  root  esan,  esaten,  properly 
said,  saying,  is  sometimes  used  of  naming,  calling.  Here  we  see  it 
used  like  deitu,  deitzen,  with  a  dative.  It  became  zayenay  in  1826. 

ZAUDEN.  2.  (That)  thou  =  you,  stayest  =  art.  Ind.  pres. 
pi.  2  (sing,  sense).  Verb  irreg.  intrans.  egon  with  n  conj.  superfl. 
introduced  by  cenean. 

ZATJDENA.  (Twice)  4,  26.  0  thou  =  you,  who  stayest.  I.q. 
zauden,  but  with  n  rel.  pron.  nom.  declined  in  the  vocative,  na  = 
0  you  who  !  The  vocative  in  Bask  is  always  formed  by  the  definite 
article. 

CEBAN.  (Thrice)  10,  53,  54.  I.q.  zuan.  In  1797  it  became 
zuan,  on  p.  53. 

CEBEN.  (Twice)  54.  They  had  it.  I.q.  zuten,  into  which  it 
was  altered  in  line  6  in  1797.  Ind.  imp.  pi.  3,  ace.  sing.  aux.  act. 

CEKDUAN.  (4  t.)  10,  13,  15.  Thou  =  you,  hadst  it.  Ind. 
imp.  pi.  2  (sing,  sense),  ace.  sing.  aux.  act. 

CERADE.  (Thrice)  4,  9,  II.  Art  thou  =  you?;  Thou  =  you, 
art.  Ind.  pres.  pi.  2  (sing,  sense).  Yerb  subst.  and  aux.  intrans. 

CERADENA.  (Twice)  52,  66.  That  which  you  =  thou,  are. 
I.q.  cerade  with  n  rel.  nom.  decl.  nom.  pass,  na  =  that  which. 

CERANA.  13.  The  (fact)  that  you  =  thou,  are.  I.q.  cerade  in 
the  shortened  form,  with  n  conj.  =  that  decl.  with  the  ace.  of  the 
def .  article.  Cf .  gera  for  gerade.  Verb  subst.  na  =  the  (fact)  that. 

CEUDEN.  9.  Which  were  staying.  Ind.  imp.  pi.  3,  with  n 
rel.  pron.  nom.  Verb  irreg.  intrans.  egon. 

CEUDENERA.  19.  To  that  in  which  they  were  staying.  I.q. 
ceuden  with  n  rel.  in  the  real  locative  case,  declined  in  the  directive 
case  or  accusative  of  motion.  It  repeats  or  specifies  the  sense  of 
Limbora  =  to  Limbo.  That  might  have  been  better  written  Limbo. 
when  the  sense  would  have  been  "to  (the)  Limbo  in  which, 
justuac  =  the  just,  were  waiting."  The  original  runs,  "  baicican 
Limbora  justuac  ceudenera."  nera  =  to  that  in  which. 

CIGUN  &  TCIGUN.  (Thrice)  45.  He  had  it  to  us.  Ind. 
imp.  sing.  3,  ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat.  pi.  1,  aux.  act.  Though  in 
each  place  it  follows  eman,  only  in  1.  8  is  it  tcigun. 


DODGSOX — VERBAL    FORMS    IN    GIPUSKOAN    BASK.         393 

CINDUAN.  59.  She  had  thee  =  you.  Ind.  imp.  sing.  3,  ace. 
pi.  (sing,  sense),  2,  aux.  act. 

CIRADELA.  20.  While  they  were  ;  they  being,  in  ilk  tempore. 
Ind.  imp.  pi.  3.  Verb  subst.  with  la  participial. 

CIRAN.  67.  (That]  thou  (=  you]  hadst  it  to  me.  Ind.  imp. 
pi.  2  (sing,  sense),  ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  1,  aux.  act.  intro- 
duced by  cergatic.  n  conj.  may  be  considered  included  in  the 
common  ending  of  this  form. 

CITUAN.  (Thrice)  17,  28,  53.  He  had  them.  Ind.  imp. 
sing.  3,  ace.  pi.  aux.  act. 

CITUANA.  (Twice)  9.  The  (fact]  that  he  had  them.  Ind. 
imp.  sing.  3,  ace.  pi.  aux.  act.,  i.e.  cituan,  with  n  conj.  understood 
in  the  final  n  (as  in  cirari]  and  decl.  ace.  no,  =  the  (fact]  tJiat. 
In  1797  it  became  cituala.  Cf.  dagoana,  dana,  zana,  zuana. 

CITUANAC.  36.  Time  which  he  had.  I.q.  cituan.  Ind.  imp. 
sing.  3,  ace.  pi.  with  its  n  final  serving  as  rel.  pron.  ace.  pi.  decl. 
nom.  pass,  nac  =  tlwse  which. 

CITUEK  (4  t.)  9,  20,  64.  They  had  them.  Ind.  imp.  pi.  3, 
ace.  pi.  aux.  act.  On  p.  20  the  final  n  is  used  as  the  rel.  pron.  pi. 
ace.,  but  on  p.  64  as  the  conj.  that  ruled  by  bano.  It  is  a  synonym 
of  cituzten,  and  took  that  form  in  1797  on  p.  20. 

CIUZCUN.  44.  He  had  them  to  us.  Ind.  imp.  sing.  3,  ace.  pL 
ind.  obj.  dat.  pi.  1,  aux.  act.  In  1797  it  wrongly  became  cigun. 

ZUALA.  19.  While  he  had  it;  lie  having  it,  in  illo  tempore. 
I.q.  zuan,  aux.  act.  with  eclipse  of  n  before  la  participial. 

ZUAN  &  TZUAN.  (13  t.)  5,  12,  14,  19,  22,  23,  26,  50,  53. 
He  had  it.  Ind.  imp.  sing.  3,  ace.  sing.  aux.  act.  tzuan  occurs 
twice  on  p.  26,  in  each  place  following  esan,  but  became  zuan  in 
1797.  Cf.  tcigun,  zaizca,  zana. 

ZUANA.  (Twice)  1,  68.  That  which  he  had;  the  (fact)  that  he 
had  it.  I.q.  zuan  ;  the  n  final  serving  p.  1  as  rel.  ace.  sing.  decl. 
nom.  pass,  na  =  the  ichich;  and  on  p.  68  as  the  conj.  that,  decl.  ace. 
na  =  the  (fact)  that.  On  this  page  it  became  zuala  in  1797.  Cf. 
dana,  dagoana,  zana,  cituana. 

eTZUEN.  54.  Had  they  it  not  ?  I.q.  zuten.  Ind.  imp.  pi.  3, 
ace.  sing.  aux.  act.  with  the  negative  prefix  e,  examined  in  the 
note  on  zaizca.  Some  writers  have  used  negative  verbal  forms 
beginning  in  ezz  instead  of  etz.  They  must  have  meant  to  convey 
the  sound  of  etz. 

You  know  !   cfiot  £c  ATP  raura   /<e\?y0-CTtt/,  o'0/>rt  re\effffta. 

(Iliad,  i,  523.) 


394         DODGSON VERBAL    FORMS    IN    GIPUSKOAN    BASK. 

FYLG   THU'  HER  EFTER! 

Nya  Testaments  (Kaupmannahaufn,  1807),  p.  381. 

It  will  have  been  seen  that  the  Bask  verb  is  sufficiently  steno- 
graphic to  be  recommended  for  economy  in  telegrams.  Ceudenera, 
for  instance,  one  single  word  of  nine  letters,  requires  seven  words, 
and  twenty-eight  letters,  to  translate  it  into  English  ;  and  didala, 
six  letters,  needs  twenty  letters  divided  between  seven  words ! 
Diegu,  five  letters,  swells  to  as  many  words  in  the  language  of 
Chaucer. 

It  is  probable  that  none  of  the  above  forms  is  obsolete,  and  that 
all  of  them,  except  those  beginning  in  dia,  are  included  in,  or  are 
to  be  inferred  from,  one  or  other  of  the  Dictionaries,  Grammars, 
or  Paradigms '  which  have  been  published.  These  books,  however, 
do  not  tell  the  student  where  he  may  see  any  given  form  at  work. 
They  may  enable  him  to  take  the  words  on  trust,  and  to  commit 
them  to  memory.  But,  just  as  we  understand  a  person  better  when 
we  have  visited  him  or  her  in  his  or  her2  workroom  and  proper 
sphere  of  influence ;  so  the  Bask  verb  can  only  be  really  assimilated 
when  located  (might  one  say  hered  and  no  wed  ?)  and  seen  reigning 
from  stop  to  stop  on  a  printed  page,  like  a  vox  humana  in  the  organ. 

Let  us  look  at  some  of  the  forms  gleaned  from  Irazuztas 
teaching.  Da  =  it  is ;  zayo  =.  it  is  to  htm ;  zdte  ( =  zaye)  =  it  is 
to  them  ;  dirade  =  they  are ;  zaizka  =  they  are  to  him ;  det  =  I  have 
it ;  diot  =  I  have  it  to  him  ;  diet  —  I  have  it  to  them;  ditut  =  I  have 
them  ;  zaytut  =  I  have  you ;  dizut  =  /  have  it  to  you  ;  degu  =  we 
have  it ;  gaitue  —  they  have  us. 

THE    RELATIVE    FORMS    IN    THIS    BOOK 

are  the  most  interesting.     They  are  the  following  sixty-nine : — 

dagoawa,  dagoawaren,  dagoawari,  dagoawaz,  daw,  dawa,  dawagan, 
dawarekin,  dawean,  daudewak,  debaw,  dedaw,  dedawa,  deguw,  deguwa, 

1  Those  of  I.  de  Lardizabals,  "Gramatica  Vascongada"  (San  Sebastian, 
1866),  are  the  best.  This  book,  however,  is  responsible  (see  p.  70,  articles  25 
and  26)  for  the  blunder  of  Prince  L.  L.  Bonaparte,  which  I  pointed  out  in  my 
«^say  read  before  this  Society  in  1898.  Lardizabal  seems  to  have  had  negation 
upon  the  brain.  On  p.  82  he  makes  it  account  for  ez  in  the  double  postposition 
fz-gero,  the  absurdity  of  which  I  have  explained  in  a  note  in  my  edition  of  the 
great  book  of  Sebastian  Mendiburu,  published  at  San  Sebastian  in  May,  1900. 

3  Bask  pronouns,  being  sexless,  do  not  engender  any  such  troublesome 
red-tapery. 


DODGSON VERB    IN    BASK  I     THE    RELATIVE    ^V.  395 

tlczakedana,  dezuewa,  dezuw,  dezuwean,  didawa,  dicwak,  diguewai, 
dijoawa,  dijoawean,  diow,  diradew,  diraderaak,  diradewean,  diradewen, 
ditekeaw,  dituawak,  dituawakgatik,  dituawcna,  dituewak,  dituzuwak, 
diuzkaw,  dnaw,  duaiut,  duawak,  duawaren,  duawari,  duawcan,  duawena, 
duew,  duewak,  gaituewai,  gauzkate^,  genduaw,  genduawa,  geradewean, 
naizawean,  eztana,  eztawik,  eztakiawari,  eztituawa,  eztuawak,  zaiowa, 
.zaizkawak,  zawa,  zawean,  zawetik,  zatewai,  zaude?«a,  zcradewa,  zeude^, 
zeudewera,  zituawak,  zituew,  zuawa. 

The  analysis  in  the  above  Index  declares  the  sense  which  the 
context  imposes  on  each  of  the  various  endings  in  these  relations. 
I  have  had,  in  speaking  of  the  eight  forms  ending  in  nean  in 
the  sense  of  when,  to  invent  a  new  term,  such  as  time-case,  temporal 
case,  time  -  locative,  or  locative  of  time,  because  the  same  case- 
ending  may  also  be  used  as  a  common  locative,  though  it  is  not 
used  so  in  this  catechism.  Thus  duanean  means  not  only  when 
he  has  it,  but  also  in  that  which  he  has  with  w  as  an  accusative, 
and  in  hint  tcho  has  it  with  n  as  a  nominative.  Danean  is  the 
time-case  of  dan.  The  proper  locative  or  inessive  case  of  dan  is 
danagan,  the  only  real  locative  we  have  among  the  relative  forms  in 
our  book,  parallel  with  Christogan  =  in  Christ.  This  time-case  is,  of 
course,  the  exclusive  prerogative  of  the  zeit-ivort.  It  depends  on 
the  remarkable  casual  elasticity  of  n.  The  use  of  n  as  the 
conjunction  =  that  does  not  require  so  much  attention.  It  will, 
however,  be  observed  that  cergatic  =for  what,  in  the  sense  of  why, 
is  followed  by  the  verb  in  the  indicative  mood,  while  cergatic  = 
because  has  its  verb  in  the  conjunctive,  with  n  at  the  end.  This 
is  like  the  Old  English  construction  "  by  cause  that."  I  call  this 
use  of  the  n  '  superfluous,'  because  it  would  not  be  translated  that 
in  modern  English,  and  modern  Bask  writers  seldom  use  it. 

The  Relative  Pronoun  N. 

The  relative  pronoun  N  is  common  to  all  the  dialects.  To  my 
surprise  I  have  found  many  Basks,  who  probably  would  use  it 
quite  correctly,  ignorant  of  the  rules  which  I  have  mined  out  for 
the  employment  of  this  miraculous  letter.  Such  persons  were  like 
M.  Jourdain,  in  Moliere,  who  had  been  talking  prose  all  his  life 
without  knowing  it!  Some  illogicalities  and  inconsistencies  in 
Bask  books,  e.g.  in  the  Refranes  of  1596,  have  resulted  from  the 
incompleteness  of  the  grammars  upon  this  head.  This  relative  is 
not  the  only  one  in  the  language,  and  is  used  exclusively  as 


396  DODGSOX THE    VERB    IN    BASK    DECLINED. 

a  verbal  suffix,  serving  to  unite  the  form  which  it  ends  to  the 
words  which  follow.  Probably  no  other  language  has  such 
a  capacious  link-letter.  It  can  translate  any  of  the  cases  of  qui, 
quae,  quod,  whether  singular  or  plural,  with  a  preposition  into  the 
bargain.  By  its  means  any  verbal  form  can  become  a  noun  sub- 
stantive, declinable,  and  to  be  used  as  such. 


The  Declension  of  the  Verb. 

Thus  the  declension  of  the  verb  means  the  suffixing  to  it  of 
a  case  of  the  definite  article  or  demonstrative  pronoun,  the  two 
elements  being  connected,  or  separated,  by  means  of  this  protean 
consonant.  By  its  means  an  active  verb  is  declined  in  the  passive, 
or  a  passive  verb  in  the  active ;  a  verb  with  an  accusative  is 
declined  in  the  nominative,  or  a  verb  with  a  nominative  is 
declined  in  the  accusative ;  a  verb  in  the  plural  is  declined  in 
the  singular,  or  a  verb  in  the  singular  declined  in  the  plural. 
The  context  prevents  any  possibility  of  confusion  arising  in  regard 
to  these  marvellous  products  of  ancient  philosophy. 


Its  Protean  Capacities. 

For  the  verb  is  in  personal  and  numerical  accordance  not  only 
with  its  subject,  but  with  its  accusative,  if  it  be  an  active  verb, 
and  with  its  indirect  object  or  dative  if  it  have  one.  The  subject 
puts  on  its  active  end  if  it  is  the  nominative  of  a  transitive  verb. 
But  the  verb  is  not  merely  a  respecter  of  persons  who  are  subjects. 
It  is  a  time-server  to  all  who  obey  its  laws.  If  it  be  passive,  it 
tells  you  by  its  dress  to  what  class  of  persons  the  indirect  objects, 
or  outlanders,  committed  to  its  care  belong.  If  it  be  active,  it  not 
only  does  this,  but  accuses  the  objects  of  what  they  owe  to  it  by 
a  still  further  change  of  raiment  if  they  are  directed  into  the  first- 
or  second-class  carriages  in  its  electric  train  or  personen-zug.  This 
many-sided  sovran,  not  content  with  behaving  as  any  verb  does 
towards  its  subjects,  orders  new  regimentals  at  once  if  he  has  to 
tell  us  that  he  objects  directly  or  indirectly  to  one  or  to  more  than 
one  thing  or  person.  He  not  only  unifies  or  counts  them,  but  he 
pronounizes  them  as  well  when  pronouncing  sentence  upon  them. 
He  is  not  merely  stenographic,  but  photographic.  The  least  used 
part  of  the  verbal  machinery  seems  to  be  that  which  shows  us  tlu> 


DODGSON — MANIFOLD    TOWERS    OF    THE    VERB    IN    BASK.     .'W? 

active  rule  affecting  at  the  same  time  you  as  dative  and  me  as 
accusative,  or  vice  versa ;  I  mean,  for  instance,  such  forms  as 
would  occur  in  translating  "he  gives  me  to  you"  or  "thi>y 
committed  thee  to  us."  But  no  member  of  this  class  has 
met  us  in  our  present  object-lesson.  Duana  means  both  celui 
qui  Va  and  celui  qu'il  a.  In  the  first  case  the  n  is  nominative, 
in  the  second  it  is  accusative  =  que.  The  context  alone  can 
decide  whether  the  a  final,  which  makes  the  word  the  peer  of 
a  substantive,  is  nominative  passive  or  accusative.  Duana  da  is 
he  who  has  it  is,  or  it  is  that  ivhich  he  has]  and  the  logic  of  the 
surrounding  words  must  decide  whether  the  n  in  duana  so  placed 
means  nominative  or  accusative.  Duana  du  is  he  has  him  who  has 
it,  or  he  has  that  which  he  has.  Here  also  the  n  may  be  nominative 
or  accusative,  but  the  final  a  can  only  be  the  object  or  accusative 
under  du.  The  word  becomes  active  by  changing  a  into  ak :  thus 
duanak  =  he  who  has  it  or  that  which  lie  has,  erre  du  =  has  burned 
(it),  shishidoila  1  =  the  butterfly.  Here,  again,  n  is  dependent 
on  circumstances  to  be  freed  from  ambiguity.  Ak  can  only  be 
the  active  or  agent  case,  which,  as  those  who  know  Bask  will 
admit,  ought  not  to  be  put  on  the  same  level  as  the  passive 
nominative,  the  latter  serving  also  as  accusative.  The  oldest 
French  Bask  Grammar,  that  of  M.  Harriet  (Bayonne,  1761), 
suggests  the  distinction.  It  would  be  much  better  to  call  it, 
as  Prince  L.  L.  Bonaparte  did,  simply  the  active  case.  It  usurps 
sometimes  the  functions  of  the  instrumental  or  mediativc  case. 
Thus,  on  p.  11,  Irazuzta  has  Libratceagatic  Jaungoycoac  pensamentu 
gaiztoetatic,  where  no  verb  occurs,  but  the  translation  is  "in  order 
to  the  delivering  (of  ourselves)  by  God  (as  agent)  from  the  evil 
thoughts."  Jaungoycoaz,  the  instrumental,  would  be  less  reve- 
rential. Instead  of  duanaz  egina  da  =  it  is  made  by,  or  through,  him 
who  has  it,  one  might  say  duanak  egina  da  with  the  same  meaning, 
producing  the  seeming  anomaly  of  an  active  nominative  in  concord 
with  a  passive  verb,  though  really  qualifying  the  predicate.  From 
da  =  he,  she,  or  it  is,  we  get  the  relative  form  dan.  Articulate  or 
declined  passively,  this  is  dana,  meaning  celui  qui  Vest  no  less  than 
celui  qiCil  est.  This  serves  as  nominative  to  an  intransitive  verb, 
as  dana  betor  =  let  him  come  who  is  it,  or  as  accusative  to 


1  A  common  word  at  Mu^erre  ( frontier  -  ftnni),  about  three  miles  from 
Bayonne.  The  butterfly  has  about  as  many  different  names  in  Baskland  as  the 
water-wagtail  in  all  the  Spains. 


•598    DODGSOX VERB    IN    BASK  :     THE    SUFFIXES   Nd   AND    La. 

a  transitive  and  active  verb,  thus  dana  ikussi  du  erleak  l  —  the  bee 
has  seen  him  who  is  it.  But  in  danak  we  see  the  form  ready  for 
use  as  an  active  force  ;  thus  danak  =  he  ivho  is  it  (being  nominated 
to  act),  badu  =  really  has,  eizaairrea  =  the  hunting -glade.  Dituanak 
may  mean  those  which  he  has,  and  serve  either  as  accusative  plural 
to  an  active  form  like  ditu  =  he  has  them,  or  as  nominative  passive 
to  an  intransitive  form  like  daude  =  they  stay ;  and  with  these 
meanings  its  n  can  only  be  accusative  to  ditu.  But  dituanak 
can  also  mean  he  who  has  them ;  and  in  this  sense  both  its  n  and 
its  ak  are  active  nominative  cases,  and  the  whole  word  can  be 
nothing  else  than  the  subject  of  a  transitive  verb  in  the  singular 
number.  So  that  dituanak  ditu  may  also  render  ' '  he  who  has  them 
has  them"  Degu  is  plural,  but  deguna  is  singular.  Ditu  is  singular, 
but  dituanak  is  plural.  Zate  is  singular,  but  zatenay  is  plural. 
Dirade  is  plural,  but  diradenean  is  singular. 

Dana  =  All. 

Dana  =  that  which  is,  is  used  in  the  sense  of  all  (which  is)  in  the 
singular.  What  a  man  has  or  is,  is  his  all,  all  that  he  can  do  or  be. 
Some  writers  have  made  a  plural  of  it,  danak.  The  real  plural, 
however,  is  diradenak  =  (all)  those  which  are.  Some  others, 
Cardaberaz  for  instance,  have  used  the  past  tense  zena  for  the 
singular,  and  ziradenak  for  the  plural,  in  the  sense  of  all,  when 
referring  to  time  past.  Probably  no  other  language  makes  such 
a  time  -  comparative  of  all  or  any  adjective  ! 

The  Suffix  La. 

The  termination  la  =  that  belongs  to  the  conjunctive  mood. 
When  used  with  the  imperative  it  is  not  to  be  translated.  It 
sometimes  suffices  to  turn  an  indicative  form  into  an  imperative,  or 

1  Erie  —  bee  probably  comes  from  er,  crre  —  burnt,  burn,  which  may  be 
u  Kabyle  word.  The  bee  is  the  burner,  er-le-a,  when  it  stings.  Erre  =  burnt 
and  crri  =  town  are  probably  the  same  word,  and  have  the  same  sound  when 
articulated,  for  Bask  e  followed  by  a  is  often  like  English  e.  Towns  were  made 
when  the  primitive  forest  was  burnt.  See  p.  27  of  "  Life  with  Trans-Siberian 
Savages,"  by  B.  Douglas  Howard,  M.A.  (London,  1893.)  In  Navarra  there  is 
:i  village  called  crrea  =  the  burnt.  In  Brandenburg  there  were  and  are  immense 
pine  forests,  easily  burnt.  One  of  them  contains  a  village  called  Brand.  Dr.  G. 
Sauerwein  informed  me  that  in  Norway  many  place-names  seem  to  be  derived 
from  the  word  meaning  burn.  AV/v,  the  ancient  name  of  Ireland  \vlicn  it  hud  it-; 
trees  on  it,  may  be  Iberian,  and  mean  burnt  land.  Erri,  herri,  ^viicrally  means 
land,  contry.  But,  like  terra  in  Portuguese,  or  tierra  in  Spanish,  or  pays  in 
French,  it  is  used  in  the  restricted  sense  of  town,  city,  village,  instead  of  hiri, 
•  fi,  ill,  ttri,  nli,  and  even  for  the  />«>pl< ,  >l  j»c />/<>,  \\lio  live  in  it.  It  is  er  in 
some  compound  words,  e.g.  fr-bcst>\  fr-<lnr<t. 


DOlKiSON (ill'USKOAN    OKTHfKi  K  APHIC    CHANGES.  399 

a  conjuuctive  :  thus  dute  =  they  have  it ;  duttla  =  that  they  have  iL 
But  frequently  it  is  used  with  the  indicative  only  to  convert  the 
form  into  a  participle.  I  venture  to  submit  for  the  approval  of 
grammarians  a  term  invented  by  myself  for  describing  it  shortly 
and  vividly,  namely  "la  participial."  La  participial  occurs  in 
Irazuztas  book  in  the  following  twelve  forms :  dagoala,  dala, 
degula,  dezula,  diradela,  ditekeala,  duala,  gerala,  zayola,  zala,  ziradelay 
zuala.  In  the  other  forms  it  either  marks  the  imperative,  or  the 
conjunctive  proper,  or  the  indicative  introduced  by  that  as  a  con- 
junction. La  participial  assumes  the  partitive  form  laric  in  other 
books,  without  enriching  its  meaning. 

Superfluous   Conjunctive. 

Relative,  non-interrogative,  independent  clauses  introduced  by 
eena  and  its  cases,  e.g.  cenac,  cenean,  cenari,  cenarekin,  or  by  cer, 
ceren,  also  take  the  conjunctive  superfluously.  Nola  used  in  the 
same  way,  meaning  as  that,  just  as,  p.  58,  or  suck  as,  p.  40,  also 
has  the  conjunctive  after  it,  just  as  lecela  follows  the  same.  On 
the  other  hand,  after  consequential  non  =  that  (nun  in  1797), 
originally  no-n  =  in  which,  the  indicative  is  used,  e.g.,  p.  58, 
alaco  moduan  non  Jesu-  Christo  guztia  dago  =  in  such  a  way  in 
which  (  =  that)  the  whole  Jesus  Christ  remains,  where  dagoan 
would  be  more  elegant  and  final. 

Variations  in  the  Editions. 

The  two  first  editions  of  this  book  ought  to  be  reprinted  in 
facsimile  with  the  Castilian  text  of  Astete  between  them,  as  it  was 
known  in  1742.  The  variations  between  the  two,  far  from  being, 
as  Mr.  J.  Vinson  with  his  usual  slipshoddity  asserted,  a  question  of 
orthography,  are  really  dialectal,  at  least  for  certain  verbal  forms. 
The  first  is  more  Biscayan  than  the  other.  This  is  surprising, 
because  on  the  frontispice  (if  I  may  use  the  old,  correct  spelling) 
one  is  expressly  told  that  Hernialde,  three-quarters  of  an  hour  on 
foot  from  Tolosa,  is  in  the  Province  of  Gipuskoa  !  But  even  a- 
lately  as  160  years  ago  the  divergence  between  the  dialects  was 
much  less  marked  than  now.  Leigarraga,  however,  declared  in 
1571  that  Bask  differed  almost  from  house  to  house;  and  a  few 
years  ago  Don  Jose  Urzelai  (  =  water-mead),  a  priest  settled  in 
Abbadiano,  said  to  nie  :  "  Los  Bascos  saben  hablar  en  el  hogar,  pero 
no  en  la  plaza  !  "  Indeed,  a  Bask  market  witnesses  a  Turanian 


400         DODGSON — GIPUSKOAN    ORTHOGRAPHIC   CHANGES. 

confusion  of  tongues  on  the  spot.  This  Euskarian  volatility  has 
fatally  paved  the  way  for  the  successful  volubility  of  Castilian 
as  the  official  language.  A  house  divided  against  itself  cannot 
stand.  The  dialect  of  Eskiula,  near  Oloron,  is  almost  as 
unintelligible  to  the  Basks  of  Orosko  as  Roumanian  to  an  Algarvean 
of  Silves.  Yet  some  dialects  have  kept  what  others  have  lost. 

The  Accents. 

I  do  not  attempt  here  to  enlist  all  the  differences  in  wording  and 
spelling,  or  to  illustrate  all  the  grammatical  laws  observed  in  the 
two  editions  of  Irazuztas  translation.  The  first  has  no  accents. 
In  the  second,  owing,  I  think,  to  the  influence  of  S.  Mendibum, 
they  are  very  abundant,  though  no  distinction  is  observable 
between  x  and  '.  That  reactionary  tendency  is  very  remarkable, 
because  now,  a  hundred  years  later,  the  Gipuskoan  writers  have 
entirely  abandoned  the  armour  of  the  accent ! 

The  Tilde. 

In  the  first  the  tilde  ~  is  almost  exclusively  used  to  mark  the 
omission  of  an  en,  as  in  satuare  for  santuaren.  But  in  a  few  places 
it  serves  to  liquify  that  letter,  e.g.,  p.  1,  cena,  p.  2,  bano,  p.  3, 
cinatcera  and  senaleagatic. 

The  Aspirate. 

The  letter  h  is  conspicuous  by  its  absence  in  the  second  edition, 
except  in  words  from  Latin  like  heredero  and  hostia  and  in  the 
combination  ch.  It  occurs  here  and  there  in  the  first,  e.g.,  p.  30, 
honratcea,  p.  31,  ohostutcea,  where  it  was  left  out  in  the  second. 
This  letter  is  no  longer  used  in  writing  Gipuskoan,  though  it  is 
found  in  the  editions  of  J.  B.  Agirres  "  Instructions  on  Confession 
and  Communion,"  published  in  1803  and  1823.  It  was  struck 
out  in  the  third  edition,  published  at  Tolosa  in  April,  1900. 

This  study  is,  I  fear,  already  too  long  and  dreary  except  for 
aficionados,  though  it  may  possibly  smooth  the  road  of  some  future 
searcher.  The  revision  of  the  text  that  had  taken  place  between 
1742  and  1797  shows  that  that  purism  advised,  and  rightly  too, 
by  Dr.  Saucrwein,  was  already  at  work.  It  borders,  however,  on 
pedantry,  and  some  of  its  results  were  retrograde.  Many  mis- 
prints were  cast  out,  but  some  new  ones  put  in  to  lower  the  scale 
of  gain.  The  form  of  the  answers  (JErantxuten  ttet)  was  modified 
in  some  places  for  the  greater  glory  of  the  catechist. 


DODGSON — GIPUSKOAN    ORTHOGRAPHIC    CHANGES.          401 

Eta  =  ta. 

The  conjunction  eta  =  and  occurs,  I  think,  only  once  in  the 
shortened  form  ta  in  the  first,  but  ta  is  frequent  in  the  second. 

0=  U. 

That  o  sounds  u  before  a  is  clear  when  we  find  guacen  in 
1742  replaced  by  goacen  in  1797 ;  juan,  but  dijoanean. 

Jffor  N. 

The  use  of  m  for  n  before  b  is  found  in  Irazuzta  as  in  the 
curlier  writers,  e.g.,  pp.  42  and  43,  in  embidia,  from  Latin  invidia  ; 
p.  42,  in  mandamenturem  bat,  changed  into  n  in  1797;  p.  12, 
iirrctit  beste  ;  p.  20,  aim  beste  ;  p.  33,  urteam  bein,  printed  urtean 
in  1797;  p.  12,  onem  bat,  becoming  onen  in  1797;  cem  bat, 
jjassim  but  cenbat  at  least  twice,  pp.  13,  39,  though  altered  into 
cembat  in  1797. 

Initial  R. 

It  has  been  said  by  sonic  that  Bask  has  no  words  beginning 
with  R.  It  is  true  that  most  of  them  are  of  forane  origin  ; 
but  they  are  abundant,  though  mostly  given  a  euphonic  er  as 
a  prefix  by  modern  writers.  Irazuzta  has  Erromara,  pp.  64,  56 ; 
Erreguina,  p.  5,  but,  p.  40,  recibitcen,  rastroac,  reliquiae,  and 
elsewhere  reinua,  etc. 

R  for  D. 

The  tendency  in  the  Gipuskoan  dialect,  especially  at  San 
Sebastian,  is  to  turn  d  into  r,  producing  no  little  confusion 
in  the  verb.  We  have  seen  above  the  change  of  didala  into 
Airala,  which  might  be  for  diradela ;  of  didazula  into  dirazula. 
liut,  on  the  other  hand,  erocein  of  the  first  edition  became  rightly 
«lot'ein  in  1797  (p.  64). 

Z=TZ. 

Bask  z  never  had  the  lithping  sound  of  Castilian.  It  is  clear 
that  Irazuzta  used  the  letter  with  the  sound  of  fc.  We  have  seen 
some  proofs  of  this  in  the  verb-list.  Others  result  from  comparing 
the  orthography  of  the  two  editions.  Thus  elcen  in  the  first  is  eltcen 
in  the  second.  Ccrtzaz,  concientcia,  dultcea,  artzaz,  and  crantzuten  in 
the  first  became  respectively  ccrzaz,  conciencia,  dulcea,  arzaz,  and 
rranzuten  in  the  second.  He  also  used  z  for  the  sound  of  ss  in  miss. 


402  DODGSON — GIPUSKOAN    HASK    IDIOMS. 

Feminine  Words. 

Among  the  many  falsehoods  that  have  been  printed  about 
Bask  two  are  refuted  by  a  perusal  of  this  book.  The  first 
is  that  the  language  has  no  grammatical  genders.  To  say 
nothing  of  the  common  termination  in  sa,  sha,  cha,  xa  still  in  use 
in  Modern  French  Bask,  as  it  was  in  the  sixteenth  century,  to- 
mark  the  femininity  of  the  noun,  like  princess  from  prince  in 
English,  and  nothing  of  the  forms  of  the  verb  used  for  thee-and- 
thou-ing  female  persons,  or  of  words  which  can  only  designate 
females,  such  as  ama  =  mother,  we  have  to  note,  p.  5  in  this- 
catechism,  "Espiritu  santu  agan,  Eliza  santa  Catholica,"  where 
santu  represents  sancto  and  santa  =  sanctam.  The  same  thing  may 
be  seen  in  M.  Ochoa  de  Capanagas  Biscayan  Catechism  of  1656. 
However,  p.  3,  we  find  Gurutce  santuaren,  the  masculine  agreeing 
with  the  Gipuskoan  form  of  cruce,  which  Leigarraga  wrote  cruize. 
Capanaga  and  other  writers  have  also  used  a  masculine  and 
a  feminine  of  bedincatu,  bedicatu,  and  its  other  varieties,  from 
benedictus,  but  Irazuzta  treats  it  as  a  sexless  word  like  the- 
common  adjectives. 

The  Numerals. 

The  numerals  in  Bask  take  the  noun  in  the  singular,  as  in  Old 
English  (or  modern  'five-pound  note,*  'a  two-year-old  heifer') 
and  German,  and  in  some  cases  in  Gaelic,  e.g.  3  to  10  inclusively, 
as  I  learned  in  Kerry.  The  number  replaces  the  plural.  In  Iru 
gauzataraco  =for  three  things  the  syllable  ta  is  merely  euphonic 
and  not  a  plural  sign.  One  sees  the  same  eta  =  ta,  p.  33,  in 
Pazcoa  Resurreciocoetan  =  on  the  feast  (not  feasts')  of  the  Resurrection. 
The  Castilian  is  por  Pasqua  Florida.  One  may  compare  the  ta 
in  onetan  =  in  this  (town}  in  the  title  of  Arins  book  quoted  above. 
Onen  would  do  as  well  if  it  did  not  produce  confusion  with  onen, 
the  genitive,  in  the  same  title.  On  the  other  hand,  p.  61,  eta  is- 
a  plural  sign  in  Mandamentuetatic  and  Santarenetatic,  and  definite 
to  boot.  When,  however,  the  noun  numbered  has  to  be  articulate 
or  determined,  it  assumes  the  article  in  the  plural.  Thus  we  find 
here,  p.  3,  iru  Gurutce  =  three  Cross(es}-,  p.  13,  hti<  gauza 
four  thing(s) ;  but,  p.  10,  Iru  Personetafic  ccin  .  .  .  ?  =  of  ti»- 
three  Persons  which  .  .  .  ?;  p.  35,  Leenengo  bostac  =  the  Jive  first ; 
Jieste  biac  =  the  two  otht;r(s);  p.  54,  iru  P&rsonac  =  the  Hirer 
Persons;  and  p.  57,  twice,  -iru  persona  Dirinoac  =.  the  thrf 
Divine  Persons. 


DODGSON GIPUSKOAN    BASK    IDIOMS.  403 


Bi  suffixed. 

It  is  to  be  observed  that  the  number  li  =  two  is  used  at  least 
once  postpositively,  like  bat  =  one,  e.g.,  p.  62,  persona  li  =  two 
person(s),  and  this  seems  to  be  the  right  arrangement.  But 
elsewhere  we  have,  p.  50,  li  tempora  —  two  time(s),  and,  p.  54, 
li  naturaleza  =  two  nature(s). 


Plural  for  Singular. 

P.  34,  goseac  dagoanari,  literally  to  him  or  far  who  remains  tfa 
hungries,  i.e.  to  him  or  her  who  is  hungry ;  and  egarriac  dagoanari, 
literally  to  him  (or  her)  who  stays  (or  is]  the  thirsties,  is  a  curious 
case  of  the  use  of  the  plural  for  the  singular.  It  reminds  one  of 
zintzurrak  egin,  literally  to  do  the  throats,  i.e.  to  cut  the  throat,  in 
d'TTrtes  Genesis,  c.  xxii,  v.  10.  Can  goseak  and  egarriak  be  the 
active  case,  ruling  held  by  understood?  On  pp.  47,  48,  one 
has  "  justiciaren  gosca,  eta  egarria  duenac,"  i.e.  "  those  who 
have  the  hunger,  and  the  thirst,"  where  gosea  and  egarria  are 
substantives. 

Singular  for  Plural. 

The  contrary  use  of  the  singular  for  the  plural  is  in  the 
quantitative  and  interrogative  pronouns,  e.g.,  eer  etsay  =  what 
enemy,  dirade  are,  oriec  ?  these  ?  Cein  dirade  ?  =  ivhat  are  they  ? 
not  ceinac.  Cer  gauza  dirade  Articulu  Fedecoac  ?  The  Articles 
of  the  Faith,  ivhat  thing  are  they?  i.e.  What  thing  (not  gauzac) 
are  the  Articles  of  the  Faith?  Cer  gauza  da  Fedea?  What  thing 
is  the  Faith  ?  Cembat  gauza  (not  gauzac]  hear  dirade  .  .  .  ? 
Sow  many  thina(s)  are  needed?  This  is  on  the  same  principle 
as  the  use  of  the  numbers.  Cembat  tempora  bear  da  ?  =  How  mud 
time  is  necessary  ?  Cembat  ?  =  how  many,  how  much  ?  is  analytically 
ivhat  one,  or  a  ichat  ?  from  cein  =  what  and  bat  =  one,  an,  a.  Ditu 
requires  its  accusative  to  be  plural,  yet  in  Cembat  vorondate  ditu 
Christoc?  How  many  will(s)  hath  Christ?  the  object  is  singular  in 
form  as  much  as  if  it  were  li  vorondate  =  two  will(s).  Cer  part? 
ditu  Penitenciac  ?  =  What  part(s)  hath  Penance  ?  shows  a  similar 
idiom  with  the  simple  interrogative  pronoun. 

Phil.  Trans.  1899-1900. 


404  DODGSON GIPUSKOAN    BASK    IDIOMS. 


Latin  Loan-words. 

It  is  always  interesting  to  know  how  Latin  words  have 
fared  after  entering  the  service  of  Bask.1  In  Irazuzta  we  find 
Corputz,  from  Corpus,  now  written  Gorputz ; 2  Tempora,  from 
Latin,  but  used  as  a  singular,  now  written  dembora,  as  it 
already  was  in  some  places  in  the  1797  edition.  Gauza  had 
already  replaced  causa  in  1742,  and  is  by  Irazuzta  always  written 
without  the  loss  of  its  final  a,  e.g.  gauza  bat  =  a  thing,  gauza 
guztiena  =  that  of  all  things.  Yet  some  foolish  writers  have 
lately  curtailed  it  into  gauz,  as  if  the  a  were  the  removeable 
article. 

Narru  Gorria. 

As  might  be  expected  in  a  Catechism,  there  are  few  idiomatic 
expressions  to  be  noted.  Yet  one  might  say  much  about  narru 
gorrian  on  p.  34.  It  means  literally  in  the  red  skin  (larru  being 
a  variant  of  narru,  like  luncheon  for  nuncheon),  i.e.  stark  naked, 
in  cueros.  Gorri  =  red  (or  red-hot}  in  Bask  is  almost  as  rich  in 
its  applications  as  blue  in  English. 


tf.B.— The  Trinitarian  Bible  Society,  25,  Xew  Oxford  Street, 
London,  W.C.,  will  probably  publish  a  correcter  and  far  cheaper 
reprint  of  Leigarragas  Bask  New  Testament,  for  popular  use  and 
in  pocketable  form.  That  of  Doctor  H.  Schuchardt  and  Herr  T. 
Linschmann  reproduces  all  the  misprints  of  the  original  and  adds 
a  few  others:  e.g.,  Matt,  xxvi,  18,  e  do-  for  edo- ;  Acts,  iv,  8, 
hetheric,  for  betheric,  and,  in  the  heading  of  the  preparation  for 
Communion,  reeclitu  for  recelitu. 

As  a  specimen  of  good  modern  Biscayan  prose,  the  Esaldiac  or 
Sermons,  by  Andres  Iturzaeta,  curate  of  Ochandiano,  published  in 
two  volumes  in  1900  by  F.  Elosu,  at  Durango,  must  be  mentioned. 
They  deserve  sincere  praise. 

1  See  a  brochure  of  ten  pages  by  Don  Miguel  de  Unamuno,  entitled  "Del 
tlemento  alienigena  en  el  idioma  vasco,"  where  the  etymon  of  mn,  ehun  from 
in/turn,  which  I  gave  him  at  Bermeo  in  1887,  is  reproduced  as  if  it  weiv  his 
own.      I  proposed  to  him  centum  =  kentitm,  kcndnm,  kninum,  /icnnitm,  cnnum, 
tnnun,  enun,  ehun,  eun. 

2  Some  busybodies  havn  said  that  this  word  is  only  used  of  corpses  or  dead 
bodies,  and  is  derived  from  gorpu  =  body  and  ntz  •  empty  \     Gorpu  is  indeed 
a  very  empty  body,  a  mere  ill  yhost-word,  as  Professor  W.  \V.  Skeat  would  aay. 


DODGSON — ORATIO  DOMINICA  IN  GIPUSKOAN  BASK.   405 

The  Lords  Prayer  was  rendered  thus,  on  p.  1,  by  Ann  in  1713  :— 

PATER-NOSTERRA. 

Math,  c,  6,  a  v.  9,  usque  ad  13.  It.  Luc.  c.  11,  a  v.  2,  usque  ad  5 
Aita  geurea,  Ceructan  zaudena :  santificatua  izan  bidi  ceure  icena. 
Betor  ceure  reinua  gugana.  Eguin  bidi  ceure  vorondatea,  nola 
Ceruan,  a  la  lurrean.  Eman  eguiguzu  egun  gueuren  egunoroco 
oguia.  Eta  barcatu  eguizcutzu  gueure  zorrac,  gueuc  gueren 
zordunai  barcatzen  diegun  becela.  Eta  tentacioan  erorten  eutzi 
ez  gaizatzula.  Baicican  libra  gaitzatzu  gaitcetic,  Amen. 

And  by  Irazuzta  : — 

In  1742.  In  1797. 

Pater  nosterra.  Pater  Nosterra. 

Aita     gurea,     Ceruetan    zau          Aita  gurea,  Ceruetan  zaudena: 

dena :  santificatua  izambidi  zure  santificatua     izan     bedi     zure 

icena.   Betor  gugana  zure  reinua.  Icena:      betor      gugana     zure 

Eguimbidi  zure  vorondatea,  nola  Reinua :  eguin  bedi  zure  voron- 

Ceruan,    ala    lurrean.       Eman  datea,  nola  Ceruan,  ala  lurrean  : 

eguiguzu    egun     gueren    egun  egun     iguzu     gure     eguneroco 

eroco      oguia.       Eta       barcatu  oguia  :   eta  barca  guizquigutzu 

eguiuzcutzu    gure   zorrac,    guc  gure  zorrac,  guc  gure  zordunai 

gueren     zordun     ai     barcatzen  barcatcen   diegun    becela :     eta 

diuztegun      bezela.      Eta      ez  ez   gaitzatzula    utci   tentacioan 

gaitzatzula       utci      tentacioan  erorten  :  baicican  libra  gaitzazu 

erorten  :  baicican  libra  gaitzatzu  gaitcetic.     Amen  Jesus, 
gaitcetic.     Amen  Jesus. 

The  hybrid  Pater  nosterra,  inherited  from  Capanaga,  was  duly 
altered  in  1797  into  Aita  gurea  =  the  Our  Father  on  pp.  13,  21, 
where  the  Prayer  is  referred  to. 

One  cannot  study  a  Catechism  for  linguistic  purposes  without 
noticing  what  is,  and  what  is  not,  taught  therein.  In  this  book, 
as  in  all  earlier  Bask  Catechisms,  all  forbidding  of  bull-fights,  or 
human  fights  and  wars,  and  other  forms  of  barbarism  and  cruelty, 
or  the  circulating  false  coins,  is  as  absent  as  any  mention  of  the 
Papal  Opinion  about  the  Conception  of  St.  Mary  the  Virgin.  It 
is  true  that  in  the  Maria  Santissimaren  Lfitania,  which  concludes 
the  book,  the  invocation  "Mater  Immaculata,  Ora,"  was  inserted 
in  1797  after  "Mater  Intemerata."  But  immaculata  there  may 
describe  merely  the  post-natal  state  of  the  Holy  Mother.  On 
p.  10  Irazuzta  put  the  Query  and  Reply,  "  What  is  the  signal  of 


406    DODGSON VARIOUS  NOTES  ON  G1PUSKOAN  BASK. 

the  Christian?  The  Holy  Cross."  On  p.  21  the  Basks  were 
taught—  "I  ask.  Who  is  the  Holy  Father ?  I  answer.  He  is 
the  Supreme  Pontiff  of  Rome,  Christs  Vicar  on  earth,  to  whom 
these-all  (of  us)  we  remain  obliged  to  obeying."  The  words 
Sumo  Pontifice  Erromacoa  were  left  out  as  superfluous  in  1797.  It 
would  be  well  if  the  Pope  would  add  in  all  catechisms,  after  the 
Commandments  of  the  Church,  the  "  New  Commandment"  of  his 
Lord,  iva  a^cnrare  d\\^\ov^.  It  might  assume  this  anagrammatical 
form  in  those  for  English-speakers  : — 

" In  what  does  Christianity  consist?     'Tis  in  Charity  !  " 
"  What  is  there  in  Christianity  ?     Charity  '«  in  it !  " 

CHRISTIANI  *   SI  SINT  CARL 


P.S.— In  the  Index  to  these  "  TRANSACTIONS"  for  the  year  1898 
the  following  corrections  must  be  made  : — 

P.  544,  1.  8.  For  "  Eire-land,  Basque,  its  national  tongue,"  read 
"Eireland,  Bask  mentioned  in  a  book  on  its  national  tongue." 
I  did  not  say  that  Bask  was,  though  it  may  have  been,  the  tongue 
of  Iberian  Hibernia  or  Eire. 

P.  544,  1.  31.     For  "  504"  read  "  505." 
P.  545,  1.  23.     For  "  Leigarraga's  "  read  "Dodgsons." 
P.  545, 1.  33.    For  "  Ireland,  national  tongue  of  a  Basque,"  which 
makes  no  sense  at  all,  read  "  Eireland,  the  national  tongue  of." 
P.  546,  1.  20.     For  "  504  "  read  "  505." 

In  my  article  in  the  same  volume  I  asked,  "  What  is  to  become 
of  the  Princes  Bask  books  ?  "  I  am  permitted  by  their  owners, 
Messrs.  Harvey  Preen  and  T.  J.  Garlick,  of  17,  Basinghall 
Street,  London,  E.G.,  to  state  that  they  do  not  wish  to  separate 
them  from  the  rest  of  the  collection.  They  desire  to  sell  this  as 
a  whole.  Their  price  is  £4,500.  The  Library  lies  useless  in  a 
store-room.  Will  no  wealthy  friend  of  Linguistic  Science  redeem 
it  from  this  sad  enterment,  and  present  it  to  the  British  Museum 
or  some  English  University  ?  Prince  L.  L.  Bonaparte  is  meant. 

With  the  change  of  Ipuscoa  (as  it  was  written  300  years  ago) 
into  Gipuskoa,  compare  Gurumea,  now  Urumea  the  river  at 
Donostia,  and  Gibaya  a  river  in  the  Province  of  Santander, 
evidently  an  old  form  of  modern  Bask  ibaya  =  the  river. 


DODGSON NOTE  OX  THE  GIPUSKOAN  CAPITAL.    407 

The  name  of  San  Sebastian,  the  modern  capital  of  Gipuskoa,  is 
Donostia  in  modern  Bask,  from  Dominus  (used  in  Bask  in  the 
sense  of  Saint}  and  a  contraction  of  Sebastian,  the  name  of  the 
patron.  In  the  "  Acts  of  the  Privy  Council  of  England "  for 
1542-47,  the  town  is  called  "  S.  Sebastians,"  and  "  Saynt 
Sebastians."  Peter  Heylyn,  in  his  MIKPOKOSMO2  (Oxford, 
1625),  also  has,  p.  54,  "  Saint  Sebastians."  Here  the  final  * 
represents  a  genitive,  and  implies  town  to  complete  the  sense. 
This  shows  that  St.  Palais,  in  French  Baskland,  took  its  name 
from  St.  Palai  =  Pelayo,  when  the  English  occupied  that  part  of 
Aquitaine.  Heylyn,  in  his  Cosmographie  (London,  1652),  p.  221, 
has  "S.  Sebastians  (Don  Bastia  as  the  vulgar  call  it)."  In  Zes 
Delices  de  VEspagne  fy  du  Portugal  ....  par  Don  J. 
Alvarez  de  Colmenar  (a  Leide,  1707),  p.  80,  there  is  an  engraving 
of  the  town,  and  another  in  his  Annales  (Amsterdam,  1741). 
King  Charles  II  of  England  visited  it  in  1659.  See  Revolution* 
d'Angleterre,  par  M.  de  Bordeaux  (Paris,  1670),  p.  190. 

Rimes  in  Labourdin  Bask  written  at  Elche   on   the   eve  of  the 
total  eclipse  of  the  sun,  27th  May,  1900  :— 

Hilabetez  hllla  Monthly  to  be  dead 

Oi  da  Hilargia  ;  The  Month-light  is  wont ; 

Hoztatu  duena  The  Sun  is  indeed 

Baita  Eguskia.  That  which  hath  chilled  her  ! 

Ta  du  Eguskia  And  doth  Mortification 

Hildurak  betetzot.  Fill  the  Sun, 

Noizeta,  hark  duena  Whenever,  that  which 

Argitzcn,  arkitzen  He  doth  enlighten,  find 

fiuen  Artekoa  He  doth  in  the  Way  between 

Sere  ta  Lurraren  ;  Himself  and  the  Earth  ; 

Mariaz  Orrilla  The  Leaf-Month  (May)  with  Mary 

Asi  eta  askenzen  ?  Begun  and  ending  ? 

Marlaren  gatik  (No  !  'twas)  for  Marys  sake 

ffil  zan  Eguskia  ;  The  Sun  did  die  ; 

Hilargia  gatik  For  the  Moons  sake 

Egin  du  Corona.  He  hath  made  the  Corona  ! 

Cristo  launa  Sera  Christ  the  Lord  Himself 

Illun  du  Jfarink  !  Hath  been  darkened  by  Mary  ! 

Gizonak  duena  That  which  Man  hath 

Izarfu  du  launak  !  The  Lord  hath  bestarred  ! 

EDWARD  SPENCER  DODGSON. 


408 


X.— ACTION    AND   TIME    IN    THE    IRISH   VERB. 
By  J.  STRACHAN,  M.A.,  LL.D. 

IN  a  paper  on  the  use  of  the  particle  ro-  with  preterital  tenses  in 
Old  Irish  which  was  submitted  to  this  Society  in  1896,  I  followed 
what  was  then  the  general  view  among  Celtists,  that  the  presence 
or  absence  of  ro-  in  the  preterite  made  no  difference  to  the  meaning 
of  the  tense,  that  the  difference  between  e.g.  asrubart  and  aslert 
'  said '  was  purely  chronological,  the  ro-  form  being  the  earlier,  the 
ro-less  form  the  later;  in  fact,  the  presence  or  absence  of  ro-  in 
the  preterite  has  often  been  used  as  a  criterion  for  determining  the 
relative  age  of  Irish  texts.  This  doctrine  was  based  on  the  fact 
that  in  the  Old  Irish  Glosses  ro-less  forms  are  very  rare.  But  it 
involves  a  very  strange  linguistic  development;  first,  there  was 
a  period  when  ro-  was,  with  certain  exceptions,  universal  in  the 
preterite,  then  a  period  of  re-less  preterites,  and,  lastly,  a  period 
when  the  ro-  preterite  again  prevailed.  Since  then  another  and 
a  more  satisfactory  interpretation  of  the  facts  has  been  given.  In 
Kuhn's  Zeitschrift,  xxxvi,  463  sq.,  Zimmer  published  his  brilliant 
discovery  that  between  asbert  and  asrulart  there  is  a  clear  difference 
in  meaning.  In  the  same  journal,  xxxvii,  52  sq.,  Thurneysen, 
while  accepting  the  chief  result  of  Zimmer's  investigation,  has, 
with  his  usual  clear  insight,  detected  and  corrected  a  number  of 
mistakes  in  Zimmer's  theory,  and  has  otherwise  contributed  to 
the  elucidation  of  the  Celtic  verb.  Lastly,  the  subject  has  been 
excellently  treated  by  Sarauw  in  his  "  Irske  Studier."  From  his 
perverse  method  of  citation,  or  rather  of  non-citation,  it  is 
impossible  always  to  discover  the  relation  of  his  work  to  that 
of  his  predecessors ;  so  far  as  I  can  judge,  we  have  here  an 
independent  discovery,  though  the  book  was  not  published  till  the 
papers  of  Zimmer  and  Thurneysen  had  already  appeared.  His 
results  are  in  substantial  agreement  with  those  of  Thurneysen. 

Zimmer's  discovery  dawned  upon  him  from  certain  passages  in 
the  Irish   Sagas,   where  axlert  and  asrulart  occur   side  by  side. 


ACTION    AM)    TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB J.    STRACHAN.      409 

According  to  him,  asbert  is  the  form  of  narration,  like  the  Latin 
historical  perfect,  while  asrubart  is  never  so  used,  but  "  clearly 
has  a  time-relation  (zeitbeziehimy),  which  in  the  majority  of  the 
cases  [previously  cited  by  him]  shows  itself  as  pluperfective  ('he 
had  said'),  and  in  a  smaller  number  as  true  perfect  ('he  has 
said')"  (pp.  495-6).  The  fundamental  meaning  of  the  ro-  forms 
is  the  completed  action  (algeschlossene  handlung) ;  the  relative 
time  of  the  completed  action  shows  itself  from  the  context ;  the 
Irish  ro-  preterite  =  the  Latin  true  perfect  and  pluperfect  (asrubart 
=  dixit  and  dixerat}.1  In  the  Old  Irish  Glosses  the  ro-lesa  forms 
are  rare,  because  there  is  hardly  any  occasion  for  their  use,  but 
they  do  appear  in  some  narrative  passages.  We  are  warned  against 
a  comparison  of  the  ro-  forms  with  the  perfective  verbs  of  Slavonic 
grammar.  It  is  maintained  (p.  525  sq.)  that  in  the  subjunctive 
mood  the  addition  of  ro-  changes  a  present  and  an  imperfect  to 
a  perfect  and  a  pluperfect.  As  for  the  origin  of  the  function  of 
ro-t  it  is  brought  into  connection  with  ro-  joined  to  adjectives, 
ro-mdr  'too  great,'  etc.  :  "was  beim  adjectivum  die  eigenschaft, 
das  ist,  wie  man  wohl  sagen  darf,  beim  verb  die  sich  auf 
verschiedenen  zeitstufen  vollziehende  handlung  "  (p.  535). 

Starting  from  Zimmer's  investigations,  Thurneysen  defines  the 
functions  of  the  parallel  preterite  forms  as  essentially  the  following  : 
— "  The  forms  without  ro-  are  purely  narrative,  except  after  the  con- 
'  junction  6  '  since,  after/ 2  The  ro-  forms  can  in  the  first  place  serve 
as  the  so-called  perfect  proper,  i.e.  they  can  denote  a  state  resting  on 
a  preceding  occurrence  :  asreracht  '  he  has  arisen  and  lives  now,'  or, 
since  the  Irishman  does  not  distinguish  grades  of  time  (zeitstufen) 
in  the  preterite,  'he  had  arisen  and  lived.'  Here,  then,  it  has 
the  function  of  the  Indogermanic  perfect.  Besides  this  they  serve 
simply  to  note  a  past  event  (zum  constatieren  eines  vergangenen 
factums)-,  that  has  (once,  then,  etc.)  happened,  e.g.  is  do  6in  fiur 
asrolrad  lacob  7  Israhel,  '  to  the  same  man  has  the  name  Jacob  and 
Israel  been  given,'  Ml.  45a  9.  According  to  Delbriick's  investi- 
gations, this  use  was  originally  proper  to  the  Idg.  aorist.  Both 
significations,  however,  were  in  many  other  languages,  too,  ex- 
pressed by  the  same  form,  the  form  of  completed  action.  For  the 

1  The  further  comparison  of  asbert  with  the  Greek  aorist  is  not  happy  ;  it  is 
true  only  in  so  far  as  the  aorist  in  Greek  has  ousted  the  older  imperfect  in 
narrative.     In  its  original  usage,  as  we  shall  see,  the  aorist  corresponds  not  to 
asbert  but  to  asrubart. 

2  So  Zimmer,  p.  544.     But  Sarauw  has  shown  (p.  109)  that  with  o  'since* 
the  ro-less  preterite  was  used,  with  6  '  after '  the  ro-  preterite. 


410      ACTION    AND    TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB J.    STRACHAN. 

three  formally  distinguished  Irish  preterites  I  would  suggest  the 
designations  praeteritum  imperfectum l  (from  the  present  stem), 
praet.  narrativum  (preterite  without  ro),  and  praet.  perfectum 
(preterite  with  ro)  "  (pp.  55  sq.). 

Thurneysen  then  goes  on  to  consider  Ziuamer's  explanation  of  the 
origin  of  the  usage.  It  is  pointed  out  (1)  that  in  some  verbs  the 
two  forms  come  from  different  roots,  and  (2)  that  other  prepositions 
play  the  part  of  ro-,  facts  which  cast  grave  suspicion  uponZimmer's 
theory.  And  it  is  urged  that  in  itself  Zimmer's  account  is 
improbable ;  if  it  contains  the  intensive  ro-,  then  rocarus  might 
perhaps  have  been  intelligible  in  the  sense  of  '  I  loved  exceed- 
ingly,' not  in  that  of  '  I  have  loved.'  Still  more  fatal  to  Zimmer's 
theory  is  the  use  of  ro-  with  the  subjunctive  mood.  It  is  then 
noted  that  in  some  verbs  in  which  ro-  is  not  the  verbal  particle 
but  an  ordinary  preposition,  the  sense  of  completion  is  predominant, 
e.g.  saigid  '  he  aims  at,'  but  rosaig  '  he  attains.'  The  conclusion 
is  that  the  origin  of  the  Irish  praeteritum  perfectum  is  to  be 
sought  in  perfective  compounds. 

Before  passing  on  to  the  subjunctive  Thurneysen  considers  two 
peculiar  uses  of  ro-  with  the  indicative : 

(1)  ro-  with  the  present  indicative   denotes  relatively  prior 

time  in  general  (ze.itlosen)  sentences,2  e.g. : 

Ml.  51C  9,  is  in  nuall  dongniat  ho  rumaith  fora  naimtea  remil, 
1  it  is  the  cry  which  (the  soldiers)  are  wont  to  raise  when  their 
enemies  have  been  routed.' 

Ml.  51b  7,  nad  fes  cid  as  maith  no  as  olc  \_do~]  denum  manid  tarti 
ecnae  Da,  '  that  it  is  not  known  what  it  is  good  or  evil^to  do  unless 
the  knowledge  of  God  has  given  it  (the  knowledge).' 

This  use  of  ro-  is  supposed  by  Thurneysen  to  be  modelled  on  the 
development  of  ro-  with  the  preterite. 

(2)  ro-  with  the  indicative  =  posse,3  e.g. : 

Present:  Wb.  22d  3,  ni  dernat  sidi  nk  nad  fia&tar  side,  'they 
can  do  nothing  that  He  does  not  know.' 

1  It  is  added  in  a  note  that  a  more  correct  designation  would  be  praet. 
iterativum  ;    for  the  use  of  the  tense  see  my  paper  on  the  Subjunctive  Mood 
(Trans.  Phil.  Soc.,  1897),  §  2. 

2  Similarly  Sarauw,  pp.  28  sq. 

3  Cf.  Sarauw,  pp.  30  sq.,  who  gives  many  examples.     But  he  seems  to  In- 
wrong  in  saying  that  in  a  conditional  sentence  ro-  can  change  a  future  into 
a  future  perfect.     At  least  the   future    indicative  in    conditional    clauses    is 
unknown  to  me.     On  roima,  see  my  paper  on  the  Sigmatic  Future  (Trans.  Phil. 
Soc.,  1900),  pp.  9,  17.     As  to  the  conditional,  rofeidligfitis,  Ml.  108b  5,  it  is 
hardly  anything  else  than  a  scribal  error  for  nofeidlig/itit. 


ACTION    AND   TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB J.    STKACHAN.       411 

Imperfect :  LU.  83b  26,  n't  ructais  som  (facs.  ructhaisom)  aireseom 
ni  mead  som  foraibseom,  *  they  could  not  get  away  from  him,  he 
could  not  get  up  with  them.'  The  imperfect  here  denotes  repeated 
attempts. 

Future:  Ml.  80a  9,  n't  dergenat  ma  to,  'they  will  not  be  able 
to  slay  me.' 

Secondary  Future :  LU.  56b  30,  '  tided  on  dorigenmais  n't  ? '  ol 
Medb,  "  'What  could  we  do?'  said  Medb."  It  is  interesting  to 
note  that  an  Irish  glossator  here  explains  dorigenmais  ni  by 
rofetfaimmais  a  denom,  'we  should  be  able  to  do  it.' 

Following  a  Slavonic  analogy,1  Thurneysen  would  derive  this 
use  from  an  original  punctualized  or  aoristic  ( punctuelleri)  force  : 
4iasrobair  etwa  'er  mag  wohl  sagen,'  'er  ist  der  man,  zu  sagen,'  '  man 
kann  von  ihm  erwarten,  dass  er  gelegentlich  sagt,'  ni  erlair  'er  ist 
nicht  der  man  zu  sagen,'  'er  kann  nicht  sagen.'  "  2  The  complete 
development  of  the  sense  of  '  can '  is  supposed  first  to  have  been 
carried  out  in  negative  clauses,  and  to  have  spread  from  the 
present  to  other  parts  of  the  verb.  It  is  also  found  in  the 
subjunctive. 

Then  follows  a  subtle  discussion  of  the  uses  of  ro-  in  the 
subjunctive.  Apart  from  the  use  of  ro-  with  the  past  sub- 
junctive, which  is  explained  in  the  same  way  as  I  have  explained 
it  (Subj.  Mood,  §  107),  Thurneysen  finds  the  expression  of 
relatively  prior  time  only  in  general  sentences,  e.g.  mad  sw'l 
rochaecha,  iss  i  suidiu  ailid  cocrann  forsin  lestrai  n-uili,  'if  it  be 
an  eye  that  it  (the  bee)  has  blinded,  it  is  then  required  (lit.  the 
thing  requires)  that  lots  be  cast  upon  all  the  hives,'  Laws,  iv, 
178.  This  use  is  explained  as  due  to  the  influence  of  ro-  with  the 
indicative.  But  it  seems  very  possible  that  it  may  be  derived 
directly  from  the  perfective  or  aoristic  sense  ;  cf.  the  similar  use  of 

the   Greek   aorist,    e.g.   oWns    K'    U7ro\t7ry    ircndpa    KOI  TO  /te'/jos  TtDi> 
Ttv    Trarpi,    eTrei    K?     aTrofyeV^Ta/,     eft-tyiiei/     aTroAa^eti/     TOI/ 

eV  NauTra/tToi/,  on  a  Locrian  inscription.3  Into  the  dis- 
cussion of  the  other  uses  of  the  subjunctive  it  is  unnecessary 
to  go  here,  particularly  as  to  Thurneysen  also  they  seem  to  focus 

1  Cf.  Sarauw,  p.  135. 

2  In  LU.  69b  41,  "  mdsu  thu  e'w,"  ar  Nadcrandtail,  "  nocorucaimse  cend  uaiu 
bic  don  dunud,  ni  her  do  chcnd  n-f/illai  n-amHlniy,"  might  well  be  translated  by  : 
"'  If  it  is  thou  indeed,'  said  Nadcrandtail,  '  I  am  not  the  man  to  carry  the  head 
of  a  little  lamb  to  the  camp ;    I  will  not  carry  thy  head,  beardless  boy  that 
thou  art.' " 

3  Cauer,  Delectus  Inscriptionum  Graecarum2,  p.  162. 


412      ACTION    AND    TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB J.    STRACHAN. 

themselves  in  the  perfective  action.  In  conclusion,  the  use  of 
ro-  in  the  Britannic  group  is  discussed,  and  it  is  shown  that 
the  same  account  holds  good  there  too. 

I  have  dealt  with  this  interesting  paper  at  some  length,  hecause 
it  has  for  the  first  time  put  a  number  of  facts  in  their  true  light, 
and  shows  decisively  how  the  ro-  forms  in  Celtic  can  be  simply 
explained  from  the  perfective  or  aoristic  action.  Sarauw  deals 
fully  with  the  use  of  ro-  in  the  indicative;  the  subjunctive  is 
treated  in  a  somewhat  perfunctory  way.  His  material  is  taken 
almost  exclusively  from  the  Glosses ;  he  illustrates  from  them  the 
difference  between  the  preterite  with  and  without  ro-.  In  his 
results,  as  I  said  before,  he  is  in  substantial  agreement  with 
Thurneysen.  Throughout  his  treatise  the  two  sets  of  forms, 
without  and  with  ro-,  are  described  in  the  phraseology  of  Slavonic 
grammar  as  imperfective  and  perfective ;  and  in  conclusion  he 
emphatically  asserts  that  Irish  takes  a  high  place  among  the 
languages  that  express  perfectivity,  and  that  it  has  carried  its 
system  through  with  no  less  consistency  than  Slavonic. 

Starting  from  these  investigations,  I  propose  to  lay  before  you 
some  account  of  the  functions  of  the  two  sets  of  forms  in  the 
preterite  of  the  indicative  in  Old  Irish.  An  initial  difficulty  ought 
to  be  mentioned.  In  the  Old  Irish  Glosses,  as  we  have  seen,  the 
imperfective  or  ro-less  forms  are  rare,  because  there  is  little  occasion 
for  their  use;  there  are,  however,  one  or  two  historical  notes  which 
have  been  well  analyzed  by  Sarauw,  pp.  100  sq. ;  cf.  Zimmer, 
pp.  511  sq.  Moreover,  with  few  exceptions,  the  glosses  consist 
of  either  isolated  words  or  disconnected  sentences,  and  it  is  obvious 
that  the  uses  of  the  tenses  can  be  better  studied  in  continuous 
prose,  where  the  relation  of  the  sentences  and  clauses  to  one 
another  is  more  apparent.  One  piece  of  narrative  prose,  itself  of 
a  much  earlier  date,1  is  preserved  in  a  manuscript  ascribed  to  the 
ninth  century,  the  Book  of  Armagh  (designated  hereafter  as  Lib. 
Ardm.).  But  the  Irish  Sagas,  etc.,  are  first  found  in  MSS.  of  the 
eleventh  century  and  later.  Now,  as  we  shall  see,  the  perfective 
forms  in  Irish  finally  superseded  the  imperfective.  Hence  there  is 
the  possibility  that  in  this  instance  or  in  that  the  earlier  form  may 
in  the  course  of  transcription  have  been  ousted  by  the  later.  But 
this  danger  may  easily  be  exaggerated.  In  the  oldest  and 
linguistically  best  preserved  of  the  Irish  texts  that  I  have  examined 

1  Zimiiicr,  pp.  470  sq. ;  Thunu-y.-cn.  pp.  "»:J  sq. 


ACTION    AND    TIME    IN    THE    IRISH     VERB J.    STKACIIAN.       413 

the  general  principles  of  the  usage  are  clear  enough.  Not  thu* 
there  are  not  many  cases  where  one  is  in  doubt,  but  before  imputing 
everything  to  the  carelessness  of  the  scribes,  one  should  allow  for 
the  possibility  of  dulness  on  the  part  of  the  observer.  The 
principles  of  usage  laid  down  below  are  founded  on  an  unbiassed 
study  of  Old  Irish  texts.  If  I  have  ventured  to  cite  illustrations 
from  Sanskrit  and  Greek,  this  is  purely  by  way  of  illustration,  not 
of  argument.  When  the  principles  of  the  Irish  usage  had  become 
clear  to  me,  I  turned  to  the  Vedic  prose.  There  I  was  at  once 
impressed  by  the  great  similarity  between  the  usage  of  the 
imperfect  and  the  Irish  ro-less  form,  and  between  the  usage  of  the 
aorist  and  the  Irish  ro-  form.  In  Greek  the  similarity  is  not  so 
marked ;  Greek  has  departed  very  considerably  from  the  Indo- 
germanic  usage. 

Before  we  pass  on  to  the  actual  usage,  it  is  necessary  to  give 
a  brief  account  of  the  means  of  perfectivity  in  Irish.  It  was 
effected  by  the  use  of  prepositions.  The  prevalent  particle  is  ro- ; 
this  I  have  discussed  before,  and  I  need  not  return  to  it  again. 
But  in  the  oldest  Irish  other  particles  were  similarly  used.1 

ad-: 

IMPERFECTIVE.  PERFECTIVE. 

con-bru-  con-ad-bru-,  comminuere. 

con-eel-  con-ad-cel-,  celare. 

con-cert-  con-ad-cert-,  emendare. 

con-gab-  con-ad-gab-,  continere. 

con-gar-  con-ad-gar-f  uocare. 

con-med-  con-ad-med-,  iudicare. 

con-reg-  con-ad-reg-,  uincire. 

con-di-siag-  con-ad-di-siag-*  quaere n. 

con-scar-  con-ad-scar-,  diruere. 

con-scrib-  con-ad-scrlb-,  conscribtn  . 

con-til-  con-ad-tib-,  ridere. 

con-tol-  con-ad-tol-,  dormire. 


1  For  the  instances  see  Thurneysen,  pp.    ">7  sq.,   and  Sarauw,  pp.  -i 
Most  of  them  have  heen  noted  in  my  paper  on  the  partirlt  ,-u-  iv,  hut   1  did  not 
discern  the  perfective  force  of  the  prepositions. 

2  conacrad,  Cormac,  s.v.  lethech. 

3  But  in  Wh.  8*  14  conoitechtatar,  from  wlii-h  Thurneysen  :hat   in 
some  of  these  verbs  ad-  may  have  replaced  an  older  mi-. 


414      ACTION    AND   TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB J.    STRACHAN. 

com- : 

fo-long-  fo-com-long-,  ferre. 

to-ind-nac-  to-en-com-nac-,  dare,  tradere. 

to-nig- l  to-com-nig-?  lauare. 

fris-org-  fris-com-org-,  offendere 

(and  other  compounds  of  org-). 

di-reg-  di-com-reg-,  exuere. 

Another  instance  is  probably  tochombaig*  (=  to-com-bobuig 4)  to  to- 
bong-,  Laws,  iv,  8.  Besides,  a  similar  preposition  is,  with  Zupitza, 
CZ.  iii,  278,  to  be  seen  in  do-cuaid  l  he  has  gone  '=  di-co-fdith  (verbal 
stem/<^-),5  and  doubtless  also  in  adcuaid6  '  he  has  narrated  '  =  ad- 
co-fdith  (verbal  stemfeth-).  So  probably  is  to  be  explained  forcuad 
Tur.  49,  which  has  hitherto  been  treated  as  corrupt,  but  for  which 
no  plausible  emendation  has  been  proposed.  In  gl.  49  rofoirlthiged 
.  .  .  7  forcuad  is  clearly  parallel  to  ani  foirbtliigiher  .i.  ani 
forfenar  in  gl.  45.  From  the  instances  of  for-fiun  given  by 
Thurneysen,  KZ.  xxxi,  85,  it  appears  that  when  the  accent  rests 
on  the  root,  the  verb  begins  with  /;  if  the  accent  rests  on  the 
preposition,  it  begins  with  b,  for-fenar  but  ni  forbanar.  As  Idg. 
ti  after  r  becomes  in  Irish  B,  this  points  to  an  Idg.  root  beginning 
with  u,  and  forcuad  could  come  from  *for-co-fath  or  the  like. 

ess-: 

IMPEHFECTIVE.  PERFECTIVE. 

ib-  ess-ib-,  bibere. 

Sarauw  would  see  a  perfective  air-  in  tess-ar-bae,  the  perfect  to 
tess-buith  'deesse.'  Another  and  more  probable  explanation  has 

1  Cf.  tonach   « washing,'    O'Don.   Suppl.,   LL.  295a  15,   16,    CZ.  iii,  243. 
Thurneysen,  however,  proposes  to  connect  this  perfect  with  the  present  dofwiug, 
S#.  22b  5,  etc.,  to  which  the  verbal  noun  is  diimach,   e.g.    Laws,  iv,  318 
( =  di-fo-niy-}.     In  Laws,  iv,  318,  is  found  a  present  dinig,  if  it  be  not  corrupt. 

2  docoemnachtar    ( =  to-com-ncnachtar)    tlachtu    '  they   have    washed    (their) 
#;irments,'  Fclire,  Jan.  4. 

3  Cf.  -combaiff,  Hy.  v,  77. 

4  For  the  reduplication  cf.  coni-lobig  llev.  Celt,  xi,  444,  at-bobnid  '  refused  it ' 
LU.   133b  1,  from  ad-bond-,  inlolaid  (leg.  inlolaig]  Laws,  iv,  16  to  inlongad, 
ib.  38.     Here  the  presumably  earlier  forms  *bebui(/t  *bcl>nid,  *Mtrig,  have  been 
replaced  by  bobwg,  bobttid,  loluig,  just  as  cechain  became  afterwards  cachain.     If 
atroebaid,  SR.  3997,  comes  from  ad-bond-  it  would,  because  of  its  peculiar  form, 
have  preserved  the  old  reduplication  :    -rocbaid  =  -robebuid ;    in  CZ.  iii,  242, 
wrroimid,  v.l.  corracmaig^  should  probably  be  corrected  to  corroibig. 

6  Herewith  the  vocalism  ot  the  subjunctive  docoi  (cf.  Sigmatic  Future, 
]).  23)  becomes  clear  ;  docoi  is  for  *di-co-fetst. 

6  The  imperfective  passive  is  (tdfess,  e.g.  LU.  .r)9a  7.  In  the  active  I  have  no 
instance  of  a  corresponding  impn Yirtivr  hum  ;  the  historic  present  is  common. 


ACTION    AND   TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERH— J.    STRACHAN.      415 

been  suggested,  Trans.  Phil.  Soc.,  1895-6,  p.  180.  A  double 
preposition  appears  in  ducuitig  '  has  sworn '  =  to-com-tethaig  and 
doessid  i  has  sat '  =  di-ess-sid  (Sarauw,  pp.  46,  47) ;  the  imperfective 
preterite  to  doessid  is  siassair. 

In  some  verbs  the  imperfective  and  the  perfective  preterites  are 
supplied  from  different  roots : 

IMPEHFECTIVE.         I'KKI  K<  TIVE. 

berid,  'carries,'  'bears'  (children)    birt  rouic,  roue. 

dobeir,  l  affert '  dobert l  dome,  done.- 

dobeir,  '  gives '  dobert  dorat. 

cuiridir,  '  ponit,  iacit '  corastar  rold. 

docuiredar,  '  ponit '  docorastar          dorale. 

foceird*  'iacit'  focaird  rold. 

tet,  'goes'  luid*  docoid. 

(pass,  ethae)       (pass,  docoas] 

Some  verbs  do  not  distinguish  imperfective  and  perfective  action. 
Such  are  :— 

Verbs  in  which  ro-  goes  throughout  the  verbal  system.  They  arc 
enumerated  Trans.  Phil.  Soc.,  1895-6,  p.  151  (however,  as  wo 
have  seen,  ro-ucc-  is  perfective  to  ber-,  dorat-  to  dober-).  But  in 
enclisis  ro-  is  sometimes  inserted  again  before  the  accented  syllable, 
e.g.  diandrerchoil  Ml.  46a  7,  mruderclioin  Ml.  44a  1. 

Compounds  of  -«?-  and  -ong-  (which  supplement  one  another), 
Trans.  Phil.  Soc.,  1895-6,  pp.  120,  121,  126. 

Compounds  of  -gninim  'know,'  ib.  p.  125. 

adbath  <  interiit,'  ib.  p.  121. 

adcondarc  'vidi,'  ib.  p.  124,  to  which  the  enclitic  forms  are 
supplied  in  the  active  by  -acca?  ib.  p.  122.  In  the  passive  both 
orthotonic  and  enclitic  forms  come  from  ad-ciu. 

adcotad,  -etad  'adeptus  est,'  ib.  pp.  124,  149.  In  Lib.  Ardm. 
18b  1,  adcotedae  is  clearly  imperfective. 

1  Cf.  Ml.  56a  13,  where  the  imperfective  and  the  perfective  forms  occur  sid, 
by  side. 

2  From  this  Sarauw,  pp.  119  sq.,  most  ingeniously  derives  inter,  '  understands.' 

3  Cf.  Sarauw,  p.  124. 

4  Cf.  Thurneysen,  p.  57  ;  Sarauw,  pp.  91  sq.     But  in  compounds  ///;//  i^  t<>un«l 
with  perfective  ro- ;  for  examples  see  Trans.  Phil.  Soc.,  1895-6,  pp.  102,  115, 
foindarlid  Wb.  3a  6. 

5  Thurneysen,  pp.   58  note,  71,  would  restrict  adci»td<ir{-   to   the   per; 
signification.     Certainly  in  the  Sagas  conaccir  is  the  n^uhir  narrative  form.     In 
Carm.  ML,  however,  adcondarc  is  joined  with  inipt  rlrctivr  tornis.     Whether, 
under   all  circumstances,    adcondarc  was    perfective,    seems   to    n-ijuin1   further 
observation.     In  other  compounds  of  -c'ui-  ro-  appears,  ib.  p.  112,  whore  for 
di-aith-chi  should  be  substituted  di-t-n-i-hi,  ct.  Sarauw,  p.  64. 


416       ACTION    AND    TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB J.    STRACHAN. 

-fuar,  '  inveni.'    Cf.  ib.  p.  125,  Thurneysen,  p.  63,  Sarauw,  p.  56. l 

-duaid  (pres.  ithid\  'edit.'2 

dufutharcair,  '  optavit,'  ib.  132. 

On  this  class  of  verbs  Thurneysen  remarks  :  ' '  The  conclusion 
is  certainly  not  too  bold  that  in  them  from  the  outset  the  preterite 
in  itself  inclined  to  the  punctualized  sense,  especially  as  in  two 
leading  verbs  of  this  class,  -iccim  'reach'  and  -gninim  'recognize,' 
the  particular  emphasizing  of  the  result  (endpunktes]  lies  in  the 
fundamental  signification  of  the  root." 

Three  verbs,  -fetar,  -larmir,  and  -cluiniur,  have  ro-  only  in 
orthotonic  forms;  cf.  Trans.  Phil.  Soc.,  1895-6,  pp.  149  sq. 

After  these  preliminary  remarks  we  come  now  to  the  con- 
sideration of  the  use  of  the  two  forms  in  the  Irish  preterite. 
In  what  follows  the  form  based  on  imperfective  action,  Thurneysen's 
praeteritum  narrativum,  will,  for  the  sake  of  brevity,  be  called 
the  preterite  :  the  form  based  on  perfective  or  aoristic  action, 
Thurneysen's  praeteritum  perfectum,  will  for  the  same  reason  be 
called  the  perfect. 

THE    PRETERITE. 

This  is  the  narrative  tense ;  as  such  it  corresponds  in  function 
to  the  imperfect  of  Vedic  Sanskrit3  and  to  the  Indo- 
germanic  imperfect.4 

IN  PKINCIPAL  CLAUSES. 

The  use  of  the  preterite  in  principal  clauses  will  be  illustrated 
in  the  course  of  this  paper.  For  the  present  it  will  be  sufficient  to 
cite  one  of  the  historical  notes  in  the  Milan  glosses. 

Ml.  16°  10.  dorimther  hi  libur  Essaice  a  seel  so  A.  asbert  side 
contra  Ezechiam  aibelad.  (ci)ch5  side  7  dogni*  aithirgi  7  luid 
in  grian  fora  culu  coic  brotu  deac,  '  This  story  is  recounted  in  the 
Book  of  Isaiah,  to  wit :  he  said  to  Hezekiah  that  he  would  die. 
He  wept  and  did  penance,  and  the  sun  went  back  fifteen  points.' 

1  Sarauw  doubts  whether  this  verb  is  not  purely  perfective.  In  the  old 
Sagas  I  have  found  instances  which  seem  to  be  imperfective,  and  I  have  no 
instances  of  a  preterite  foyab. 

-  Cf.  Thurneysen,  p.  62. 

3  Cf .  Delbruck,  Syntactische  Forschungen,  ii, passim,  Altindischf  Syntax,  p.  279. 

4  Cf.  Delbruck,  Vergleichende  Syntax,  ii,  268. 

5  According  to  Sarauw's  restoration  of  the  missing  letters;  cf.  LIT.  133b  12. 

6  If  this  be  right,  it  is  historical  present,  which  is  the  equivalent  of  the 
preterite  ;  Sarauw  proposes  dogtni. 


ACTION    AND   TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB — J.    STRACHAN.      417 

Many  excellent  examples  of  the  preterite  may  bo  found  in  the 
short  stories  at  the  end  of  LU.,  edited  and  translated  by  Professor 
K.  Meyer,  "  Voyage  of  Bran,"  pp.  42-58,  which  may  be  compared 
with  the  stories  in  those  Brahmanas  in  which  the  imperfect  is  the 
narrative  tense.1 

A  special  use  of  the  preterite  must  be  noted  in  connection  with 
the  idiomatic  mad  '  well,'  with  which  it  seems  to  be  constant,  e.g. 
"  madgen&t&r  d  thimthirthidi"  ol  si,  "'  blessed  are  his  servants,' 
said  she,"  Ml.  90b  12;  ni  wmlodmar,  'not  well  did  we  go,'  i.e. 
'  would  that  we  had  not  gone,'  LU.  58a  15 ;  ni  Mfl^airgenus  fleid, 
'  not  well  did  I  prepare  a  feast,'  i.e.  '  would  that  I  had  not 
prepared  a  feast,'  LU.  61a  2 ;  further  LU.  64b  7,  65a  15. 

IN  SUBORDINATE  CLAUSES. 

In  three  uses  the  preterite  is  constant.2 

(«)  In  oratio  obliqua  the  preterite  represents  a  present  in- 
dicative of  oratio  recta.3 

LU.  133a  33.  asbert  Forgoll  goite  i  n-Dubthar  Lagcn.  asbert 
Mongdn  ba  go.  l  Forgoll  said  he  (Fothad  Airgthech)  was  slain  at 
Duffry  in  Leinster.  Mongan  said  it  was  false.'  At  133b  35  we 
have  in  oratio  recta  is  go  '  it  is  false.' 

LU.  69b  19.  gle  la  each  immurgu  ba  for  teched  luid  Cuclmlaind 
remiseom,  '  everyone  deemed  it  clear,  however,  that  Cuchulinn  fled 
before  him.'  This  may  represent  an  oratio  recta  is  for  teched  teit, 
etc.,  though  the  text  continues  "for  Cuchulainduccut"  olse,  "dochoid 
(perfect)  reomsa  for  teched"  "'your  Cuchulinn  yonder,'  said  he, 
'  has  fled  before  me.'"  However,  the  preterite  might  be  explained 
as  on  p.  27. 

Ml.  50d  1 .  cianidreig  (leg.  ciaridreig)  som  namboi  remcisiu  Da  de, 
asbeir  immurgu,  '  though  he  has  complained  that  there  was  no 
providence  of  God  for  him,  he  says,  however.'  In  oratio  recta  it 
would  be  nifil  remcisin  D«'.  dim. 

Ml.  43d  1.  quod  etiam  uerbis  Kabsacis  apparuit,  .i.  intati 
(tsrubart  sumfrimmaccu  Israhel  imboi  di  oinacMaib  leu  robethfor  dib 
milib  ech,  '  when  he  said  to  the  Children  of  Israel  whether  there 


1  Enumerated  by  Delbriick,  Altiud.  Syn.,  300. 

2  Sarauw,  pp.  106,  107,  109. 

3  Cf.  the  change  from  the  present  to  the  iinpi-rlt-rt.  in   iiulin  1 1  discourse  in 
Homeric    Greek,    Goodwin's   floods    and     Ti-nso<,    ^    671  :     Itrugmann,    Gr. 
Gramm.,  p.  ;)09. 


418      ACTION    AND   TIME    IN    THK    IRISH    VERB J.    STRACHAN. 

were  among  them  sufficient  horsemen  to  mount  two  thousand 
horses.'  Oratio  recta:  infil  lib,  etc.  Similarly  LIT.  65a  30. 

NOTE.— In  oratio  obliqua  a  perfect  may  represent  a  perfect  of 
oratio  recta : — 

Ml.  58C  6  (in  an  historical  note),  ar  rofitir  side  ba  Dia 
conrairleic,  'for  he  knew  that  it  was  God  that  had  permitted.' 
Oratio  recta :  is  Dia  conrairleic. 

LIT.  60a  42.  asbert  Cauland  iarom  ndbad  sochaide  nobertha  chucai, 
air  nipu  du  thir  na  ferund  do  a  fuircc  l  dorigni  acJit  do  thorud  a  da 
lam  7  a  tharnguir,  *  Cauland  said  then  that  a  multitude  should  not 
be  brought  to  him,  for  the  feast  that  he  had  made  came  not  to  him 
from  land  or  fields,  but  from  the  fruit  of  his  hands  and  of  his  .  .  .' 

For  the  preterite  in  such  clauses  see  below,  p.  27. 

(£)  In  a  modal  sense. 

Wb.  10d  31.  ut  non  abutar  potestate  mea  in  euangelio,  .i. 
airitiu  loge  ar  mo  precept,  ar  boi  son  in  potestate  mea  ma  dagnenn, 
i.e.  '  the  receiving  of  pay  for  my  preaching,  for  that  were  in  my 
power  if  I  cared  to  do  it.' 

Wb.  I7d  17.  ci  adcobrinn  moidim  do  demtm,  ni  boi  adbar  hicr 
c  though  I  desired  to  boast,  there  were  no  cause  here.' 

Cf.  Substantive  Verb,  11.  1248-1252,  1294-1307,  and  p.  61.a 

(c)  With  6  <  since.' 

Wb.  31C  7.  o  chretsit,  nintd  airli  ar  m-ban,  'since  they  believed, 
we  have  not  the  government  of  our  women.' 

LL.  279a  3.  o  gabusa  flaithemnas  niconesbima  dig  riam  naclr 
atlaigind,  '  since  I  assumed  the  sovereignty,  I  have  never  drunk 
without  giving  thanks.' 

LIT.  120a  27.  nachimthdnic  o  gsibsu  jlaitk,  '  which  has  not  come 
to  me  since  I  assumed  the  sovereignty.' 

So  Wb.  3C  37,  29d  6,  Ml.  63a  4  (cf.  82d  9,  where  huand  uair  is 
used),  LU.  86b  18,  96*  25,  120!l  18,  LL.  248b  10,  249a  47. 
Where  ro-  appears  in  this  type  of  clause,  as  in  LU.  110b  48,  it  may 

1  Cf.  daronait  fessa  7  fuireca  LL.  172a  48  ;  similarly  172a  33  ;  cf./wVw/x  .i. 
fleadh  nofeasda,  O'Cl. 

2  So  is  to  be  explained  the  preterite  by  the  perfect  in  Ml.  56a  13 :    am«l 
duberad  neck  do  hi  ceist :  "  cid  arin  potabis  tuicais  (perf.)  hi  simt  ?  cid  arun  bu 
(pret.)  son  inchoiimixrd  hi-mjud  no  it  hi  dobirt  (pret.)  and  ?  "    "As  though  someone 
had  put  to  him  as  a  question  :  '  Why  hast  thou  put  potabis  here  ?    Why  shoulil>t 
thou  not  have  put  there  a  word  to  express  devouring  or  eating  ? '  "    Cf .  Ir.  Text, 
ii,  2,  243:    "  cid  arindid  hi  in  l><  i,  <nl<»ngladathar  ?  "  ol  Cuchnlaind.     "  cid  n<f 
bu  in  fn-1"   "'Why  is  it  the  woman  that  addresses  mo?'  said  Cuclutlimi. 
4  Why  should  it  not  be  th.-  man  ': '  ' 


ACTION    AND    TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB — J.    STRACHAN.      4l!» 

be  safely  put  down  to  the  later  spread  of  the  particle.  It  may  b»i 
noted  that  6  is  used  with  the  present  indicative  of  a  state  still 
continuing,  e.g.  otusa  issin  dim  sa,  '  since  I  have  been  in  this  fort,' 
LL.  249b  3. 

The  following  examples  will  illustrate  the  use  of  the  preterite 
in  subordinate  clauses,  where  the  action  of  the  main  clause  coincide> 
in  time  with  the  action  of  the  subordinate  clause. 

LU.  71b  9.  a  w-batdr  int  sl6ig  and  trath  nona  conaccatar, 
'  when  the  hosts  were  there  in  the  afternoon,  they  saw.' 

YBL.  194a  50.  a  w-bae  laa  n-ann  for  Uim  a  athar  .  .  .  , 
conaccai  in  mndi,  '  when  he  was  one  day  beside  his  father,  he  saw 
a  woman.' 

Ml.  58C  4.  dia  luid  Duaid  for  lonyais  tri  glenn  losofdd,  dambidc 
Semei  di  clochaib,  f  when  David  was  going  into  exile  through  the 
valley  of  Jehoshaphat,  Shimei  pelted  him  with  stones.' 

LU.  134a  13.  dia  w-boi  dano  Forgott  fill  la  Mongan  fecht  n-and, 
luid  Mongan  ar  dun  ....  fecht  n-and,  'when  Forgoll  the 
poet  was  with  Mongan  once,  Mongan  went  one  time  on  his 
stronghold.'  This  is  the  beginning  of  a  tale. 

Ir.  Text,  ii,  2,  241.  dia  w-bai  Cuchulaind  ina  cotlud  i  n-Dun 
Imrid,  co  cuala  in  gem  atuaid  each  n-direoch  ina  dochum  7  ba  granda 
7  ba  haduathmar  lais  in  gem,  '  while  Cuchulaind  was  asleep  in 
Dun  Imrid,  he  heard  a  shout  from  the  north  straight  to  him,  and 
the  cry  seemed  to  him  terrible  and  very  fearful.'  This  is  the 
beginning  of  another  tale. 

Compert  Mongan.1  intan  batir  int  sluaig  i  n-Alle  i  n-imnissiu, 
doluid  fer  deligthe  for  a  mndt,  '  while  the  hosts  were  in  Scotland 
in  conflict,  a  distinguished-looking  man  came  to  his  wife.' 

LU.  120a  33.  intan  trd  luide  in  ben  ass  .  .  .  ,  dochorastar 
ulull  do  Condlu,  l  as  the  woman  went  forth,  then,  she  threw  an 
apple  to  Condla.' 

LU.  133b  9.  ciid  (historic  present  =  preterite)  in  ben  intan  ba 
nessam  anidnacul  (leg.  a  hidnacul],  'the  woman  wept  when  her 
surrender  was  close  at  hand.' 

LU.  128b  25.     birt  mac  7  doberar  (hist,  pres.)  Setanta  fait . 
and  sin  iarom  batar    Ulaid  hi  comthinol  i  n-Emain  Jlac/ta  intan 
berta  in  mac.     '  She  bore  a  son  and  Setanta  was  the  name  given 
to  him.     The  men  of  Ulster  were  assembled  in  Emain  Macha  when 
she  bore  the  son.' 

1  Ed.  K.  Meyer,  Voyage  of  Bran,  p.  I1.'. 
Phil.  Trans.  1899-1900.  J'.< 


420     ACTION    AND    TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB J.    STRACHAN. 

The  action  of  the  subordinate  clause  may  be  prior  to  the  action 
of  the  main  clause.  In  such  sentences  both  the  preterite  and  the 
perfect  are  found.  The  discussion  of  the  preterite  in  these  and 
similar  cases  will  be  better  reserved  till  the  use  of  the  perfect  has 
been  considered. 

THE    PERFECT. 

The  perfect  marks  the  occurrence  of  an  action  in  past  time 
from  the  point  of  view  of  the  present ; !  it  corresponds 
generally  in  function  to  the  aorist  in  Vedic  Sanskrit,2 
and  to  the  Indogermanic  aorist.3 

The  action  may  fall  within  the  recent  experience  of  the  speaker 
(or  the  person  spoken  to),  or  within  his  more  remote  experience,  or 
it  may  fall  in  an  indefinite  past.  Sometimes  the  perfect  seems  to 
correspond  to  the  Indogermanic  perfect,  i.e.  to  denote  a  state 
resulting  from  a  past  action,  asreracht  Crist  '  Christ  has  arisen 
(and  lives),'  rotcharus  '  I  have  fallen  in  love  with  thee  (and  love 
thee),'  la  sz^facs.  sin)  a  met,  di  primglais  deac  foraccaib  ind 
oenfross  i  n-Ere  co  brdth  'such  was  its  greatness  (that)  the  single 
shower  has  left  twelve  chief  streams  in  Ireland  for  ever' 
LIT.  134b  18.  But  I  doubt  if  the  perfect  force  lies  in  the 
verbal  form  itself;  it  lies  rather  in  the  peculiar  situation.  In 
itself  asrcracht  Crist  seems  to  mean  '  Christ  has  (once)  arisen,' 
i.e.  He  did  not  remain  with  the  dead,  rotcharus  '  I  have  fallen 
in  love  with  thee '  (ij/xwrtfyv).  At  least,  there  seems  to  me  to  be 
no  sufficient  reason  for  postulating  a  separate  category  here. 

The  uses  of  the  perfect  may  be  thus  subdivided.  (I)  The 
perfect  in  main  clauses.  (II)  The  perfect  in  subordinate  clauses 
where  the  verb  of  the  main  clause  is  present  or  perfect,  where 
the  action  of  both  verbs  is  regarded  from  the  point  of  view  of 
the  present,  and  where  there  is  nothing  in  the  context  to  show 
that  the  action  of  the  subordinate  clause  is  felt  to  be  relatively 
prior  to  the  action  of  the  main  clause.  (Ill)  The  perfect  in 
subordinate  clauses  where  the  verb  of  the  main  clause  is  present 
or  perfect,  where  the  action  of  both  verbs  may  be  regarded  from 
the  point  of  view  of  the  present,  but  where  the  action  of  the 
subordinate  clause  is  prior  to  the  action  of  the  main  clause. 
(IV)  The  perfect  in  subordinate  clauses  where  the  verb  of  the 
main  clause  is  preterite.  Here  the  perfect  is  felt  by  us  at  least 

1  Cf.  Mutzbauer,  Griechische  Tempuslehre,  p.  13. 

2  Delbruck,  Altind.  Synt.  pp.  280  sq. 

3  Delbriick,  Vgl.  Synt.  ii,  pp.  277  s<]. 


ACTION    AND    TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB — J.    SIKACHAN.     421 

to  express  not  an  action  regarded  from  the  point  of  view  of  the 
present,  but  time  prior  to  the  time  of  the  main  clause.  (V)  The 
perfect  in  main  clauses  which  stand  in  the  same  relation  to  another 
main  clause  as  the  subordinate  clause  to  the  principal  clause  in  the 
last  subdivision  (parataxis  for  hypotaxis). 

I.1 

LU.  74a  32.  A  woman  comes  to  Cuchulinn.  He  asks  her  who 
*he  is.  She  replies:  "  ing  en  Buain  ind  rig"  orsi,  "  dodeochad 
chucutsu.  rotcharus  air  th'  airscelaib  7  tucus  mo  seotu  Urn."  "  *  The 
daughter  of  King  Buan,'  said  she.  *  I  hare  come  to  thee.  I 
have  fallen  in  love  with  thee  for  the  tales  of  thee,  and  I  have 
brought  my  treasures  with  me.'" 

With  rotckams,  cf.  LU.  72a  31,  120a  16,  LL.  249b  36,  RC.  xi,  442. 

LTJ.  60a  1.  When  Cuchulinn  went  to  the  battlefield,  he  saw 
a  man  with  half  his  head  off  carrying  the  half  of  a  man  upon 
his  back.  He  addresses  Cuchulinn  :  "  congna  lim,  a  Chuchulaind" 
olse ;  "  rombith  7  tuccus  leth  mo  Irathar  ar  mo  mum."  "  '  Help  me, 
'Cuchulinn,'  said  he;  "  I  have  been  wounded,  and  I  have  brought 
the  half  of  my  brother  on  my  back.'  " 

LTJ.  120b  10.  Condla  says  of  a  woman  who  has  come  to  him 
from  fairyland  :  "  romgab  dano  eolchaire  immon  mndi"  ( I  have 
been  seized  with  longing  for  the  woman.'  In  120a  38,  where  this 
is  narrated,  the  preterite  is  used  :  gabais  Eolchaire  larom  inni  Condla 
immon  mndi  atchonnairc,  'thereafter  Condla  was  seized  with 
longing  for  the  woman  whom  he  had  seen.' 

1  Cf.  the  following  examples  of  the  aorist  ill  Sanskrit  and  in  Greek  : — 

Catapatha  Br.  xi,  .3,  4 1 .  The  pupil  who  presents  himself  before  his  teacher  says : 
l>rfihmacdr>j«m  agam,  '  I  have  come  to  be  a  pupil.' 

Taittirlya  Samhita,  vi,  f>,  53.  Indra  slew  Vritra.  Then  the  gods  said  : 
•"  rnahSu  va  a  i/n  m  abhud  yo  Vrtrdm  avadhid"  iti,  '  he  has  shown  himself  great 
who  has  slain  Vritra.' 

RV.  x,  124,  i.  imam  no  iiyna  itpa  yajndm  ehi  ....  .///«</  t'nl  dtrffhum 
tnma  ficayishthah.  •  Agni,  come  to  this  our  sacrifice.  Too  long  ha«t  thou  lain 
in  lasting  darkness.' 

RV.  v,  2,  12.  Irresistibly  .shall  Agni  drive  off  (ajati)  tho  wealth  of  the 
enemy,  itlmdm  aynim  amrtd  avocan,  '  hence  the  gods  havi;  called  him  A^ni.' 

Aitareya  Br.  ii,  23,  3.  picro  ru  etna  dini  akrata  //»//  yy/o-oA/^v/.v  tat  j)ur<i/<i$iin<im 
pxrolacdtrnin.  l  The  gods  have  made  the  sacrificial  cakes  (purdilfi*)  their 
strongholds.  That  is  why  tlie  purolt'^-tl/i  are  so  called.' 

Horn.  Od.  i,  182,  v\>v  S'  w8e  £vv  vt)\  Karr,\vOoi/  i)S>  frdpouri. 

id.  i,  64,  TtKVOV  ffJ.6vt  iroi6v  (re  HTTOS  <j>vytv  fpKos  oSovTuv ; 

Hdt.    i,    30,   vvv   &v  fyiepos    firfipf<r6ai   fj.oi   €irTJ\6e   e?  nva   tfSr)   Trdrrwv 


422      ACTION    AND   TIME    IN   THE    IRISH    VERB — J.    STRACHAN. 

Ml.  53d  9.  "  is  Dia  do[n]roidni,"  !  ol.  fiabsacis,  "  intern  nand- 
argart."  "  '  It  is  God  who  hath  sent  us,'  said  Rabshakeh,  '  since 
He  hath  not  forbidden  it.'  " 

LL.  251:i  4.  congair  Frach  gilla  dia  muntir.  "airy  ass,"  ohe, 
" cosin  magin  i  w-deochads«  issin  uisce.  eicne  foracbusa  and" 
"  Fraech  summons  a  gillie  of  his  household.  '  Go  forth,'  said  he, 
4  to  the  place  in  which  I  entered  the  water.  I  have  left  a  salmon 
there.' "  Fraech  had  caught  the  salmon  in  the  water  on  the 
previous  day. 

Rev.  Celt,  xi,  446.  Cuchulinn  comes  to  Scathach.  Scathach's 
daughter  praised  him  to  her.  "  ruttolnastair  infer"  ol  a  mdthair. 
"  '  The  man  hath  found  favour  with  thee/  said  her  mother." 

LTJ.  61a  45.  Cuchulinn  overheard  Cathbad  telling  his  pupils 
that  whatever  youth  took  arms  on  that  day  would  be  famous  in 
Ireland  for  ever.  He  went  to  King  Conchobur  and  asked  for  arms. 
On  being  informed  that  this  was  done  by  the  advice  of  Cathbad, 
Conchobur  gave  him  arms.  Cathbad  came  afterwards  and  denied 
that  the  advice  had  come  from  him.  Conchobur  reproaches 
Cuchulinn  with  having  deceived  him.  Cuchulinn  replies  :  "  a  ri 
Fene,  ni  brec"  ol  Cuchulaind.  "  is  he  dorinchoisc  dia  felmaccaib 
imbuaruch  7  racJiiialasa  fri  hEmain  andess  7  dedeochadsa  chucutsu 
iarom."  "  '  King  of  the  Fene,  it  is  no  deceit,'  said  Cuchulinn. 
'  He  taught  his  pupils  this  morning,  and  I  heard  it  south  of  Emain, 
and  came  to  thee  then.'  " 

LU.  201'  4.  Crimthann  had  escaped  from  the  slaughter  wrought 
by  Cuchulinn  and  the  Ulstermen.  He  meets  his  foster-mother. 
"in  farcbad  mo  mac  sa?"  olsi.  "  foracbad,"  ol  Crimthand. 
"  '  Has  my  son  been  left  (on  the  field)  ? '  said  she.  '  He  has  been 
left/  said  Crimthann." 

LU.  133a  2.  aid  do  chele  i  n-guais  md[i~\r.  tucad  fer  huathmar 
ara  chend  ....  7  atbela  leis.  'Thy  husband  is  in  great 
peril.  A  terrible  man  has  been  brought  against  him,  and  he  will 
fall  by  him.' 

LU.  83a  39.     "b6i  cara  damsa  ism  tir  se"  for  Conaire,  "  acht 


1  Such  cases  as  this,  where  the  periphrasis  with  the  copula  is  used  to  brinj; 
some  word  into  emphatic  position,  may  best  be  put  with  main  clauses,  as  there 
is  no  real  subordination.  It  may  be  noted  that  in  such  periphrasis,  wlu-n 
the  leading  verb  is  perfect,  the  copula  is  regularly  either  present  or  perfect. 
Examples  will  be  found  in  my  paper  on  the  Substantive  Verb,  pp.  73  sq.  In 
\V1>.  4C  35  we  should  correct,  with  Thurneysen,  to  ni  fochet6ir  dorat,  and  in 
NVli.  ,")b  3  should  be  read,  with  Zimmer,  iiifarina'ut  rosnnirc. 


ACTION    AND   TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB J.    STRACHAN.     423 

rofesmais  conair  d'ta  thig"  "  Cia  ainm  side?"  for  MacCecht. 
"DaDergadi  Lagnib"  ol  Conaire.  "  runic  cucumsa  em,"  ol  Conaire, 
u  do  chuingid  aisceda  7  n't  thuidchid  co  n-vru."  " '  1  should  have 
a  friend  in  this  land,'  said  Conaire,  '  if  we  only  knew  the  way  to  his 
house.'  '  What  is  his  name?'  said  MacCecht.  'DaDerga  of 
Leinster,'  said  Conaire.  '  He  came  to  me  indeed,'  said  Conaire, 
1  to  seek  a  gift,  and  he  came  not  with  refusal.' "  The  various 
gifts  are  then  introduced  by  the  perfect  roirus,  *  I  have  given.' 

LU.  68''  12.  "  is  fas  ind  Idi  mdr  sin  doberar  lam  popa  Fergus" 
ol  Cuchulaind,  "  ar  ni  fl  claideb  ina  intiuch  inge  claideb  craind" 
'' atchoas  dam  dano"  ol  Cuchulaind:  "rogab  Ailill  a  m-bcegal 
inna  cotlud,  heseom  7  Medb,  7  doretlaistir  a  claidiub  ar  Fergus 
7  dorat  dia  araid  dia  toscaid  7  doratad  claideb  craind  ina  intech" 
14 1  That  great  rudder  is  empty  which  my  father  Fergus  brings  with 
him,'  says  Cuchulinn,  'for  there  is  no  sword  in  its  sheath  but 
a  sword  of  wood.'  '  It  has  been  told  me,'  said  Cuchulinn, 
'  Ailill  got  a  chance  of  them  as  they  slept,  he  and  Medb,  and  took 
from  Fergus  his  sword  and  gave  it  to  his  charioteer  to  keep,  and 
;t  sword  of  wood  was  put  into  its  sheath.' "  This  took  place 
shortly  before,  LU.  65a  31  sq. ;  in  the  narrative  there  preterites 
are  used. 

LTJ.  59b  40.  Fergus  relates  one  of  the  wonders  that  Cuchulinn 
had  done  in  his  childhood,  and  adds :  hif'iadnaise  Bricriu  (sic)  ucut 
doronad,  '  it  was  done  before  Bricriu  yonder.' 

LTJ.  134a  7.  atd  coirthe  oca  ulaid,  7  aid  ogom  isin  chind  fil  hi 
talam  din  chorthi.  issed  fil  and:  "  Eochaid  Airgtech  inso  ;  rambi 
Cdilte"  "There  is  a  pillar  by  his  grave,  and  there  is  an  Ogam 
on  the  end  of  the  pillar  that  is  in  the  earth.  This  is  what  is  there  : 
'  This  is  Eochaid  Airgthech  ;  Cailte  slew  him.'  " 

The  perfect  of  an  indefinite  past  is  the  common  type  of  perfect 
in  the  Glosses,  e.g. : — 

Tur.  60.  air  intan  citaacce  (MS.  ad  citaacai)  Rebeca  inni  Isdc 
doarblaing  (=  di-air-roleblaing]  den  chanmll  forambdi  ar  omalldoit 
spirto.  sic  dano  doarblaing  ind  eclats  din  chamull  indiumsa  .... 
forsarobae  intan  adcondairc  sponsum.  '  For  when  Rebecca  first  saw 
Isaac,  she  sprang  from  the  camel  whereon  she  was,  for  humility 
of  spirit.  So  then  the  Church  has  sprung  from  the  camel  of  pride 
whereon  she  was,  when  she  saw  the  Spouse.'  But  at  59,  in 
an  historical  note,  is  the  preterite  diain  dodrbling,  'thence  she 
sprang  down.' 


• 


424      ACTION    AND   TIME    IN    THE    IRISH   VERB — J.    STRACHAN. 

This  type  is  also  common  in  the  Felire,  e.g. : — 

Prol.  29.    roselgatar  r6tu,  ndd  soreid  la  boethu ; 

riana  techt  dond  rigu  rodamnatar  soethu. 

1  They  have  hewed  roads,  which  foolish  ones  deem  not  easy.  Before 
coming  to  the  kingdom  they  have  suffered  pains.' 

Prol.  233.    in  gormr'ig  romuchtha  :  in  Domnaill  roplagtha ; 
in  Chiardin  rorigtha :  in  Chrondin  romartha. 

'  The  mighty  kings  have  been  stifled :  the  Domnalls  have  been 
plagued :  the  Ciarans  have  been  crowned  :  the  Cronans  have  been 
magnified.' 

The  following  examples  will  further  illustrate  the  usage  : — 

Imram  Brain,  §  27.  flaith  cen  tossach  cen  forcenn  doriiasat 
bith,  '  a  King  without  beginning,  without  end,  hath  created  the 
world.' 

Lib.  Ardm.  18b  1.  7  adopart  (pret.)  Crimthann  in  port  sin  du 
Patrice,  ar  la  Patric  dubert  (pret.)  baithis  do  Chrimthunn,  7  i  Slebti 
adranact  Crimthann.  'And  Crimthann  offered  that  place  to 
Patrick,  for  it  was  Patrick  that  gave  baptism  to  Crimthann, 
and  in  Slebte  Crimthann  has  been  buried.'  Here  the  preterites 
simply  narrate  ;  in  the  perfect  the  past  is  put  in  relation  to  the 
present. 

Cormac's  Glossary,  s.v.  prull.  After  the  narration  of  the  tale 
which  is  said  to  have  given  Senchan  his  name  we  have  is  disein 
rohainmniged  dosom  Senchan  Torpeist  .i.  Senchan  dororpai  peist, 
*  hence  he  hath  got  the  name  of  Senchan  Torpeist,  i.e.  Senchan  to 
whom  a  monster  hath  been  of  service.'  Similarly  s.v.  nescoit,  ad  fin. 

LTJ.  84a  41.  Mi  leech  maith  isin  tir  thuaid.  Fen-dar-Cr'mach 
based  (leg.  bahed,  cf.  YBL.  94a  10)  a  ainm.  is  de  roboi  Fen-dar- 
Cr'inach  fairseom.  dr  is  cumma  nocinged  dara  cholaind  (tar a  choland 
YBL.  94a  10,  dar  comland  YBL.  330a  62,  leg.  tara  chomlond) 
7  nochessed  fen  dar  crinach.  '  There  was  a  goodly  hero  in  the 
north.  Fen-dar-ciinach  (Wain-over-faggots)  was  his  name.  This 
is  how  he  got  the  name  of  Fen-dar-crmach.  For  he  used  to  step 
over  his  foes  as  though  it  were  a  wain  going  over  faggots.' 

LTJ.  64b  10.  After  the  death  of  divers  people  at  the  hands  of 
Cuchulinn  has  been  narrated,  the  narrator  sums  up  :  is  amlaid  trd 
romarbtha  in  lucht  sin  :  Orldm  chetumus  ina  dind,  tri  maic  Odrach 
fora  n-dth,  Fertedil  ina  dtdlib  (dedil  YBL.  24a  8),  Manan  ina  dind. 
1  So  then  were  those  folk  slain,  Orlam  first  in  his  dind,  the  three 


ACTION    AND    TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB — J.    STRACHAN.     425 

MacGarach  at  their  ford,  Fertedil  in  his  .  .  .  ,  Maenan  in 
his  dind.1  It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  here,  as  generally  in 
the  Tain,  the  stories  are  connected  with  names  of  places.  For 
a  similar  brief  summary  see  LIT.  70b  42.  But  in  LIT.  701'  11  we 
have  the  preterite. 

In  LIT.  74a  26  we  have  the  various  bodily  troubles  that  resulted 
to  Larine  from  his  conflict  with  Cuchulinn  detailed  in  a  series  of 
perfects ;  to  this  so  far  I  have  no  parallel  except  Kev.  Celt,  x,  78, 
11.  7-9. 

II.1 

LL.  250b  15.  After  Ailill  and  Medb  have  tried  to  bring  about 
Fraech's  death,  teit  Ailill  7  Medb  ina  n-dun  iarom.  "  mor  gnkm 
doringemam"  ol  Medb.  "  issinnaithrech"  ol  Ailill,  "  a  n- 
doringensam  rlsin  fer"  u  Then  Ailill  and  Medb  go  into  their  fort. 
'  An  evil  deed  (yue^ya  cp^ov]  have  we  done,'  said  Medb.  '  We 
repent,'  said  Ailill,  '  of  what  we  have  done  to  the  man.'  " 

LU.  69a  27.  Cuchulinn  has  slain  Etarcomol,  who  had  come  to 
him  under  the  protection  of  Fergus.  Fergus  comes  to  him  in  anger. 
Cuchulinn  asks  whether  he  would  have  preferred  that  Etarcomol 
had  slain  him.  "  is  assu  em  lemsa  a  w-doronad,"  ar  Fergus.  "  '  I 
prefer  what  has  been  done,'  says  Fergus." 

LIT.  133b  44.  Mongan  and  the  poet  Forgoll  had  a  dispute  about 
how  Fothad  Airgthech  met  with  his  death.  A  warrior,  who  was 
Cailte,  Find's  foster-son,  comes  to  Mongan's  court  and  says  the 
king  is  right,  and  he  relates  how  long  ago  when  he  (Cailte)  was 
with  Mongan,  who  is  identified  with  Find,  he  slew  Fothad  with 
his  spear.  And  he  adds :  issed  a  n-d'iceltar  so  roboi  isin  gal  sin. 
fugebthar  in  malcloch  dia  rolusa  a  roud  si[n].  '  This  is  the  shaft 

1  Cf.  the  following  examples  of  the  aorist  in  Sanskrit  and  in  Greek  :— 

Catapatha  Br.  iii,  6,  2,  18.  ydthaiv&syamutra  goptaro  'bhumam/m 
evasySplhd  (joptn.ro  bhavishyiimah,  '  as  we  have  been  his  protectors  there,  so  we 
will  he  his  protectors  here.' 

Id.  ii,  6,  3,  5.  sd  bdndhiih  siuiaslryusya  yum  p'trrnm  avocama,  'that  is 
the  sense  of  the  sunastrya  which  we  have  just  now  set  forth.' 

Id.  iv,  1,  5,  7.  ydn  ngvedisham  ttna/iimsisham,  'because  I  did  not  know 
thee,  therefore  have  I  injured  thee.' 

Hdt.  i,  85.      %v  ol  TCCUS  rov  Kal  irpdrepov  fir(fjLtrf)a'0ijv. 

Horn.  II.  i,  297.     X€P(r^  M^  °^  T0t  %yu>V*  /nax^fo/xai  tlvtKa.  Kovprjy  oCrc  ffol 

0$T€  T(f  &\\(f,    67T61  fjL     O<f>€ \fff6e  76  5Jl/T€5. 

Plat.,  162A.  &  Sc^Kpores,  <f)i\os  avf)P,  &(rir(p  vw$))  elires.  In  Irish  it  would 
be  amal  asrnbirtsin  ;  cf .  the  examples  cited  by  Zimmer,  KZ.  xxxvi,  505  sq. 


426      ACTION    AND   TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB J.    STRACHAN. 

that  was  in  that  spear.  The  blunt  stone  from  which  I  made  that 
cast  will  he  found.' 

Stowe  Missal,  64b.  figor  cuirp  Crist  rosuidiged  hi  linnanart 
brond  Maire,  '  a  figure  of  Christ's  body  that  was  set  in  the  linen 
sheet  of  Mary's  womb.'  Other  examples  will  be  found  in  this  text. 

Cormac's  Glossary,  s.v.  Mugeme.  Mugeme  ainm  in  chetnai  oirc 
cetarabe  *  n-j&re,  '  Mugeme  is  the  name  of  the  first  lapdog  that 
first  was  in  Ireland.' 

LIT.  77b  12.  After  it  has  been  related  where  various  people 
were  slain,  we  are  told  :  kite  a  n-anmand  na  tiri  sin  co  brdth  each 
bale  i  torcair  each  fer  dibsidi,  '  these  are  the  names  of  those 
lands  for  ever,  each  place  in  which  each  of  them  has  fallen.' 
Similarly  LTJ.  70b  22.  Cf.  pp.  17,  18  above. 

Wb.  13b  10.  amal  ronpridchissemni  rachretsidsi,  'as  we  have 
preached  it,  ye  have  believed  it.' 

Ml.  102d  17.  amal  rusoirtha  som  hi  sleib  Sina  ....  sic 
rosoirtha  in  Machabdi,  '  as  they  have  been  delivered  on  Mount 
Sinai,  so  the  Maccabees  have  been  delivered.' 

Wb.  29d  9.  intain  ronanissiu  domheisse  nirbo  accur  lat,  '  when 
thou  didst  remain  behind  me,  thou  didst  not  desire  it.' 

LTJ.  55a  33.  As  the  army  is  about  to  leave  home,  Medb  says : 
"  All  who  are  parting  with  their  friends  will  curse  me,  udir  is  me 
dorinol  in  sluagad  sa,"  '  because  I  have  mustered  this  hosting.' 

Wb.  4C 1 6 .  hore  doroigu  indala  fer  cen  airilliud  et  romiscsigestar 
alaile  indoich  bid  indirge  do  Dia  insin,  '  because  He  hath  chosen 
the  one  man  without  merit  and  hath  hated  the  other,  think  ye 
that  that  is  unrighteousness  to  God  ? ' 

Wb.  17C  1.  cein  ropridchos  doib  it  Macidonii  domroisechtatar,  '  as 
long  as  I  preached  to  them,  the  Macedonians  have  supported  me.' 

Ir.  Text,  ii,  2,  245.  dofuccusa  in  m-boin  sea  a  Sith  Cruachan 
condarodart  in  Dub  Cuailnge,  *  I  have  brought  this  cow  out  of 
Sid  Cruachan  so  that  the  Black  of  Cooley  has  bulled  her.' 

Ml.  55d  4.  rob6i  du  chensi  Duaid  conna  rogaid  do  Dia  dig  ail  for 
Saul  .  .  .  ,  acht  rogaid  ho  Dia  conidnderoimed  di  lamaib  Saul, 
1  such  hath  been  David's  gentleness  that  he  hath  not  prayed  to 
God  for  vengeance  on  Saul,  but  he  hath  prayed  of  God  that  He 
would  deliver  him  from  Saul's  hands.' 

Cf.  Wb.  21C  22,  26*  25,  Ml.  33b  5,  44C  11,  65d  12,  98b  8. 


ACTION    AND    TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VKRK — J.    M  i;  u  HAN.     427 

III.1 

Ml.  102d  17.  sic  rowirtha  in  Machabdi  hua  Dia  dinaib  imnedaib 
hi  robatar,  '  so  the  Maccabees  have  been  delivered  by  God  from 
the  troubles  wherein  they  had  been.' 

Ml.  50d  15.  intain  dorolaig  Dia  do  inn  mill  dorigni  roicad 
iarum,  l  when  God  had  forgiven  him  the  pride  of  which  he  had 
been  guilty,  he  was  healed  afterwards.' 

Ml.  126b  2.  is  do  nertad  in  popuil  adcuaid  som  cid  intain  ronan 
du  aisndis  dun  popul  fesin,  'it  is  to  encourage  the  people  that  he 
has  delivered  himself,  even  when  he  has  ceased  from  speaking  of 
the  people  itself.' 

Ml.  65a  1.  iarsindi  adcuaid  som  dineuch  immethecrathar  Crist 
dianechtair,  contoi  talmaidiu  du  aisndis  de  fessin  hie,  '  after  he  has 
spoken  of  what  covers  Christ  externally,  he  turns  suddenly  to 
speak  of  Himself  here.' 

"Wb.  21d  11.      o   adcuaid  ruin  icce   in  cheneli  doine     . 
asbeir  iarom          .     .     ,  '  after  he  has  set  forth  the  mystery  of  the 
salvation  of  the  race  of  men,  he  says  afterwards,'  etc. 

IV.2 

LTJ.  63a  32.  lasodain  atnethat  Idith  gaile  JSmna  7  focherdat 
i  n-dabaig  n-uarusci.  maitti  immiseom  in  dabach  limn,  in  dabach 

1  Cf.  the  following  examples  of  the  aorist  in  Sanskrit  and  in  Greek : — 

RV.  vii,  57, 1.  pinvanti  utsam  ydd  ayasur  ugrah,  '  the  strong  ones  cause  the 
skin  to  flow,  when  they  have  come.' 

RV.  i,  38,  8.  va$r?va  vidyun  mimdti  ....  ydd  esham  vrshtir  asarji, 
'  like  a  calf  the  lightning  lows,  when  their  rain  has  been  poured  forth.' 

RV.  viii,  82,  14-15.  vi  ydd  dher  ddha  tvishS  vicve  d'eviiso  akramuh  vidan 
mrgdsya  tan  amah,  ad  u  me  nivard  bhuvad  vrtrahadishta  paiimsyam,  '  when  all 
the  gods  fled  from  the  violence  of  the  dragon,  when  the  rage  of  the  beast  seized 
them,  then  was  he  to  me  a  protection,  the  slayer  of  Vritra  showed  his  valour.* 

Other  examples  are  cited  in  Grassmann,  s.v.  ydd  and  yadt. 

Horn.  II.  iv,  244.     o7  T'  eTrel  ovv  e/fa/toi/  TroAeos  -neStoio  Oeovffai,  tffraffi. 

2  Cf.  the  following  examples  of  the  aorist  in  Sanskrit  and  in  Crock  :  — 

RV.  vii,  98,  5.  yadZd  ddevir  asahishta  mayH,  dthffbJmrat  l-fntlah  ifmi  asya, 
'when  he  had  overcome  the  crafty  assaults  of  the  demons,  then  the  Soma  wa« 
wholly  his.' 

RV.  i,  51,  4.  Vrtrdni  ydd  Lidra  ff/iw.vavadhir  n/iim,  ud  it  stiryam  diry 
irohayo  dr$i,  '  when,  Indra,  thou  hadst  slain  by  force  the  dragon  Vritra,  then 
thou  didst  cause  the  sun  to  mount  in  the  heaven  to  behold.' 

Horn.  II.  i,  484.     avrbp  ^ret  £'  IKOVTO  Kara  ffrparbv  fvpvv  'Axa*wv,  vrja  f*lv 


428     ACTION    AND   TIME    IN   THE    IRISH    VERB — J.    8TRACHAN. 

aile  dano  w-rolad  fiehis  dornaib  de?  in  tres  dabach  ew-deochaid 
iarsudiu  fosngert  side  combo  chumsi  do  a  tess  7  afuacht.  'Therewith 
the  heroes  of  Einain  seize  him  (Cuchulinn  hot  with  rage)  and  cast 
him  into  a  tub  of  cold  water.  That  tub  bursts  about  him.  The 
second  tub  in  which  he  was  cast  boiled  hands  high(?)  therefrom. 
The  third  tub  into  which  he  went  afterwards,  he  warmed  it  so 
that  its  heat  and  its  cold  were  right  for  him.' 

LU.  65a  19.  "ind  adaig"  orse,  "  dochotar  Ulaid  ma  noendin, 
dolluid  7  tri  fichit  samaisce  imbi."  "  'The  night/  she  said,  'that 
the  Ulstermen  had  gone  into  their  debility,  he  (the  bull)  went  and 
sixty  heifers  around  him.'  " 

LIT.  64a  22.  a  w-dochoid  i  n-occus  don  dunud  tisca  (hist,  pres.) 
a  cend  dia  mum,  '  when  he  had  gone  near  the  camp,  he  took  his 
head  from  his  back.' 

LTJ.  60a  41.  dia  forgeni  Cauland  cerdd  oegidacht  do  Chonchobur, 
asbert  Cauland  iarom  .  .  .  ,  'when  Cauland  the  smith  had 
prepared  hospitality  for  Conchobor,  Cauland  said  then  .  .  .  .' 

LU.  56b  1.  o  dodeochatar  a  cetna  rude2  a  Cruachain  combdtdr 
hi  Cuil  Sibrinne,  asbert  Medb  fria  haraid,  '  when  they  had  come 
the  first  march  from  Cruachan,  so  that  they  were  in  Cul  Sibrinne, 
Medb  said  to  her  charioteer.' 

EC.  xi,  444.  o  dochoid  tar  Alpi  la  bronach  do  dith  a  coiceli.  anai* 
dano  desuidiu  o  roairigestar.  '  When  he  had  gone  over  Scotland, 
he  was  sorrowful  for  the  loss  of  his  comrades.  He  stayed  then 
when  he  had  perceived  it.' 

LU.  70b  19.  tintdi  Medb  aitheruch  atuaid  6  roan  coicthiges  oc 
inriud  in  cMicid  7  o  rofich  cath  fri  Findmoir,  f  Medb  turned 
back  again  from  the  north,  after  she  had  remained  a  fortnight 
harrying  the  province,  and  after  she  had  fought  a  battle  with 
Findmor.'  Similarly  LU.  76b  11. 

LL.  248b  7.  dosndeccai  in  derccaid  din  diin  intan  dodechatar  i  m- 
Mag  Cruachan,  '  the  watchman  saw  them  from  the  fort,  when  they 
had  come  into  the  plain  of  Cruachan.' 

1  =  eott/igfed  durntt  di,  LL.  67b  48. 

2  leg.,  with  Stokes,  n-ndt,  cf.  LL.  56b  10. 


ACTION    ANJ)    TIME    IX    THE    IRISH    VKRB — J.    STRACHAN.      42f> 


V.1 

LIT.  82a  34.  At  the  beginning  of  the  section  entitled  Aided 
Tamuin  (the  Death  of  Tamun) :  foruirmiset  muinter  Ailello  a  mind 
rig  for  Tamun  druth.  n't  lamair  Ailill  a  leith  fair  fessin.  sredis 
(pret.)  Cuchulaind  cloich  fair  .  .  .  comebaid  a  cend  de.  '  Ailill' s 
household  had  placed  his  royal  crown  on  Tamun  the  fool.  Ailill 
did  not  venture  to  have  it  on  himself.  Cuchulinn  hurled  a  stone 
at  him,  so  that  his  head  was  broken  therefrom.'  Here  foruirmiset 
is  logicalljT  subordinate  to  sredis.  -lamair  is  one  of  the  verbs  that 
may  be  either  imperfective  or  perfective  (cf.  p.  9). 

LU.  59b  13.  When  the  young  Cuchulinn  came  to  the  court  of 
his  uncle  Conchobor,  the  boys  who  were  at  play  attacked  the 
stranger  for  some  breach  of  boyish  etiquette.  He  fell  upon 
them  and  overthrew  fifty  of  them.  At  last,  instead  of  his  being 
placed  under  the  protection  of  the  lads,  they  were  put  under  his 
protection.  lotdr  (pret.)  uli  isa  cluchemaig  (leg.  -mag}  iarom 
7  atarachtatar  (perf.)  in  maic  hi  (leg.  hisin?)  roslassa  and. 
fosrdthatar  (pret.)  a  mummi  7  a  n-aiti.  'Thereafter  they  all  went 
into  the  play-field,  and  those  boys  who  had  been  smitten  there 
had  arisen.  Their  foster-mothers  and  foster-fathers  helped  them.' 


1  "With  this  section  cf.  Zimmer's  remarks,  pp.  541  sq. 

A  similar  usage  seems  to  be  found  with  the  aorist  in  Vedic  Sanskrit,  as  in  the 
following  examples  : — 

RV.  x,  88,  10.  stomena  hi  divi  devaso  agnim  ajijanan  .  .  .  , 
tarn  u  akpnvan  tredhci  blimi.  '  By  praise  the  gods  had  created  Agni  in  the 
heaven.  They  made  him  be  in  three.' 

RV.  iv,  18,  5.  avadydm,  iva  mdnyamand  //uhak&r  tndram  mflffi  v'lryfna 
nyrshtam:  dtliOd  asthat  svaydm  dtkam  vdsana,  d  rsdasl  aprnfij  jayamanah. 
'  Indra's  mother,  deeming  him  contemptible,  though  full  of  might,  had  hidden 
him.  He  had  burst  forth  of  himself  clad  in  his  raiment.  At  his  birth  he 
filled  the  two  worlds.' 

R.V.  i,  163,  2.  Yameiia  dattdm  Trltd  i'ltam  ayunay,  fndra  cnatti  pruthumo 
ddhy  atishthut,  Oandharw  asya  rafcmdiu  agrbhnut ;  mlrdd  d$va/n  I'd^aiu  inr 
atashta,  translated  by  Delbriick :  '  Den  von  Yama  gegebenen  Renner  spannte 
Trita  an,  Indra  bestieg  ihn  zuerst,  Gandliarva  ergriff  seinen  Ziigel.  Aus  der 
Souue  hattet  ihr  Vasus  das  Ross  geschaffen.' 

Cf.  also  such  Greek  examples  as  the  following  :  — 

Horn.  II.  i,  92.     «al  rdre  5$j  ddpcrrjffe  Kal  rjwSo  /iai/rts  apvpuv. 

Plat.,  157E.      &  p.fv  o</)0aAjub?  &pa  oi^ews  ir\f<as  eytVeTO  Kal  6pq,  5r)  TOTC. 

Horn.  II.  xvii,  544.  eyeipe  5e  i/eT/cos  A^inj 

ovpav66ev  Karafiaffa.'   irporjKe  yap  fvpvoira  Zeus 
opvv/Jievai  Aavaovs'    8^j  yap  voos  ^rpaTrer'  auToG. 

In  the  last  instance,  however,  subordination  is  indicated  by  yap. 


430     ACTION    AND   TIME   IN   THE    IRISH    VERB — J.    STRACHAN. 

LL.  250a  27.  fosceird  (hist,  pres.)  Ailill  isinn  abaind  sis. 
roairigestar  (perf.)  Frach  anisin.  conaccai  ni:  dollellaiiig  (pret.) 
int  ecne  ara  chend1  7  gabsus  (pret.)  inna  leulu.  'Ailill  threw  it 
(the  ring)  down  into  the  river.  Fraech  had  marked  that.  He 
(Fraech)  saw  somewhat :  a  salmon  sprang  to  meet  it,  and  seized 
it  in  its  mouth.' 

LL.  248a  23.  iarsuidiu  docorastar  (pret.)  fair  did  do  acallaim 
nailing  ine.  immaroraid  (perf.)  fria  muntir  anisin.  "  tiagar  uait 
didiu  co  siair  do  mathar,"  etc.  "  Then  it  fell  upon  him  to  go  to 
speak  with  the  maid.  He  had  deliberated  that  with  his  house- 
hold. '  Let  someone '  (said  they)  '  then  go  from  thee  to  thy  mother's 
sister.'  " 

LU.  72b  11.  leeair  (hist,  pres.)  sium  iarom  ass,  7  fonascar 
(hist,  pres.)  fair  can  tuidecht  for  sin  slog  co  tisad  aroen  fri  Ultu  ult. 
dorairngired  (perf.)  do  dano  Findabair  do  talairt  do  7  immasoi 
(pret.)  iiadil  iarsudiu.  '  Then  he  was  let  go,  and  he  was  bound 
not  to  come  against  the  host  till  he  should  come  along  with  all  the 
TJlstermen.  It  had  been  promised  him  that  Findabair  should  be 
given  him,  and  then  he  turned  away  from  them.' 

LU.  19a  6.  A  dispute  arose  among  the  TJlstermen  as  to  who 
should  go  on  an  errand.  One  said  that  it  should  be  he,  another 
that  it  should  be  he.  cotreracht  each  fer  diarailiu  imli.  "  nacha- 
fogluesed  anisin,"  ol  Sencha;  "fer  dongegat  Ulaid  ....  ise 
nodraga."  "  Each  of  them  had  arisen  against  the  other  concerning 
it.  '  Let  not  that  move  you,'  said  Sencha ;  '  the  man  whom  the 
men  of  Ulster  shall  choose,  he  shall  go.'  " 

LU.  85b  14.  toscurethar"  (hist,  pres.)  a  collach  docliom  tire, 
a  n-gloim  roldsat  na  tri  coicait  curach  oc  tuidecht  hi  tir  forrocrath 
(perf.)  brudin  DdDergce  conndrali  gai  for  alchaing  inte,  add, 
rolasat  (perf.)  grith  comldtur  for  lar  in  tige  uli.  "  samailte  lat" 
a  Chonairi,  "  cia  fuaim  so?"  "  They  put  to  land  with  their  fleet. 
The  din  that  the  thrice  fifty  boats  had  raised  in  coming  to  land 
had  shaken  the  palace  of  DaDerga,  so  that  there  was  no  spear 
on  rack  in  it,  but  they  had  made  a  din  so  that  they  were  all 


1  One  might  have  expected  ara  cend.     Iii  Rev.  Celt,  xi,  4o2,  we  find  am 
thind  of  a  woman,  where,  however,  another  text  (Celt.  Zeitschr.  iii,  254)  has 
foracinn.     Did  the  masculine  form  tend  to  become  stereotyped  ?    So  far  I  have 
no  more  evidence. 

2  Cf.  (toscurethar  dochom  tire  LU.  8oa   41,    toscnrrtlmr   /»>/</   na   dibcrgaitj 
86b  38.     Of  one  person  doseitirethar  Ir.  Text,  ii,  1,  178,  but  docuirethar  bedy 
LU.  87*  27  =  tacuirithear  beady  YBL.  96a  23  ;  ef.  further  ilomruircthar  Rev. 
€elt.  x,  86,  also/o«cm*  Rev.  Celt,  x,  70. 


ACTION    AND   TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB — J.    STRACHAN.      431 

in  the  midst  of  the  house.  '  Make  comparison,  Conaire,  what  noise 
is  this?'" 

Compert  Mongan.  boi  Fiachnce  Lurga  athair  Hongdin,  //" 
hoenri  in  chuicid.  boi  cara  lets  i  n-Albain  .i.  Aeddn  mac  Gabrdin. 
dodechas  uadside  co  h  Aeddn ;  dodechas  6  Aeddn  co  Fiachnce  ara 

tised  dia  chobair luid  didiu  Fiachnce  tain's.  'There 

was  Fiachnae  Lurga,  son  of  Mongan,  who  was  sole  king  of  tht 
province.  He  had  a  friend  in  Scotland,  Aedan,  son  of  Gabrau. 
A  message  had  come  from  him  to  Aedan.  A  message  had  come 

from  Aedan  to  him  that  he  should  come  to  help  him 

Then  Fiachnae  went  across.' 

LU.  67b  17.  "td.it  ass  do  Chuil  Airthir"  ecmaic  dochuaid 
(perf.)  CucJiulaind  inn  aidchi  sin  do  acallaim  Ulad.  "  scela  lat" 
or  Conchobor.  "'Come  forth  to  Cul  Airthir.'  It  happened  that 
Cuchulinn  had  gone  that  night  to  speak  with  the  Ulstermen. 
'Thy  news,'  said  Conchobor."  Similarly  LL.  251b  29,  and, 
with  a  still  longer  explanation  interpolated,  Ir.  Text,  ii,  1,  I78r 
11.  126-132. 

In  Ml.  124d  9  (cf.  Zimmer,  p.  518)  two  subordinate  clauses 
seem  to  stand  in  this  relation,  kuare  nad  rotodlaigestar  (perf.) 
co  Dia  inna  huisciu  ....  7  huare  asmbert  da  duthluich^ed^  l 
nadetaitisj  '  because  he  had  not  asked  the  waters  of  God  .... 
and  because  he  said  though  he  should  ask,  they  could  not  be  got.' 

In  the  following  passages  the  perfect  follows : — 
LIT.  70a  31.  is  and  sin  luid  (pret.)  Medb  co  tr'iun  int  sloig  le  hi 
Cuib  do  chuingid  in  tairb  y  luid  Cuchulaind  ina  n-diad.  for  sliyi 
Midluachra  didiu  dochoid  si  do  indriud  Ulad.  *  Then  l\Iedb  went 
and  a  third  of  the  host  with  her  into  Cuib  to  seek  the  bull,  and 
Cuchulinn  went  after  them.  Now  she  had  gone  by  the  way  of 
Midluachair  to  harry  Ulster.' 

LL.  249a  45.  docing  (hist,  pres.)  Lothur  for  Inr  in  taige ;  fod<nl<> 
doib  a  m-biad.  fora  dernaind  norannad  (imperfect)  cech  n  dga  conn 
claidiub  (facs.  claldiub  =  cona  claid"  YBL.  57a  26)  7  ni  aidletl 
(imperfect)  toinn  na  feoil.  o  gabais  (pret.,  see  above  p.  11) 
rannaireclit  ni  archiuir  Mad  foa  Idim  riam.  'Lothur  sprang  into 
the  middle  of  the  house.  He  divided  to  them  the  food.  On  his 
palm  he  used  to  divide  each  joint  with  his  sword,  and  he  reached 
not  skin  or  flesh  (i.e.  of  his  hand).  Since  he  assumed  the  office 
of  divider,  food  had  never  failed  beneath  his  hand.' 

1  Zimmer'.s  dnthlnlchfed  is  syntactically  impossible. 


432      ACTION    AND    TIME    IN    THP;    IRISH    VERB J.    STRACHAN. 

LL.  252a  45.  leicid  (hist,  pres.)  Condi  in  nathir  assa  chriss. 
et  ni  dergeni  nechtar  dp.  olc  fria  cheile.  '  Conall  let  the  snake  go 
from  his  girdle.  And  neither  of  them  had  done  harm  to  the  other.' 

Such  parataxis  might  also  be  found  when  the  leading  verb  is 
primary.  But  then,  as  a  rule,  it  is  not  so  easily  discernible.  The 
following  passage,  however,  may  be  quoted  : — 

LTJ.  133a  19.  conid  mac  do  Mananndn  mac  Lir  int'i  Mongdncesu 
3fongan  mac  Fiachnai  dogarar  de.  ar  foracaib  rand  lia  mdthair  al- 
lude uadi  matin.  *  So  that  this  Mongan  is  son  of  Manannan  mac 
Lir,  though  he  is  called  Mongan,  Fiachnae's  son.  For  he  (Manannan) 
had  left  a  stave  with  his  (Mongan's)  mother,  when  he  went  from 
her  in  the  morning.' 


PRETERITE    AND    PERFECT. 

We  have  exemplified  the  chief  uses  of  the  preterite  and  the 
perfect  in  Irish.  It  remains  to  consider  a  number  of  exceptions, 
when  the  preterite  is  used  where,  in  accordance  with  what  has 
been  set  forth  above,  the  perfect  might  have  been  expected,  and 
conversely.  It  is  here  that  the  lack  of  absolutely  trustworthy 
texts  is  most  severely  felt.  As  has  been  said  already,  the  historical 
passages  in  the  Old  Irish  manuscripts  are  few,  and  in  old  texts 
preserved  in  later  manuscripts  there  is  always  the  risk  of  error 
in  transmission.  The  ri«k  obviously  lies  chiefly  in  one  direction. 
In  the  development  of  the  Irish  language  the  imperfective 
(preterite)  forms  are  finally  ousted  by  the  perfective  (perfect). 
Hence  it  is  very  possible  that  a  later  transcriber  should  replace 
a  preterite  by  a  perfect ;  it  is  very  unlikely  that  he  should  have 
replaced  a  perfect  by  a  preterite.  Consequently,  if  we  meet  with 
preterites  where  we  might  have  been  inclined  to  look  for  perfects, 
we  should  seek  for  some  other  explanation  than  scribal  carelessness. 

The  following  are  the  instances  that  I  have  noted  in  which 
preterites  appear  under  circumstances  similar  to  those  in  which 
perfects  appeared  in  the  foregoing  section.  The  examples  may 
be  most  conveniently  arranged  under  the  following  heads  : — 

1.    THE  PBETERITE  IN  MAIN  CLAUSES. 

LTJ.  77b  2.  The  Morrigan  had  been  wounded  by  Cuchulinn, 
and  came  to  him  unrecognized  and  was  healed  by  him,  though  he 
had  previously  warned  her  (LTJ.  74a  42  sq.)  that,  if  she  molested 


ACTION    AND    TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERH— J.    STRACHAN.       11', 

him  as  she  threatened,  she  should  rue  it.  After  being  healed, 
•'atbirt  frim  trd,"  or  in  Morngan,  "  nimb'iad  w  lat  co  brath" 
"  'You  told  me,'  said  the  Morrigan,  'that  I  should  not  be  healed 
by  you  till  Doom.'  "  Similarly  atbertsa,  LL.  25 lb  8. 

Ir.  Text,  ii,  2,  230.  The  sons  of  Ailill  and  Medb  on  a  foray 
were  attacked  by  overwhelming  numbers.  They  sent  a  message 
home  to  tell  of  their  plight,  rosoiched  na  hingena  co  Cruachain 
7  adjiadad  scela  ule :  "  rogabad"  (perf.),  ar  siad,  "fort  maccaib-siu 
oc  Ath  Briuin,  7  asbertadar  techt  na  foirithin"  translated  by 
Windisch :  "Die  Madchen  gelangen  nach  Cruachan  und  erziihlen 
die  ganzen  Geschichten.  '  Deine  Sohne  sind  bei  Ath  Briuin  im 
Xachtheil,  und  sie  haben  gesagt,  man  solle  ihnen  zu  Hiilfe 
kommen.'  "  Strictly  speaking,  asbertatar  means  not  '  they  have 
said,'  but  *  they  said.' 

In  the  foregoing  instances  the  preterite  simply  narrates  some 
past  action  or  experience  of  the  speaker  without  any  reference  to 
the  present.1  So  the  speaker  can  narrate  in  the  preterite  his 
deeds  in  a  more  remote  past.  Thus,  in  LU.  133b  39  sq.,  Cailte 
narrates:  "  '  We  were  (bdmdr)  with  Find,  then,'  said  he.  'We 
came  (dulodmar)  from  Scotland.  We  met  with  (immarnacmur) 
Fothad  Airgthech  here  yonder  on  the  Larne  river.  We  fought 
(fichimmir)  a  battle  there.  I  made  (fochart)  a  cast  at  him. 
.  .  .  .' "  But  directly  afterwards,  when  there  is  a  reference 
to  the  present  :  "This  here  is  the  shaft  that  was  (roioVperf.)  in 
that  spear.  The  blunt  stone  from  which  I  made  (rokis  perf.)  that 
cast  will  be  found  .  .  .  ."  So  in  a  dependent  clause,  Rev.  Celt, 
xi,  446,  asbert  si  batir  comaltai  dibl'maib  la  Ulbecan  Saxa,  "  dia 
//i-bamar  matau  lais  oc  foglaim  bindiussa"  ol  si.  "She  said  they 
were  (we  should  say  '  they  had  been ')  foster-children  both  with 
Wulfkin  the  Saxon,  '  when  you  and  I  were  with  him  learning 
sweet  speech,'  said  she." 

Other  instances  of  the  preterite  of  an  immediate  past  are 
found  in  LU.  122b  35.  Cuchulinn,  who  has  just  come  to  woo 


1  Cf.  Delbriick's  remarks  on  the  Sanskrit  imperlVct,  Altind.  Synt.,  p.  291  : 
•"Das  Imperfectum  hat  also  nie  eine  beziehnn,"'  /ur  ^.•"•cinvart,  w'ie  sir  lu-i  dem 
Aorist  und  Perfectum  vorhandeu  1st.  Wenn  also  Urva<;i  xu  I'lirurava* 
mi  vdi  tvdm  tad  ftkaror  ynd  ahdm  dbravam,  CB.  11,  '),  1,  7,  so  lu-isst  das  nicht 
etwa  constatierend  :  du  hast  das  nicht  gethan,  was  idi  uvsi^t  liabo,  soiuU-rn:  du 
thatest  (damals)  nicht  dasjenige,  was  ich  sagte  (odcr  :  -••  >a-1  liatto,  \vii-  wir  niit 
Hiilfe  unseres  im  Indischen  nicht  vorhandenen  Plusquamperfectums  au<druckcn 
konnen)."  The  imperfect  in  this  Sanskrit  pas<agr  is  an  interesting  parallel  to 
the  Irish  preterites  above. 


434      ACTION    AND   TIME   IN    THE    IRISH   VERB — J.    STRACHAN. 

Emer,  is  thus  addressed  by  her:  "  *  Whence  came  you  (doUuidisiuT 
recte  dollodsii,  pret.)?'  said  she.  'From  Intide  Emna,'  said  he. 
'  Where  did  ye  sleep  (febair  pret.)  ?  '  said  she.  '  We  slept ' 
(femmir  pret.),  said  he,  l  in  the  house  of  a  man  who  tends  the 
cattle  of  the  plain  of  Tethra.'  '  What  was  (bu  pret.)  your  food 
there?'  said  she.  'The  "defilement  of  a  chariot"  was  cooked 
(fonoad  pret.)  for  us  there/  said  he.  'What  way  did  you  come 
(dolod  pret.)?'  said  she.  'Between  the  Two  Mountains  of  the 
Wood,'  said  he.  'Which  way  did  ye  take  (adgailsid  pret.) 
afterwards  ? '  said  she.  '  It  is  not  hard  to  tell,'  said  he." 

2.    THE  PRETERITE  IN  ORATIO  OBLIQUA. 

Above,  p.  11,  corresponding  to  a  perfect  in  oratio  recta,  we- 
found  a  perfect  in  oratio  obliqua  after  a  past  tense.  Thus,  is  me 
dorindgult,  'it  is  I  who  have  promised,'  would  become  asbert  ba 
he  dorindgalt,  '  he  said  it  was  he  who  had  promised.'  But  for  the 
perfect  I  have  noted  the  preterite  in  the  following  instances : — 

LIT.  133a  13.  asbert  fris  accaldaim  a  mnd  a  l-ld  riam  j 
donindgell  di  a  chobair,  'he  told  him  of  his  conversation  with 
his  wife  the  day  before,  and  that  he  had  promised  her  to  help  him.' 
Before,  1.  8,  in  telling  the  wife  what  he  would  say  to  her  husband, 
the  speaker  said:  asber  (sic  leg.)  frit  cheliu-siu  ar  n-imthechta 
7  as  tussu  romfoidi  (perf.)  dia  chobair,  '  I  will  tell  your  husband 
our  adventures,  and  that  you  have  sent  me  to  help  him.' 

Ir.  Text,  i,  139,  1.  26.  domenatar  hUlaid  la  Concholur  dogenai 
tria  meisci  (sic  leg.),  '  the  men  of  Ulster  thought  that  Conchobor 
had  done  it  through  intoxication.' 

Ir.  Text,  i,  139,  1.  4.  asbert  fria  rubad  torrach  huad  7  bd  he 
nudabert  a  dochum  don  bruig.  ba  leiss  fetir.  ba  he  (MS.  bat) 
in  mac  altae  7  ba  he  tatharla  inna  broind.  '  He  said  to  her  that 
she  would  be  with  child  by  him,  and  that  it  was  he  that  had 
brought  them  to  him  to  the  brug.  It  was  with  him  that  they 
had  slept.  He  was  the  lad  that  she  had  reared,  and  it  was 
he  that  had  come  again  into  her  womb.'  Another  version  tells 
this  in  oratio  recta  with  perfects:  ispert  fria :  "  biad  torntch 
huaimsiu,  a  ben"  olse.  "  iss  me  roburfucc  don  prug"  olse.  "  is 
lem  dofeidbair  (probably  a  corruption  of  rofebair)  hi  Tuaim  inn 
eouin.  Is  me  in  mac  roaltaisi.  Is  he  tathlai  it  broind"  In  the 
above  tatharla,  which  seems  to  be  perfect  =  to-aith-ro-la,  is  peculiar 
by  the  side  of  the  preterites.  Is  it  used  of  something  that  has  just 
happened  ? 


ACTION    AND    TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB — J.    STRACHAN. 

LIT.  73a  41.  asber  (hist,  pres.)  fris  Id  can  Ie6som  a  l-lind  sin ; 
m  tobrad  [_achC]  ere  c6icat  fen  leo,  'it  was  said  to  him  that 
that  liquor  was  prized  by  them ;  only  the  load  of  fifty  waggons 
had  been  brought  by  them.'  Contrast  with  this  in  oratio  recta 
LIT.  73b  38,  ndch  fer  dothati  chucaib  tabraid  fin  d6  corup  maith 
a  menma,  j  asbert[h~\ar  friss :  "  issed  nammd  fit  dond  fin  tucad 
(perf.)  a  Cruachnaib"  "  everyone  that  comes  to  you,  give  him 
wine  till  he  is  exhilarated,  and  it  shall  be  said  to  him  :  '  that  is 
all  there  is  of  the  wine  that  has  been  brought  from  Cruachan.'  " 

Rev.  Celt,  xi,  448.  dobert  iarom  ind  ing  en  comarli  do  Choinchulaind 
.  .  .  .  ma  bu  \_dii\  denam  Icechthachtai  dolluid,  ara  teissed  dochom 
Scathchai,  *  then  the  maiden  advised  Cuchulinn,  that,  if  it  was 
to  achieve  valour  he  had  come,  he  should  go  to  Scathach.' 

3.    THE  PRETERITE  IN  SUBORDINATE  CLAUSES. 

The  preterite  is  found  in  subordinate  clauses  when  the  action 
of  the  verb  of  the  subordinate  clause  is  prior  in  time  to  the  action 
of  the  verb  of  the  main  clause.  For  the  perfect  in  similar  clauses 
see  above,  pp.  20  sq. 

LU.  133a  18.  atlugestar  a  celi  a  w-dogeni  friss  7  adddmir  si 
a  imthechta  uli,  '  her  husband  gave  thanks  for  what  she  had 
done  to  him,  and  she  confessed  all  her  adventures.' 

LU.  64b  23.  bd  sdith  laiss  a  ft-dogeni  Cuchulaind,  '  he  was 
vexed  at  what  Cuchulinn  had  done.'  But,  without  any  apparent 
difference  of  meaning,  we  find  the  perfect  in  ba  foroil  leu 
a  w-dorigni  Cuchulaind,  LU.  64a  29. 

LL.  249b  25.  ba  imned  la  Frcech  cen  acallaim  na  ingine.  seek 
ba  he  less  nodmbert,  'Fraech  was  grieved  that  he  could  not  converse 
with  the  maiden ;  for  that  was  the  need  that  had  brought  him.' 
Above,  1.  18,  we  have  imchomras  d6  cid  dodnucai  (perf.)>  '  he  was 
asked  what  had  brought  him.' 

Ml.  23b  7.  huare  ba  ferr  in  chomairle  dombert  side,  '  because 
the  counsel  which  he  had  given  was  better.' 

Cormac,  s.v.  Mugeme.  dobert  hi  ceist  dond  filid  doluid,  '  he 
put  as  a  question  to  the  poet  who  had  come.' 

Cf.  further  in  Tochmarc  Emire,  Rev.  Celt,  xi,  pp.  442  sq.  : 
cechidepert,  'all  that  she  had  said'  (1.  7),  duscar,  'whom  he  had 
overthrown '  (1.  74),  docker,  '  who  had  fallen  '  (1.  139) ;  and  geltatdr, 
'which  they  had  grazed,'  LU.  57b  18,  axbertatdr,  'which  they 
had  said,'  LU.  84a  9.  For  the  preterite  the  historic  present 
Phil.  Trans.  1899-1900.  30 


436      ACTION    AND   TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB — J.    STRACHAN. 

focheird,  'which  he  had  thrown,'  appears,  LU.  57b  17.  "With 
a  primary  tense  in  the  main  clause:  Laws,  iv,  178,  isi  cetna  breth 
cetaruccad  im  chinta  lech  for  Conall  caech  caechsite  le[i~]ch,  '  this 
is  the  first  judgment  that  was  first  passed  for  the  crimes  of  hees, 
in  respect  of  Conall  the  Blind,  whom  bees  blinded.'  Cf.  Ml.  127d  6. 
In  LTJ.  57b  26  the  perfect  and  the  preterite  are  curiously  joined : 
11  fir"  ol  Fergus;  "  Cuchulaind  rodla  7  it  e  a  eich  geltatar  in 
mag  so"  "  'True,'  said  Fergus,  '  Cuchulinn  has  thrown  it,  and 
it  is  his  horses  that  grazed  this  plain.'  "  Cf.  Ir.  Text,  ii,  2, 
230,  1.  80. 

Ml.  124d  9.  huare  nad  rotodlaigestar  (perf.)  som  do  Dia  inna 
Jiuisciu  amal  asindbertatar  som  fris,  'because  he  had  not  asked 
of  God  the  waters,  as  they  had  told  him.' 

LL.  250b  23.  dogmth  ule  anisin  amal  asbert  som,  'all  that 
was  done  as  he  had  (just  previously)  ordered.' 

Ir.  Text,  ii,  2,  208.  a  w-dolluid  iarom  dochum  Connacht  dobert 
(leg.  asbert)  som  ri  Ailill  am  sein,  '  when  he  came  afterwards  to 
Connaught,  he  told  Ailill  that.' 

Ml.  55C  1.  dia  luid  Duaid  for  longais  re  Saul,  luide  l  iarum  dia 
thosun  (recte  thofun)  som,  '  when  David  went  into  exile  before 
Saul,  he  (Saul)  then  went  to  chase  him.' 

Ml.  58°  6.  ba  fercach  som  frisuide  intan  asmbert  side,  'he  was 
angry  with  him  when  he  said.' 

Rev.  Celt,  xi,  448.  intan  w-bretha  Emer  co  Lugdaich  .... 
gabid  si  a  da  n-gruaid,  '  when  Emer  was  brought  to  Lugaid,  she 
seized  his  cheeks.' 

Cormac's  Glossary,  s.v.  prull.  intan  tra  documlaiset  for  fuirgi 
7  dochorsatar  aurlunn  fri  tir,  atagladastar  gilldae,  '  when  they 
had  put  out  to  sea  and  had  set  their  stern  to  land,  a  lad  addressed 
them.'  Cf.  further  LU.  55a  36,  60b  36,  66a  12. 

LU.  134b  29.  is  and  didiu  cdchain  Mongdn  andsin  in  m-laili  don 
mndi,f6bith  doningell  infessed  ni  di  dia  imthechtaib,  "it  was  then 
that  Mongan  sang  the  'Frenzy'  to  his  wife,  because  he  had  promised 
that  he  would  tell  her  some  of  his  adventures." 

Ml.  23b  10.  dobert  goiste  imma  Iragait  fadesin  conidmarb  huare 
nadn  digni  Alisol6n  a  chomairli,  'ho  put  a  halter  about  his  own 
neck  and  slew  himself,  because  Absalom  had  not  followed  his 
counsel.' 

We  see,  then,  that  the  preterite  appears  in  a  number  of  cases  in 

1  Either  luidside  is  to  be  read  with  Sarauw,  or  liride  is  improperly  used  for 
luid  aa  in  later  Irish,  e.g.  LU.  7«r>«  23.  The  former  is  the  more  probable. 


ACTION    AND    TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB — J.    STRACHAX.      437 

which  we  also  found  the  perfect.  So  far  as  concerns  main  clauses, 
I  have  nothing  to  add  to  what  has  been  said  above.  But  how  is 
the  usage  to  be  explained  in  oratio  obliqua  and  in  subordinate 
clauses?  At  one  time  I  was  inclined  to  think  that  it  might  be 
explained  from  a  difference  in  style,  that  in  simple  and  bald 
narrative  relations  were  left  to  be  understood,  which  in  more 
complex  and  ornate  narrative  were  expressed.  But  the  more 
deeply  I  have  gone  into  the  subject  the  less  sufficient  has  this 
explanation  seemed  to  account  for  all  the  facts.  In  the  main, 
at  least,  the  difference  in  usage  seems  to  be  not  stylistic  but 
chronological.  At  first,  apparently,  the  perfect  established  itself  in 
main  clauses,  and  in  subordinate  clauses  where  the  action  is  viewed 
from  the  standpoint  of  the  present,  which  means  practically  in 
subordinate  clauses  in  which  the  main  verb  is  present  or  perfect. 
In  many  such  cases,  though  the  action  of  both  the  principal  and  the 
subordinate  clause  is  viewed  from  the  standpoint  of  the  present,  the 
verb  of  the  subordinate  clause  actually  denotes  time  prior  to  that  of 
the  verb  in  the  main  clause.  From  such  cases  as  this  a  new  relation 
might  be  developed ;  the  perfect  in  subordinate  clauses  might  come 
to  be  felt  to  express  time  prior  to  the  action  of  the  main  clause. 
In  subordinate  clauses  which  were  purely  narrative  and  had  no 
reference  to  present  time,  the  perfect  was  at  first  not  used.  But 
when  the  above  new  relation  was  developed,  when  the  perfect 
was  felt  to  express  in  itself  relative  time,  then  it  came  to  be  used 
likewise  in  narrative  to  express  formally  what  was  before  inferred 
from  the  context,  time  relatively  past.  This  last  development 
seems  to  fall  within  the  historical  period ;  at  least,  in  a  number  of 
old  texts  such  perfects  are  rare,  the  preterite  being  used  instead. 
In  oratio  obliqua,  too,  we  see  the  preterite  ousted  by  the  perfect. 
Such  a  development  was  natural  enough  when  once  the  perfect  had 
come  to  express  time  relatively  past,  particularly  as  the  perfect 
was  the  corresponding  tense  in  oratio  recta. 

I  will  not  here  attempt  to  determine  more  exactly  the  stages 
whereby  the  preterite  was  replaced  by  the  perfect.  However,  it 
may  not  be  amiss  to  touch  briefly  upon  the  conjunction  con-  'so 
that,'  'until,'  often  not  much  more  than  a  connecting  word  'and.' 
Of  con-  with  the  perfect,  when  the  main  verb  is  present  or  perfect, 
instances  have  been  given  above  (p.  19).  When  the  verb  of  the 
main  clause  is  preterite,  then  in  the  few  instances  in  the  Glosses 
con-  is  likewise  followed  by  the  preterite,  e.g.  Ml.  23b  10,  quoted 
above  (p.  29),  Tur.  149.  The  same  is  true  of  the  stories  published 


438      ACTION    AND    TIME    IN    THE    IRISH    VERB— J.    STRACHAN. 

by  Professor  K.  Meyer  in  his  "Voyage  of  Bran,"  pp.  42-58,  and 
of  the  old  version  of  the  "Tochmarc  Emire,"  published  in  Rev. 
Celt.  xi.  But  in  Lib.  Ard.  18a  2,  we  find  bdi  and  contorchartar 
(perf.)  iri  fichit  fer  dia  muintir  laiss  and,  'he  was  there  till  three 
score  of  his  community  fell  there ' ;  and  in  others  of  the  older 
Sagas  the  perfect  is  not  uncommon,  e.g.  LIT.  20a  12,  63b  36,  67b  36, 
69a  2,  12,  23,  83a  7,  85a  42.  Apparently  the  perfect  invaded  this 
type  of  clause  at  an  early  period,  possibly  because  in  the  sub- 
junctive con-  is  so  frequently  accompanied  by  ro-,  regularly  when 
con-  means  *  until.'  There  seem  also  to  be  indications  that 
the  confusion  was  earlier  in  relative  clauses  than  in  main  clauses. 
It  may  be  noted  that,  when  con-  is  followed  by  the  perfect, 
there  seems  to  be  a  tendency  to  use  the  perfect  likewise  in  an 
accompanying  relative  clause,  e.g.  LIT.  129a  17  (contrast  129a  16). 

Zimmer  would  place  the  final  victory  of  the  perfect  over  the 
preterite  about  the  beginning  of  the  eleventh  century.  In  the 
Annals  of  Ulster,  if  I  have  noted  aright,  dochuaid  appears  from 
1105  A.D.,  dochotar  from  1084  A.D.  In  the  eleventh  century  I  have 
noted  luid,  1001,  1004,  1014,  1055.  In  the  twelfth  century  forms 
of  luid  appear  only  1101,  1102, 1103,  1114.  (It  may  be  mentioned 
that  in  these  Annals  we  seem  to  have  sometimes  a  recrudescence 
of  older  forms ;  I  hope  to  treat  of  the  verb  in  them  on  another 
occasion.)  But  co  n-dechadar  appears  892.  Again,  dorochair  appears 
from  the  beginning  of  the  eleventh  century,  but  -torcJiair  after 
con-  and  in-  appears  from  814.  Por  the  final  confusion  of  the 
perfect  and  the  preterite  Zimmer's  date  seems  approximately 
accurate. 

On  a  previous  occasion  we  studied  the  uses  of  ro-  with  the 
subjunctive,  and  we  found  that  the  various  uses  could  be  most 
simply  derived  from  a  fundamental  perfective  or  aoristic  function. 
It  is  impossible  to  believe  that  the  ro-  in  the  indicative  had 
a  different  origin  from  ro-  in  the  subjunctive,  and  now  in  the 
past  indicative  we  have  seen  the  great  similarity  of  the  use  of 
the  ro-  form  in  Irish  to  the  use  of  the  Indogermanic  and  Sanskrit 
aorist.  That,  as  Thurneysen  and  Sarauw  have  maintained,  the 
fundamental  meaning  in  both  indicative  and  subjunctive  is 
perfective  or  aoristic,  admits  of  no  reasonable  doubt.  The  previous 
history  of  the  Indogermanic  tenses  in  Celtic,  how  the  aorist  and 
the  perfect  fell  together,  and  how  this  new  perfective  form  arose, 
is,  and  will  probably  remain,  a  matter  of  conjecture.1 

1  Cf.  Zimmer,  pp.  544  s(\.  ;  Tlnmirysen,  pp.  62  sq. 


TRANSACTIONS 

OP    THE 


PHILOLOGICAL     SOCIETY, 
1901-1902, 


XL  — THE  INFLUENCE  OF  ANGLO-FRENCH 
PRONUNCIATION  UPON  MODERN  ENGLISH. 
By  the  Rev.  Professor  W.  W.  SKBAT. 

[Read  at  the  Anniversary  Meeting  of  the  Society  on  May  3,  1901.] 

IN  some  remarks  upon  "The  Proverbs  of  Alfred,"  printed  in  the 
Phil.  Soc.  Trans,  for  1895-8,  p.  399,  I  endeavoured  to  draw 
attention  to  certain  curious  peculiarities  of  spelling  to  be  found  in 
some  MSS.,  particularly  of  the  thirteenth  century,  and  I  showed 
that  they  can  all  be  accounted  for  by  the  simple  supposition  that 
the  scribes  who  wrote  them  were  trained  in  Norman  schools,  and 
were  more  accustomed  to  the  pronunciation  of  Anglo-French  than 
to  the  true  English  sounds  of  the  words  which  they  were  trying  to 
write  down.  I  cannot  find  that  much  use  has  yet  been  made  of 
this  discovery,  except  by  myself.  However,  I  am  now  prepared  to 
go  very  much  further,  and  to  say  that  students  of  Middle  English 
will  have  to  recognize  the  practical  side  of  the  principles  which 
•I  have  laid  down.  For  there  is  a  great  deal  more  in  it  than  might 
be  supposed.  It  has  now  become  quite  clear  to  me  that  the 
Norman  pronunciation  did,  in  many  cases,  overpower  and  divert 
the  native  pronunciation  of  native  words ;  and  this  influence  has  to 
be  reckoned  with  in  a  very  much  larger  number  of  instances  than 
any  scholar  has  hitherto  suspected.  Indeed,  I  find  in  it  an  easy 
answer  to  a  great  many  peculiarities  of  pronunciation  that  seem,  at 
first  sight,  to  contradict  the  usual  phonetic  laws. 

In  order  to  make  the  chief  points  clearer,  I  have  drawn  up  a  list 
of  sixteen  canons,  showing  in  what  respects  a  Norman  would 
naturally  vary  from  an  Englishman  in  matters  of  pronunciation. 
These  I  have  reprinted,  and  renumbered,  in  an  article  entitled 
"Observations  of  some  peculiarities  of  Anglo-French  Spelling," 
which  appears  at  p.  471  of  my  "Notes  on  English  Etymology," 
to  be  published  by  the  Clarendon  Press  in  the  present  year ;  and 
they  are  briefly  recapitulated  below,  at  p.  25,  followed  by  a  list  of 
early  texts  in  which  A.F.  spellings  occur.  I  do  not  say  that  these 
Phil.  Trans.  1901-2.  31 


440  INFLUENCE    OF    ANGLO-FRENCH    PRONUNCIATION 

canons  are  exhaustive,  but  they  refer  to  the  more  important  points 
of  difference  between  French  and  English ;  and  I  shall  therefore 
refer  to  these,  by  number,  for  the  student's  convenience. 

Surely  it  is  worthy  of  notice  that  sal  for  shal  (shall)  occurs  freely 
in  wow-Northumbrian  texts,  such  as  the  Bestiary,  the  Proverbs  of 
Alfred,  and  even  in  the  Old  Kentish  Sermons ! 

Perhaps  one  clear  example  of  what  I  am  aiming  at  will  show  at 
once  the  full  force  of  the  argument.  If  we  open  Dr.  Furnivall's 
splendid  Six- text  edition  of  Chaucer's  Canterbury  Tales,  we  can 
hardly  fail  to  be  struck  by  the  oddity  of  the  spelling  of  the 
Cambridge  MS.  So  obvious  are  its  eccentricities,  that  Dr.  Furnivall 
himself,  in  his  Temporary  Preface,  written  as  long  ago  as  in  1868, 
drew  particular  attention  to  them,  and  enumerated  some  of  them. 
Amongst  other  things,  he  says,  with  perfect  truth  : — "  The  square 
scribe — as  we  may  call  the  one  who  wrote  most  of  the  MS. — had 
evidently  a  great  fancy  (1)  for  swallowing  els  and  tees ;  and  (2)  the 
guttural  gh  and  g,  with  an  n  and  d  once ;  (3)  for  putting  oes  for 
aes,  0es,  and  ws ;  .  .  .  .  (7)  this  scribe  used  t,  th,  d,  and 
other  flats  and  sharps  in  a  noteworthy  way ;  ....  (9)  prefixed 
s  to  initial  ch  ;  (10)  used  w  for  v,  and  v  for  w  ;  .  .  .  .  (12)  he 
wrote  some  odd  forms.  Whether  these  peculiarities  are  Midland 
or  Northern,  or  some  Midland  and  some  Northern,  I  must  settle  in 
the  footnotes,  and  now  only  collect  instances  of  them." 

If  we  turn  to  these  footnotes,  we  find,  practically,  that  they 
settle  nothing  definitely,  beyond  establishing  that  some  peculiarities 
are  Northern,  which  is  correct.  The  right  clue  was  not  really 
in  hand.  Footnote  No.  3  on  p.  52  says:  "Figten  is  Midland; 
see  Genesis  and  Exodus,  1.  3227."  Footnote  No.  2  on  p.  56 
says:  "  Cp.  then  for  ten  ;  see  Genesis,  p.  94,  1.  3305  ;  le%  for  let, 
p.  95,  1.  3348;  her*e  for  herte,  p.  81,  1.  2856";  with  other 
similar  remarks  in  notes  1,  3,  and  5  on  p.  57,  where  further 
references  to  Genesis  are  given.  The  right  answer  is,  thatjfyfr*  is 
no  mark  of  Midland  at  all,  but  a  sure  mark  of  Anglo-French 
influence  ;  and  I  have  already  shown,  in  my  article  on  the 
"Proverbs,"  p.  412,  that  Genesis  and  Exodus  is  precisely  one  of 
the  texts  which  bear  traces  of  the  handiwork  of  a  Norman  scribe. 
In  like  manner,  the  Cambridge  MS.,  above  considered,  belongs  to 
the  same  class,  or  is  much  to  be  suspected  of  doing  so.  With  this 
clue,  let  us  apply  some  of  my  sixteen  canons,1  and  see  how  they 

1  They  were  chiefly  drawn  up  from  MSS.  of  tin-  f/tirfe?nth  century,  so  tint 
they  an  mih  partially  applicable  to  .MSS.  nt  M  latr  a  ilatu  as  1400. 


UPON    MODERN    KNfJi.lsil.  44-1 

work.  I  quote  the  Cambridge  MS.  as  '  C.,'  and  take  only  such 
examples  as  occur  in  the  "Temporary  Preface,"  pp.  51-59. 

Canon  4.  "  The  English  wh,  as  in  modern  Northern  English, 
became  a  mere  w.  They  wrote  wat>  for  what" 

Compare  Dr.  Furnivall's  remark — "  h  is  left  out  in  wich,  2361  ; 
put-in  in  ivhilhom,  2384,  2403  "  ;  p.  59.  Just  so  ;  it  was  put  in 
by  complete  confusion. 

Canon  2.     "  Old  French  had  no  initial  sound  of  sh." 

Compare — "We  find  an  s  prefixed  to  the  initial  ch  in  195  schyn, 
chin;  475  schaunce,  chance,"  etc.;  p.  57.  That  is  to  say,  the 
scribe  confuses  the  sound  of  sh  with  that  of  ch.  Dr.  Furnivall 
instances  similar  forms  from  the  Anturs  of  Arthur,  in  the  "West- 
Midland  dialect ;  referring  to  the  Camden  Society's  edition.  But 
the  Anturs  of  Arthur,  in  the  very  third  stanza,  has  the  characteristic 
Anglo-French  hurl  for  erl,  and  hernestely  for  ernestly  (Canon  1). 
It  is  no  sure  mark  of  West-Midland,  this  putting  of  sh  (sch)  for  ch. 

In  Canons  14  and  15,  I  show  that  Normans  wrote  th  for  final  t, 
and  conversely ;  and  I  explain  this.  I  add  that  "  we  even  find 
thown  for  town" 

Compare — "  We  have  also  t  for  th  in  2098  Atenys  (Athens)  ; 
2981  To  (tho,  i.e.  then) ;  3041  }ynhjt  (thinketh).  But  th  for  t  in 
1078  llenthe  (blent)  ;  2185  dbouthe  (about),"  etc. 

At  p.  52,  we  read  that  C.  omits  the  t  in  parlemen,  1306.  This 
agrees  with  Canon  12,  which  points  out  a  similar  omission  of  d  in 
lend  (after  an  ri). 

Canon  9.  "  The  sound  ght  was  most  difficult  for  Norman  scribes. 
Ght  sometimes  becomes  wt  or  t." 

Compare  Dr.  Furnivall's  remark  on  p.  53 — "  In  505  outhe, 
ought;  604,  sky  the,  sleight;  1214,  cauth,  caught,  ght  is  repre- 
sented by  the  or  th"  That  is  to  say,  the  scribe  wrote  outhe  (with 
th  for  t),  as  already  noted;  and  by  this  oute  (as  it  should  have 
been)  he  meant  oughte  with  gh  suppressed.  Just  so. 

It  is  hardly  worth  while  to  go  on.  It  may  suffice  to  say  that  the 
spelling  of  C.  can  be  completely  accounted  for,  if  we  are  careful 
to  add  the  fact  of  its  containing  Anglo-French  spellings  to  the  other 
facts  which  concern  the  dialect  only. 

The  importance  of  the  above  remarks  lies  in  this.  If  we  wish  to 
compare  a  MS,  showing  strong  Anglo-French  peculiarities  with 
others  of  the  same  date  and  contents,  it  is  sometimes  convenient  to 
compare  this  MS.  C.  with  the  first  four  native  English  MSS. 
which  are  printed  side  by  side  with  it.  It  doubtless  contains 


442          INFLUENCE    OF    ANGLO-FRENCH    PRONUNCIATION 

dialectal  peculiarities  as  well  ;  but  for  these  we  can  make  separate 
allowance.  The  Lansdowne  MS.  is  much  the  worst,  and  is  a  little 
risky;  but  the  A.F.  marks  in  it  are  very  few;  as,  e.g.,  strenkeihe 
for  strengthe,  84;  wepped  for  wepte,  148;  werde  for  werlde,  176; 
hoistre  for  outre,  182  ;  etc.  However,  the  comparison  is  more 
curious  than  instructive ;  the  MS.  is  too  late  to  be  relied  upon  for 
A.F.'  peculiarities. 

Having  said  thus  much  about  Anglo-French  spelling,  by  way  of 
introduction,  I  wish  to  draw  special  attention  to  the  much  more 
important  fact,  affecting  even  our  modern  pronunciation  of  common 
words,  that  Anglo-French  pronunciation  actually  diverted,  in 
some  instances,  the  true  sounds  of  native  words.  Surely  this  is 
somewhat  serious ;  and  the  more  so  when  we  consider  that  our 
dictionaries  take  no  notice  of  the  fact ;  at  least,  I  can  call  to  mind 
no  special  instance  in  which  this  has  been  done. 

By  way  of  a  clear  example  of  what  I  mean,  I  would  cite  the 
modern  English  fiddle.  The  A.S.  and  early  M.E.  form  was 
invariably  fithel;  but  the  th  was,  to  the  Norman,  a  difficult  sound 
(see  p.  29  below),  and  the  obvious  way  of  avoiding  it  was  to  turn 
the  voiced  th  (dh)  into  the  voiced  d,  as  in  the  O.F.  guider,  to  guide. 
The  result  was  the  late  M.E.  fidel,  of  which  the  earliest  example 
cited  in  the  N.E.D.  is  dated  1450  ;  the  accompanying  verb^/fcWwi 
occurring  in  1440.  Langland  has  both  the  sb.  fithel  and  the  verb 
fithelen ;  Chaucer  has  the  sb.  only,  in  his  famous  Prologue,  1.  296. 
If  we  now  turn  to  the  Six-text  edition,  it  is  interesting  to  find  that 
MS.  C.,  the  only  one  which  is  strongly  marked  by  Anglo-French 
peculiarities,  is  the  only  one  that  spells  the  word  with  a  d.  The 
spelling  isfedele,  showing  at  the  same  time  that  the  scribe  had  not 
quite  caught  the  true  sound  of  the  short  t.  The  Lansdowne  MS. 
has  the  extraordinary  form  phe)>el,  which  is  marked  by  the  French 
use  of  ph  for  /,  and  of  short  e  for  short  i ;  yet  it  shows  the  correct 
English  sound  of  the  middle  consonant. 

The  action  of  Norman  pronunciation  on  English  was  sporadic 
and  uncertain,  affecting  some  words,  and  not  others  ;  or  else 
affecting  some  words  more  than  others.  In  some  cases  the  effect 
was  only  transient  or  partial.  Consider,  for  example,  the  words 
feather  and  fathom.  These  might,  in  like  manner,  have  become 
fedder  and  faddom ;  and  we  have  clear  evidence  that  such  pro- 
nunciations were  once  in  use.  The  M.E.  f ether  occurs  in  Chaucer, 
C.T.,  A  2144;  and,  if  we  turn  to  the  Six-text,  we  shall  ngnin  find 
that  MS.  C.  hasfedyr,  whilst  all  the  rest  have  th.  And  this  form 


I  I'OX    MODERN     KNCiMSH.  443 

fader  very  nearly  became  established,  as  the  N.E.D.  gives  instances 
of  it  in  Langland  and  Lydgate,  and  even  in  the  works  of  Bishop 
Fisher.  The  form  fathom  had  a  much  narrower  escape  of  beinjj; 
superseded.  We  find  the  form  fadm  as  early  as  in  JEifric's 
Glossary,  so  that  it  was  once  an  English  dialectal  variation;  but, 
after  the  Conquest,  it  became  fairly  common,  being  naturally 
preferred  by  Norman  speakers.  The  N.E.D.  gives  examples  from 
the  Cursor  Mundi,  King  Alisaunder,  and  the  prose  Merlin ;  and 
the  verb  fadtnen  occurs  in  Havelok,  which  abounds  with  A.F. 
spellings.  In  the  Chaucer  MSS.,  the  ^-form  is  clearly  preferred ; 
thus  in  C.T.,  A  2916,  the  first  five  MSS.  have/«rfw*,  and  only  the 
Lansdowne  MS.  has  fathome.  However,  in  F  1060,  the  forms  are 
equally  divided ;  the  first  three  MSS.  have  the  spelling  with  d, 
and  the  last  three  have  the  spelling  with  th.  In  the  Horn.  Rose, 
1393,  the  Glasgow  MS.  hg&fadome.  The  N.E.D.  quotes  the  form 
with  d  from  Shakespeare's  Tempest,  Winter's  Tale,  and  Othello, 
and  from  Harrison's  England !  The  E.D.D.  shows  that  it  is  still 
common  in  Northumbrian  and  East  Anglian  ;  so  that  we  have  here 
an  instance  of  a  case  in  which  the  Midland  and  Southern  form 
fathom  has  maintained  its  ground  against  the  combined  influence  of 
Northumbrian  and  Anglo-French.  At  the  same  time,  I  feel  quite 
justified  in  drawing  the  inference,  that  the  influence  of  Anglo- 
French  should  always  be  considered,  just  as  we  consider  that  of 
Northumbrian.  It  is  only  in  this  way  that  apparent  exceptions  to 
•  phonetic  laws  can  be  rightly  understood. 

I  have  taken  the  above  case  of  the  word  fiddle  because  it  well 
illustrates  my  position.  But  it  is  by  no  means  an  important  one. 
The  frequent  inability  of  the  Norman  to  pronounce  th,  though 
clearly  exhibited  in  a  majority  of  our  thirteenth-century  MSS.,  was 
nevertheless,  for  the  most  part,  temporary.  In  course  of  time,  the 
Norman  learnt  his  lesson,  and  could  pronounce  both  the  voiced  and 
voiceless  th  as  well  as  any  native.  I  may,  however,  quote  a  few 
more  examples  of  the  reduction  of  th  to  d,  viz. :  afford,  from  A.S. 
ffffforthian ;  burden,  for  burthen  (influenced  by  burden  of  a  song, 
from  F.  bourdon),  murder,  for  murther  ;  and  the  common  word 
could,  from  M.E.  couthe.1 

It  is  of  much  more  importance  to  take  the  case  of  a  sound  which 
the  Norman  wholly  failed  to  achieve,  and  which  is  consequently 

1  It  is  curious  to  find  that,  in  Chaucer,  Prol.  713,  MS.  C.  has  tin-  Northern 
form  couthe,  pronounced  as  coiide,  and  rhyming  with  I»n>l'\  where  all  the  rest 
have  coude.  For  mordcriny,  tnortherimj,  see  (J.T.,  A  2001. 


' 


444  INFLUENCE    OF    ANGLO-FRENCH    PRONUNCIATION 

obsolete,  viz.,  the  sound  of  the  A.S.  final  guttural  in  such  words 
as  fdh,  a  foe,  bdh,  a  bough,  and  toh,  tough.  These  words  are 
considered,  one  by  one,  in  my  "  Principles  of  English  Etymology," 
series  1,  §  333,  and  are  well  known.  But  somewhat  more  still 
remains  to  be  said. 

That  the  Normans  recognized  the  sound,  and  tried  to  represent  it 
in  writing,  is  clear ;  for  they  invented  the  symbol  gh  for  this  very 
purpose.  But  when  they  came  to  sound  it,  they  found  it  none  too 
easy.  Two  courses  were  open  to  them  :  (1)  to  ignore  it,  and  (2)  to 
imitate  it  by  substitution.  If  the  vowel  in  the  word  were  long, 
the  weight  (so  to  speak)  of  the  syllable  fell  more  upon  the  vowel 
than  the  consonant,  and  the  word  might  still  be  easily  recognized, 
even  if  the  pronunciation  of  the  gh  was  extremely  slight.  This 
explains  many  forms  at  once,  viz.,  bough,  dough,  plough,  slough, 
though,  high,  nigh,  sigh,  thigh,  neigh,  weigh  ;  and  to  these  we  may  of 
course  add  such  words  as  lorough  and  thorough,  in  which  the 
syllables  containing  the  gh  are  wholly  unstressed  and  are  of  small 
consequence;  as  well  as  sloe  (A.S.  slah),  foe  (A.S.  fdh),  in  which 
the  final  guttural  is  not  even  written.  The  treatment  of  the  A.S. 
prep.  )urh  is  most  instructive ;  for  it  split  into  three  distinct  forms. 
The  attempt  to  pronounce  the  final  h  after  the  r  produced  the  M.E. 
thurw,  thoruh,  thoru,  Mod.E.  thorough,  where  the  indeterminate 
final  vowel  is  all  that  is  left  of  the  guttural,  but  it  serves  the  turn ; 
and  it  is  highly  interesting  to  observe  that  the  modern  spelling 
occurs  in  MS.  C.  alone,  in  C.T.,  A  920,  where  the  other  MSS. 
have  the  more  uncompromising  spellings  thurgh  and  thorgh,  which 
only  some  of  the  community  could  rightly  pronounce.  Some 
speakers,  however,  actually  transposed  the  r  so  as  to  bring  it  next 
to  the  th-,  thus  producing  the  form  thruh,  which  occurs  in  an  early 
thirteenth  -  century  Southern  MS.,  strongly  marked  with  A.F. 
spellings,  in  Reliq.  Antiq.,  i.  102.  This  form  had  no  chance  of 
preservation,  and  something  had  to  be  done  with  it.  The  majority 
hit  upon  the  happy  expedient  of  lengthening  the  vowel,  which 
weakened  the  final  guttural  and  allowed  it  to  be  gradually  and 
quietly  dropped;  and  this  is  the  origin  of  the  modern  E.  through, 
in  which  the  ou  represents  the  lengthened  u  and  the  gh  remains  as 
a  mere  ornament,  admirable  to  the  eye,  but  ignored  by  the  ear. 
The  minority  who  had  not  the  wit  to  lengthen  the  vowel  wnv 
driven  to  find  a  substitute  for  the  gh,  and  the  nearest  recognizable 
sound  being  that  of  /,  they  produced  the  form  ////•///'  or  thrnjl\ 
a  form  which  is  still  common  in  our  dialects;  see,  e.g.,  the 


UPON    MODERN     KNGI.ISH. 

Lincolnshire  and  Whitby  Glossaries.  We  thus  see  that  the 
\riih  actually  produced  no  less  than  three  forms,  viz.,  thorough, 
through,  and  thrujf',1  two  of  which  are  in  literary  use;  and  all 
because  some  means  had  to  be  used  to  get  rid  of  the  A.S.  final  h. 
I  do  not  deny  that  the  same  result  might  possibly  have  been 
produced  by  mere  dialectal  variation  ;  but  it  seems  to  me  that  the 
fixed  determination  of  the  Normans  to  learn  English  made  such 
changes  imperative  and  inevitable ;  and  it  is  unscientific  to  neglect 
an  influence  so  potent  and  yet  so  subtle.  Phonetic  laws  are  of  no 
use  to  us  unless  we  consider  all  the  influences  that  in  some  way  or 
other  affect  them.  We  have  thus  seen  that  the  easiest  way  of 
preserving  a  final  M.E.  gh  after  a  short  vowel  was  to  exchange  it 
for  /.  This  accounts  for  a  number  of  words  in  which  the  vowel 
was  originally  short,  such  as  cough,  laugh,  trough,  and  others  in 
which  it  was  deemed,  for  some  reason  or  other,  highly  advisable  to 
preserve  the  /-sound,  such  as  chough,  enough,  hough,  rough,  tough. 
In  these  five  last  instances  the  use  of  the  /  rendered  the  vowel- 
length  unnecessary,  and  the  vowels  were  actually  shortened, 
because  the  words  were  otherwise  recognizable.  Similarly,  some 
dialects  have  duff  for  dough. 

The  same  exchange  of  A.S.  final  h  or  g,  M.E.  gh,  for/,  occurs 
also  after  a  consonant,  in  the  case  of  E.  dwarf,  from  A.S.  dweorh 
or  dweorg,  as  noted  in  the  N.E.D. 

A  curious  point,  and  not  (I  think)  much  observed,  is  that  the 
A.S.  final  h  could  be  represented  by  the  substitution  of  k,  as  well 
as  of  /  in  cases  in  which  the  said  h  was  preceded  by  a  consonant. 
Thus  the  A.S.  beorgan,  to  protect,  is  represented  by  bargh-  or 
barf-  in  the  prov.  E.  bargham  or  bar/am,  a  horse-collar  (E.D.D.) ; 
but  these  are  not  the  only  forms.  A  Norman  who  could  not  sound 
bergh-  or  bargh-  was  at  liberty  to  substitute  either  barf-  or  bark- ; 
in  fact,  bark-  is  the  better  imitation  of  the  two  ;  and  this  is  why 
we  find  such  forms  as  barkham  and  barkitm  in  some  Northern 
dialects.  Precisely  the  same  substitution  appears  in  some  place- 
names.  Thus  Bartlow  in  Cambs.  was  spelt  Berklow  in  the  time 
of  Fuller;  and  this  berk  is  merely  an  A.F.  pronunciation  of  A.S. 
beorh.  Such  a  substitution,  which  phonetically  is  by  no  im-ans 
a  bad  one,  becomes  still  easier  to  understand  when  we  remember 
that  the  form  berk  was  already  familiar  to  the  Xormun  from  its 


1   Also   thurf,    as   in    "  thurf  our   louerdes  grace'  ;    Early  Euglish    I'.ums, 
ed.  Fin-myall,  p.  3o,  1.  15. 


446  INFLUENCE    OF    ANGLO-FRENCH    PRONUNCIATION 

occurrence  in  the  common  word  hauberk,  not  to  mention  scauberk, 
whence  our  modern  scabbard.  And  when  once  we  understand  that 
k  was  a  legitimate  A.F.  substitute  for  the  troublesome  M.E.  gli, 
I  can  see  no  difficulty  at  all  in  the  derivation  of  E.  elk  from  the 
A.S.  elh  (eolh).  For  let  us  put  ourselves  in  the  Norman's  place. 
He  has  made  up  his  mind  to  get  rid  of  the  final  guttural,  and  he 
has  the  word  elh  to  deal  with.  What  is  he  to  do  ?  He  cannot 
drop  the  guttural  and  lengthen  the  vowel,  because  that  would  have 
given  the  form  eel\  and  the  form  eel  was  already  appropriated. 
Neither  can  he  substitute  /,  because  that  would  have  given  elf; 
and  once  more,  the  form  elf  was  already  appropriated.  There  was 
therefore  only  one  course  left,  viz.  to  turn  it  into  elk ;  and  this, 
accordingly,  he  did.  Mr.  Wyld,  in  his  valuable  article  on  Guttural 
Sounds  in  English  (Phil.  Soc.  Trans.,  1899,  p.  253),  notes  that  in 
the  co.  Down  a  seal  is  called  a  selk,  from  A.S.  seolh ;  and  he  thinks 
that  Mr.  Eradley's  theory  as  to  the  borrowing  of  elk  from  the 
Continent  is  not  needed.  Mr.  Wyld  himself  suggests  that  elk  and 
selk  "  represent  the  O.E.  forms,  and  that  the  k  in  both  cases  arose 
before  an  open  consonant,  either  in  a  compound,  or  in  the  sentence." 
It  will  be  understood  that  I  even  go  a  step  further  than  he  does, 
and  consider  his  theory,  in  these  two  particular  instances,  to  be 
equally  needless ;  since  I  account  for  the  forms  elk  and  selk  in 
precisely  the  same  way  as  I  account  for  dwarf  and  rough  and  tough, 
and  all  the  rest,  viz.  by  a  deliberate  substitution  of  k  for  the 
A.S.  h  (M.E.  gh)  by  a  speaker  who  was  resolved  that  he  would 
avoid  that  sound.  When  Mr.  Bradley  says  that  elk  is  not  the 
normal  phonetic  representation  of  A.S.  elht  I  perfectly  agree  with 
him  ;  it  was  deliberately  invented  in  order  to  avoid  such  normal 
representation.  And,  on  the  other  hand,  I  think  it  quite  needless 
to  search,  as  Mr.  Wyld  has  done,  for  the  compound  word  elk-sedge 
in  order  to  account  for  the  simple  elk,  or  for  the  compound  word 
seolhwced  in  order  to  account  for  the  simple  selk.  In  fact,  I  go 
back  to  my  original  question,  viz.,  how  is  it  even  possible  to  represent 
the  A.S.  eolh  (0.  Merc,  elh)  in  modern  English  by  any  other  form 
than  elk  ?  It'  we  ought  not  to  say  elkt  what  ought  we  to  say  ? 
Neither  eel  nor  elf  are  admissible,  and  I  can  see  no  other  alternatives 
but  ellow  and  elly,  which  are  much  worse  representatives  of  the 
original  form. 

At  the  same  time,  I  have  no  objection  to  Mr.  Wyld's  explanation 
of  the  provincial  heckfor,  a  heifer.  Ho  explains  this  by  Buying 
that  the  M.E.  gh  in  heigh  became  a  k  (ck)  before  a  following  /'. 


UPON    MODKRN     KN<;  MSI  I .  -117 

But  he  omits  to  say  that  a  change  of  some  sort  had  necessarily 
to  be  made.  Another  method  of  avoiding  the  gh,  as  I  have 
showu,  was  to  put  /  for  it,  or  else  to  drop  it  out  altogether.  ^1  y 
own  belief  is  that  the  substitution  of /for  gh  was  actually  adopted; 
so  that  heighfer  became  heifer,  which  almost  immediately  shortened 
the  ei  to  e,  and  produced  the  modern  form  which  we  pronounce 
as  he/er,  in  agreement  with  a  spelling  which  occurs  in  1507. 
For  the  very  numerous  old  forms,  see  the  N.E.D. 

I  have  treated  these  words  elk  and  selk  at  some  length,  because, 
if  I  am  right,  the  consequences  of  my  theory  are  far-reaching. 
Mr.  Wyld's  chief  point,  in  his  excellent  article,  is  to  show  that 
the  old  notion  as  to  the  universality  of  Northern  /^-sounds  and 
^-sounds  as  contrasted  with  Southern  cA-sounds  and  j- sounds  is 
contradicted  in  many  special  and  undeniable  instances.  All  the 
same,  I  hold  that  the  prevalence  of  hard  sounds  in  the  North 
and  palatalized  sounds  in  the  South  is  true  to  a  certain  extent, 
and  is  to  be  expected.  But  we  have  to  take  into  account  another 
factor  as  well,  viz.  the  influence  of  Anglo-French,  and  the 
peculiar  results  which  must  often  follow  from  the  desire  to  avoid 
certain  sounds  and  to  substitute  others.  And  this  is  the  more 
important,  because  it  affected  ALL  the  dialects,  and  must  have 
conflicted  with  the  habits  of  one  dialect  in  one  respect,  but  with 
those  of  another  dialect  in  some  other  respect  ;  the  result  of 
which  would  be  precisely  what  we  find,  viz.,  alterations  which, 
to  all  appearance,  are  capricious,  fitful,  and  sporadic.  My  view 
is,  accordingly,  that  every  O.E.  sound  should  be  considered 
separately  (1)  as  to  its  regular  development;  (2)  as  to  the 
influence  on  that  development  of  any  given  dialect;  and  (3)  as 
to  the  effect  of  arbitrary  substitutions  such  as  a  French- speaking 
Englishman  would  be  inclined  to  make  and  to  impose  upon  his 
inferiors.  All  these  considerations  suggest  complexity  and  some 
uncertainty  in  the  final  modern  results ;  and  such  complexity 
and  uncertainty  are  precisely  what  we  fiud.  This  is  a  proposition 
which  will,  I  think,  be  readily  admitted. 

I  here  offer  the  opinion,  for  what  it  is  worth,  that  Anglo-French 
affected  the  Southern  dialects  most,  and  the  Northern  dialects 
least.  At  any  rate,  this  agrees  with  the  facts  as  to  their  respective 
vocabularies.  In  this  respect,  we  must  pay  no  regard  to  such  words 
as  ashet,  a  plate,  and  jigot,  a  leg  of  mutton,  in  the  vocabulary  of 
modern  Edinburgh  ;  for  they  are  Inter  borrowings  from  Continental 
French,  and  have  no  connexion  with  the  Norman  period. 


448  INFLUENCE    OF    ANGLO-FRENCH    PRONUNCIATION 

Another  very  interesting  word  which  once  had  the  final  A.S.  h 
is  the  word  hough,  from  A.S.  hoh\  for  which  see  the  N.E.D. 

If  anyone  were  to  ask  me,  what  is  the  regular  phonetic 
development  of  this  A.S.  hoh,  I  should  at  once  say  that  it  had 
no  regular  development  at  all  in  the  strict  sense.  On  the  contrary, 
it  was  modified  by  A.F.  influence,  and  such  modification  produced 
not  one  result  merely,  but  no  less  than  three.  And  really,  it  is 
easy  enough.  Given  the  A.S.  hoh,  and  given  the  imperative 
necessity  of  getting  rid  of  the  final  guttural,  what  is  to  be  done  ? 
There  are  three  tolerably  obvious  answers. 

(1)  The  easiest  way  is  to  get  rid  of  the  guttural  immediately. 
The  dat.  hdge  became  howe  (developed  like  M.E.  grdwe,  I  grow); 
so  that  the  modern  sound  is  hoe.     See  Hoe,  sb.  (1),  with  the  sense 
of  'promontory,'  in  the  N.E.D. 

(2)  A.S.  hoh  gave  the  M.E.  forms  hogh,  hough,  just  as  toh  gave 
togh  and  tough.     Hence  the  modern  spelling  hough,  pronounced  as 
huff.     See  Sough  in  the  N.E.D.     The  sound  /  (/)  arose  from 
deliberate  substitution  of  /  for  gh,  and  this  shortened  the  vowel, 
as  in  rough  and  tough.      Dr.  Murray  decides  that  the  shortening 
really  arose  in  the  compound  form  hoh-sinu,  in  order  to  explain 
the  Scotch  hoch.     This  supposition  is  probably  correct  under  the 
circumstances ;  but  would  not  have  been  necessary  if  the  English 
form  had  to  be  explained  alone. 

(3)  A  third  method  was  to  turn  the  final  h  into  a  k,  as  I  have 
already  explained.      If,  in  addition,  the  vowel  were   shortened, 
we  should  get  the  form  hock.     See  Hock,  sb.  (2),  in  the  N.E.D. 
The  vowel- shortening  (and,  perhaps,  in  this  instance  the  £-sound) 
almost   certainly   arose    in    the    compound   hoh-sinu,    hock-sinew, 
which   appears   as   hockschin   in   P.    Plowm.    Crede,    1.    426,    and 
originated  the  curious  verb  to  hox,1  to  hamstring,  or  to  hough. 

It  thus  appears  that  the  A.S.  hoh  produced  the  modern  forms 
hoe,  hough,  and  hock,  all  three  ;  not  by  regular  phonetic  develop- 
ment, but  because  that  development  was  diverted,  in  no  less 
than  three  directions,  by  the  influence  of  the  requirements  of  the 
Normans  who  were  learning  English. 

It  will  obviously  be  convenient  to  have  a  special  name  for  these 
non-phonetic  (but  imitative)  developments,  and  the  name  which 


1  //»  or  ffhs  easily  becomes  x:  cf.  next  from  negli'st,  and  M.E.  hc.it  from 
hegh'tt;  M.K.  tlm  //./v,  tlmu  lir*t.  The  extraordinary  1'oriu  hejcist,  hiylicM, 
occurs  in  Early  En-.  IWms,  p.  (JO,  11.  8,  10. 


UPON  MODKRN  ENGLISH.  449 

I  propose  is  '  diverted '  development ;  in  order  to  express  the  fact 
that  the  speakers  intentionally  diverted  or  altered  the  sounds, 
in  order  to  produce  forms  which  they  liked  better.  I  should 
for  example,  that  the  '  diverted '  developments  of  the  A.S.  hnh 
are  represented  in  modern  English  by  two  distinct  forms,  viz.  houfjh 
and  hock  •  hoe  (from  the  dative)  being  regular. 

In  order  to  drive  home  the  lesson  the  better,  I  will  take  another 
case  in  which  another  A.S.  word  is  again  represented  in  fater 
English  by  three  developments,  two  being  diverted.  Two  of 
them  are  obsolete,  and  the  third  is  now  only  dialectal ;  but  this 
is  accidental,  and  does  not  affect  the  principle.  It  is  most 
interesting  to  find  that  all  three  developments  are  exactly  parallel 
to  the  former.  The  word  selected  is  the  A.S.  healh,  0.  Mercian 
halh,  a  nook  or  corner. 

(1)  In  the  first  development,  the  dative  case  heale,  0.  Merc. 
hale,  was  taken,   which  had  the  great  merit  of  having   lost  its 
guttural  even  in  A.S.      Hence  the  M.E.  hale,  a  nook,  in  1.  2  of 
the  Owl  and  Nightingale ;  see  Hale,  sb.  (2),  in  the  N.E.D. 

(2)  The  0.  Merc.  nom.  halh  was  treated  as  if  it  were  French. 
The  Normans  turned  halbero  into  hauberc,  with  au  for  al ;  and  in 
the  same  way  the  form  halh  gave  the  M.E.  haugh,  still  in  dialectal 
use,  meaning  *  a  nook  of  land  beside  a  stream '  ;  see  Haugh  in  the 
N.E.D.     Dr.  Murray  calls  it   "a  phonetic  descendant"  of  halh, 
but  it  is  only  "phonetic  "  if  we  extend  the  use  of  the  word — as, 
indeed,  I  think  we  should — so  as  to  include  Norman  influence. 

(3)  The  only  other  way  of  treating  the  word  was  to  turn  the 
final  h  into  k ;  and  this  is  obviously  the  origin  of  the  Chaucerian 
word  halke,  a  nook  or  corner  ;    see  Halke  in  the  N.E.D.      Of  this 
word,  Dr.   Murray  says  :    "  Perhaps   a   diminutive  of  O.E.   halh, 
healh  "  ;  but  this  is  precisely  the  point  which  I  do  not  grant.     It 
is  not  a  diminutive  at  all,  but  the  word  itself.     It  is  precisely 
parallel  to  elk  and  selk,  as  discussed  above. 

As  this  point  has  been  so  little  understood,  I  will  take  yet 
another  instance.  We  have  already  seen  that  dwarf  is  a  diverted 
development  of  the  A.S.  Aw  erg  or  dwerh.  But  it  is  obviously  not 
the  only  possible  development.  If  the  final  guttural,  instead  of 
being  exchanged  for/,  were  exchanged  for  k,  we  should  obtain  the 
remarkable  form  dwerk.  The  point  is,  of  course,  that  this  strange 
form  is  actually  found,  and  the  N.E.D.  duly  notes  it,  and  gives  the 
right  reference,  viz.  to  Lybeaus  Discouus,  ed.  llitson,  1.  481  ;  to 
which  I  beg  leave  to  add  that  it  occurs  again  in  11.  121,  203,  403, 


450  INFLUENCE    OF    ANGLO-FRENCH    PRONUNCIATION 

451,  556,  608,  748,  770,  1005,  1080,  1210,  1658,  1666  ;  or  at 
least  fourteen  times.  The  same  copy  of  the  poem,  at  1.  138,  has 
fydele,  spelt  with  a  d;  and  even,  at  1.  117,  the  form  nodyng, 
meaning  '  nothing.' 

Another  case  in  which  the  A.S.  final  rh  was  exchanged  for  rk 
occurs  in  the  surname  Burke.  Mr.  B.irdsley  quotes  Hubert  de 
Bark  and  John  de  Burk  from  the  Hundred  Eolls  ;  and  explains 
lurk  from  A.S.  burh,  which  I  take  to  be  correct.  If  so,  the  A.S. 
burh  has  developed  three  forms,  viz.,  burgh,  borough,  and  Burke  ; 
besides  which  we  have  the  form  Bury  as  a  place-name,  from  the 
dative  case  byrig. 

In  fact,  the  habit  of  substituting  k  for  the  guttural  ch  is  still 
perfectly  common.  Ask  any  Englishman  who  knows  no  language 
but  his  own  to  say  "  Loch  Lomond,"  and  he  will  call  it  "  Lock 
Lomond  "  as  a  matter  of  course.  The  wine  called  hock  was 
formerly  called  hockamore  ;  and  what  is  hockamore  but  Hochheimer  ? 

The  accumulation  of  instances  helps  to  establish  the  theory. 
The  change  from  A.S.  eolh  to  M.E.  elk  by  no  means  stands  alone  as 
an  instance  of  diverted  development.  Other  examples  are  selk, 
a  seal,  from  A.S.  seolh;  prov.  E.  barkham,  a  horse-collar,  from 
A.S.  beorgan  ;  heck/or,  a  heifer,  from  A.S.  heahfore  ;  hock,  from 
A.S.  hoh  ;  lock,  from  Gaelic  loch  ;  hock,  from  G.  Hochheimer  ;  M.E. 
halke,  a  corner,  from  0.  Merc,  halh  ;  M.E.  dwerk,  a  dwarf,  from 
0.  Merc,  dwerh  ;  and  the  surname  Burke,  M.E.  Burkt  from  A.S. 
burh.  These  give  us  nine  more  instances,  and  perhaps  further 
research  may  reveal  one  or  two  more.1  The  important  point  is  the 
acquisition  of  a  new  principle. 

I  now  pass  on  to  consider  some  other  sounds. 

The  A.S.  final  ht  can  soon  be  dismissed.  When  it  was  preceded 
by  a  short  vowel,  as  in  A.S.  nihtt  night,  M.E.  night,  the  speakers 
soon  lengthened  out  the  vowel  at  the  expense  of  the  guttural,  so 
that  by  the  year  1400  it  had  almost  disappeared.  In  the  fifteenth 
century,  the  vowel  was  of  full  length,  and  the  guttural  only 
remained  in  the  written  form  ;  hence  the  mod.  E.  night.  Capgrave, 
in  the  fifteenth  century,  even  dropped  the  gh  in  writing.  So 
also  the  A.S.  bohte,  he  bought,  has  become  bought,  by  the 
lengthening  of  the  open  o  at  the  expense  of  the  guttural;  but 

1  Note  also  the  Mod.  E.  warlock,  as  compared  with  the  M.E.  warloyhe  ;  :iml 
stickler,  from  M.E.  stightlen.  Compare  the  A.S.  Ealhmund  with  tin- 


Alknmnd,    as  seen  in   the   name    of   St.    Alkraund's    Church   in    Shrewsbury; 
Cenwealh  with  Gunwale  (Henry  of  Huntingdon)  ;  Ealhwine  with  Akuin. 


UPON    MODERN    ENGLISH.  \  ~,  \ 

the  guttural  became  /  in  the  Cornish  word  loft  (for  boght).  \\  is 
not  worth  while  to  go  through  the  list;  it  is  only  necessary  to 
say  that,  in  almost  every  case,  the  vowel-sound  is  now  long  and 
the  guttural  has  vanished.  The  sole  exception,  in  literary  English, 
is  in  the  word  draught  from  M.E.  draht,  in  which  the  guttural 
was  replaced  by/;  whence  the  occasional  spelling  draft. 

The  Normans  had  a  difficulty  with  the  A.S.  initial  h.  In  the 
cases  where  the  A.S.  words  began  with  hi,  hn,  or  hr,  they  at  once 
ignored  the  whispered  sounds,  which  they  replaced  by  I,  n,  and  r. 
And  we  can  hardly  doubt  that  they  helped  to  suppress  such 
awkward  sounds  as  the  initial  k  in  know  and  g  in  gnaw,  which 
were  wholly  new  to  them.  The  number  of  French  words  of 
Frankish  origin,  such  as  hauberk,  in  which  there  was  a  slight 
aspirate,  was  small ;  and  the  Latin  h  was  of  none  effect.  Hence,  in 
learning  English,  they  at  first  fell  into  confusion.  The  thirteenth- 
century  MSS.,  such  as  that  of  Havelok,  show  the  frequent 
omission  of  h  on  the  one  hand,  as  in  Auelok  for  Havelok,  osed  for 
hosed,  i.e.  furnished  with  hose  ;  and  the  insertion  of  h  in  the 
wrong  place  on  the  other  hand,  as  in  hold  for  old,  Henglishe  for 
English,  and  the  like.  I  have  no  doubt  that  such  confusion  was 
at  one  time  common  in  London,  where  Normans  were  numerous ; 
and  further,  that  their  English  dependants  soon  learnt  to  imitate 
them.  But  as  time  went  on,  the  educated  classes  soon  contrived 
to  make  the  right  distinctions,  leaving  the  unlearned  in  the  lurch. 
This  supposition  will  easily  account  for  the  state  of  things  at  the 
present  day,  when  such  mispronunciations  are  commonest  amongst 
the  lower  orders.  The  unlearned,  when  left  to  themselves,  are 
extremely  conservative ;  and  had  there  been  no  Norman  invasion, 
there  is  no  reason  why  they  should  not  have  preserved  the  initial 
h  intact,  as  they  had  done  from  prehistoric  times  to  the  eleventh 
century.  But  they  were  interfered  with  and  mistaught  by  their 
superiors,  and  had  not  the  faculty  of  unlearning  their  mistakes. 
I  would  account  in  a  similar  way  for  the  confusion  between 
initial  w  and  v,  which  in  some  MSS.  is  most  bewildering.  The 
conflict  was  one  between  the  A.S.  to  and  the  French  v,  which 
must  at  one  time  have  been  much  mixed  up;  and  obviously  the 
Normans  prevailed  when  they  turned  our  wine-yard  into  vine-yard  ! 
But  here,  again,  the  educated  classes  contrived  at  last  to  get  them 
right,  whilst  the  lower  orders  failed  to  do  so.  I  wish  to  add  here 
my  emphatic  testimony  to  the  correctness  of  Charles  Dickens  in 
his  description  of  the  talk  of  Mr.  Samuel  Weller.  It  is  not  at 


452  INFLUENCE    OF    ANGLO-FRENCH    PRONUNCIATION 

all  exaggerated,  as  I  have  often  heard  said  by  those  who  know- 
London  only  during  the  last  half -century.  I  remember  the 
dialect  of  the  Pickwickian  age  sufficiently  well  to  appreciate  it ; 
but  I  should  not  like  to  contradict  anyone  who  were  to  assert 
that  it  has  changed  materially  since  1850.  For  it  is  notorious 
that,  during  the  latter  half  of  the  last  century,  the  lower  orders 
have  received  quite  as  good  instruction  as  the  upper  classes  had 
in  the  fourteenth  century;  so  that  they  likewise  now  know  the 
correct  uses  of  v  and  w. 

I  think  the  Anglo-French  scribes  were  extremely  conscientious, 
and  tried  to  do  their  best  to  express  sounds  phonetically,  and 
even  continued  to  write  down  sounds  long  after  they  had  ceased 
to  pronounce  them.  Perhaps  one  of  the  most  extraordinary 
examples  of  this  is  in  the  case  of  the  verb  to  write,  in  which  we 
still  set  down  an  initial  w  which  has  surely  been  long  extinct. 
I  see  no  strong  reason  why  this  w  should  not  have  been  sounded 
still,  if  our  language  had  been  let  alone ;  but  Anglo-French 
habits  were  of  course  fatal  to  it. 

An  extremely  interesting  case  is  that  of  initial  wh,  as  still 
written  in  what  and  which.  One  of  the  marks  of  a  Norman  scribe 
is  the  clearness  with  which  he  proclaims  that  the  sound  was 
one  which  he  disliked.  The  scribe  of  Havelok  commonly  uses  hw 
for  this  sound ;  but  he  nevertheless  writes  wat  for  hwat,  wan  for 
hwan,  worn  for  hwom,  and  the  like.  I  have  already  remarked 
that  Norman  peculiarities  were  strongest  in  the  South  ;  and  the 
sound  now  considered  exemplifies  this  theory  very  clearly.  It 
is  in  the  South  that  hw  has  become  a  mere  w,  whilst  in  the 
Northumbrian  district  it  is  still  fairly  maintained.  The  words 
that  require  special  consideration  are  the  pronouns  who,  whose, 
and  whom,  which  gave  extraordinary  trouble  to  the  Norman. 
For  in  this  case  he  was  confronted  with  a  further  difficulty,  due 
to  his  dislike  of  w  before  the  vowels  o  and  «,  as  explained  in 
my  Canon  5.  The  Norman  preferred  'oman  to  woman,  'ood  to 
wood,  and  'olfto  wolf-,  and  this  is  why  we  all  say  0020  for  woozc, 
from  A.S.  wos ;  so  for  swo ;  and  thong  for  thwona.  By  changing 
hw  into  w  in  the  M.E.  hwo,  he  would  have  had  to  deal  with 
a  form  wo,  for  which  he  had  no  great  affection  ;  but  by  retaining 
the  h,  and  using  the  closer  vowel  due  to  the  action  of  the  w, 
he  obtained  a  form  ho,  with  long  close  0,  with  which  he  was 
satisfied.  An  early  example  of  this  form  ho  occurs  in  Floriz  and 
Blancheflur,  ed.  Lumby,  1.  634,  a  poem  marked  both  by  Anglo- 


UI'ON    MODKRN     KXCI.ISH.  403 

French  spellings  and  by  examples  of  Southern  grammar.  lint 
of  course  scribes  continued  to  write  such  forms  as  who  and  ii'lnnn 
long  after  the  diverted  pronunciation  was  well  established.  In 
fact,  they  do  so  still.  It  is  one  of  our  greatest  troubles  that  the 
written  forms  often  represent  old  pronunciations  that  have  been 
extinct  for  centuries.  This  is  why  such  a  spelling  as  ho  in  the 
thirteenth  century  is  of  very  great  weight  and  significance. 

I  suppose  that  the  present  pronunciation  of  two  without  the 
w  was  due  to  a  similar  cause.  The  spelling  to  occurs  in  Genesis 
and  Exodus,  1.  423,  an  early  text  by  a  Norman  scribe. 

I  now  come  to  a  fresh  sound  altogether,  that  of  the  A.S.  ng, 
which,  as  Dr.  Sweet  shows,  had  always  and  everywhere  the  sound 
of  our  ng  in  finger,  even  at  the  end  of  a  word  ;  a  sound  which 
I  shall  denote  by  the  symbol  ngg.  Final  ngg,  as  noted  in  my 
Canon  13,  was  an  unacceptable  sound  to  Norman  scribes,  who  were 
puzzled  as  to  how  to  write  it.  This  is  why  we  find  kinc  written 
for  king,  as  a  reminder  that  the  sound  was  fully  ngg,  not  ng  merely. 
Some  ingenious  scribes  invented  the  spelling  bringhe  to  signify 
the  same  thing,  whilst  some  wrote  bringge  (Polit.  Songs,  p.  332, 
1.  201);  but  perhaps  the  best  spelling  is  that  so  common  in  the 
curly  South-English  Legendary,  ed.  Horstrnann,  where  we  find 
longue  for  longe,  pronounced  longge,  p.  56,  1.  73  (cf.  lonke  for  longe, 
Polit.  Songs,  ed.  Wright,  p.  156,  1.  11) ;  strongue  for  strong  e,  p.  56, 
1.  83;  bi-guynningue  for  bi-ginning,  p.  57,  1.  139;  Iringue  for 
bringe,  p.  84,  1.  17;  and  the  like.  I  suppose  that  the  spelling 
tongue  goes  back  to  a  time  when  the  ng  was  sounded  as  ngg,  and 
that  this  is  what  is  meant  by  the  final  ue ;  cf.  O.F.  langue,  and 
E.  plague.  At  any  rate,  it  occurs,  spelt  toungue,  in  the  same  text, 
p.  7, 11.  219,  224;  cf.  kingue  in  the  same,  p.  472,  1.  339.  And  note 
the  spelling  tunke,  in  O.E.  Misc.,  p.  119,  1.  282.  There  was  no 
difficulty  in  the  sound  so  long  as  it  occurred  medially  ;  but  at  the 
end  of  a  word,  the  temptation  to  reduce  it  to  the  ng  in  sing  must 
have  been  considerable;  and  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  Norman 
frequently  did  this.  The  result  of  this  weakening  of  the  sound  is 
clear  enough  in  modern  English,  in  which  ngg  has  been  reduced  to 
ng  wherever  it  is  final,  so  that  we  now  pronounce  sing,  song,  tiling, 
thong,  with  the  simple  ng.  "We  have  even  gone  further  than  this, 
reducing  ngg  to  ng  in  all  derivatives  of  such  words,  such  as  singer, 
songstress,  bringing,  wingless,  ringdove,  strongly,  and  all  the  rest. 
It  is  only  retained  where  it  cannot  be  final,  as  in  finger,  linger, 
mingle,  tingle,  and  even  in  such  French  words  as  single  and  jangle. 


454  INFLUENCE    OF    ANGLO-FRENCH    PRONUNCIATION 

The  only  exceptions,  I  believe,  to  the  rule  here  pointed  out,  are, 
that  it  is  also  retained  in  three  good  old  English  comparatives  and 
superlatives,  viz.,  longer,  stronger,  younger,  and  longest,,  strongest, 
youngest ;  but  by  no  means  in  the  sb.  longing.  I  take  it  to  be 
obvious  that  longer  is  not  a  comparative  formed  from  the  modern  E. 
long,  but  from  the  M.E.  longg.  Cf.  prov.  E.  anythink  for  anything. 

I  have  further  no  doubt  that,  in  unaccented  final  syllables,  as  in 
shilling,  willing,  the  ng  was  often  slily  reduced  to  n,  by  all  classes 
of  society,  the  poorer  copying  their  superiors.  But  here,  again,  the 
educated  classes  at  last  learnt  their  lesson,  leaving  others,  as  usual, 
in  the  lurch.  It  has  frequently  been  explained  that  this  peculiarity 
does  not  consist  in  "  dropping  the  y,"  as  the  unphonetic  are  wont 
to  say,  but  in  the  substitution  of  n  for  ng,  which  is,  in  itself, 
a  simple  elementary  sound.  In  all  cases,  the  sound  is  preserved 
before  a  final  k,  though  it  is  ill  represented  by  writing  a  mere  n. 
We  write  think  as  an  abbreviation  for  thingk ;  but  it  is  of  no  great 
consequence,  as  there  is  no  ambiguity. 

Another  sound  which  the  Normans  disliked  was  that  of  lie, 
chiefly  after  the  vowels  a  and  o.  "We  best  see  this  by  considering 
their  treatment  of  the  Latin  accusative  falconem.  Here  the  I  was 
vocalized  to  u,  producing  the  form  faucon ;  and,  as  Mr.  Toynbee 
remarks,  "  this  vocalisation  of  I  to  u  is  one  of  the  most  characteristic 
phenomena  of  French  phonetics.  It  was  effected  at  the  beginning 
of  the  twelfth  century."  Hence  we  obtained  the  M.E.  faucon, 
and  the  modern  English  falcon,  in  which  the  restoration  of  the 
I,  in  order  to  be  gazed  upon,  was  due  to  a  knowledge  of  the 
form  of  the  Latin  original.  But  the  point  I  wish  now  to  bring 
forward  is  that  the  Normans  treated  English  in  this  respect  just  as 
they  had  treated  Latin ;  and  this  is  why  we  all  pronounce  the 
words  balk,  chalk,  talk,  stalk,  walk,  with  the  sound  of  the  ale  in 
falcon.  I  do  not  call  this  a  regular  development,  but  a  diverted 
one.  It  just  makes  all  the  difference.  That  Englishmen  could 
have  had  no  difficulty  in  pronouncing  the  I  in  such  a  position  is 
seen  by  comparing  such  words  as  talc  and  balcony  and  calculate. 
So  also  in  Germany,  nobody  drops  the  I  in  such  a  word  as  Balken 
any  more  than  in  Balkon. 

Two  more  words,  ending  in  -oik,  were  similarly  deprived  of 
their  /,  viz.  folk  and  yolk.  These  also  are  instances  of  diverted 
development.  There  is  no  more  difficulty  in  sounding  the  /  in 
folk  than  there  is  in  saying  polka-,  we  could  quite  easily  sound 
it  like  the  German  Volk.  The  modern  form  each,  M.E.  Cchc, 


UPON  MODERN  ENGLISH.  455 

resulted  from  the  early  thirteenth-century  elch  (O.E.  Horn.,  ii.  29) 
by  lengthening  the  e,  and  ignoring  the  inconvenient  I.  So  also 
the  M.E.  euerilk  became  eueril  by  Norman  influence  (gloss  to 
Havelok) ;  whence  eueri  and  the  modern  form  every.  Every  also 
resulted  from  the  A.F.  auric  (A.S.  Chron.)  by  dropping  the  c. 

As  to  words  in  -aim,  such  as  balm,  calm,  palm,  psalm,  the 
omission  of  the  I  is  correct  enough,  because  they  are  words  of 
French  origin ;  but  it  ought  to  be  particularly  noted  that  they 
have  diverted  the  development  of  native  words,  such  as  alms 
(found  in  A.S.,  though  of  Greek  origin),  and  qualm.  The 
development  of  the  A.S.  healm,  0.  Mercian  halm,  is  most  perverse ; 
the  modern  forms  being  both  haulm  and  halm,  in  neither  of  which 
the  I  is  sounded !  Both  pronunciations  are  French,  though  the 
word  is  native  English.  This  is  not  regular  development,  but 
a  proof  of  a  most  meddlesome  influence.  Even  more  astonishing 
is  the  treatment  of  the  native  word  holm,  in  the  sense  of  island  ; 
it  has  been  robbed  of  its  I  in  a  manner  which  can  only  be  rightly 
characterized  as  shameless.  And  we  submit  to  all  these  alterations 
as  a  matter  of  course ;  so  that,  even  in  the  N.E.D.,  we  find  no 
comment  on  them,  but  they  are  accepted  as  if  their  phonetic 
development  were  perfectly  regular!  Had  this  been  so,  the 
I  would  have  been  kept,  as  in  the  G.  Holm  and  the  Icel.  holmr; 
we  ourselves  make  no  difficulty  at  all  of  sounding  the  I  in  dolmen. 
Equally  extraordinary  has  been  the  treatment  of  the  A.S.  holegn 
or  holen,  which  produced  no  less  than  three  descendants.  The 
regular  development  gave  us  hollm,  an  old  word  for  holly;  the 
dropping  of  the  n  gave  the  modern  form  holly  ;  whilst,  in  the 
third  place,  contraction  reduced  holen  to  holn,  remodelled  as  holm, 
and  applied  to  the  holm-oak.  It  then  fell  under  the  baneful 
influence  which  had  already  diverted  the  sound  of  holm,  an 
island,  and  had  to  be  diverted  in  the  same  way.  As  to  salmon, 
the  question  is  different;  the  I  is  a  restored  one,  and  the  word 
is  French;  the  M.E.  form  was  samoun,  as  in  Trevisa,  i.  369. 

Sometimes  there  are  two  distinct  developments,  one  English  and 
one  French.  This  seems  to  apply  to  words  in  -alt. 

On  the  English  side  we  have  shalt,  with  the  a  in  cat.  With  this 
we  may  compare  such  a  word  as  altitude ;  and  I  can  certify  that 
I  have  often  heard  the  Italian  word  alto  pronounced  with  the  same 
vowel.  Another  such  word  is  asphalt,  which  is  not  really  of 
French  origin,  but  directly  from  the  Latin  form  of  the  Greek  word, 
the  oldest  spelling  being  aspaltoun. 

Phil.  Trans.  1901-2.  32 


456  INFLUENCE    OF    ANGLO-FRENCH    PRONUNCIATION 

On  the  French  side  we  have  cobalt,  smalt,  salt,  exalt,  and  the 
verb  to  halt  in  the  sense  of  to  stop.  The  native  words  halt,  lame, 
and  malt,  have  been  diverted  so  as  to  bring  them  under  the  same 
category.  But  for  Norman  influence,  they  would  always  have 
rhymed  with  shalt. 

The  power  of  Anglo-French  influence  is  especially  conspicuous 
in  the  case  of  words  ending  in  -alf.  The  Latin  word  saluum  was 
robbed  of  its  I  in  French,  so  that  it  became  sauf,  and  was  even 
pronounced  saaf  (as  in  Wycliffe,  Mat.  i.  21),  whence  the  mod.  E. 
safe.  The  form  saf  occurs  in  Godefroy,  with  a  reference  to  sauf, 
a  form  which  is  conspicuous  by  its  absence.  We  find,  however, 
the  A.F.  saver,  to  save,  in  the  Year-books  of  Edw.  I,  an.  1304-5, 
ed.  A.  J.  Horwood,  1864,  p.  467.  It  is  easy  to  see  that  Norman 
influence  has  similarly  diverted  the  words  calf  and  half,  with  their 
derivatives  calve  and  halve ;  yet  we  have  no  difficulty  in  sounding 
the  I  in  Balfour,  or  that  in  valve.  Parallel  to  the  E.  safe  from 
A.F.  saaf,  O.F.  sauf,  we  have  the  personal  name  Ralph  (pron. 
Rafe)  from  the  Latin  Radulphus,  which  is  itself  a  derivative  from 
Old  High  German.  The  most  extreme  example  of  the  Norman 
influence  upon  the  E.  alf  appears  in  the  modern  word  halfpenny, 
which  in  our  dialects  is  often  a  *  haa-peni.' 

I  think  we  ought  to  consider,  in  this  connection,  the  question 
of  the  sound  of  the  initial  consonantal  y  in  the  Middle  English 
period.  The  fact  that  a  word  which  appears  as  Garn  in  German 
appears  as  gearn  in  A.S.,  and  as  yarn  in  M.E.,'  shows  that  initial 
y-consonant  was  a  well-known  and  familiar  sound  both  in  the 
Early  and  Middle  English  periods.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is 
unknown  to  modern  French,  except  in  a  few  foreign  words,  with 
the  sole  exception  of  the  form  yeux  ;  and  in  Old  French  it  is  almost 
equally  scarce.  The  Normans  much  preferred  the  sound  of  j  or  of 
g.  An  excellent  test-word  is  provided  by  the  words  guild  and 
guild-hall.  Guild  is  derived  from  the  A.S.  gild,  a  payment, 
pronounced  as  yild ;  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  if  the  word 
had  been  left  to  itself,  it  would  have  given  us  a  form  yild  or  yeld, 
the  e  being  due  (I  suppose)  to  its  connection  with  M.E.  yelden,  to 
pay.  It  is  a  rare  word  in  early  M.E. ;  but  the  derivative  yelde- 
halle  occurs  in  Chaucer's  Prologue,  1.  370,  where  MS.  C.  is  the  only 
one  that  spells  it  as  yilde,  with  t.  But  it  was  a  well-known  word 
in  the  City  Ordinances,  which  were  written  in  Latin  or  in  Anglo- 
French  ;  and  though  it  frequently  loses  its  Id,  it  is  always  spelt 
with  g  or  gu,  the  latter  of  which  shows  that  the  g  was  hard.  The 


UPON  MODERN  ENGLISH.  457 

Liber  Albus,  ut  p.  19,  has  the  form  Gildhalle  in  a  Latin  document, 
followed  by  Gihaldam  on  the  same  page ;  observe  also  Guyhalda, 
pp.  23,  35  ;  and  la  Guyhalle  at  p.  44.  In  the  Liber  Custumarum, 
p.  121,  in  a  document  written  in  Anglo-French,  the  word  Gil&e 
occurs  five  times,  in  the  Ordinances  of  the  Weavers,  temp. 
Edw.  I ;  and  we  know  that  the  g  was  hard,  because  "  la  chambre 
de  la  Guihale"  is  mentioned  on  the  same  page;  whilst  at  p.  102 
we  find  Guilhalla.  The  evidence  seems  to  me  quite  clear,  that  the 
sound  of  the  initial  y  was  diverted  into  hard  g  by  Norman 
and  Latin  influence.  The  prevailing  theory,  from  which  I  now 
dissent  because  I  believe  it  to  be  needless,  is  that  given  in  the 
N.E.D.,  viz.,  that  <c  the  pronunciation  with  hard  g  must  be  due  to 
adoption  of,  or  influence  from,  the  0.  Norse  gildi,  guild,  guild-feast, 
banquet,  payment,  value."  I  should  say  that  it  may  very  well 
have  been  due  to  Scandinavian  influence  in  a  certain  sense,  viz.,  to 
the  influence  of  the  Scandinavians  who  conquered  Normandy,  learnt 
French,  and  came  over  to  England  with  the  Conqueror.  Surely 
it  was  not  the  Dane  who  came  straight  from  Denmark  who 
introduced  the  spelling  with  gu.  Surely  gui  is  an  A.F.  symbol,  and 
a  proof  that  the  Normans  preferred  hard  g  to  y.  They  even  wrote 
guest  and  guilty  to  safeguard  the  hard  sound ;  cf .  ghastly  and  ghost. 
This  seems  to  me  a  matter  of  considerable  importance,  because  it 
throws  further  light  upon  the  developments  of  such  words  as  gate, 
and  give,  and  gift.  The  A.S.  geat,  a  gate,  made  the  plural  gatu. 
gates.  Hence,  as  Mr.  Bradley  points  out,  arose  two  distinct  types, 
viz.,  yat  or  yet  from  the  singular,  and  gat  from  the  plural.  In  such 
a  case  the  Norman  had  a  choice,  and  of  course  he  preferred  the 
hard  g ;  and  his  casting  vote  settled  the  question  for  ever,  amongst 
all  educated  people.  Country  folks  could,  of  course,  say  whatever 
they  pleased.  Observe  how  all  this  agrees  with  Mr.  Bradley's 
statement  of  the  facts.  "  Since  the  sixteenth  century,  gate  has 
been  the  sole  form  in  literary  English ;  dialectally  the  forms  with 
y  remain  in  northern  and  north-midland  districts,  so  far  as  they 
have  not  been  displaced  by  the  influence  of  the  literary  language ; 
occasionally  they  are  found  surviving  elsewhere,  as  in  N.  Devon 
and  at  Banbury."  To  which  I  would  beg  leave  to  add,  that  there 
is  a  railway  station  at  Symond's  Yat,  in  the  county  of  Hereford. 
As  to  the  famous  verb  to  give,  see  the  excellent  account  by 
Mr.  Bradley  in  the  N.E.D.  He  shows  that  the  g  was  hard  in 
Northumbrian,  but  the  Midland  and  Southern  dialects  preferred 
initial  y.  He  remarks  that  "  Langland  has  both  types,  well 


458  INFLUENCE    OF    ANGLO-FRENCH    PRONUNCIATION 

attested  by  the  alliteration,  but  Chaucer  seems  to  have  always 
written  yeve,  yaf,  and  throughout  the  greater  part  of  the  fifteenth 
century,  the  palatal  forms  predominate  in  Midland  (including  East 
Anglian)  as  well  as  in  Southern  writers.  The  MSS.  of  Fortescue 
have  hard  g,  which  is  common  also  in  the  London  documents  after 
1430."  We  have  here  the  singular  phenomenon  of  the  apparent 
prevalence  of  the  Northumbrian  pronunciation  over  that  of  the 
Midland  and  Southern  dialects  combined,  although  it  is  admitted 
that  modern  English  is  not  mainly  a  Northumbrian  dialect.  The 
word,  it  must  be  remembered,  is  one  of  the  commonest  in  the 
language.  It  seems  to  me  that  we  have  here  also  a  case  in  which 
the  preference  of  the  Norman  for  hard  g  heavily  influenced  the 
votes  in  its  favour.  The  fact  that  the  form  with  g  prevailed  in 
London  spelling  in  1430  shows  that  it  must  already  have  been 
prevalent  there  in  the  preceding  century ;  and,  indeed,  Langland 
wrote  mainly  for  a  London  audience.  It  is  very  curious  to  find 
that  the  authority  of  Chaucer  (or  of  his  scribes)  was  overruled  in 
the  matter  of  the  pronunciations  both  of  guild-hall  and  of  give. 
Perhaps  it  adds  weight  to  the  inference  which  we  may  fairly  draw 
from  his  rhymes,  that  he  preferred  the  archaic  forms  which  he  had 
learnt  in  his  youth,  and  rebelled  against  all  neologistic  tendencies. 
I  suspect  that  Langland' s  preferences  led  him  in  the  opposite 
direction. 

I  need  not  discuss  the  word  gift.  It  prevailed  over  the  Midland 
and  Southern  yifi  by  help  of  the  combined  influences  of 
Northumbrian  and  Anglo -French. 

But  it  is  well  worth  while  to  consider  the  words  again  and 
against,  though  it  will  suffice  to  discuss  the  former  only ;  for  they 
obviously  go  together  as  relates  to  the  #,  though  again  is  the 
older  word. 

The  history  is  much  the  same  as  before.  "We  are  confronted 
with  the  fact  that  the  form  ayein  (with  y]  prevailed  at  first  not 
only  in  the  Southern  dialect,  but  in  the  dominant  Midland;  the 
form  with  hard  g  being  Northumbrian  only.  In  the  Ormulum 
we  have  onnycen,  with  the  symbol  for  y.  Both  texts  of  WyclifFe's 
Bible  have  ayein  (with  the  symbol  for  y)  in  Matt.  ii.  12,  and 
elsewhere.  In  short,  it  is  difficult  to  find  the  exclusive  spelling 
with  g  in  early  M.E.  texts  at  all,  unless  we  look  into  Northumbrian 
texts,  such  as  the  Cursor  Mundi  or  Hampole's  Pricke  of  Conscience. 
The  MSS.  of  Chaucer  and  Langland  show  both  forms,  and  so 
decide  nothing.  My  belief  is,  accordingly,  that  there  was  a  choice 


UPON  MODERN  ENGLISH.  459 

of  forms ;  and  that  the  Normans,  who  were  the  better  educated, 
gave  the  casting  vote  in  favour  of  the  hard  g. 

The  number  of  words  in  which  there  was  a  choice  between 
hard  g  and  y  was  very  small.  Nothing  need  be  said  as  to  words 
like  year,  young,  ye,  and  yoke,  which  began  with  y  in  all  dialects. 
The  word  yard,  in  the  sense  of  'court,'  answers  to  the  Northern 
garth-,  and  the  final  sounds  kept  them  distinct.  The  Northern 
form  garn,  answering  to  the  Southern  yarn,  is  not  recorded  before 
1483.  The  dislike  of  the  Normans  to  initial  y  easily  explains  the 
modern  Ipswich,  from  A.S.  Gipesww.  So  also  E.  itch  is  from  M.E. 
yicchen;  and  icicle  is  for  ice-(y}ikel.  The  A.S.  prefix  ge-  was 
similarly  reduced,  not  to  yi-,  but  to  the  simple  vowel  i-,  even 
in  a  word  like  hand-i-icork.  Cf.  hal-i-mote. 

I  beg  leave  to  make  the  suggestion,  for  what  it  is  worth,  that 
the  past  tenses  ending  in  -einte,  and  past  participles  ending  in 
-eint,  from  verbs  ending  in  -engen,  -enken,  or  -enchen,  were  practically 
a  Norman  invention.  That  is  to  say,  they  treated  such  words 
just  as  0.  French  had  treated  Latin.  The  Lat.  sanctus  became 
O.F.  seint,  E.  saint ;  the  Lat.  plancta  became  Q.lf.plainte,  E.  plaint; 
the  Lat.  tinctus  became  O.F.  teint,  whence  E.  taint,  and  so  on. 
The  point  is,  that  such  a  development  is  peculiarly  French,  and 
depends  on  the  development  of  the  yod  before  a  c  in  the  com- 
bination ct :  see  Toynbee's  Hist.  F.  Grammar,  §§  34,  129.  The 
result  is  that  -enkte  would  become  -einte;  and  -engte  or  -enchte, 
passing  into  or  altered  into  -enkte,  would  become  -einte  likewise. 
The  chief  examples  are:  (1)  llenken,  pt.  t.  blenk-te  or  Ueinte  (see 
Stratmann) ;  (2)  clenchen,  p.p.  cleint  (Stratmann) ;  (3)  drenchen, 
pt.  t.  dreng-te,  in  Layamon,  also  dreinte ;  (4)  mengen,  pt.  t.  mengde, 
whence  the  p.p.  y-meind  or  y-meint  in  Chaucer,  C.T.,  A  2170; 
(5)  prengen,  pt.  t.  preinte,  in  P.  Plowman ;  (6)  quenchen,  pt.  t. 
cwenchte,  in  S.  Juliana,  also  queinte,  with  the  p.p.  queint  in  Chaucer, 
C.T.,  A  2321  ;  (7)  senchen,  p.p.  seint  (Stratmann)  ;  (8)  slengen, 
p.p.  sleint  (Stratmann) ;  (9)  sprengen,  pt.  t.  sprengde  or  spreinde, 
p.p.  y-spreind  or  y-spreint,  in  Chaucer,  C.T.,  A  2169 ;  (10)  swenchen, 
pt.  t.  swencte,  O.E.  Homilies,  i,  101,  last  line,  p.p.  sweint,  Chaucer, 
Ho.  Fame,  1783;  (11)  wrenchen,  p.p.  wreint,  Polit.  Songs,  ed. 
Wright,  p.  157,  1.  2.  I  cannot  believe  that  these  very  strange 
forms  can  possibly  be  explained  as  being  purely  English  de- 
velopments; the  characteristic  change  of  e  to  ei  before  net  is 
obviously  French.  At  the  same  time,  I  would  explain  the  change 
from  cht  to  ct  precisely  as  Mr.  "Wyld  does  at  p.  247  of  his  article. 


460  INFLUENCE    OF    ANGLO-FRENCH    PRONUNCIATION 

The  E.  sounds  of  ng  and  nk  were  certainly  disliked  by  the 
Normans,  especially  when  final  or  followed  by  another  consonant. 
The  fact  that  they  preferred  final  nt  to  nd  (Canon  12)  explains 
the  change  from  meind,  spreind  to  meint  and  spreint. 

A  few  words  as  to  sh.  The  sound  of  sh  was  a  new  one  to  the 
invaders,  and  we  have  already  seen  that  they  sometimes  wrote 
8ch  for  ch,  showing  confusion  between  sh  and  ch.  Dr.  Furnivall, 
Temporary  Pref.,  p.  57,  quotes  from  MS.  C.  the  following  : 
195  schyn,  chin;  475  schaunce,  chance;  1400  schaunged,  changed; 
2055  schastite,  chastity  ;  2109  schosyn,  chosen ;  2760  scherche, 
church  ;  2809  schaungede,  changed.  Surely  this  explains  one 
curious  instance  in  which  the  confusion  of  ch  and  sh  was  so 
complete  that  the  wrong  form  is  the  only  one  now  in  use.  All 
that  Dr.  Murray  says  of  the  word  CHIVER  is,  that  it  is  the  obsolete 
form  of  Shiver,  which  is  perfectly  correct.  The  M.E.  chiveren  is 
precisely  the  E.  shiver,  in  the  sense  of  shudder  or  quake  ;  and 
it  is  very  remarkable  that  the  form  ultimately  adopted  was  the 
very  one  which  must  have  been,  at  the  outset,  the  harder  one 
for  a  Norman  to  pronounce.  But  the  fact  is  that  the  sound  was 
one  which  they  soon  acquired ;  and  they  were  so  proud,  as  it 
would  appear,  of  the  acquisition  that  they  actually  introduced 
it  into  a  whole  set  of  French  verbs,  in  which  they  substituted  it 
for  the  sound  of  their  own  ss,  as  I  have  shown  in  my  ''Principles 
of  Eng.  Etymology,"  seiies  ii,  p.  124.  Thus,  from  the  stem 
fioriss-  of  the  O.F.  florir,  they  evolved  the  M.E.  fiorisshen,  to 
flourish ;  and  to  keep  company  with  it,  they  conferred  upon  us 
the  verbs  accomplish,  banish,  blandish,  and  at  least  eighteen  more. 
Not  content  with  this,  they  turned  the  A.F.  amenuser,  M.E. 
menusen,  into  minish ;  the  A.F.  amonester,  M.E.  amonesten,  into 
amonish,  later  admonish  ;  and  coined  a  new  form  astonish  as 
a  variant  of  astonien.  More  than  this,  ss  also  became  sh  in  ant/uish, 
bushel,  push,  quash,  usher',  and  I  add  some  more  examples  of 
a  like  kind.  It  is  remarkable,  surely,  to  find  the  spelling  parich 
(like  A.F.  paroche)  in  MS.  C.  only,  where  all  the  other  MSS. 
have  parisshe  or  parische,  more  like  modern  English ;  see  Chaucer, 
C.T.,  A  449.  In  1.  491,  MS.  C.  has  parysch  with  a  c  and  without 
final  e,  where  all  the  rest  agree  in  writing  parisshe. 

I  strongly  suspect  it  was  Norman  influence  which  turned  the 
M.E.  binden  (with  short  «')  into  bind,  and  the  M.E.  bunden  (with 
short  u)  into  bounden.  A  similar  vowel-lengthening  occurs  in  child, 
from  A.S.  cild\  cf.  also  mild  and  wild.  Of  this,  however,  I  have 


UPON   MODERN    ENGLISH.  461 

little  proof ;  and  it  may  be  said  that  this  was  a  natural  development. 
Still  the  fact  remains  that  both  Dutch  and  German  have  binden, 
with  the  Du.  p.p.  gebonden  and  the  G.  p.p.  gebunden;  whilst  we  have 
from  French  sources  such  forms  as  laund  and  lawn,  abound,  confound, 
and  expound;  and  even  sound  from  Lat.  sonum.  A  straw  may 
show  which  way  the  wind  blows ;  and  such  a  straw  perhaps  exists 
in  the  case  of  the  word  guild-hall,  in  which  we  have  resisted  the 
Norman  attempt  to  make  us  lengthen  the  vowel -sound.  Yet  they 
achieved  something,  for  there  is  a  Guild  Hall  at  East  Dereham,  in 
Norfolk,  in  the  name  of  which,  to  my  knowledge,  the  Guild  rhymes 
with  child.  We  have  similarly  resisted  the  same  influence,  even 
more  successfully,  in  the  case  of  the  verb  to  build,  the  history  of 
which  is  not  a  little  remarkable ;  for  the  spelling  with  ui  is  not 
explained,  even  in  the  N.E.D.  The  story  is  as  follows  : — 

The  symbol  ui  (or  its  equivalent  uy)  was  employed  by  Southern 
scribes  of  the  thirteenth  century  to  represent  the  sound  resulting 
from  the  A.S.  long  y,  as  in  fyr.  See  Sweet's  First  Middle 
English  Primer,  p.  3.  An  example  in  the  Ancren  Riwle  is 
huire,  hire,  and  the  symbol  was  at  first  not  very  common ;  but 
Robert  of  Gloucester  has  fuir,  fire,  pruyde,  pride,  cuythe,  to  make 
known,  and  muynde,  mind.  The  last  example  is  important,  because 
it  does  not  represent  an  original  long  y,  but  a  short  y  that  has  been 
lengthened.  In  Horstmann's  Early  South  English  Legendary 
the  symbol  is  in  full  use ;  examples  are  fuyr,  fire,  p.  2,  1.  45 ; 
pruyde,  pride,  p.  13,  1.  424  ;  kuyn,  kine,  p.  351,  1.  221  ;  huyde,  to 
hide,  p.  85,  1.  71 ;  etc.  We  find  buylden  even  in  Chaucer,  C.T., 
D  1977,  in  the  Ellesmere  MS.,  and  in  P.  Plowman;  whilst  the 
vowel-length  is  further  indicated  by  bielde,  Gen.  xi.  8  (B-text), 
and  beeldide,  3  Kings,  xi.  7  (A-text)  in  WyclifiVs  Bible.  Hence 
the  precise  meaning  of  the  ui  in  the  spelling  build  was  to  indicate 
vowel-length,  so  that  the  regular  modern  E.  form  would  have 
rhymed  with  child.  The  vowel,  however,  was  ultimately  shortened 
because  the  pt.  t.  and  p.p.  builded  or  built  often  had  a  short 
vowel  in  early  times ;  thus  the  pt.  t.  is  simply  bulde  in  the  S.E. 
Legendary,  p.  9,  1.  276  (cf.  hid  as  the  pt.  t.  of  hide)  ;  the 
preservation  of  ui  in  the  modern  form  is,  of  course,  absurd, 
especially  in  the  pt.  t.  and  p.p.  Cf.  bield,  sb.,  in  the  E.D.D. 

Similarly,  the  modern  E.  bruise  owes  its  spelling  to  the  M.E. 
bruysen ;  and  the  pt.  t.  to-bruysde  in  the  S.E.  Legendary,  p.  295, 
1.  58,  shows  the  derivation  from  A.S.  to-brysan,  with  a  long  y, 
but  the  modern  pronunciation  is  probably  due  to  confusion  with 


462  INFLUENCE   OF   ANGLO-FRENCH    PRONUNCIATION 

O.F.  bruiser.  The  only  other  modern  word  that  preserves  this 
symbol  is  the  verb  to  buy,  in  which  the  3  p.  s.  pr.  buyeth  answers  to 
M.E.  by-eth,  A.S.  bua-eth ;  i.e.  the  uy  represents  the  long  y  from 
A.S.  ug. 

Another  noteworthy  word  in  the  S.E.  Legendary,  p.  62,  1.  309, 
is  the  sb.  buyle,  a  boil,  from  A.S.  byl;  of  which  the  modern  form 
ought  to  be  bile.  It  is  obvious  that  it  was  Norman  influence  which 
diverted  it  into  the  French  form  boil,  by  confusion  with  a  verb 
with  which  it  has  nothing  to  do.  And  the  Normans  were  only 
able,  in  this  case,  to  influence  the  literary  language ;  the  lower 
orders  stuck  faithfully  to  the  native  form  bile. 

The  point  which  I  am  chiefly  anxious  to  establish  is  that  Norman 
influence  will  fairly,  and  in  some  cases  demonstrably,  account  for 
diverted  and  non-phonetic  developments ;  and  on  this  account, 
I  think  the  possibility  of  such  influence  ought  certainly  to  be 
considered  in  all  cases  where  the  development  is  non-phonological 
or  irregular.  I  cite  a  few  possible  examples. 

It  has  often  been  suggested  that  the  modern  E.  bat,  as  the  name 
of  an  animal,  is  a  modification  of  the  M.E.  bakke.  If  so,  the 
change  from  k  to  t  is  due  to  imperfect  imitation,  just  such  as 
a  Norman  would  resort  to  when  failing  to  appreciate  the  English 
sound  correctly.  Captain  Cook  tells  us  that  the  natives  of  islands 
in  the  South  Seas  often  called  him  Tuti. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  correct  form  of  cuttle-fish  would 
have  been  cuddle-fish,  from  A.S.  cudele  ;  the  Prompt.  Parv.  has 
both  codul  and  cotul,  at  p.  96.  The  Cornish  dialect,  remote  from 
literary  influence,  still  has  coodle  or  cuddle.  I  would  explain  cuttle 
as  a  diverted  form,  due  to  imperfect  imitation,  first  uttered  by 
some  Norman  who  had  learnt  a  good  deal  of  English,  and  was  bent 
upon  learning  more. 

The  adj.  swarthy  is  a  barbarous  formation.  Schmidt's  Shakespeare 
Lexicon  gives  references  for  swart  and  swarth,  swarty  and  swarthy. 
Swart  and  swarty  are  perfectly  correct ;  but  swarth  and  swarthy 
have  very  much  the  appearance  of  having  been  coined  by  some 
Norman  who  was  so  proud  of  having  achieved  the  true  E.  th  that 
he  must  needs  introduce  it  in  the  wrong  place. 

I  believe  that  sneeze  and  snore  are  merely  very  good  imitations 
of  the  old  forms  fneeze  and  fnore.  The  substitution  of  sn  for 
the  very  difficult  fn  is  almost  commendable.  But  it  is  a  phonetic 
loss,  being  less  descriptive. 

I  know  of  no  satisfactory  explanation  of  the  word  lath,  which 


UPON  MODERN  ENGLISH.  463 

is  due  to  the  M.E.  latthe  (=  lath-the)  as  a  substitute  for  the  true 
form  latte.  Can  it  have  been  created  by  a  too  zealous  learner  of 
English,  or  is  W.  llath  (Stokes-Fick,  p.  319)  a  Celtic  word? 

In  some  cases  where  there  was  a  choice  of  forms,  as  between 
sp  and  ps,  it  cannot  be  doubted  that  a  Norman  would  vote  for 
sp  as  being  the  easier  sound.  And  in  fact,  we  say  aspen  rather 
than  apsen ;  clasp,  and  not  claps ;  grasp,  and  not  graps  •  lisp,  not 
lips ;  hasp,  not  haps.  Wasp  (cf.  O.F.  guespe)  is  the  elegant  and 
literary  form,  whilst  waps  is  favoured  by  the  speakers  of  dialect. 


CANONS   FOE    DETECTING   ANGLO-FRENCH    SPELLINGS    OF    ENGLISH 

WORDS. 

1.  Misuse  of  initial  h ;  as  Auelok  for  HaueloJc,  and  hende  for  ende. 

2.  Misuse  of  s  for  sh ;   as  same  for  shame.     Occasional  confusion 

of  sch  and  ch. 

3.  Use  of  t  or  d  in  place  of  E.  th. 

4.  Use  of  w  (or  uw]  for  wh  or  Tiw. 

5.  Use  of  u  (or  w]  for  wu  (wo)  ;    as  in  ulf  for  wolf,  wman  for 

woman.     Use  of  WM  for  A.S.  w. 

6.  Loss  of  initial  y ;  as  in  ow  for  yow. 

7.  Use  of  re  (ru)  for  r ;  as  in  cor  en,  arum,  for  corw,  arm. 

8.  Use  of  $r  for  gh ;  as  in  thurg  for  thurgh. 

9.  Use  of  *£,  0£,  #£,  eAtf,  t,  or  #7i  im  ght,  when  final. 

10.  Use  of  I  for  final  Id;  as  in  yo/  for  gold. 

1 1 .  Use  of  il  or  «70&  for  ilk. 

12.  Loss  of  final  d  or  £,  as  in  an  for  <me?,  <?/  for  eft,  bes  for  fo«£; 

and  use  of  ant  for  and. 

13.  Use  of  w^  or  nh  for  w£,  and  nc  (nk)  for  w^r ;   also  n  or  w^«0 

for  ng. 

14.  Use  of  I A  for  t,  initially  and  finally. 

15.  Use  of  t  for  voiceless  th,  and  d  for  voiced  th\   and  sometimes 

<#  for  either  of  them. 

16.  Use  of  z  for  ts,  and  of  ce  for  £«<?. 

N.B. — We  sometimes  find  in  such  texts  an  extraordinary  misuse 
of  the  A.S.  symbols  for  w,  th,  and  consonantal  y,  which  replace 
one  another ;  so  that  a  word  which  is  spelt  thith  (}>i]>)  is  meant  for 
with  (pi)>),  and  yise  (j/w)  means  ivise  (pise}. 


464  INFLUENCE   OF    ANGLO-FRENCH   PRONUNCIATION 

LlSTS    OF   NOEMANISED    MlDDLE    ENGLISH   TEXTS. 

There  are  practically  two  sets  of  MSS.  with  Anglo-French 
peculiarities.  In  the  former  these  characteristics  are  so  evident 
that  they  cannot  be  ignored  by  students  who  wish  to  understand 
the  spelling.  In  the  latter  they  are  less  frequent,  but  can  easily 
be  discovered  by  those  who  search  for  them.  Most  of  those  in 
the  former  class  are  in  the  Southern  or  East  Midland  dialect. 
The  Southern  dialect  was  doubtless  most  affected,  in  accordance 
with  the  fact  that  it  most  readily  admitted  French  words  into 
its  vocabulary.  The  lists  are  probably  not  exhaustive. 

A.  The  following  texts  are  rather  strongly  marked  by  peculiarities 
of  Anglo-French  spelling  : — 

Old  English  Homilies,  series  i ;  ed.  Morris,  1868  (E.E.T.S.). 
In  Southern  dialect.  It  is  singular  that  the  editor  makes  no 
remarks  upon  the  extraordinary  spellings,  which  are  abundant. 
Thus,  in  the  first  twenty  lines,  we  find  his  for  ** ;  is  for  his ;  cfyed 
(sic}  for  cwed  =  cweth ;  god  for  goth ;  seid  for  seith ;  finded  for 
findeth ;  so  also  unbinded,  leaded,  segged,  haued,  leted ;  huppon  for 
upon-,  seod^an  for  seo^an;  cud  for  cuth;  strehiten  for  streihten. 
The  deviations  from  normal  spelling  may  be  counted  by  hundreds. 

Genesis  and  Exodus;  ed.  Morris,  1865  (E.E.T.S.).  In  East 
Midland  dialect. 

The  Bestiary;  in  0.  Eng.  Miscellany,  ed.  Morris,  1872  (E.E.T.S.). 
In  East  Midland  dialect. 

Old  Kentish  Sermons ;  in  the  same,  p.  26. 

The  Proverbs  of  Alfred,  Text  ii ;  in  the  same,  p.  103.  Apparently 
East  Midland,  but  inclining  to  Southern.  Very  strongly  marked. 

A  Song  to  the  Virgin;  in  the  same,  p.  194.  Has  toiz  for  with, 
14  ;  sad  for  shad  (shed),  15  :  cf.  11.  24,  26,  42,  44. 

A  Song  on  the  Passion;  in  the  same,  p.  197.  See  11.  2,  4,  6, 
14,  20,  24,  29,  34,  41,  43,  47,  48,  61,  64,  72,  76,  79. 

The  Debate  of  the  Body  and  the  Soul ;  in  Poems  of  W.  Mapes, 
ed.  Wright  (Camden  Soc.),  1841,  p.  334,  and  in  Mtitzner,  Sprach- 
proben,  i,  90.  The  A.F.  spellings  are  not  numerous,  but  some 
are  extraordinary,  as  )wi  for  hwi,  23 ;  wurdli  for  worldli,  33 ;  fleys 
for  fleisch,  45 ;  suwelle  for  swelle,  45 ;  thou}  for  thou,  60 ;  pid  for 
pith,  75 ;  etc. 

Dame  Siriz;  in  Wright's  Anecdota  Liter  aria,  1844,  p.  1;  and 
in  Miitzner,  Sprachproben,  i,  103. 


UPON  MODERN  ENGLISH.  465 

Reliquia  Antiquia,  ed.  Wright  and  Halliwell ;  2  vols.,  1841.  In 
vol.  i  may  be  noted — Early  English  Prayers,  p.  22  ;  The  Five  Joys 
of  the  Virgin,  p.  48  ;  A  Hymn  to  the  Virgin,  p.  89 ;  Hymns  and 
Ballads,  p.  100 ;  Names  of  the  Hare  (slightly  marked,  being 
short),  p.  133;  Judas,  p.  144;  Proverbs  of  Alfred  (already 
mentioned),  p.  170  ;  The  Thrush  and  the  Nightingale,  p.  241 
(nohut,  nought,  wi,  why.  N.B.  Incorrectly  printed ;  thus,  semeth 
at  p.  244,  1.  8  from  bottom,  should  be  geineth,  and  some,  1.  8  from 
end,  should  be  sone)  ;  Songs  of  a  Prisoner,  p.  274 ;  The  Creed, 
p.  282.  In  vol.  ii  may  be  noted — Poetical  Scraps,  p.  119;  Satire 
on  Kildare,  p.  174;  (perhaps)  A  Lullaby,  p.  177;  certainly  The 
Vox  and  the  Wolf  (Southern),  p,  272. 

Havelok  the  Dane,  ed.  Skeat,  1868  (E.E.T.S.,  Extra  Series). 

B.  The  following  texts  also  contain  occasional  notable  spellings. 
It  is  not  always  easy  to  draw  the  line.  Some  Southern  texts 
have  the  A.F.  spelling  ant  for  and,  but  very  little  else  that 
calls  for  remark  ;  they  are  not  here  mentioned. 

A.S.  Chronicle  (Laud  MS.).  The  latest  hand  (1132-1154) 
frequently  has  French  spellings.  Thus,  on  a  single  page  (p.  264) 
of  Plummer's  edition,  we  find  uu  for  w ;  nowider  for  no-hwider ; 
thusen  for  thusend;  wile  for  liwile  (twice).  Even  the  first  hand 
(down  to  1121)  has  a  few  traces  of  such;  e.g.  Ireket  for  breketh, 
p.  37,  1.  3  from  bottom  ;  and  actually  foces  for  folces  in  the  next 
line.  And  now  we  say/0£0's.  Note  also  that  sop  has  been  cor- 
rected to  scop  (shope,  shaped)  on  p.  41,  1.  2;  and  heol  to  heold 
(held),  p.  45,  1.  4  from  bottom.  It  has  already  been  explained 
that  s  for  sh,  and  final  I  for  final  Id,  express  Norman  pronunciations. 

Layamon  ;  later  text.  E.g.  sipes  for  shipes  (ships)  ;  see 
Specimens  of  English,  ed.  Morris,  p.  65,  1.  7 ;  1001  for  sholle, 
1.  48;  wat  for  what,  1.  53;  wanene  for  whanene,  1.  54;  solde  for 
sholde,  90;  same  (shame),  171;  sal  (shall),  180;  sipe  (ship),  184; 
hin  (inn),  262  ;  etc.  The  older  text  is  correct.  The  traces  aiv 
not  numerous  ;  but  this  is  a  reason  for  being  the  more  upon  our 
guard,  and  a  correct  understanding  of  the  matter  assists  emendation. 
Thus,  at  1.  349,  the  word  i-vefyed  has  been  misunderstood ;  for, 
indeed,  there  is  no  such  word.  A  knowledge  of  the  fact  that  the 
Norman  scribes  confused  the  A.S.  symbols  for  w,  y,  and  th,  enables 
us  to  correct  the  reading  to  i-vei^ed,  which  is  a  correct  variant 
of  i-uaid  in  the  older  text.  See  I-vee  in  the  N.E.D. 


466  INFLUENCE    OF    ANGLO-FRENCH    PRONUNCIATION 

Old  English  Homilies,  series  ii ;  ed.  Morris,  1873  (E.E.T.S.). 
The  A.F.  spellings  are  much  less  numerous  than  in  Series  i. 

A  Moral  Ode.  Some  of  the  texts  exhibit  a  few  A.F.  spellings. 
So  also  some  of  the  poems  in  Morris's  O.E.  Miscellany,  at  pp.  37, 
72,  147. 

Seinte  Marharete,  ed.  Cockayne,  1866  (E.E.T.S.).  The  text  at 
p.  1  is  only  slightly  affected,  but  that  which  begins  at  p.  34  has 
numerous  examples. 

Early  English  Poems  and  Lives  of  Saints,  ed.  Furnivall  (Phil. 
Soc.),  1862.  Pieces  i-vii  and  xxxii-xxxvi,  from  MS.  Harl.  913, 
have  a  few  slight  traces  of  A.F.  spelling.  Thus  sal  for  shal  (shall) 
is  common,  but  by  no  means  indicates  a  Northern  dialect.  Note 
wringit  for  wringeth,  p.  3,  st.  20 ;  and  sal,  st.  23.  Piece  viii 
is  a  copy  of  the  Moral  Ode,  from  the  Egerton  MS.  613  ;  it  has 
think  for  thincth,  st.  3  ;  det  for  deth  (doth),  st.  10.  Pieces  ix-xxiv, 
from  MS.  Harl.  2277,  are  but  slightly  affected.  See  sorinysche  for 
sorinesse,  p.  40,  1.  16  ;  ]>urffor  thurgh,  p.  45,  1.  94  ;  etc. 

Political  Songs,  ed.  Wright  (Camden  Soc.),  1839.  Some  of  the 
poems  are  very  slightly  affected  by  A.F.  usages ;  see  The  King 
of  Almaigne,  p.  69  (ant  for  and,  kyn  for  kyng,  dryng  for  drynk) ; 
A  Satyre,  p.  155  (ant  for  and,  lonke  for  longe,  p.  156,  whissheth 
for  wissheth  at  p.  159);  The  Flemish  Insurrection,  p.  187 
(statuz  for  statuts,  p.  188,  1.  6;  ritht,  p.  191,  1.  7;  swyers  for 
sqwyers,  1.  15;  noud  for  not,  p.  192,  1.  14;  is  for  his,  p.  193,  1.  10), 
etc. ;  Evil  Times  of  Edward  II,  p.  323  (wid  for  with,  p.  324, 
18,  and  in  several  other  places ;  carez  in  1.  159,  but  cometh  in  1.  160 ; 
theih  for  they,  194  ;  Iringge,  201  ;  inohw,  229). 

Cursor  Mundi,  ed.  Morris  (E.E.T.S.).  It  is  a  remarkable  fact 
that  in  this  Northumbrian  poem,  three  out  of  the  four  MSS.  (viz. 
the  three  first)  all  show  occasional  traces  of  A.F.  spelling ;  the 
fourth  is  perhaps  wholly  free  from  them.  See  wit,  with,  16,  30, 
57 ;  vers,  worse,  38 ;  wydur,  whither,  64  ;  llisce,  bless,  69  ;  herth, 
earth,  71.  In  1.  80,  Jless  (flesh)  is  the  right  Northumbrian  form, 
as  it  rhymes  with  less ;  note  that  the  Trin.  MS.  has  flesshe,  which 
is  Southern. 

Owl  and  Nightingale,  ed.  Wright  (Percy  Soc.),  1843 ;  ed. 
Stratmann,  1868.  I  refer  to  the  extract  in  Morris's  Specimens, 
p.  171.  The  traces  of  A.F.  spelling  are  very  slight.  Observe 
wile,  while,  6;  wit,  with,  56;  lodlich,  loathly,  71;  arnon,  among, 
164;  wit-ute,  without,  183;  wat,  what,  185;  etc. 

A  few  similar  occasional  traces  of  A.F.  spelling  may  likewise 


UPON  MODERN  ENGLISH.  467 

be  found  in  King  Horn  and  Floriz  and  Blancheflour,  ed.  Lumby, 
1866  (E.E.T.S.) ;  Robert  of  Gloucester,  ed.  W.  Aldis  Wright ; 
Shoreham's  Poems  (Kentish)  ;  William  of  Palerne,  ed.  Skeat 
(E.E.T.S.);  Anturs  of  Arthure,  ed.  Robson  (Camden  Soc.),  1842 
(hurles,  earls,  hernestely,  earnestly,  p.  2,  1.  13)  ;  a  few  poems 
in  Weber's  Collection,  viz.,  Sir  Cleges,  Lay  le  Freine,  Octovian ; 
some  in  Ritson's  Romances,  viz.,  Launfal,  Lybeaus  Disconus, 
Emare,  and  A  Chronicle  of  England ;  and  The  Proverbs  of  Hendyng, 
in  Specimens  of  English,  part  ii,  by  Morris  and  Skeat.  It  is,  of 
course,  to  be  particularly  noted  that  some  of  the  A.F.  misspellings 
obtained  great  and  long-lasting  vogue,  and  appear  in  unlikely 
places,  even  in  copies  made  in  the  fifteenth  century. 


POSTSCRIPT. 

•  I  have  only  given  a  fragmentary  outline  of  a  theme  that  deserves 
further  development,  and  many  illustrations  have  naturally  been 
overlooked. 

Thus,  when  I  say  (at  p.  4)  that  "the  th  was,  to  the  Norman, 
a  difficult  sound,"  it  is  easy  to  object  that  such  words  as  faith, 
dainteth,  poortith  are  of  Norman  origin.  Yet  this  would  seem  to 
be  not  quite  certain.  If  the  A..~F.feit  or  feid  (both  in  the  Chanson 
de  Roland)  was  pronounced  feith,  it  is  clear  that  the  sound  was 
scarce,  since  there  was  no  symbol  for  it.  In  English,  feith  appears 
in  Genesis  and  Exodus,  and  fei  in  the  S.E.  Legendary,  which  are 
not  far  apart.  I  suspect  that  the  reason  why  faith  became  the 
established  form  in  English  is  that  -th  is  a  recognized  suffix  of 
abstract  substantives,  and  thus  faith  fell  into  line  with  sooth  and 
truth.  The  same  fact  may  have  suggested  dainteth  and  poortith ; 
the  oldest  quotation  for  dainteth  is  later  than  that  for  dainty. 
Surely  wealth  is  much  later  than  weal;  and  the  form  depth  is 
no  earlier  than  Wyclif .  It  behoves  us  to  be  wary. 


468  FOUR    ETYMOLOGIES. 

I  have  noted  above,  at  p.  11,  that  the  M.E.  dwerk  appears  as 
well  as  dwerf.  Perhaps  this  apparent  interchange  of  k  with  /  may 
explain  the  far  more  surprising  form  oxspring  (=ok-sprina),  which 
occurs  instead  of  of  spring  in  the  Cursor  Mundi. 

At  p.  21  I  have  noted  the  difficulty  which  the  Norman  scribes 
had  with  the  initial  y- consonant.  A  curious  instance  of  this  occurs 
in  the  Cambridge  Borough  Charters,  p.  6,  in  a  charter  dated  1201. 
The  scribe  is  writing  in  Latin,  and  has  to  introduce  the  M.E.  word 
yeres-yive,  an  annual  present  or  new  year's  gift.  The  spelling 
which  he  adopts  is  iherescheve.  In  the  same  line  we  find  scotkale, 
signifying  scot-ale. 

I  have  to  suggest,  further,  that  Latin  was  freely  used  in  Norman 
times,  especially  in  charters  and  legal  documents;  and  that  this 
Latin  was  spoken  as  well  as  written.  We  must  therefore  take  into 
account  the  possible  influence  of  the  sounds  of  medieval  Latin,  as 
well  as  of  Anglo-French.  In  the  case  of  gilda,  which  appears 
earlier  than  M.E.  gilde,  this  consideration  is  obviously  of 
importance.  Yet  no  one  seems  to  have  thought  of  this. 

The  word  to  ask  affords  a  curious  example.  Dr.  Murray  shows 
that  there  were  three  developments  of  the  A.S.  dscian,  viz., 

(1)  ash,  the  right  etymological  form,  which  is  actually  obsolete; 

(2)  ask,  the  literary  form  ;    and  (3)  ax,  which  is  provincial.     The 
form  ax  is  from  A.S.  axian,  variant  of  dscian ;   but  the  common 
literary  form  ask  is  not  easy  to  explain.     Perhaps  the  Normans 
used  asken  as  a  by-form  of  axen,  just  as  they  seem  to  have  preferred 
hasp  to  haps,  and  wasp  to  waps. 

Perhaps  there  was  some  difference  between  the  A.F.  and  the 
E.  sounds  of  u  in  such  a  termination  as  -utt.  The  words  bull,  full, 
pull,  are  of  native  origin ;  but  cull  and  null  are  of  French  origin, 
and  may  have  affected  other  words,  such  as  scull.  Words  in  -all 
seem  also  to  show  A.F.  influence,  like  those  in  -alt  already 
mentioned.  Shall  is  exceptional  and  of  native  origin;  but  it 
should  etymologic  ally  be  spelt  shal,  rhyming  with  cabal  and  canal. 

Many  similar  riddles  still  await  solution. 


FOUR    ETYMOLOGIES.  469 


FOUR  ETYMOLOGIES. 

[Also  read  at  the  Meeting  on  May  3,  1901.] 

Flue  (of  a  chimney).  Perhaps  of  Dutch  origin.  Calisch  has : 
"  vloei-pijp,  a  ventilating  shaft  "  ;  from  Du.  vloeijen,  to  flow,  which 
Franck  connects  with  ~&.flow.  That  it  was  confused  with  ~L.fluere 
is  by  no  means  improbable,  as  suggested  by  the  spelling.  Caxton 
introduced  the  verb  to  flue,  to  allow  ink  to  run ;  and  Sewel  has : 
"het  papier  vloeit,  the  paper  blots,  the  ink  sinks  through."  This 
also  seems  to  be  really  of  Dutch  origin,  though  probably  confused 
with  O.TF.jluer,  ~L.fluere,  to  which  this  verb  is  referred  in  the  New 
Eng.  Diet. 

Gauren,  to  stare  at,  gaze  upon.  This  word  occurs  in  Chaucer, 
and  is  explained  in  the  N.E.D.  But  the  etymology  is  not 
established.  If  we  remember  that  the  A.S.  dragan  is  now  to 
draw,  we  can  easily  see  that  gauren  has  resulted,  regularly,  from 
the  Norw.  gagra,  given  by  Ross  as  meaning  "to  stand  with  one's 
neck  straight  and  with  one's  chin  in  the  air,"  i.e.  in  an  attitude 
of  gaping  wonderment.  This  gagra  is  the  frequentative  of  gaga,  to 
bend  the  head  backward,  from  gag,  adj.,  bent  backward,  Icel.  gagr 
(the  same).  Cf.  Icel.  gag-Mis,  with  the  head  bent  back. 

Proffer.  The  verb  to  proffer  is  usually  derived  from  the 
M.F.  proferer,  to  produce,  to  deliver;  see  Cotgrave.  And  this 
is  from  the  Lat.  proferre,  to  bring  forth.  But  a  reference  to  the 
Glossary  to  Bozon,  Les  Contes  Moralises,  suggests  a  different 
origin.  It  is  there  equivalent  to  the  O.F.  profrer,  which  is  to 
be  connected  with  the  O.F.  profre,  an  offer,  and  the  verb  proftrir, 
to  offer  or  present;  which  gives  a  much  more  satisfactory  sense. 
A  reference  to  Godefroy's  Dictionary  shows  that  the  sb.  profre  is 
a  contraction  of  porofre,  and  the  verb  proffrir  of  porofrir.  Thus 
the  ultimate  source  is  not  the  Lat.  pro  as  prefixed  to  ferre,  to 
bear,  but  the  same  Lat.  pro  as  prefixed  to  offerre,  to  offer.  This 
explains  at  once  the  great  similarity  in  sense  between  the  verbs  to 
proffer  and  to  offer. 


470  FOUR    ETYMOLOGIES. 

Purpoint,  Pourpoint,  a  doublet.  The  etymology  is  correctly 
given  in  the  Cent.  Diet. ;  from  O.F.  pourpoint,  late  L.  perpunctum, 
a  quilted  garment;  the  O.F.  pour  having  been  substituted  for 
O.F.  par.  I  write  this  note  merely  for  the  sake  of  introducing 
a  highly  important  reference,  as  follows:  — "  Tunica  etiam  linea 
multiplici  consuta,  lineis  interioribus  difficile  penetrando,  acu 
operante  artificialiter  implicitis — unde  et  vulgo  perpunctum  (aL 
parpunctum)  nuncupatur." — Itinerarium  Regis  Eicardi  (Primi), 
ed.  Stubbs,  i.  99. 


471 


XII.— MEMORANDA    ON    MEDIAEVAL    LATIN. 
By   J.    H.    HESSELS. 

No.  2. 
IRMINON'S    POLYPTYCHTJM,   A.D.    811-826. 

INTRODUCTION. 

THE  first  paper  on  Mediaeval  Latin  which  I  brought  before  this 
Society,  and  which  is  printed  in  its  Transactions,  gives  (1)  a  list  of 
the  Mediaeval  Latin  words  occurring  in  the  Lex  Salica,  a  document 
which  was  compiled  at  the  latter  end  of  the  fifth  century,  and  is 
the  earliest  in  which  Mediaeval  Latin,  in  the  proper  sense  of  the 
term,  appears ;  (2)  a  list  of  the  Mediaeval  Latin  words  used  by 
Bracton,  in  his  work  De  Legibus  Angliae,  written  about  the  end 
of  the  thirteenth  century. 

These  two  lists  may  be  said  to  contain  the  beginning  and 
approximate  end  of  Mediaeval  Latinity. 

Wishing  to  continue  such  lists  of  words  extracted  from  certainly 
dated  documents,  and  thereby  to  fill  up  gradually  the  gap  of  eight 
centuries  between  the  first  two  lists,  I  now  call  attention  to 
a  Register  of  the  Estates  and  Revenues  of  the  famous  Benedictine 
Abbey  of  St.  Germain  des  Pres,  founded,  about  A.D.  543,  by  King 
Childebert  I  (son  of  Chlovis,  the  founder  of  the  Frankish  Kingdom), 
near  the  left  bank  of  the  Seine,  at  a  short  distance  to  the  south- 
west of  Paris,  and  suppressed,  along  with  all  the  other  Regular 
Congregations  of  France,  on  the  13th  February,  1792. 

The  Abbey  was  at  first  known  under  the  title  of  "  Sainte-Croix 
et  Saint- Vincent,"  but  after  its  benefactor,  St.  Germain,  the  Bishop 
of  Paris,  had  been  buried  there  in  A.D.  576,  it  came  in  course  of  time 
to  be  known  under  his  name.  The  date  of  the  Register1  falls  in  the 
first  quarter  of  the  ninth  century,  more  precisely  between  A.D.  811 
and  826,  having  been  compiled  under  the  administration  of  Irminon, 
who  appears  as  Abbat  of  the  Abbey  on  the  13th  June,  811,  as  one 
of  the  signatories  to  the  will  of  the  Emperor  Charlemagne,  while 

1  The  original,  of  which  several  leaves  are  wanting,  is  in  the  Paris  National 
Library  (Fonds  Latin,  No.  12,832). 

Phil.  Trans.  1901-2.  33 


472          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHUM  I 

another  document  of  the  year  823  contains  the  expression, 
"  Regnante  Ludovico  serenissimo  imperatore,  anno  x  tempore 
domini  Irminonis "  (see  Longnon's  edition,  ii,  p.  363),  and  two 
other  circumstances  make  it  probable  that  his  death  took  place 
on  the  30th  April,  826. 

The  Register  is  called  a  Polyptychum  (from  the  Greek  adj. 
TroXvTrTvxos,  having  many  folds  or  leaves),  which,  in  the  work  of 
Vegetius  (De  re  milit.,  2,  19),  who  lived  about  A.D.  386,  signified 
a  public  register  or  record,  of  the  quantity  and  value  of  victuals, 
provisions,  lands,  ground,  and  other  property.  The  word  is  used, 
in  the  same  sense,  in  two  imperial  laws  (Cod.  Theod.,  Lib.  xi, 
tit.  xxvi,  leg.  2,  and  tit.  xxviii,  leg.  13),  the  one  dated  A.D.  400, 
the  other  A.D.  422,  and  thenceforward  and  during  the  whole 
Carolingian  period,  it  was  applied,  under  various  forms,  to  the 
Registers  of  the  possessions  of  States,  Churches,  and  Abbeys.  In 
the  later  Middle  Ages  the  term  exclusively  signified  a  register  of 
the  benefices  or  livings  in  a  diocese  or  dependent  on  a  monastery, 
with  their  revenues.  Such  a  register  was  also  called  in  French 
and  English  a  terrier,  from  the  Lat.  terrarius  liber.  In  the  present 
Polyptychum  itself  the  word  breve  signifies  a  register,  terrier, 
but  it  refers  to  a  particular  part  or  division  of  the  estate,  not  to 
the  whole. 

The  words  extracted  from  the  Polyptychum  follow  this  Intro- 
duction in  an  alphabetical  order,  with  references  to,  I  believe, 
all,  or  very  nearly  all,  the  places  where  they  occur,  and  with 
explanations  of  their  meanings  and  bearings  which,  I  hope,  will  be 
found  adequate.  The  etymology  of  the  words  has  been  given  only 
in  rare  instances,  where  it  was  considered  necessary  for  explaining 
the  meaning  of  the  word,  because  (as  I  have  pointed  out  in  my  first 
paper)  it  is  not  advisable  to  treat  of  the  etymology  as  long  as  the 
whole  history  of  the  words  is  not  before  us. 

In  this  Introduction,  however,  I  have,  for  the  purpose  of  giving 
a  few  particulars  regarding  the  administration  and  cultivation 
of  the  property  of  the  Abbey,  and  the  condition  of  its  tenants, 
which  could  not  well  be  stated  under  separate  alphabetical  articles, 
arranged  the  words  systematically  under  six  heads  as :  I,  the 
Topography  of  the  estate ;  II,  the  Persons  residing  and  working  on, 
or  cultivating  and  administering,  the  estate ;  III,  the  various 
Properties,  Possessions,  Goods,  Buildings,  Lands,  Fields,  etc., 
possessed  by  the  Abbey ;  IV,  the  Tenures,  or  different  manners, 
modes,  principles,  conditions,  etc.,  on  which  land  and  other  property 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HESSKLS.  473 

was  held,  acquired,  possessed,  or  let  out,  granted  or  bestowed; 
V,  the  Moneys,  Measures,  and  Weights  current,  and  used,  on  the 
estate ;  VI,  the  Services  to  be  performed  by  the  tenants ;  the  Taxes, 
Rents,  and  other  Dues,  which  they  had  to  pay;  the  Seasons  and 
Periods  in  which  the  services  were  to  be  performed  and  the  rents 
and  taxes  to  be  paid;  and  the  Produce  (Crops,  Live  Stock,  etc  ) 
arising  from  the  cultivation  and  administration  of  the  estate,  and 
with  which  tenants  paid  their  rents  and  taxes. 

In  this  arrangement  and  treatment  of  the  various  subjects, 
I  closely  follow  the  learned  labours  of  the  first  editor  (M.  Guerard),1 
and  of  the  editor  of  the  second  edition  (M.  Longnon)2  of  the 
Polyptychum.  But,  while  keeping  to  their  outlines,  I  have,  by 
working  independently  at  the  Register,  been  able  to  fill  up  some 
gaps  in  their  work  in  a  way  which  has  been  most  instructive  to 
me,  and  which  I  hope  will  enable  me  (or  induce  others)  to  deal 
with  the  words  found  in  the  Domesday  Book  and  other  dated 
documents,  in  a  similar  manner,  and  thereby  to  clear  up  some  at 
least  of  the  difficulties  which  can  only  be  solved  by  systematic 
studies  of  this  kind. 

The  Polyptychum  is  wholly  in  Latin,  and  reflects,  in  its  Latin 
words,  to  some  extent,  the  Celtic  and  Roman  influences,  which 
were,  in  Irminon's  time,  still  at  work  in  the  country  now  known 
as  France. 

But  among  the  proper  names  of  the  tenants  of  the  Abbey,  which 
•constitute  a  considerable  part  of  the  Register,  those  of  Frankish  or 
Teutonic  origin  are  about  nine  times  as  numerous  as  the  Roman 
or  Latin  names,  the  latter  being,  moreover,  partly  Latin  and  partly 
Christian,  derived  from  the  Holy  Scriptures.  The  Frankish  names 
were  the  result  of  the  Frankish  conquest  of  Gaul  from  the  Romans 
in  the  fifth  century,  and  of  the  Teutonic  inroads  made  before  that 
time,  whereas  the  Roman  and  Christian  names  are  the  remains  of 
the  Roman  conquest,  which  caused  the  Celtic  names  to  disappear 
entirely. 

The  present  treatise  does  not  deal  with  these  proper  names,  and 
is  limited  to  words. 

It  will  be  noticed  that  the  words  extracted  from  the  Register  are 
comparatively  few,  and  occur,  to  a  great  extent,  already  in  classical 
Latin.  But  most  of  them  require  to  be  dealt  with  in  a  Mediaeval 

1  Polyptyque  de  PAbbe  Irminon,  par  M.  B.  Guerard,  2  vols.  4to,  Paris,  1844. 

2  Polyptyque  de  PAbbaye  de  Saint-Germain  des  Pres,  par  Aug.  Longnon, 
2  vols.  8vo,  Paris,  1895. 


474         MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHUM  : 

Latin  Dictionary,  the  object  of  which  is,  as  Du  Cange's  famous 
Dictionary  shows,  to  treat  of  words  from  an  antiquarian  as  well  as 
a  philological  point  of  view. 

For  instance,  the  words  colonus,  lidus  (laetus),  servm,  ancilla  are 
all  found  in  classical  Latin.  But  the  lengthy  and  learned  works  of 
MM.  Guerard  and  Longnon,  in  which  they  deal  so  elaborately  and 
so  acutely  with  these  and  similar  words,  show  that  they  cannot  be 
disregarded  in  any  treatise  dealing  with  Mediaeval  words,  customs, 
or  conditions.  Moreover,  the  hesitation  and  doubt  which  these 
scholars  express  regarding  many  of  their  explanations,  is  a  sign 
that  they  themselves  do  not  regard  their  work  as  having  exhausted 
the  subject  of  the  Polyptychum.  Nor  do  I  feel  certain  in  any  way 
that  the  minute  analysis  of  the  above  words,  and  those  of  ingenuilis, 
lidilis,  servilis,  etc.,  found  in  the  present  treatise,  will  make  further 
research  superfluous.  On  the  contrary,  I  believe  that  a  good  deal 
more  investigation  will  be  required  before  we  can  be  certain  as  to 
the  relations  and  conditions  of  the  various  classes  of  society  recorded 
in  the  Polyptychum.  For  instance,  when  we  analyse  this  Register, 
we  find  many  of  the  tenants  described  merely  as  colonus,  many  as 
colonus  sancti  Germani,  and  many  as  colonus,  homo  sancti  Germani. 
Exactly  the  same  nomenclature  will  be  found  with  regard  to  the 
lidus,  the  servus,  and  other  tenants  of  the  estate.  I  doubt  whether 
these  differences  in  the  description  of  the  tenants  are  merely  due  to 
the  omission,  in  all  instances,  of  the  words  homo  or  homo  s.  Germani, 
as  Guerard  thinks.  It  is,  of  course,  possible  that  the  Polyptychum 
was  drawn  up  with  the  carelessness  which  such  numerous  omissions 
would  suggest.  But  to  me  they  appear  to  have  been  made  according 
to  some  system,  as  otherwise  the  same  omissions  would  hardly 
have  been  made  in  the  case  of  all  the  different  classes  of  tenants. 
And  having  taken  the  trouble,  for  my  own  satisfaction,  to  analyse 
the  tenants  according  to  the  actual  descriptions  of  the  Polyptychum, 
I  may  be  pardoned  for  publishing  the  result  just  as  it  finally 
presented  itself  to  me.  If  further  researches  should  show  that  the 
difference  in  the  nomenclature  of  the  tenants  is  really  due  to 
omissions,  I  yet  hope  that  my  work  will  have  facilitated  these 
researches,  and  contributed  in  a  small  way  to  our  knowledge  of 
Mediaeval  society. 

I  have  already  pointed  out  above  that  in  arrangement  and 
treatment  of  the  subject  I  have  closely  followed  the  learned 
treatise  of  MM.  Guerard  and  Longnon.  But  I  must  add  that. 
in  many  places,  I  have  simply  translated  from  their  work  \\onl 


ION — ,F.   ii.   MKSSKLS.  475 

for  word.  In  fact,  they  have  so  fully,  and  in  many  respects 
so  adequately,  dealt  with,  the  various  topics  embraced  by  their 
subject,  that  I  hardly  know  what  otherwise  I  could  have  done 
but  translate  them.  Their  work  deserves  to  be  translated  in 
full,  but  it  was  impossible  to  do  so  in  this  paper.  Nor  could 
I  follow  them  in  every  respect.  For  instance,  Guerard  treats  of 
many  things  which  are  not  mentioned  in  the  Polyptychum,  ex.  gr. 
the  mansi  manoperarii  and  mansi  carroperarii.  By  doing  so  he 
made  his  explanations  still  more  interesting  than  they  otherwise 
would  have  been.  But  in  a  treatise  which,  like  the  present, 
professes  to  deal  exclusively  with  the  Polyptychum,  such  diversions 
were  out  of  the  question.  Guerard  also  discusses,  at  great  length 
and  with  consummate  ability,  many  other  points  which  the  limited 
space  at  my  disposal  would  not  allow  me  to  reproduce,  even  in  an 
abridged  form,  such  as  the  various  kinds  and  amounts  of  taxes 
and  rents  which  each  manse  or  each  class  of  manses  had  to  pay. 
For  all  these  and  similar  interesting  topics  I  must  refer  those  who 
are  interested  in  them  to  Guerard' s  and  Longnon's  books. 

I  have  to  thank  Dr.  Furnivall  and  other  members  of  the  Council 
of  the  Philological  Society  for  the  kind  interest  which  they  have 
taken  in  this  treatise,  and  for  printing  it  in  their  Transactions. 

In  dealing,  then,  as  was  said  above,  systematically  with  the 
words  occurring  in  the  Polyptychum,  let  us  first  enumerate  those 
relating  to 


I.    TOPOGRAPHY. 
(«)   General  term. 

(1)  Territorium,  territory,  only  found  in  a  later  addition. 

(b)  Particular  terms. 

(2)  Fiscus.     Of  this  word  there  are  four  well-known  meanings 
in  classic  and  late  Latin :    (a)  a  basket  or  frail  woven  of  twigs, 
used  for  olives  ;   (b)  a  money-basket  or  baa,  a  purse ;  (c)  the  public 
chest,   state   treasury,  public  revenues;    (d)   in   the   times   of   the 
emperors,    the   imperial   treasury,   imperial  revenues,  the   emperor's 
privy  purse,  in  distinction  to   aerarium,  the  public   chest.     The 
third  meaning  appears  in  the  Salic  Law.     Under  the  Carolingian 
kings   the  word   had   a  fifth  meaning,   namely,   a  combination  of 
various  properties,  all  belonging  to  one  and  the  same  proprietor, 


476         MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  : 

and  being  under  one  administration,  generally  subject  to  one 
system  of  rents,  services,  and  customs,  and  constituting  what  we 
should  now  call  landed  property,  or  a  domain,  estate.  In  the 
Polyptychum  Fiscus  has  this  meaning,  but  often  the  word 
dominions  is  added  to  it,  that  is,  the  seignorial  part  of  a  domain, 
which  the  Abbey  had  reserved  to  itself,  and  which  was  not  rented 
out  to  any  tenant. 

(3)  Pagus,  in  class.  Lat.  a  district,  canton,  province.     In  the 
Prankish  period  it  indicated  an  administrative  circumscription  ruled 
by  a  Count,  which  represented  one  of  the  cities  of  Roman  Gaul, 
or  merely  a  part  of  these  ancient  territories. 

(4)  Comitatus,   a  county,  mentioned   only  twice,  in  the   later 
additions. 

(5)  Centena  (subst.)  meant,  under  the  Roman  emperors,  a  dignity 
in  the  imperial  Court.     As  a  geographical  term,  meaning  a  district, 
a  hundred,  it   appears  first  in  the  Salic  Law.     The  word,  which 
had  probably  been  introduced  into  Gaul  by  the  Franks,  had,  no 
doubt,  at  first  a  numerical  signification,  indicating  a  collection  of 
100  persons,  or  100  heads  of  families,  placed  under  the  adminis- 
tration of  an  officer  called  centenarius.     Later  on  it  came  to  signify 
a  division  of  a  pagus  occupied  by  such  a  centena.     In  this  sense, 
in  which  it  occurs  in  the  Polyptychum,  it  seems  to  have  been  the 
same  as 

(6)  Vicaria,  a  division  of  a  pagus,  in  which  the  vicarius,  the 
substitute  or  representative  (Fr.  vignier)  of  the  comes,  or  count, 
exercised  jurisdiction.     In  the  Polyptychum  it  is  used  once  instead 
of  centena.     In  class.  Latin  inscriptions  the  word  vicaria  signified 
a  female  under-slave  of  another  slave.     And  in  Braeton  it  has  the 
meaning  vicarage  which  is  known  to  us. 

(7)  Decania,    a   deanery,    or   a   certain   number   of   tenures   in 
a  district  which  was  part  of  a  fisc,  and  presided  over,  or  ruled, 
by  an  officer  called  decanus  (dean].     As  the  word  is  derived  from 
the  Latin  decem  (ten),  a  decania  consisted  perhaps  at  first  of  ten 
villages.      But    this   was    no    longer    the   case    in    the    time    of 
Charlemagne,    and    in    the    Polyptychum   we   find    one    deanery 
embracing  as  many  as  sixteen  localities. 

(8)  Villa,  in  class.  Lat.  a  country-house,  farm,  villa,  so  also  in  the 
Lex    Salica.     Later  on  it  took  the  place  of  the  Lat.  vicus,  and 
meant  (2)  a  village,  hamlet,  which  sense  it   also  has  in  the  Lex 
Sal.  and  in  the  Polyptychum.    Generally  a  villa  possessed  a  church, 
and  formed  a  rural  parish. 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HKSSKl.s.  477 


II.    PERSONS 

Residing  and  working  on,  or  cultivating  and  administering,  the 

estate. 

A.    SOCIETY  :   THE  TENANTS  AND  CULTIVATOES  OF  THE  ESTATE. 

(a)  General  terms  to  indicate  classes  of  persons  are — 

(1)  Forasmiticum  (q.v.),  that  portion  of  the  household  (millers, 
artisans,  etc.)  who  earned  their  living,  and  resided,   outside  the 
domain ;  in  contradistinction  to 

(2)  Inframiticum  (q.v.),  that  portion  of  the  household  set  apart 
for  service  within  the  limits  of  the  domain. 

(b)  Particular  terms. 

Here  we  meet  with  four  principal  classes  of  persons :  (3)  the 
homo  liber,  or  simply  liber  (the  free  man,  including,  perhaps  (4)  the 
munboratus) ;  (5)  the  colonus -,  (6)  the  lidus ;  and  (7)  the  servus. 

(3)  In  the  early  Prankish  period  a  free  man  was  called  either 
a  liber  or  homo  liber,  or  an  ingenuus  or  homo  ingenuus.     But  in  the 
original  text  of  the  Polyptychum  the  word  "  ingenuus  "  occurs  only 
twice ;   in  the  first  place  (xiii,   1 )  it  refers,  in  a  vague  way,  to 
tenants  of  a  "  mansus  ingenuilis  "  ;  in  the  second  instance  (xiii,  99) 
it  clearly  indicates  the  colonus.     In  the  later  additions  it  occurs 
half  a  dozen  times  without  showing  to  which  class  of  persons  it 
refers,  except  once  (x,  1),  where  it  refers  to  coloni  ingenui,  while 
in  iii,  61,  certain  " homines  liberi  et  ingenui"  had  given  an  alod  to 
the  Abbey  "  quia  militiam  regis  non  valebant  exercere." 

The  liber,  or  homo  liber,  appears  as  a  tenant  of  the  Abbey, 
discharging  nearly  the  same  obligations  as  the  colonus,  but  it  is 
nowhere  said  that  he  possessed  any  property  of  his  own.  He  is 
married  to  a  colona,  or  to  a  colona  s.  Germani,  and  in  two  places 
he  and  his  wife  (colona}  are  called  "homines  s.  Germani."  The 
libera  or  libera  femina,  too,  is  a  tenant  of  the  Abbey,  in  one 
instance  holding  a  "  mansus,"  in  two  others  holding  (with 
others)  a  "mansus  ingenuilis."  In  one  place  the  "infantes"  of 
a  "libera"  are  said  to  be  "non  s.  Germani";  but  in  another 
"  sunt  s.  Germani."  The  libera  is  married  to  a  colonus,  or  to 
a  servus,  while  in  one  case  she  gives  9  "  jornales"  of  land  of  her 
inheritance  to  her  children  (ix,  247). 


478          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  : 

(4)  The  munboratus,  or  monboratus,  was,  perhaps,  also  a  liber, 
placed  under  the  protection  (munboratio)  of  the  Abbey,  for  which 
protection  he  seems  to  have  paid  merely  a  quantity  of  wax  of  the 
value  of  one  denarius. 

(5)  The  position   of   the  colonus  in   respect   to   the  Abbey  in 
particular,  the  different  classes  of  coloni,  which  we  meet  with  in  the 
Polyptychum,  and  their  relations  to  society,  as  regards  marriage, 
etc.,  have  been  so  minutely  analysed  under  the  articles  colonus, 
ingenuilis,  lidilis,  servilis,  etc.,  that  only  a  few  words  are  necessary 
here  to  epitomize  what  appears  there  more  in  detail,  and  to  give 
some  particulars  which  cannot  be  stated  under  definite  alphabetical 
headings. 

The  "colonus"  appears  nearly  everywhere,  as  in  class.  Latin, 
as  a  husbandman,  or  farmer,  and  a  tenant,  while  possessing, 
occasionally,  by  purchase,  inheritance,  or  otherwise,  property  of 
his  own,  in  addition  to  his  tenancy  (xxii,  92,  96).  In  xxi,  78, 
a  colonus  tenanted  the  "  property  "  of  his  father  after  having  given 
it  to  the  Abbey.  A  colonus  Salvius  possessed  a  "bunuarius"  of 
land  which  he  had  purchased  (xix,  8).  The  colonus  Teodradus 
tenanted  land  from  the  Abbey,  and  had  besides  two  and  a  half 
"mansi  ingenuiles "  in  "beneficio"  (i,  29,  40).  Mills  (see 
farinarius]  were  allocated  to  them  "  in  censo,"  and  two  coloni 
held,  in  addition  to  their  ordinary  manse,  a  third  "in  censo" 
(vii,  4-6).  In  xii,  22,  four  "  coloni"  held  the  property  of  their 
father,  which  the  latter  had  presented  to  the  Abbey,  while  the 
same  coloni,  after  having  bought  land  from  an  independent  lordship, 
sell  a  piece  of  ground  to  a  certain  Gerradus,  who  came  from 
a  strange  lordship. 

The  colonus  Erlenteus  had  inherited  3  bunuaria  of  arable  land 
and  one  arpent  of  meadow  from  some  of  his  relatives,  which  the 
latter  had  likewise  obtained  by  inheritance  (xxv,  8). 

Two  coloni,  Ermenoldus  and  Radius  or  Randuicus,  held  by 
inheritance,  with  other  persons  not  further  defined,  12  bunuaria 
of  arable  land,  1£  arpent  of  vineyard,  and  one  arpent  of  meadow 
(xxii,  94,  95).  Lastly,  a  piece  of  land  which  the  colonus 
Ermengarius  had  acquired  in  Chartrain  had  passed,  no  doubt  by 
inheritance,  to  his  two  nephews  (nepotes)  of  Dreux  (ix,  257). 

Sometimes  the  "  colonus"  is  holding  office  as  major,  or  decanus, 
or  cellarius,  or  mulinarius,  or  forestarius.  He  was  and  remained, 
however,  colonus  by  birth  and  other  circumstances,  and  his  relation 
to  his  holding  seemed  to  have  been  permanent,  not  one  which  he 


INTRODUCTION .1.     H.     HKSSKl,s.  479 

could  alter  or  abandon,  as  ho  had  to  pay  the  Abbey  taxes  or 
services  not  only  on  account  of  his  colonial  tenures,  but  also 
for  his  own  property. 

It  is  true  the  Polyptychum  mentions  some  women  (colonae) 
who  had  left  one  place  to  live  with  their  husbands  in  another 
(xxiv,  40,  41),  and  a  colonus  of  one  place  holding  a  "mansus" 
in  another  (ibid.,  127).  But  such  changes  were  not  unusual  under 
Roman  rule,  and  had  been  authorised  by  the  Justinian  Code,  under 
condition  that  they  were  to  take  place  in  the  estate  of  one  and  the 
same  proprietor,  and  that  the  colonus  changing  his  abode  should 
remain  under  the  same  master.  In  some  cases  the  Abbey  removed 
coloni  from  their  original  holdings  to  newly  acquired  land  (xii,  9, 

11,  12,  19,  20,  23,  24,  40-43,  46).     In  xii,  41,  it  is  stated  that 
a  colonus  named  Silvanius  had  been  "presented"  to  the  Abbey  by 
Iderna. 

The  colonial  farm  generally  consisted  of  one  manse,  occasionally  of 
two  (ii,  2  ;  v,  75 ;  xvii,  14;  xix,  3),  often  of  half  a  manse  (i,  11, 

12,  18;  ii,  97  bis;   iii,  41,  43,  44,  etc.),  or  even  less  (xxv,  21). 
But  there  was  nothing  uncommon  in  one  manse  being  held  by  two, 
three,  four,  five  (ii,  36;  ix,  21),  and  even  more  (xiii,  47)  colonial 
households  (see  the  articles  ingenuilis,  lidilis).    On  the  other  hand, 
half  a  manse  (xxv,  20)  or  the  fourth  part  of  a  manse  (xxiv,  38) 
seems  each  to  have  been  sufficient  for  two  colonial  families. 

The  coloni  sometimes  held  separate  portions  of  land  of  which  we 
find  no  further  particulars  (ii,  26  sqq. ;  vii,  56,  59,  etc.).  In 
most  cases  the  manses  or  part  of  manses  which  they  cultivated  are 
called  ingenuilis  (q.v.),  though  there  are  many  instances  of  their 
having  occupied  mansi  lidiles  (q.v.),  or  serviles  (q.v.). 

The  colonus  often  appears  as  a  hospes  (q.v.),  or  as  holding 
a  hospitium  (q.v.)  on  the  hire-system.  See  further  below  (p.  483) 
the  explanation  of  homo. 

(6)  The  lidus  of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Germain  des  Pres,  if  he  was 
not  the  direct  descendant  of  the  laetus  (a  barbarian  bondman  intro- 
duced into  Gaul  about  the  time  of  Diocletian,  under  the  title  of 
auxiliary  of  the  Empire,  and  known  in  the  Lex  Salica  as  lifus), 
seems  at  any  rate  to  have  derived  his  name  and  conditions  from 
him.  The  laetus  received  for  cultivation  a  piece  of  land  for  which 
he  paid  tribute  to  his  master.  The  rent  paid  by  the  laetm  to  the 
Emperor  was  paid  by  the  lidus  to  private  persons ;  the  service 
performed  by  the  former  in  the  Roman  armies,  was  rendered  by 
the  latter  to  individuals  and  in  the  domains  of  their  masters.  The 


480          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHUM  : 

former  received  public  land  from  the  State  ;  the  latter  received  it 
from  private  hands.  So  that  the  laetus  was  a  free  cultivator  and 
soldier,  the  lidus  a  more  or  less  servile  cultivator  and  valet.  The 
transformation  of  the  laetus  is  one  of  the  consequences  of  the  great 
revolution  brought  about  in  the  Roman  world  by  the  barbarians. 

As  regards  the  tenancies  of  the  lidus  on  the  estate  of  the  Abbey, 
there  seems  to  have  been  no  material  difference  between  him  and 
the  colonus  or  servus,  as  he  appears  to  have  held  a  mansus  ingenuiliB 
(q.v.)  just  as  usually  as  the  colonus  and  the  servus ;  nor  was  the 
mansus  lidilis  (q.v.),  or  the  mansus  servilis  (q.v.),  or  the  hotpitium 
(q.v.)  more  commonly  occupied  by  him  than  by  the  colonus  or 
servus. 

He  often  was  in  partnership  with  the  other  classes  of  tenants. 
And  the  taxes  and  services  which  had  to  be  rendered  to  the  Abbeyr 
being  imposed,  not  according  to  the  classes  to  which  the  various 
tenants  belonged,  but  according  to  the  condition  (ingenuilis,  lidilis, 
or  servilis}  of  the  manses,  the  lidus  was,  in  respect  to  his  holding,, 
on  the  same  footing  as  the  colonus  and  the  servus. 

The  lidus,  however,  was  subject  to  a  special  tax  called  litmonium, 
consisting  of  a  payment  of  4  or  8  denarii.  It  was  similar  to  the 
ordinary  poll-tax  (capaticum),  which  most  of  the  other  tenants  of 
the  Abbey  had  to  pay,  and  which  was  levied  either  by  mansi  or 
hearths  (foci}.  The  lidae  occasionally,  instead  of  paying  this  tax 
in  money,  supplied  the  Abbey  with  a  kind  of  under-garment  or  linen 
cloth  called  "  camsilus."  See  the  explanation  of  homo  (p.  483). 

(7)  The  servus ,  likewise  a  tenant  of  the  Abbey,  appears  to  have 
been  by  no  means  a  mere  slave,  for  he  held)  either  separately  or  in 
partnership  with  one  or  more  lidi  or  coloni,  or  even  free  men,  not 
only  mansi  serviles  (see  the  article  servilis),  but,  in  numerous  cases, 
mansi  ingenuiles  (see  ingenuilis]  and  lidiles  (q.v.),  and  even,  in 
one  instance  (xii,  6)  a  manse  belonging  to  the  domain  (mansus 
indominicatus). 

Guerard  has  calculated  that  the  number  of  persons  established 
on  the  properties  and  dependencies  of  the  Abbey  amounted  to  over 
10,000,  forming  nearly  2,800  households.  Among  these  house- 
holds he  counted  only  120  serfs,  the  others  being  mostly  families 
of  coloni,  and  for  a  considerably  smaller  part,  of  lidi,  some  of  free 
men,  and  a  goodly  number  of  a  mixed  or  uncertain  condition. 

That  the  servus  does  not  appear  in  the  Polyptychum  in  so  givat 
a  number  as  the  colonus,  shows,  perhaps,  that  tn-rri  were  less  general 
than  the  colonus  class,  aud  merely  a  supplement  of  the  latter. 


— •).    n.    HKSSKI.S.  481 

In  the  time  of  Charlemagne,  agricultural  serfs  were  called  servi 
mansuarii,  but  this  does  not  imply  that  the  mansoarii,  or  mansuarii, 
between  whom  two  manses  of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Germain  were 
divided,  were  of  servile  condition,  as  every  person,  free  or  not, 
occupying  a  manse,  was  called  mamuarius. 

Moreover,  the  servus,  apart  from  his  equality,  as  a  tenant,  with 
all  the  other  tenants  of  the  Abbey,  possessed  property  which  seemed 
to  have  been  at  his  own  disposal.  For  instance  (xvii,  46),  a  servus, 
whose  wife  was  an  ancilla,  possessed  certain  portions  of  arable  land, 
of  a  vineyard,  and  a  meadow.  The  serf  Maurhaus  had  acquired 
(xii,  47)  a  manse  composed  of  19  bunuaria  and  20  perches  of  arable 
land,  and  of  7  arpents  of  meadow,  which  were  held  "  in  benefice  " 
by  a  certain  Witlaicus.  The  number  of  proprietary  serfs  was, 
however,  very  small,  and  generally  they  appeared  only  as  tenants. 
Hence  we  cannot  admit  the  right  of  property  on  the  part  of  the 
serfs  except,  perhaps,  as  an  inroad  on  the  principle  by  which  this 
right  was  denied  to  them. 

Servi  sometimes  tenanted  a  hospitium  (q.v.). 

Guerard  points  out  that,  since  Justinian,  the  Eoman  La\v  did 
not  admit  the  testimony  of  slaves,  but  the  Barbarian  Laws  were 
generally  more  favourable  to  them.  And  the  serfs  of  the  Abbey  of 
St.  Germain  affirmed,  like  the  coloni  and  lidi,  on  oath,  the  correctness 
of  the  description  of  the  fiscs  in  the  Polyptychum  (see  p.  483,  !N"o.  17). 

To  the  above  it  may  be  added  in  general  that  originally  the 
colonus  was  subject  to  agricultural,  the  lidus  to  military,  and  the 
servus  to  personal  service.  Hence  the  servitude  of  the  first  was 
territorial,  that  of  the  second  military,  that  of  the  third  personal. 

As,  in  most  instances,  the  wife  of  a  colonus  is  a  colona,  we  might 
have  expected  the  wife  of  a  lidus  to  be  a  lida,  and  an  ancilla  the 
wife  of  a  servus.  But,  though  remaining  in  principle  separated  by 
insurmountable  barriers,  the  three  classes  became  gradually  inter- 
mixed, chiefly  by  mixed  marriages,  but  also  by  the  condition  of 
their  holdings.  In  the  Polyptychum  the  wife  of  a  colonus  was 
occasionally  a  libera,  or  a  lida,  or  an  ancilla.  The  liber  homo  was 
married  to  a  colona,  the  lidus  to  a  colona,  and  the  servus  to  a  colona 
or  to  a  lida,  or  an  ancilla,  and  so  on.  This  mixing  up  of  the  three 
principal  classes  of  unfree  tenants  had  begun  towards  the  end  of 
the  century  preceding  the  Polyptychum,  and  proceeded  to  such  an 
extent  that,  at  the  time  of  the  compilation  of  that  Register,  their 
condition  hardly  differed  in  any  degree.  Hence,  if  the  compilers 
had  not  pointed  out  in  nearly  every  case  the  social  condition  of  the 


482          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  : 

tenants,  we  should  not  be  able  to  ascertain  it  from  the  nature  of 
their  taxes  or  services.  Finally,  the  three  classes  merged  into  one 
single  class  of  persons,  the  villani,  who  were  inalienable. 

Besides  the  above  four  (five)  classes  of  persons  the  Polyptychum 
records — 

(8)  Tenants  whose  names  only  are  given,  without  any  clue  as  to 
their  social  position  in  relation  to  the  Abbey,  though  the  names 
and  social  condition  of  their  wives,  the  number  of  their  children, 
their  holdings,  and  taxes  are  recorded.     These  tenants  are  called, 
in  the  list  following,  undefined  tenants,  and  mentioned  under  such 
articles  as  ancilla,  colona,  homo,  hospitium,  ingenuilis,  lida,  lidilis, 
mamus,  pars,  servilis,  socius. 

(9)  Mancipium,  a  servant  or  slave,  of  whom  the  Polyptychum 
says  little   more   than   that   in   most   cases   he   was   included  in 
donations  made  by  certain  persons  to  the  Abbey. 

(10)  Manens,  a  dweller,  perhaps  a  person  who  resided  on  the 
estate,  without  any  holding  or  particular  avocation. 

(11)  Ancilla,1  a  female  servant. 

(12)  Infans,  an  infant.     Under  the  Roman  and  Frankish  laws,  a 
child  born  of  parents  of  unequal  condition  usually  took  its  position 
from  the  inferior  parent.     Hence  the  homo  liber,  marrying  a  colona, 
would  have  coloni  as  children,  or,  if  he  married  a  woman  of  the 
servus  class,  his  children  would  be  servi ;  a  colonus  marrying  a  lida 
would  have  lidi  as  children,  and  so  on.     And  if  coloni  or  servi 
married  free  women,  the  children  would  be  coloni  or  servi. 

In  the  Polyptychum,  however,  certain  circumstances  imply  that 
the  condition  of  the  mother  decided  that  of  the  child,  as  was 
prescribed  by  the  Law  of  the  emperors  Gratian,  Valentinian  II,  and 
Theodosius  for  the  marriages  of  free  men  with  women  of  the  colonus- 
and  servus-class  of  the  imperial  domain  (Cod.  Justin.,  xi,  67.  4). 
First  of  all,  of  five  children  of  a  colonus  who  had  married  twice, 
three  are  said  to  be  lidi,  because  they  were  born  of  a  lida,  his  first 
wife  (Polypt.,  ix,  25).  Again,  a  colonus,  married  a  second  time  to 
a  colona,  is  said  to  have  a  son  lidus  by  his  first  wife,  who  was,  no 
doubt,  a  lida  (ibid.,  xxv,  7).  In  another  place  (ib.,  xiii,  95), 
a  colonus,  married  to  a  colona,  had  by  her  three  children,  whose 
names  are  given,  but  his  three  children  by  a  first  wife,  who  was  an 
ancilla,  and,  therefore,  belonged  to  the  servus  class,  are  mentioned 

1  In  this  and  other  cases  where  no  further  explanations  are  given,  the  necessary 
details  will  be  found  in  the  alphabetical  list. 


l.vrilODUCTlON J.    H.    HESSELS. 

separately  by  name,  with  the  words  "  isti  tres  sunt  de  aneilla" 
indicating  their  condition  by  mentioning  that  of  their  mother. 
Elsewhere  the  children's  condition  seems  to  hold  the  middle  between 
that  of  their  father  and  that  of  their  mother,  because  a  servus, 
married  to  an  ancilla,  had  a  daughter  said  to  be  an  ancilla  on 
account  of  her  mother,  but  his  three  sons  are  called  lidi  because 
they  were  born  of  a  colona,  his  first  wife. 

It  would  seem  that  the  children  born  of  tenants  of  the  Abbey 
belonged  to  the  estate,  as  we  meet  occasionally  with  the  expressions 
"  cujus  infantes  non  sunt  sancti  Germani  "  (see  ix,  157,  289,  290  ; 
xii,  12,  25,  46  ;  xxi,  3,  81,  82,  86  ;  xxii,  53,  84,  91  ;  xxiv,  109), 
or  ''infantes  qui  sunt  sancti  Germani"  (xix,  28  ;  xxiv,  109,  110), 
which,  in  some  instances,  include  also  the  wives  of  the  tenants. 
By  what  law  or  arrangement  this  freedom  from,  or  particular 
connection  with,  the  Abbey  was  brought  about,  is  not  clearly 
indicated  in  the  Polyptychum.  But  it  may  be  inferred  from  certain 
paragraphs  that,  if  the  mother  belonged  to  the  estate,  her  children 
were  enumerated  among  the  property  of  the  Abbey,  even  if  the 
father  were  a  stranger  (see  xii,  47  ;  xiii,  9,  10,  12,  17,  19,  26,  41, 
42,  61  ;  xx,  7,  14,  25;  xxiv,  78,  160),  whereas  they  are  not 
mentioned  if  the  mother  belonged  to  another  master,  though  her 
husband  pertained  to  the  Abbey  (see  ix,  154,  289,  290-292;  xiii, 
7,  10,  45,  69,  82,  etc.).  There  were  cases  where  the  mother  and 
her  children  belonged  to  the  Abbey,  though  she  was  an  advena 
(xiii,  58,  62,  82,  97  ;  xiii,  64 ;  xxiv,  34) ;  the  reverse  would 
appear  from  xxi,  81,  82;  xxiv,  58,  175;  xxiv,  18. 


B.    THE  LORDSHIP  (Seigneurie). 

(a)  General  terms. 

(13)  Pagensis,  an  inhabitant  of  a  pagus. 

(14)  Rusticanus,  a  person  dwelling  in  the  country  (rus),  a  rustic, 
countryman  (only  in  a  later  addition). 

(b]  Particular  terms. 

(15)  Domnus,  donnus,  for  dominus,  a  title  applied  to  the  abbat. 

(16)  Praesul    (presul),    a   title   applied   to   St.    Germanus,    the 
founder  of  the  Abbey,  but  only  in  the  later  additions. 

(17)  Homo,    a    man,    vassal,    who    owed    obedience,    fidelity, 
assistance,  and  service  (called  hotninium  or  servitium  hominis)  for 


himself  and  his  tenancy.  The  nature  of  the  service  was  determined 
by  the  relation  of  the  "  man"  towards  his  master,  as  vassal,  miles, 
colonus,  lidus,  or  servus,  or  by  the  condition  of  his  tenancy  (either 
a  feudum,  or,  as  in  the  Polyptychum,  a  mansus  ingenuilis,  lidilis, 
or  servilis). 

The  Polyptychum,  recording  the  tenants  of  the  Abbey,  describes 
some  of  them  as  colonus  homo  sancti  Germani  (see  the  article 
colonus,  3),  or  lidus  (q.v.)  homo  sancti  Germani,  or  servus  (q.v.) 
homo  sancti  Germani,  as  the  case  may  be.  Likewise  we  ftndfemina 
(q.v.)  sancti  Germani. 

Again,  the  Polyptychum,  recording  other  tenants  of  the  same 
classes  with  their  wives,  after  having  stated  the  names  and  social 
position  of  both  of  them,  designates  many  of  them  as  homines  sancti 
Germani',  exx.  gr.,  i,  2,  Walateus  colonus  et  uxor  ejus  colona, 
nomine  Framengildis,  homines  sancti  Germani ;  i,  14,  Alanteus 
lidus  et  uxor  ejus  colona,  nomine  Ingberta,  homines  sancti  Germani; 
i,  6,  Dominicus  servus  et  uxor  ejus  colona,  nomine  Landedrudis, 
homines  sancti  Germani.  See  further  the  articles  advena,  calum- 
niatus,  cellarius,  colonus  (3),  extraneus,  liber,  lidus,  major,  servus, 
socius. 

The  words  "  homines  sancti  Germani  "  are  always  written  before 
the  names  of  the  tenant's  children,  except  in  a  few  places  (xiii,  77  ; 
xxiv,  42,  100,  129),  where  they  come  after  the  names. 

Sometimes,  though  one  of  a  married  couple  may  be  called  free, 
yet  the  two  together  are  described  as  "  homines  sancti  Germani " 
(xvi,  88  ;  xviii,  6),  which  shows  that  freedom  did  not  prevent 
dependence. 

Even  a  priest  (presbyter)  is  called  "homo  s.  Germani"  (xxiv,  30). 

Sometimes  a  person  is  called  "homo  sancti  Germani,"  or  of 
some  similar  dependency,  without  its  being  stated  whether  he  was 
a  colonus,  a  lidus,  or  a  servus,  or  anything  else  (vii,  10,  79;  xvi,  72). 

When  land  belonging  to  the  Abbey  had  been  given  "in  beneficio  " 
to  certain  persons,  they  still  remained  "homines  sancti  Germani" 
(xiii,  18;  xxi,  12;  xxiv,  14,  61,  89,  144;  xxv,  40). 

The  "homines"  of  the  presbyter  of  Villeneuve  Saint -Georges 
are  tenants  of  land  of  St.  Germain  possessed  by  the  priest  (xv,  2). 

Guerard  is  of  opinion  that  the  term  "homo"  indicates,  not  an 
original  and  permanent  condition  like  that  of  the  liber,  the  colonus, 
the  lidus,  or  the  servus,  but  an  accidental  and  variable  one,  which 
relates  to  the  actual  dependence  of  the  person.  For  instance, 
a  person  being  called  "homo  sancti  Germani"  would  not  mean 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HESSELS.  485 

that  he  is  of  a  free  or  servile  condition,  but  merely  that 
St.  Germain,  or  rather  the  abbat  of  this  monastery,  was  his 
master  or  his  lord,  in  the  same  way  as  bishops,  abbats,  dukes, 
counts,  or  other  feudal  lords  were  called  "homines  regis," 
and  the  milites  or  other  vassals  of  bishops,  abbats,  etc.,  "homines 
episcopi,"  etc. 

The  appellation  "  homo  sancti  Germani "  is,  however,  very  often 
omitted,  and  a  tenant  merely  designated  as  advena  (q.v.,  la-c\ 
calumniatus,  cellarius,  colonus  (la-n),  extranem  (a-e,  h],  liber, 
lidus  (1),  major,  servus  (1),  or  socius,  as  the  case  may  be,  without 
any  further  allusion  to  his  position  with  regard  to  the  Abbey. 

Again,  many  other  persons  or  tenants  are  described  as  colona 
(q.v.)  sancti  Germani;  colonus  sancti  Germani;  lidus  sancti 
Germani;  major  et  colonus  sancti  Germani;  servus  sancti  Germani, 
without  the  word  "  homo,"  as  may  be  seen  under  the  respective 
articles  colona,  colonus,  lidus,  etc. 

In  short,  if  we  analyse  the  three  principal  classes  of  tenants, 
the  colonus,  the  lidus,  and  the  servus,  as  they  are  described  in  the 
Polyptychum,  we  find  that  they  may  be  subdivided  as 

colonus, 

colonus  sancti  Germani, 

colonus  homo  sancti  Germani, 

lidus, 

lidus  sancti  Germani, 

lidus  homo  sancti  Germani, 

servus, 

servus  sancti  Germani, 

servus  homo  sancti  Germani. 

Guerard  and  Longnon  think  that  this  difference  in  the  designa- 
tion of  the  tenants  implies  no  difference  in  their  social  position  or 
in  their  relation  to  the  Abbey.  They  are  of  opinion  that  the 
words  homo  and  femina  are  in  most  cases  omitted,  so  that,  for 
instance,  "  Godeboldus,  colonus  s.  Germani"  (i,  1)  would  stand 
for  "Godeboldus,  colonus,  homo  s.  Germani,"  and  "  Ermintildis, 
colona  s.  Germani"  (i,  33)  for  "Ermintildis,  colona,  femina  s. 
Germani." 

They  further  suggest  that  in  xxv,  38,  where  we  read: 
"  Adalharius,  colonus  sancti  Germani,  et  uxor  ejus  colona, 
.  .  .  .  de  beneficio  Guntharii,  homines  sancti  Germani," 


486          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHUM  : 

the  words  "sancti  German! "  after  the  word  "colonus"  are 
merely  a  double  use  of  the  words  "homines  s.  German!"  which 
follow.  They  also  observe  that  a  tenant  named  Ermenarius,  whose 
wife  is  said  to  be  "libera,"  is  called  "  servus  domni  abbatis " 
(xxi,  43),  and  that  the  wife  of  a  "  colonus,  homo  s.  Germani"  is 
called  "  ancilla  domni  abbatis"  (xxiv,  92),  probably  because  both 
belonged  to  the  abbat  and  not  to  the  monks. 

It  seems,  however,  that  these  explanations  cannot  be  accepted. 
It  is  difficult  to  avoid  the  conclusion  that  the  tenants,  whom  the 
Polyptychum  describes  as  colonus,  lidus,  or  servus,  differ  in  social 
condition,  or  in  their  relation  to  the  Abbey,  from  those  whom  it 
describes  as  colonus  (or  lidus  or  servus}  sancti  Germani,  and  this 
latter  class  in  their  turn  again  from  the  colonus  (or  lidus  or  servus) 
homo  sancti  Germani. 

Otherwise  the  compiler  or  compilers  of  the  Polyptychum  must  be 
supposed  to  have  done  their  work  with  extraordinary  carelessness, 
and  to  have  made  numerous  omissions,  a  supposition  which  is  at 
variance  with  the  great  care  apparent  in  the  record  of  other  details. 
In  fact,  the  articles  colonus,  lidus,  servus  as  prepared  for  the  present 
Glossary,  tend  to  show  that  the  division  of  tenants  into  the  classes 
referred  to  above  is  the  result  of  some  system  and  of  facts  connected 
with  their  social  condition,  not  of  mere  carelessness  on  the  part  of 
the  compiler  or  scribe  of  the  document. 

We  may  observe  very  remarkable  distinctions  in  the  Polyptychum 
in  the  enumeration  of  the  various  tenants.  For  instance,  xix,  48, 
we  read:  "Bernoinus  calumniatus  et  uxor  ejus  colona,  nomine 
Electa,  homines  sancti  Germani',  Adacus  calumniatus  et  uxor  ejus, 
colona  sancti  Germani,  nomine  Elisabet  ....  Ingalfridus  colonus 
et  uxor  ejus  colona,  nomine  Bricia  ....  tenent  mansum 
ingenuilem."  In  xv,  76 :  "  Adalgarius,  servus  sancti  Germani, 
et  uxor  ejus  colona  ....  homines  sancti  Germani.  Iste  tenet 
mansum  i  servilem.  Hadoardus  servus  et  uxor  ejus  ancilla 
....  homines  sancti  Germani  habent  secum  infantes  v  .  .  .  . 
Isti  duo  tenent  mansum  i  ingenuilem."  In  xv,  77  :"  Adalgaudus 

colonus  et  uxor  ejus  colona  ....  homines  sancti  Germani 

Gislebertus  colonus  sancti  Germani  et  uxor  ejus  ancilla  samti 
Germani"  In  xv,  78:  "  Ermenoldus,  colonus  sancti  Germani,  et 
uxor  ejus  ancilla;  Fulcaldus  servus  et  uxor  ejus  ancilla,  nomine 
Kagentisma,  homines  sanoti  Germani  .  .  .  ."  In  xxiv,  61  : 
"  Agenulfus,  de  beneficio  Gausboldo,  homo  sancti  Germani,  et  uxor 
ejus  advena-,  et  socius  ejus  Stephanus,  colonus  sancti  Germani." 


I.\TR(M)i;CTI()X J.     II.     IlKSSKLS.  487 

The  minute  differences  or  distinctions  which  we  here  observe 
in  the  descriptions  of  the  relations  of  the  tenants  towards  the 
Abbey  are  scarcely  explained  by  saying  that  omissions  have  here 
been  made. 

Guerard  and  Longnon,  in  support  of  their  explanation,  point  out 
that  in  the  record  of  certain  fiscs  (Villemeux,  Neuillay-les-Bois, 
Villa  supra  Mare,  Saint-Germain  de  Secqueval,  and  Chavannes) 
the  words  homines  sancti  Germani  have  nearly  everywhere  been 
omitted  after  the  names  of  the  tenants,  although  these  tenants  were 
undoubtedly  "men  of  St.  Germain." 

But  on  referring  to  the  records  of  these  fiscs  (Chapters  ix,  xi, 
xx,  xxii,  xxiii)  we  find  that  they  are  an  exception  to  the  records 
of  the  other  fiscs,  in  that  they  state  in  many  cases  that  these 
tenants,  who  are  not  called  "homines  saucti  Germani,"  dwell 
(manent)  in  such  and  such  a  place.  For  instance,  in  Chapter  ix, 
which  is  the  first  where  the  word  manere  is  used,  and  which  is 
a  record  of  the  fisc  Villemeux,  some  of  the  tenants  are  said  to 
"dwell"  in  the  capital  (Villemeux)  of  the  fisc  (Villemeux)  which 
the  chapter  describes,  others  in  the  various  localities  surrounding 
that  capital.  Exx.  gr.,  paragraph  8:  "Vulframnus,  major  et 
colonus,  et  uxor  ejus  colona,  nomine  Lentgardis  ....  Iste 
manet  in  Teodulfi  Villa"  (Thionville-sur-Opton).  In  paragraph  9  : 

"  Ivorius  colonus  et  uxor  ejus  colona Prodacus  colonus 

et    uxor    ejus    colona Et    Frodoardus   et   uxor   ejus 

colona Omnes    isti    sunt    homines    sancti    Germani; 

manent  in  Villamilt"  The  paragraphs  10  and  11  also  record 
tenants  who  are  "homines  sancti  Germani,"  and  "manent  in 
Villamilt."  But  the  paragraphs  12-26  record  tenants  belonging 
to  various  classes,  all  "dwelling  in  Villamilt,"  but  not  described 
as  "homines  sancti  Germani."  Then  we  have  tenants  (not  called 
homines  s.  Germani)  said  to  be  "  dwelling "  in  Flogil  Villa 
(par.  27,  28),  in  Levenfontana  (par.  29-33),  in  Sonteri  Ponte 
(par.  34-36),  in  Audria  (par.  37-40),  in  TTlmido  (par.  41-43), 
and  so  on  till  paragraph  65.  Then  there  is  apparently  a  break, 
as  in  paragraph  66  we  merely  have  the  name  of  a  tenant,  of  his 
wife  and  children,  and  his  holding ;  so  also  in  paragraphs  68-70, 
72-97,  100-103,  105,  106,  108-115,  117-123,  125-130,  132-134, 
136-141,  143,  147,  151,  156,  160-201,  203-208,  212-230,  etc. 
But  in  paragraphs  67,  71,  98,  99,  104,  107,  116,  124,  131,  135, 
142,  144-146,  148-150,  153-155,  157,  159,  202,  209,  210,  231, 
etc.,  we  have  again  statements  as  to  where  the  tenant  or  tenants 
Phil.  Trans.  1901-2.  34 


"manet"  or  "  manent."  Only  in  paragraph  101  we  find  one  of 
the  tenants  and  his  wife  described  -as  "  homines  s.  Germani."  In 
paragraph  153  the  tenant  is  "  Cricianus,  colonus  sancti  Germani "  ; 
in  paragraph  154  the  tenants  are  "  Gersinus,  colonus  et  uxor  ejus 
colona  sancti  Germani "  and  "  Lautmarus,  servus  sancti  Germani, 
et  uxor  ejus  extranea."  In  all  other  cases  the  tenants  are  merely 
described  as  colonus,  or  lidus,  or  servus,  as  the  case  may  be. 

Again,  in  Chapter  xi,  the  paragraphs  1-9,  the  only  ones  which 
deal  with  the  tenants  of  Neuillay,  all  state  specially  that  they 
"  dwell  in  Nuviliaco."  None  of  them  are  coloni,  all  belong  either 
to  the  lidus-  or  servus-cl&ss,  but  some  of  their  wives  are  colonae, 
and  only  the  paragraphs  1  and  2  describe  some  of  the  tenants  as 
''homines  s.  Germani." 

In  Chapter  xiii  (De  Buxido)  we  find  again  the  words  "manet" 
or  "manent"  in  nearly  every  paragraph,  but  almost  all  the  tenants 
are  either  colonus  (lidus,  servus)  "homines  sancti  Germani"  or 
"  colonus  (etc.)  sancti  Germani."  The  same  may  be  observed  in 
Chapter  xxi  (De  Man  tula).  But  in  xxii  (De  Siccavalle)  ouly  the 
paragraphs  4,  69,  and  75  make  a  statement  as  to  the  residence  of 
the  tenants,  none  of  whom  are  further  qualified  than  as  colonus, 
lidus,  etc. 

Lastly,  in  Chapter  xxiv  nearly  all  the  paragraphs,  beginning 
with  18,  state  where  the  tenants  "dwell,"  and,  with  rare 
exceptions,  all  of  them  are  said  to  be  homines  sancti  Germani. 

What  the  precise  difference  is  between  a  simple  colonus,  lidus, 
or  servus,  or  a  colonus  (lidus  or  servus)  sancti  Germani,  and  a  colonus 
(lidus  or  servus)  homo  sancti  Germani,  or  why  some  chapters  state 
so  particularly  where  the  tenants  dwell,  even  when  they  dwell 
in  the  fisc  with  which  the  chapter  deals,  it  will,  perhaps,  be 
impossible  to  say  without  making  extensive  researches  in  other 
directions  as  to  the  condition  of  the  different  classes  of  tenants, 
and  their  relations  to  the  Abbey  either  before,  or  contemporaneously 
with,  the  date  of  the  Polyptychum.  Obviously,  these  researches 
do  not  come  within  the  scope  of  this  short  treatise,  and  I  must  be 
content  with  having  pointed  out  the  chief  points  which  require 
investigation,  and  with  having  prepared  the  way  by  an  elaborate 
analysis  of  the  various  classes  of  tenants,  and  references  to  the 
paragraphs  where  the  word  manere  occurs.  The  only  suggestions 
which  I  dare  to  make  are: — First,  thut  the  simple  colon //*,  lidus, 
nervus  were  perhaps  temporary  tenants  of  the  Abbey,  holding,  as 
regards  their  tenancy  and  the  obligations  it  involved,  the  same 


i. \TuoiH.rnoN — J.  H.  HKSSKLS.  4H9 

social  position  which  they  would  have  occupied  in  any  other  place, 
or,  in  other  words,  the  colonus,  lidus,  servus  would  have  been 
colonus,  lidus,  and  servus  in  any  other  place  where  the  same  laws 
and  customs  prevailed  as  in  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Abbey  of 
St.  Germain.  Secondly,  the  colonus  (lidus  or  servus}  sancti  Germani 
belonged,  perhaps,  exclusively  to  the  Abbey  by  certain  ties  or 
contracts  of  which  the  Polyptychum  makes  no  mention.  While, 
lastly,  the  colonus  (lidus  or  servus),  homo  sancti  Germani  was, 
perhaps,  connected  with  the  Abbey  by  the  ties  and  obligations 
(vassalage,  servitium,  or  any  other  condition)  implied  in  the  word 
homo.  As  regards  those  tenants  who  are  so  distinctly  pointed  out 
as  residing  (manens]  in  this  or  that  place,  perhaps  it  was  a  part 
of  the  conditions  of  their  tenancy  that  they  could  be  moved  by  the 
authorities  of  the  Abbey  from  one  place  to  another. 

See  further,  above,  the  explanations  of  colonus,  lidus,  servus,  etc. 

(18)  (homo)  Calumniatus,  (femina)  calumniata,  literally  a  claimed 
man  or  woman,  but  probably  not  "claimed"  by  the  Abbey  as  its 
"man''    or    "woman,"  but  subject  to  a  lawsuit  pending,  as  to 
whether  lie  (or  she)  was  a  colonus  (colona)  or  a  serf. 

(19)  Hospes,  the  inmate  of  an  hospitium  or  hostel,  a  kind  of  tenant 
or  farmer,  a  host,  occupying  a  habitation  or  a  portion  of  land  under 
more  or  less  onerous  conditions.     He  derived  his  name,  not  from 
his  social  position  like  the  colonus,  nor  from  his  dependency  like  the 
homo  or  vassal,  but  from  the  title  of  his  holding,  which  seems  to 
have  been  precarious  or  temporary,  and  was  usually  called  hospitium 
(q.v.).      Prom  the  Polyptychum  it  appears  that  the  hospes  was 
either  a  homo  liber,  or  a  colonus,  lidus,  servus,  or  other  tenant.    (See 
hospitium.'} 

(20)  Mansionarius,  mansuarius,  mansoarius,  a  person  occupying 
a  mansus. 

(21)  Advena,  a  stranger,  foreigner,  one  who  had  quitted  his  birth- 
place, or  the  country  in  which  he  had  resided,  to  dwell  in  another, 
with  or  without  the  intention  to  remain  there.     He  was  usually 
a  free  man,  though  not  always  independent,  seeing  that  several  of 
them  are  called  homines  s.  Germani. 

(22)  Extraneus,  one  coming  from  abroad,  a  stranger,  differing  from 
the  advena,  in  that  the  former  was  the  dependent  of  a  foreign 
seigneur,  whereas  the  advena  was  the  free  inhabitant  of  a  foreign 
country.   The  extraneus  was,  therefore,  generally  of  servile  condition. 
In  the  Polyptychum  he  appears  in  various  relations  towards  the 
Abbey  of  St.  Germain. 


I 

490          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHUM  : 

(23)  Homo  votivus,  one  who  had  devoted  or  consecrated  himself 
and  his  services  to  the  Abbey,  from  reasons  of  devotion,  poverty, 
need  of  protection,  or  some  such  cause.     Some  devoted  themselves 
to  particular  purposes.      So,  in  the  Polyptychum   some   persons 
had  devoted  themselves  to  the  luminaria  or  lights  of  the  Abbey, 
whence  they  were  called  luminarii  in  other  documents.      Other 
terms  for  this  class  of  persons  were  oblatus,  donatus,  condonatus. 

(24)  Socius ;    socia,    sotia,    a  partner,    associate.     The   precise 
connection  of  this  person  with  the  Abbey  or  the  tenants  is  not  clear. 

(25)  Yillanus,   a   villein.     This  person,   so  often  found  in  the 
Domesday  Book,  occurs  only  once  in  the  Polyptychum,  in  a  later 
addition. 

(26)  Presbyter,  a  priest.     He  held  manses  like  other  tenants, 
and  even  (xxii,  1  fin.)  a  mill  built  by  himself. 

(27).  Sacerdos,  a  priest.  The  MS.  has  merely  sac.  If  the 
expansion  is  right  this  priest  held  an  hospitium  from  the  benefice 
of  some  other  person. 

(28)  Forasticus  [from  Lat.  foras,  outside],  a  tenant  or  servant 
performing  work  or  service  for  his  lord  outside  the  domain. 

(29)  Inframiticus  [from  inframiticum,  q.v.],  a  servant  or  tenant 
performing  his  work  or  service  within  the  limits  of  the  domain  of 
his  lord. 

(30)  Juratus,  a  sworn  man,  one  of  a  jury,  a  jury-man. 

(31)  Paraveradarius,  a  tenant  who  had  to  supply  his  lord  with 
a  horse  called  paraveredus,  or  palfrey. 


C.    OFFICERS,  DIGNITARIES. 
(a]   General  term. 

(32)  Ministerialis,  any  officer,  in  general,  as  well  of  the  State,  as 
of  the  Court,  the  Church,  a  Monastery,  etc.,  or  any  person  of  free 
or  servile  condition  holding  an  office  (ministerium)  in  one  capacity 
or  another.  As  the  Polyptychum  merely  refers  to  a  private  estate, 
it  mentions  no  officers  of  state,  only  rural  officers,  whose  duty  it 
was  to  collect  the  rents  and  to  see  that  the  services,  due  from  the 
tenants,  were  properly  performed.  Apart  from  the  manses  and 
other  tenancies  which  they  held  of  the  Abbey,  and  for  which  they 
were  generally  *  subject  to  the  common  obligations  of  tenants,  they 

1  For  an  exception  see  xxii,  2. 


N  —  J.    11.    III>SKLS. 


enjoyed  certain  rights  or  emoluments  proportioned  to  their  services, 
or  deducted  by  them  from  the  rents  and  taxes  which  they  collected. 
For  instance,  of  the  tax  called  hostilitium,  paid  by  the  tenants  of 
the  manses  ingr.nuiles  of  Boissy  (xiii,  99),  6  officers  (ministeriales) 
rendered  to  the  Abbey  £3  9s.  9d.,  and  retained  for  themselves 
12s.  Qd.  Of  the  same  tax  levied  on  the  manses  lidiles  the  Abbey 
received  £2  6s.  9d.,  while  the  forester  and  dean  deducted  only 
1*.  3d.  In  the  same  list  2-3  }-  manses  serviles  were  bound  to  supply 
2  sheep  each,  or  5  1  sheep  in  all  ;  the  summary,  however,  mentions 
no  more  than  47,  probably  because  the  officers  had  retained  4  of 
them.  Lastly,  182  hearths,  each  taxed  4d.  for  capaticum,  should 
have  yielded  £3  Os.  Sd.  ;  but,  according  to  the  summary,  the  Abbey 
received  of  this  sum  no  more  than  £2  11s.  7d.,  the  remaining 
9s.  Id.  being,  probably,  the  emoluments  of  the  ministeriales. 

(b)  Particular  terms. 

(33)  Abbas,  Abba,   the  chief  of  the  Abbey,  an  abbat,  mentioned 
only  occasionally  when  it  is  pointed  out  what  the  abbat  Irminon 
had   done  for   the  Abbey,  either  planting  a  vineyard  or  making 
a  donation  to  the  Abbey. 

(34)  Conies,  a  count,  occurring  only  in  a  later  addition.     He  is 
usually  the  chief  of  a  county  (comitatus).     A  comitissa  is  likewise 
mentioned  in  a  later  addition. 

(35)  Judex,  a  judge.     The  judge  was  known  to  the  Franks  and 
the  Visigoths.     He  was  usually  superior  in  rank  to  the  major  or 
villicus,  though  sometimes  he  was  no   judge  at  all,  but   merely 
invested  with  some  authority.     There  is  no  distinct  mention  of 
a  judex  in  the  Polyptychuin,  but  that  there  was  such  a  functionary 
for  the  estates  of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Germain,  or  at  least  for  the  fisc 
of  Secqueval,  may,  perhaps,  be  inferred  from  xxii,  4,  where  there 
is  question  of  the  corvad&judicialis,  which  a  tenant  had  to  perform 
together   with   the   corvada   abbatilis   and    praepositilis.      If   this 
inference  is  correct  we  may,  probably,  also  conclude  that  the  officers 
following  were  placed  under  his  authority. 

(36)  Major    (Fr.   maire],    a   major.     He  was,  like  the   vilicus 
(villicus),  placed,  in  the  Frankish  period,  under  the  authority  of 
the  functionary  called  judex,  though  he  had  somewhat  the  same 
power,    which    was    confined,    however,    to    rural    concerns    and 
domestic   economy.      He   was,    therefore,    an   overseer   or   steward 
of  a  farm  or  estate,   a   bailiff.      He   had  to  perform  services  for 
his  lord,  and  pay  him  rent  and  taxes  very  much  like  the  other 


492          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHUM  : 

tenants,  though  sometimes  he  appears  to  have  been  somewhat  more 
heavily  taxed.  For  instance,  the  major  mentioned  xix,  3,  besides 
rendering  his  ordinary  service,  had  to  present  the  Abbey  with 
a  horse,  while  those  mentioned  ix,  8  and  xxii,  2  had  not  only 
each  to  supply  a  horse,  but  also  to  feed  a  second.  In  the  Lex 
Salica  he  was  a  chief  bondman,  or  chief  servant  in  a  household. 
In  the  Polyptychum  the  major  was,  perhaps,  always  a  coknus, 
though  those  mentioned  iii,  7,  viii,  23,  xiii,  100,  xxi,  93,  and 
xxii,  2  are  not  described  as  such.  In  a  later  addition  to  the 
Polyptychum  (iv,  36),  of  the  end  of  the  tenth  century,  a  major 
is  described  as  a  servm  sancti  Germani.  Each  fisc  seemed  to  have, 
as  a  rule,  one  major,  though  in  that  of  Villemeux  there  were 
actually  two  (ix,  8,  271). 

(37)  Decanus,  a  dean.     It  appears  from  the  Polyptychum  that, 
on   account   of  his   duties   as    overseer   of    a    deanery,  the   dean 
rendered  no   services  like  the   other  tenants.      But   he  had  to 
maintain  one  horse  for  his  lord,  pay  him  5s.  per  annum,  and  perform 
some  manual  labours  (riga  and  curvada)  on  the  estate.     He  was 
a  colonus,  like  the  major,  under  whose  authority  he  was  placed, 
and   charged   with    the    administration    and    cultivation    of    the 
seignorial  land  (the  mansus   dominions)  belonging  to  the  Abbey, 
the   direction   and   surveying   of  the   works  done  for   its   profit, 
the  collecting  of  rents,  taxes,   etc.      The  fisc  of  Villemeux  was 
divided  into  three  deaneries  (ix,  1  and  9),  also  that  of  Beconcelle 
(xxiv,  1),  otherwise  one  dean  seems  to  have  sufficed  for  each  fisc. 
His  assistant  was  the 

(38)  Decanus  junior. 

(39)  Cellarius,  cellerarius,  a  butler,  or  cellar-man,  mentioned  only 
three  times  in  the  Polyptychum.     The  first  (ix,  228)  is  described 
as   a   servus  et  cellerarius ;    the   second   (xiii,    102)  as  a  cellar im 
without  any  further  definition ;  the  third  (xix,  4)  as  a  cellerarius 
et   colonus,   who   was  married  to   a   colona,  and  with  her   called 
homines  *.    Germani.      His  official  duties  are  not  stated,   but    no 
doubt  he  had  charge  of  the  provisions  for  the  seignorial  household. 

The  first  held  half  a  servile  manse,  and  paid  the  same  rents 
as  the  other  servi  with  whom  he  is  classed ;  the  third  held 
a  mansus  ingenuilis,  and  appears  to  have  been  exempt  from  taxes 
on  account  of  the  services  which  he  rendered  to  the  Abbey ;  but  he 
had  to  work  and  cultivate,  at  his  own  expense,  an  ansange  and  two 
perches  of  the  seignorial  land.  Of  the  second  no  particulars  are 
given  at  all,  except  that  he  paid  one  indim  (andiron). 


INTRODUCTION J.     H.    HESSELs.  493 

(40)  Forestarius,   a  forester.      The  Polyptychura  mentions  this 
officer  only  twice ;  one  (described  as  a  colonus  sancti  Germani)  had 
charge   of   the    seignorial  wood   and  vineyard  (vi,  53),   occupied 
a  hospitium,   with  some  arable  land  and  vineyard  attached,  and 
had  to  work  one  arpent  in  the  seignorial  vineyard.     The  other, 
who  was  forester  of  the  fisc  of  Boissy  (xiii,  99),  does  not  appear  as 
a  tenant,  but  he  and  the  dean  retained  1*.  3d.  from  the  £2  6«.  9d. 
paid    by   the   manses   lidiles,    and    received    of    all    the    manses 
99  measures  (muid)  of   grain  and  180  chickens.     On  the  other 
hand,    he   was  bound   to   furnish   the   seignorial   manse   with  60 
measures  (muids),   100  scrofae,1  and  other  articles,  or  3*.  instead. 
We  find  other  tenants  who,   without  being  called  foresters,  had 
charge  of  woods,  as  in  the  fisc  of  Villemeux,  a  serf  holding  half 
a  manse  servilis  (ix,  234),   while  another  serf,  holding  a  manse 
(xx,  43),  had  charge  of  a  wood  and  the  cattle. 

(41)  Mulinarius,    mulnarius,    a    miller.       The    Polyptychum 
mentions    many    mills    (farinarii  ;     see     also     molendinum),    but 
a   miller   only   in   two   places.      In    the    first   (xiii,    107)   he   is 
merely  said  to  pay  6s.  4d.  ;  in  the  second  (xix,  6)  he  is  described 
as  a  colonus,  mulinarius,  and  homo  sancti  Germani.     Other  tenants 
are  recorded  as  holding  an  entire  mill,  or  half  a  mill,  or  having  the 
care  of  a  mill  (vii,  4,  37  ;  ix,  254  ;  xxii,  92,  93),  but  they  are  not 
called  millers,  though  perhaps  they  may  be  qualified  as  such,  as 
also  those  who  held  the  seven  mills  of  Boissy  (xiii,  A),  and  are  no 
doubt  the  mulnarii  mentioned  xiii,  107.    Guerard  distinguishes  two 
classes  of  millers,  those  who  worked  mills  of  the  Abbey  on  their 
own  account,  and  others  who  worked  mills  of  the  Abbey  for  the 
monastery  itself,  the  former  being  entitled  to  the  whole  revenue  of 
the  mill,  after  paying  a  certain  tax  to  the  Abbey,  while  the  latter 
were  servants  of  the  Abbey.     Apart  from  mills  they  held  manses 
ingenuiles  under  the  same  conditions  as  the  other  tenants. 

(42)  Faber,  a  blacksmith,  who  usually  paid  his  rent  or  tax  in 
implements,  either  for  war  or  for  the  household,  as  a  number  of 
lances  or  other  arms  made  in  his  workshop.     For  this  reason  we 
must,  perhaps,  conclude  that  the  Aitoinus  who  (xiii,  102)  paid 
6  blasi  as  rent  was  a  blacksmith. 

(43)  Vinitor,   a   vineyard-labourer,  vinedresser,  who  apparently 
belonged  to  the  servus-class,  though  he  seems  to  have  held  half 
a  mansus  ingenuilis. 

1  On  this  word  see  the  index. 


494         MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHUM  I 

(44)  Ortolanus,  a  gardener. 

(45)  Operarius,  a  workman,  labourer. 

(46)  Pictor  is  mentioned  once  without  its  being  said  whether 
he  was  a  painter,  or  an  illuminator,  or  anything  else. 

In  the  later  additions  to  the  Polyp ty chum  we  meet  with — 

(47)  Exceptor,  a  notary,  shorthand-writer,  scribe. 

(48)  Carpentarius,  a  carpenter. 

Though  the  Poly  pty chum  mentions  no  other  artisans  or  work- 
men the  Abbey  no  doubt  employed  men  for  brewing  (mentioned  in 
xiii,  106);  coopers  and  other  persons  for  making  the  staves  and 
hoops  required  for  the  manufacture  of  tons  (xiii,  99,  and  ix,  299 
later  addit.),  and  the  measures  (muid),  boilers,  and  other  implements 
to  be  furnished  by  the  forester  (see  above,  No.  40).  There  must 
have  been  tvheelwrights  for  the  making  of  carra  (xiii,  299),  other 
workmen  for  the  manufacture  of  shingles  (scindolae,  xi,  2),  torches 
(faculae,  ibid.),  etc.  Some  tenants  had  to  make  a  certain  number 
of  perches  of  enclosures  or  fence  (saepes,  tuninus)  for  the  courts 
(curtis),  gardens  (ortus),  or  fields  (terra)  of  the  seignorial  manse. 

"We  read  of  the  art  of  weaving,  and  of  the  obligation  of  making 
articles  of  dress  of  the  stuffs  prepared  by  this  art.  The  tenants 
also  had  to  thresh  the  corn  in  the  seignorial  granaries,  and  cut 
wood  in  the  forests  of  the  monastery.  Servi  and  lidi  were 
charged  with  the  custody  of  the  pigs  and  other  animals  pasturing 
in  the  woods  (ix,  236,  243,  285 ;  xi,  9 ;  xiii,  90  ;  xx,  43 ;  xxiv, 
39),  and  of  the  cowhouses  (ix,  279). 

III.     PROPERTIES,  POSSESSIONS,   GOODS,  BUILDINGS,   LANDS, 
FIELDS,  ETC.  (possessed  by  the  Abbey). 

A.  EEGISTEES  OB  DOCUMENTS  IN  WHICH  THE  VARIOUS  PROPERTIES 

WERE    DESCRIBED    OR   REGISTERED. 

(1)  Polyptychum,  a  register  (see  the  Glossary  and  above,  p.  472). 

(2)  Breve,  a  list,  register  (see  above,  p.  472). 

(3)  Carta,  a  charter. 

B.  TERMS  FOR  PROPERTY,    HOLDINGS   OR   POSSESSIONS,   BUILDINGS, 

LANDS,  FIELDS,  ETC. 
(a)  General  term. 

(4)  Dominium,   a   domain,   discussed  below    (p.  501)  under  its 
meaning,  a  mode  of  holding. 


INTKODl  (T10.N J.     11.     Ul-'ssKLS.  495 

(b)  Particular  terms:  (I)  for  Buildings,  Houses,  etc. 

(5)  Abbatia,  the  abbey,  as  the  possessor  of  the  domain.     Only 
found  in  a  later  addition. 

(6)  Mansus,  a  manse,  an  estate,  rural  dwelling,  habitation  with 
land  attached,   a  farm.      The  most  usual  and  regular  tenancy  of 
the  three   principal  classes  of  tenants   (the  colonus,  lidus,   servus) 
mentioned   in   the   Polyptychum    consisted  of   a  manse,   occupied 
sometimes  by  one,  very  often  by  two  or  more  households.     They 
were  generally  subject  to  the  same  taxes  and  the  same  services. 
More  or  less  irregular  tenancies  were  the  hospitia,  and  portions  of 
land.      The   latter   could    be   converted   into   manses   (ix,    253). 
Sometimes    tenants    held,    besides    the    regular   manse,   parts   of 
another  (ii,  78,  83,  84;  vii,  5,  6,  etc.).     In  ix,  201,  nine  tenants 
are  said  to  hold  one  manse  in  common,  besides  each  having  his 
own  manse. 

The  word  usually  refers  to  the  habitation  alone,  as  appears  from 
the  Polyptychum  (xxii,  1,  mansum  dominicatum  bene  constructum; 
see  also  xxiv,  1 ;  mansum  ingenuilem  1,  habentem  inter  mansum 
et  vineani  aripennum  i,  de  terra  arabili  bunuaria  v,  de  prato 
aripennos,  xxii,  56).  But  it  also  designates  not  only  the  habitation, 
but  the  land  attached  to  it,  and  sometimes  it  applies  chiefly  to 
the  land. 

The  manses  of  the  Abbey  numbered,  according  to  Guerard,  about 
1,600,  but,  considering  that  the  Polyptychum  is  not  complete,  he 
assumed  that  there  were  at  least  2,200,  without  counting  the 
manses  granted  in  benefice.  As  about  1,650  would  be  inhabited  by 
10,000  persons,  he  further  assumed  13,300  for  the  2,200  manses. 

There  were  various  kinds  of  manses,  all  qualified  by  some 
distinctive  adjective  indicating  their  particular  condition. 

(#)  Mansus  dominions,  mansus  dominicatus,  mansus  indominicatus, 
the  seignorial  or  manorial  land  and  manse ;  the  chief  manse,  which 
was  administered  by  the  proprietor  himself,  or  by  his  officers,  or  by 
a  grantee,  and  which  could  grant  other  manses  of  an  inferior  kind 
(ix,  158)  to  tenants,  on  condition  of  receiving  from  the  latter 
certain  well-defined  rents,  taxes,  and  services  of  various  kinds. 
To  the  chief  manse  other  buildings  and  outhouses  belonged,  as 
a  kitchen,  bakery,  lodgings  for  the  servants,  a  granary,  stables, 
etc.,  etc.  (mansum  dominicatum  or  indominicatum  cum  casa  et  aliis 
casticiis  sufficienter  et  abundanter,  ii,  1  ;  iii,  1  ;  iv,  1,  etc.). 
Sometimes  churches  belonged  to  it,  and  mills,  meadows,  vineyards, 
and  woods  (ii,  1  ;  iii,  1 ;  vi,  1,  etc.),  or  a  park  (xxii,  1). 


496          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHUM  : 

The  chief  manses  could,  like  other  property,  be  alienated,  or 
granted  in  benefice  or  in  tenure,  but  always  reserved  to  themselves 
their  character  and  supremacy  over  the  manses  which  depended  on 
them  (xii,  2,  6,  8,  15).  We  find  such  manses  granted  in  benefice 
(Fragm.,  i,  1,  3,  14;  ii,  13)  and  in  precaria  (ix,  269  ;  xii,  8,  15), 
and  one  of  the  latter  held  by  a  servus  (xii,  6). 

(A)  Mansus  ministerialist  evidently  a  manse  set  apart  for,  or 
occupied,  or  administered  by  an  officer  (ministerialis,  see  above, 
p.  490)  of  the  estate. 

(c)  Mansus  censilis,  apparently  a  manse  which  had  to  pay  a  certain 
tax  (census)  in  money,  without  being  liable  to  the  usual  rents  or 
services  like  the  other  manses,  though  not  differing,  in  condition, 
materially  from  them,  as,  in  xxi,  78,  79,  a  mansus  censilis 
is  also  described  as  a  mansus  ingenuilis.  In  fact,  as  all  manses 
were  more  or  less  subject  to  rents  (census),  the  term  cemilis  might 
apply  to  them  all. 

(d}  Mansus  ingenuilis ;  (0)  mansus  lidus  or  lidilis  ;  (/)  mansus 
servilis.  According  to  the  adjectives  we  should  expect  a  mansus 
ingenuilis  to  have  been  held  by  an  ingenuus,  a  mansus  lidilis  by 
a  lidus,  and  a  mansus  servilis  by  a  servus.  And  at  one  time,  no 
doubt,  this  was  the  case.  The  system  is  still,  to  some  extent, 
perceptible  in  the  Polyptychum.  It  may  further  be  supposed  that, 
after  manses  had  once  been  named  ingenuilis,  or  lidilis,  or  servilis, 
they  retained  this  title,  even  in  case  a  mansus  ingenuilis  was 
occupied  by  a  servus,  and  reversely.  And  as  we  actually  find,  in 
the  Polyptychum,  many  mansi  ingenuiles  held  by  servi,  and  mansi 
lidiles  and  serviles  by  coloni,  it  seems  clear  that,  at  the  date  of  the 
Polyptychum,  the  adjectives  no  longer  qualified  the  manses  or  their 
tenants,  but  the  nature  and  amount  of  the  taxes,  services,  and  rents 
to  which  the  manses  had,  originally,  been  liable. 

(g}  Mansus  integer,  a  whole  manse,  as  distinct  from  a  mansus 
dimidius  or  medius.  '\Ye  even  find  parts  (see  pars]  of  manses 
mentioned.  Guerard  thinks  that  these  expressions  indicated  the 
revenues  derived  from  the  manses  rather  than  the  size  or  extent 
of  the  property. 

(h)  Mansus  vestitus,  a  manse  that  was  fully  occupied  and  cultivated, 
and  paid  all  the  rents  and  rendered  all  the  services  imposed  on  it. 
It  is  usually  opposed  to  a 

(»)  Mansus  absus,  apparently  a  manse  ivhich  had  no  regular  ttnant, 
and  did  not  pay  all  the  regular  charges.  According  to  Du  Cange 
absus  meant  uncultivated,  Jit  only  for  pasture,  while  Adelung 


INTRODUCTION J.     H.     HKSSKLS.  497 

interpreted  it  as  =  dominicus,  fiscalis,  that  which  was  not  assigned 
to  a  colonus.  Guerard,  however,  shows  that  mami  called  absi  were 
occupied  and  cultivated,  and  hence  that  absus  only  indicated  that 
the  manse  did  not  pay  the  regular  charges. 

(6)  Mansus  paraveradi,  or  mansus  par  aver  edarius,  a  manse  the 
holder  of  which  had  to  supply  a  horse  called  paraveradus,  or  palfrey, 
for  the  use  of  his  lord's  household. 

(T)  Mansus  medius,  or  dimidius,  half  a  manse,  see  above,  Mansus 
integer. 

(7)  Curtis,  or  cortis,  a  court,  enclosure,  yard.    The  curtis  dominica 
of  the  Polyptychum  was  the  part  of  the  seignorial  manse,  enclosed 
with  walls  or  hedges,  in  or  around  which  ihe  house  and  other 
buildings  were  situated,  to  which  the  tenants  of  the  estate  had  to 
convey  the  timber,  where  they  had  to  remain  on  watch,  whence 
they  had  to  remove  the  manure,  and  the  enclosure  of  which  they 
had  to  keep  in  repair. 

(8)  Casticium,  a  dwelling,  cottage.     It  does  not  appear  in  what 
respect  a  casticium  differed  from  the  other  dwellings  mentioned  in 
the  Polyptychum.     The  word  is  ouce  replaced  by  aedificium,  which 
gives  us  no  light,  but  suggests  that  the  casticium  was  merely  an 
ordinary  outhouse,  or  something  like  it. 

(9)  Precaria,  an  estate  held  by  precaria  (see  below  under  Tenures}. 

(10)  Beneficium,  an  estate  granted  by  one  person  to  another  on 
condition  that  the  latter  shall  have  the  use  and  enjoyment  of  it 
during  his  lifetime  ;  see  below  under  Tenures.    As  a  rule,  benefices 
were  held  by  free  persons,  though  sometimes,  if  they  were  small, 
by  coloni  (i,  29,  40  ;  vi,  6,  55) ;  in  the  latter  case  the  tenants  were 
bound  to  the  Abbey  in  a  twofold  respect,  as  a  rent-  and  taxpayer, 
and  as  a  beneficiary  (paying  military  or  other  services). 

(11)  Mansellus,  a  small  manse. 

(12)  Mansura,  a  small  manse. 

(113)  (Maxnile,  for)  Masnile,  a  small  piece  of  land,  with  a  house. 

(14)  Cella   (fratrum),   which  we  find  often  mentioned   in   the 
Polyptychum,  was  a  colony  or  dependency  of  a  monastery,  in  which 
the  abbat  established  granaries  and  other  storehouses,  and  placed 
friars  or  monks  for  the  administration  of  the  goods  of  the  monastery 
situated  in  the  neighbourhood. 

(15)  Casa,  a  cottage,  with  stables,  barns,  and  other  buildings 
necessary  for  agricultural  work.     Casa  dominica,  a  cottage  specially 
reserved  for  the  lord  of  the  estate.     It  occurs  in  xvii,  1,  and  if  the 
text  is  not  corrupt  the  word  has  the  same  meaning  as  mansus. 


498          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN:     IRMINOtf's    POLYPTYCHUM  I 

(16)  Hospitium,  hospicium,  ospitium,  hospicius,  was  much  like 
a  mansus,  and  subject  to  the  same  contributions,  but  less  in  extent. 
It   was,   perhaps,  originally  meant   to   be   a   temporary  tenancy, 
whereas  the  manse  seems  to  have  been  more  or  less  hereditary. 
In  process  of  time  the  distinction  of  manses  and  hospices  disappeared, 
except  as  to  size,  so  that  small  manses  became  large  hospices,  and 
large  hospices  small  manses.     "We  find  both  described  under  the 
common  title  of  mansi  and  hospitia  (xx,  30  sqq.).     So  in  ix,  152, 
Aclevertus  is  said  to  have  given  four  manses  to  St.  Germain ;   but 
in  the  description  of  this  donation  which  follows  (ix,  153-157)  we 
find  three  manses  and  two  hospices,  from  which  we  may  conclude, 
perhaps,  that  two  hospices  were  considered  equal  to  one  manse. 
The  tenants  of  hospitia  varied  like  those  of  the  different  mansi. 
But    the    Polyptychum    records    only    the    hospitium    dominicum 
(a  hostel  constructed  on  land  belonging  to  the  domain)  and  the 
hospitius  servilis,  saying  nothing  of  hospitia  ingenuile  or  lidile. 

(17)  Hosticium,  a  house,  hostel  (later  addit.). 

(18)  Farinarius,  a  corn-mill.     The  mill  which  was  worked  by 
a  miller  for  his  own  profit  had  to  pay  its  rent  in  various  kinds  of 
produce,    as   corn,    flour,    malt,    pigs,    fowls,    etc.      According   to 
Guerard  the  average  revenue  derived  from  such  a  mill  amounted 
to  about  £27.     He  also  points  out  that  the  mills  recorded  in  the 
Polyptychum   numbered   about   84    (including    10  new   ones  and 
3    sites  for  mills),  and  were   exclusively   water-mills,  hand-mills 
having  apparently  fallen  into  disuse,  while  windmills  had  not  yet 
become  known  either  in  France  or  in  Europe.     The  more  usual 
word  for  a  mill, 

(19)  Molendinum,  occurs  only  once,  in  a  later  addition. 

(20)  Area  molendini,  the  site,  area  of  a  mill  (later  addit.). 

(21)  Granicum  dominicum,  the  seignorial  granary. 

(22)  Ecclesia,  aecclesia,   a  church.     There   were,   according   to 
Guerard,  35  churches  in  the  various  estates  of  the  Abbey,  which 
seems  to  have  conferred  them,  as  tenancies,  either  directly  on  the 
priests  or  ecclesiastics  performing  divine  service  in  the  churches,  or 
on  beneficiaries  or  vassals,  who  probably  acquired  the  collation  of 
them.     The  lands  attached  to  the  churches  were  usually  divided 
into  two  parts,  one  held  by  the  parish  priest,  the  other  by  a  tenant 
called  hospes,  who  had  to  pay  certain  rents,  and  to  perform  certain 
services.     Some  churches  were  so  well  endowed  that  their  property 
could  be  divided  into  seignorial  land,  which  was  reserved  by  the 
priest,  and  land  that  was  let  out  to  tenants.     The  churches  had 


IM  HODl'CTION J.    H.     HKSSKLS. 

often  to  pay  rents  to  the  Abbey,  sometimes  under  the  name  of 
rent,  sometimes  under  that  of  gift.  For  instance,  the  church  of 
Alsciacus  (xix,  49)  paid  to  the  Abbey  '5  solidi  "in  censu,"  and 
those  of  Gif,  Thiais,  and  Esmans  each  a  horse  as  a  gift  (ii,  1  ; 
xiv,  2 ;  xvi,  2  ;  xix,  2).  Laymen  possessed  churches  in  full 
property,  and  disposed  of  them  as  of  their  other  goods.  For 
instance,  the  church  of  Neauphlette  was,  with  the  village,  given 
to  the  Abbey  by  free  men,  who  relinquished  their  allods  to  the 
Abbey,  in  order  to  escape  from  the  obligation  of  serving  the  king 
in  the  field,  which  they  could  no  longer  fulfil.  The  ecclesiastics 
themselves,  who,  in  other  respects,  were  forbidden  to  alienate 
church  property,  did  not  scruple  to  grant  churches  "in  precaria," 
as  a  person  named  Adevertus,  who  is  not  described  as  a  priest, 
having  presented  to  the  Abbey  of  St.  Germain  four  manses  and 
a  fourth  part  of  a  mill,  received  from  the  Abbey,  "in  precaria," 
a  seignorial  manse  and  a  church  at  Aulnay,  together  with  its  lands 
and  serfs  (ix,  152,  158,  270). — Besides  the  ordinary  church,  we 
find  mentioned — 

(a}  Ecclesia  dominicata,  the  chief,  seignorial  church,  which  formed 
part  of  the  domain,  and  remained  in  the  gift  of  the  lord. — 
(#)  Ecclesia  major,  the  chief  church  of  some  particular  estate. — 
(c)  and  (d)  Ecclesia  decorata  and  Ecclesia  bene  constructa,  a  church 
in  full  repair  and  well  furnished. 

(23)  Capella,  a  chapel,  of  which  only  two  are  mentioned  in  the 
Polyptychum. 

(24)  Aedificium,  a  house,  dwelling,  building,  occurs  only  once  in 
the  Polyptychum,    evidently  used   instead   of   casticium  in   other 
places  (see  above,  No.  8). 

(25)  Arcisterium  for  asceteriuni,  a  monastery. 

(26)  Coenobium,  a  monastery,  abbey  (in  a  later  addit.). 

(27)  Fabricina,  the  workshop  of  a  smith. 

(28)  Focus,  a  fireplace,  hearth. 

(29)  Ortus,    a  garden,   occurs   only  once   in  the  Polyptychum 
(xiii,    B).     But   that  most    of  the   manses  had   gardens,  may   be 
inferred  from  the  fact  that  in  this  one  place  it  is  stated  that  the 
tenants  had  to  make  the  enclosures  for  the  gardens.     We  also  find 
the  ortolanus  (see  above,  p.  494)  mentioned,   and  once  the  ortmt 
dominions  (vi,   51),   which  was  to   be  made  by  a   tenant  in   the 
grounds  of  the  domain. 


I 

500          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHUM  : 


(II)  Terms  for  Land,  Fields,  etc. 

(30)  Terra,  land :  (a")  in  general,  without  any  further  definition ; 
(£)  terra  arabilis,  arable  land,  usually  let  out  to  the  tenants  of  the 
estate ;    (c)   terra   dominicata,    the   seignorial  land,   not  let  out  to 
tenants  for  cultivation,  but  administered  and  worked  by  the  monks 
or  their  officers. 

(31)  Cultura,  a  piece  of  cultivated  land,  varying  in  size  (in  the 
Polyptychum)  between  8  and  64  bunuaria. 

(32)  Campus,  afield. 

(33)  Campellus,  a  small  field. 

(34)  Olca,  a  piece  of  arable  land  closed  in  by  ditches  or  hedges. 

(35)  Riga,  a  strip,  rut,  furrow  of  land,  the  extent  of  which  is  not 
known.     In  the  Polyptychum  it  usually  occurs   in  the   phrases 
r ig am  facer e  or  arare  ;  see  below. 

(36)  Curtila,  or  curtilus,  curtilis,  a  piece  of  ground  set  apart  for 
the  building  of  a  house  (curtis),  an  area. 

(37)  Pastura,  a  pasture,  pasture-land. 

(38)  Pratum,  a  meadow. 

(39)  Wacaritia  =  vaccaritia,  a  meadow  or  piece  of  land  set  apart 
for  the  grazing  of  a  certain  number  of  cows. 

(40)  Vinea,  a  vineyard,    vinea  novella,  a  recently  planted  vineyard. 

(41)  Foresta,  a  forest,  does  not  occur  in  the  Polyptychum,  though 
a  forestarius  (see  above,  p.  493)  is  mentioned. 

(42)  Silva,   sylva,  a   ivood:    (a)   silva   dominica,    the   seignorial 
wood-,    (b)  silva  annosa,   an  old,  ancient   wood;-  (c)  silva  novella, 
a  newly  planted  wood',    (d)  silva  passionals,  a  wood  for  feeding, 
pasturing  pigs. 

(43)  Silvula,  a  small  wood,  a  copse. 

(44)  Lucus,  a  wood. 

(45)  Broilum,  a  wood,  forest. 

(46)  Concida,  concidis,  a  wood  fit  for  cutting. 

(47)  Styrpus  [from  styrpare,  to  clear],  a  piece  of  ground  cleared 
-of  trees  and  other  plants  and  brought  into  cultivation. 

(48)  Mariscus,  a  marsh,  bog.  „ 

(49)  Aqua,  a  mill-stream. 


INTRODUCTION  —  .).     H.     BE88BLS.  501 


IV.   TENURES. 

The  different  manners,  or  modes,  principles,  conditions,  etc.,  on 
which  the  land  and  other  property  of  the  estate  was  held, 
acquired,  possessed,  or  let  out.  granted,  or  bestowed. 

(a)  General  term. 

(1)  Dominicum,  in  general,  proprietorship,  lordship,  an  owner's 
right,  that  which  is  due  or  belongs  to  him. 

(b)  Particular  terms. 

(2)  Dominium,  dominion.     The  domain  formed  the  principal  part 
of   the   estate,   which   the   proprietor   reserved   to  himself  by  an 
allodial  or  a  beneficiary  title,  in  order  to  receive  its  produce  or 
revenue  without  any  intermediary.     All  other  parts  of  the  estate 
which  became  separated  from  it,  by  letting  out  to  farm  or  other 
modes  of  disposal,  became  so  many  tenancies. 

From  this  meaning  of  dominium  arises  the  sense  of  the  adjective 
dominicus  in  the  expressions  dominica  annona,  dominica  casa, 
dominica  curtis,  dominica  cultura,  dominica  lana,  dominicum  granicum, 
dominicum  linum,  dominicus  fiscus,  dominicus  pullus,  etc.,  indicating 
that  the  thing  named  by  the  substantive  belongs  to  the  lord  or 
master  in  general.  On  the  other  hand,  the  adjectives  dominicatus, 
indominicatus  indicate  that  which  belongs  to  the  domain :  cultura 
dominicata,  indominicata ;  ecclesia  dominicata,  indominicata;  mansus 
dominicatus,  indominicatus ;  terra  dominicata,  indominicata. 

There  are  instances  of  the  lord  having  granted  portions  of  the 
domain  to  tenants  :  super  ipsum  mansum  tenet  Ingulfus  de 
cultura  dominicata  bunuaria  ii  (xiii,  29).  We  find  tenants  holding 
seignorial  hostels  (xvi,  80 ;  xvii,  47),  and  other  parts  of  the 
domain  (ix,  211,  244,  248;  xv,  91).  These  tenures,  however, 
do  not  seem  to  have  been  perpetual,  hereditary,  and  subject  to 
the  ordinary  charges  of  the  fisc,  but  revocable  and  liable  to 
particular  and  exceptional  obligations. 

(3)  Alodis,    alodus.      This  tenure   is   found   only  in   the   later 
additions    of    the    Polyptychum,    to    designate    (a)    land    which 
St.  Germain  had  possessed,  and  of  which  he  disposed  in  favour 
of  the  Church  of  Sainte-Croix   (x,    1);    (b)  an  estate  which  the 
countess   ^Eva  granted  to  the  Abbey   of  St.  Germain  (xii,  48) ; 

(c)  two  manses   presented  to   the  Abbey   by  Brunard  (ix,  305); 


502         MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHUM  I 

and   (d)  property  of   which  Evrard  gave   five  jornals  of  land  in 
exchange  for  six  jornals  belonging  to  the  Abbey. 

The  meaning  of  the  word  is  not  yet  positively  known,  but  it 
seems  to  have  at  first  been  applied  to  a  kind  of  patrimony,  as 
opposed  to  property  acquired  by  purchase,  and  later  on  to  all 
that  was  possessed  by  heritage,  purchase,  or  donation.  Property 
designated  by  this  title  seemed  to  have  been  exempt  from  the 
payment  of  the  usual  taxes. 

(4)  Hereditas,  heritage,  inheritance,   a  holding  acquired  by   in- 
heritance, and  of  which  the  proprietor  could  dispose  at  his  own  free 
will.     Such  property  was,  perhaps,  in  earlier  times  called  alodus, 
though  we  find  that  the  heir  had  to  perform  some  service  for  it 
for  the  benefit  of  the  Abbey. 

(5)  Proprietas,  property,  proprietorship. 

(6)  Comparatio,    conparatio,    coraparatum    (conp-),  comparatus 
(conp-,  4th  deel.),  a  purchasing,  purchase,  hence  property  acquired 
or  bought  by  labour  and  thrift. 

(7)  Donatio  (donare,  condonare),  a  gift,  present. 

(8)  Beneficium  (Lat.  leneficium,  a  benefaction),  usufruct,  a  mode 
of  tenure  by   which  an  estate   was  conferred    by  one   person  on 
another  for  the  latter's  use  and  profit.     In  this  sense  the  word 
leneficium  (which  rarely  means  a  benefit)  is  common  in  Merovingian 
documents,  and  also  occurs  several  times  in  the  Polyptychum,  as 
opposed  to  property.     Those  on  whom  such  estates  were  conferred 
were  usually  bound  to  do  homage  and  render  military  services  to 
the  donor.     The  word  also  signifies  the  estate  itself  held  in  usufruct. 

(9)  Concedere,  to  grant. 

(10)  Conquirere,  to  acquire,  procure. 

(11)  Dare,  to  give. 

(12)  Precaria,   praecaria,   a   mode  of  precarious  holding,  which 
owes  its  origin  to  the  precarium  of  the  Romans,  anything  granted 
or  lent  on  request,  and  at  the  will  of  the  grantor.     It  usually 
referred  to  property  the  profits  of  which  were  given  to  someone 
for  a  definite  period  only  against  payment  of  a  certain  annual  tax. 
Property  held  by  this  tenure  had  in  most  cases  first  been  given  or 
sold  to  a  lord  (generally   a  church),   and   received   back   by  the 
donor  or  seller  in  precaria. 

(13)  Census,  a  payment,  due,  homage  for  a  holding,  by  paying 
which  the  tenant  was  quit  and  free  of  all  other  services,  a  quit- 
rent.     All  tenants  had  to  pay  taxes  and  rents,  but  a  mansus  ecHsih'* 
(xiii,  99)  seems  to  have  been  a  particular  tenure,  differing  from 


INTRODUCTION J.     H.     HKSSKLS. 

the  more  usual  tenures  in  that  it  was  a  manse  given  to  a  king, 
a  church,  a  lord,  or  someone  else,  by  some  person  who  received 
it  back  in  benefice,  or  who  reserved  to  himself  its  usufruct  during 
his  lifetime,  on  condition  of  paying  to  the  donee  a  moderate  due  as 
homage  and  mark  of  dependence. 

(14)  Merces,    wages,    salary,    refers   to    a   holding    which    was 
cultivated  by  the  tenant  for  the  payment  of  a  fixed  salary. 

(15)  Monboratio,    munboratio,   protection;    a   mode   of  holding 
under  which  the  tenant  enjoyed  the  protection  of  the  Abbey. 

(16)  Potestas,  power,   lordship,   proprietorship.     Here  we   have 
the    expressions  potestas   libera   (independent) ;    potestas   extranea 
(foreign,  strange). 

(17)  (Subjectio,  wrongly  written)  suggectio,  subjection  (in  a  later 
addition). 

(18)  Violentia,  violence,   in  contradistinction  to  the  exercise  of 
right  in  a  village  (in  a  later  addition). 

(19)  Tenere,  to  hold  land,  houses,  or  an  estate,  by  contract,  hire, 
engagement  on  certain  defined  conditions  of  paying  rent,  taxes,  etc. 

(20)  Habere,  to  have,  hold,  possess  (as  proprietor'?}. 


V.    MONEYS,    MEASURES,    AND   WEIGHTS,   CURRENT  AND   USBD   OK 

THB   ESTATE. 

A.    MONEY. 

In  the  Prankish  period  there  were  four  principal  kinds  of 
money  in  Gaul — (a)  the  pound  of  gold  or  silver;  (b)  the  shilling 
of  gold  or  silver;  (c)  the  third  of  a  shilling  (triens,  tremissis]  of 
gold  or  silver ;  (d]  the  silver  denarius.  The  pound  of  gold,  and 
of  silver,  the  solidus,  and  the  triens  of  silver  were  merely  terms 
used  in  counting.  But  the  gold  solidus  (worth  40  denarii),  and 
its  gold  triens  (=13^  denarii),  together  with  the  silver  denarius 
(worth  12  denarii),  were  real  coins.  The  gold  coinage  having  been 
abolished  by  King  Pepin,  the  Poly pty chum  mentions  only — 

(1)  Libra,  a  pound,  a  term  used  in  counting. 

(2)  Solidus,  without  any  further  definition,  and  the  solidus  de 
argento,  a  shilling. 

(3)  Denarius,  the  denar,  or  penny. 

Phil.  Trans.  1901-2.  35 


B.    MEA.SUBES. 

(a)  General  terms  of  extent  or  circumference. 

(4)  Circuitus,  a  circuit,  circumference. 

(5)  Gyrus,  girus,  a  circle,  circuit  [both  already  known  in  class. 
Lat.]. 

(b)  Measures  of  length. 

(6)  Leuva,  legua,  lewa,  leva,  a  Gaulic  mile  0/1500  Roman  paces, 
a  league. 

(7)  Alna  (  =  class.  Lat.  ulna],  an  ell. 

(c)  Of  surface. 

There  is  great  uncertainty  about  these  measures,  as  they 
presented  variations  in  different  localities  which  the  ordinances 
of  Charlemagne  were  powerless  to  rectify  or  to  prevent. 

(a)  Of  vineyards  and  meadows. 

(8)  Aripennum,  aripennus,  an  arpent.     It  seems  to  be  a  Gaulic 
word,  and  to  have  measured  from  about  half  an  acre  to  an  acre  and 
a  quarter.     In  the  Frankish  period  there  was  a  simple  arpent  for 
measuring  surfaces,  and  a  square  arpent  for  measuring  land.     The 
latter  occurs  in  an  additional  chapter  to  the  Lex  Sal.  of  the  first 
half  of  the  sixth  century.     In  the  Polyptychum  it  is  exclusively 
used  in  measuring  vineyards  and  meadows,  except  once,  xiii,   13 : 
aripennus  de  silva. 

(ft)  Of  arable  land,  and  of  woods. 

(9)  Bunuarium,  bunnuarium,  bunuarius,  bonuarium.    The  origin 
of  this   word   is   likewise   in   doubt,    but   its  root  has   produced 
numerous  forms  in  Mediaeval  Lat.,  as  lodina,  bodena  (O.Fr.  bodne), 
bodula,  etc.     It  still  lives  in  the  E.  bound,  the  D.  bunder,  and  the 
Fr.  bonnier.     In  the  Polyptychum  it  indicates  the  surfaces  of  land, 
pastures,  and  woods,  and  seems  to  have  been  equal  to  10  arpents 
or  5  Roman  jugera. 

(10)  Jornalis  (Fr.  journal),   probably   a  measure  of  land  which 
a  plough  could  work  in  one  day,  but  in  the  Polyptychum  it  also 
indicates   a  measure  of  wood.      It   was   less   in   extent   than   the 
bunuarium,  and  seems  to  have  measured  about  120  perches. 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HKSSEI.S.  505 

(11)  Antsinga  (Fr.   ansange)    seems   to   have  contained   about 
160  perches  square. 

(12)  Pertica,  a  pole  or  perch. 

(13)  Dexter,  or  dextrum,  a  measure  of  land  (apparently  smaller 
than  a  jornalis). 

(14)  Uncia  (Fr.  once],  a  measure  of  land,  perhaps  originally  the 
twelfth   part   of    some   other  measure.      It   varied   considerably, 
seemingly  between  two  and  four  bunuaria. 

(15)  Pars,   also   a   measure   of  land,   and   perhaps,   like  uncia, 
originally    of   a   definite    size.     Guerard   thinks  that  it   means  a 
fourth  part  of  a  field. 

(16)  Quarta,  likewise  a  measure  of  land,  evidently  the  fourth 
part  of  some  other  measure.     In  class.  Lat.  it  meant  the  fourth 
part  of  an  estate.     In  the   Polyptychum  it  only  occurs  once,  in 
a  later  addition,  where  we  also  find  quarta  dimidia,  a  half  quarter. 

(17)  Riga,   also    an    undefined  measure  of  land,  but  seemingly 
6  perches. 

(18)  Cultura,  another  undefined  measure  of  land.    In  the  Polypty- 
chum it  varied  between  8   and  64   bunuaria.     Here  we  have  to 
notice  cultura  dominicata,  a  cultura  which  the  lord  had  reserved  to 
himself. 

(d)   Of  capacity. 

(a)  For  dry  goods. 

(19)  Modius   (Fr.    muid,    D.   mud),    a  corn-measure,   of  various 
capacity,    which    had   nothing   in   common   with   the   class.   Lat. 
modius  except  the  name,  as  its  capacity  differed  entirely.     In  the 
Polyptychum  it  served  chiefly  to  measure  grain,  but  also  wine, 
water,  milk,  etc. 

(20)  Sextarius,  sestarius,  sestarium,  sistarius.    This  measure  was 
likewise  known  to  class.  Latin,  both  for  dry  goods  and  liquids. 
At  the  time,  of  Charlemagne  it  was  an  exact  division  of  the  modius, 
differing  in  capacity  according  to  the  difference  in  the  capacity  of 
the  modius.     In  Paris  the  setier  of  corn  usually  contained  twelve 
bushels. 

(21)  Denerata,  denariata,  an  undefined  quantity  of  certain  goods 
of  the  value  of  one  denarius  (found  only  once  in  a  later  addition). 

(/?)  For  liquids. 

(22)  Modius  (Fr.  muid),  a  hogshead,  cask  of  various  capacity. 


506         MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHUM  : 

(23)  Sextarius,  a  measure  =  8  pints  of  wine. 

(24)  Staupus,  a  metal  vase,   mug,  or  cup,  in  the  Polyptychum 
exclusively  mentioned  as  a  measure  of  mustard. 

(e)   Of  solidity. 

(25)  Carrum,    a   tioo-wheeled  waggon  for    transporting  burdens, 
especially   hay,   apparently   containing  a  measure  of   a  thousand 
pounds. 

(26)  Carrada,  in  the  Polyptychum  a  cartload  of  wood  as  well  as 
of  hay. 

(27)  Pedalis,  a  measure  for  wood,  apparently  embracing  more 
than  a  square  foot  of  surface,  and  containing  more  than  a  cubic 
foot  of  solidity. 

C.    WEIGHTS. 

(28)  Libra  (Fr.  la  livre),  a  pound. 

(29)  Uncia  (Fr.  once],  the  twelfth  part  of  a  pound,  an  ounce. 

(30)  Pensa,  seems  to  have  been  a  weight  of  about  75  to  78 
pounds  of  the  time  of  Charlemagne. 


VI.  A.  SERVICES  to  be  performed  by  the  tenants  of  the  estate.  B.  TAXES, 
EENTS,  and  other  DUES  to  be  paid  by  the  tenants.  C.  SEASONS  in 
which  the  services  were  to  be  performed,  and  the  rents  and  taxes  to  be 
paid.  D.  PRODUCE  arising  from  the  cultivation  and  administration  of 
the  estate,  and  with  which  the  tenants  paid  their  rents,  taxes,  etc. 

The  property  of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Germain  des  Pres  was  divided 
into  seignorial  and  tributary  land.  The  latter  was  let  out  in 
farms  or  manses  of  various  size,  each  to  one  or  more  tenants  or 
families,  who  had  to  cultivate  and  keep  in  repair  not  only  their 
own  holdings,  but  also  the  seignorial  farms,  houses,  buildings, 
etc.  At  stated  times  of  the  year  the  men  or  tenants  of  the  Abbey, 
under  the  direction  or  at  the  order  of  the  major  or  the  dean  of  the 
district,  assembled,  some  with  horses  and  oxen,  others  with  pick- 
axes, hoes,  spades,  scythes,  or  other  agricultural  implements,  to 
work  in  bands  in  the  fields,  in  the  vineyards,  and  in  the  meadows 
and  woods  of  the  seignorial  manse. 

These  labours  were,  generally,  divided  into  autumn-  or  winter- 
labours  (hibernaticum),  and  three  -  monthly  or  spring  -  labours 
(tramissis). 


INTROIM  <  TION J.     H.     HKsSKLS.  507 

Hesides  the  performance  of  these  manual  labours  in  the  fields, 
tenants  had  to  construct  or  repair  buildings,  winepresses,  fisheries, 
mills,  hedges,  and  other  enclosures,  to  bake  bread,  to  brew  beer,  to 
make  and  repair,  load,  unload,  and  transport  the  various  articles 
required  in  the  household  and  in  the  fields,  from  one  part  of  the 
estate  to  another.  They  also  had  to  pay  rents,  in  money  or  in 
kind,  and  taxes,  in  money  or  in  kind. 

All  these  services,  rents,  and  taxes  were  levied  on  the  manses 
and  other  holdings  according  to  their  condition  (ingenuilis,  lidilis, 
tierrilis,  etc.),  not  according  to  the  social  condition  of  their  tenants. 
Though  we  frequently  find  that  tenants  had  to  perform  certain 
services  "  quantum  "  or  "ubi  ei  jubetur,"  or  "  injungitur,"  yet  it 
would  be  fair  to  assume  that,  in  some  respects,  they  were  regulated 
by,  and  imposed  according  to,  local  rules  and  customs. 

A.  SERVICES. 

(a)  General  terms. 

(1)  Ministerium,  service,  ministry,  attendance,  office. 

(2)  Servitium,  servicium,  service. 

(3)  Opus,    service,    employment.  —  Opus    dominicum,    the    lord's 
business,  service,  or  work. 

(4)  Manopera,  mannopera,  manuopera,  manuopus  (Fr.  manoeuvre), 
handwork,  manual  labour,  due  from  the  tenant  to  his  lord.     This 
term   embraced   all   the    general    and    specified    manual    services 
imposed  on  or  demanded   from  the  tenants  and   servants   of  the 
estate.     The  particular  services  included  in  the  word  are  seldom 
indicated,  though  occasionally  it  is  qualified  by  a  more  specifying 
word,  ex.  gr.  vi,  35  :  faciunt  in  vinea  dominica  ....  manoperas 
in  unaquaque  ebdomada  dies  ii  (that  is,  two  days  of  manual  labour). 

(b)  More  defined  terms  of  services. 

(5)  Curvada,  curbada,  curvata,  corbada,  corvada,  corvata,  a  bodily 
service  performed   by  a   tenant  in  the  fields  of  his  lord,   at  the 
different  sowing  seasons  of  the  year.     It  is  nowhere  clearly  defined 
as  regards  extent  or  duration,   but  it  and  the  rigam  facere  (see 
below,   No.   6)  were   the  two  principal  labours   imposed   on   the 
tenants  of  the  Abbey.     The  corvada  depended,  in  most  cases,  on 
the  will  of  the  lord  or  his  officers,  and  on  circumstances,  so  that  it 
was  Ruble  to  change  every  year  or  every  season  according  to  the 


508          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHUM  : 

facility  or  difficulty  of  cultivation.  The  word  is  preserved  in  the 
Fr.  corvee,  the  Mid.  D.  corweide,  and  the  Mod.  D.  karwei,  karrewei ; 
it  answers  to  the  Engl.  job.  We  find  it  with  the  following 
adjectives  :  (a)  curvada  abbatilis,  a  service  performed  for  the  abbat ; 

(b)  curvada   praepositilis,   service  performed  for   a  praepositus   or 
overseer\     (c}    curvada  judicialis,    service  performed  for   a  judge ; 
also  (d)  curvada  cum  pane  et  potu,   either  a  service  during   the 
performance  of  which  the  tenant  had  himself  to  pay  for  his  food 
and  drink,  or  one  during  the  performance  of  which  he  received  his 
food  and  drink  from  the  lord. 

(6)  Rigam  (a  strip,  rut,  furrow  of  land)  or  rigas  facere,  to  plough 
either  a  half,  or  a  whole,  or  two  or  more  of  these  furrows,  was  one  of 
the  chief  labours  required  of  the  tenants.     The  size  of  the  riga 
is  not  stated,  but  was  no  doubt  well  defined  and  invariable,  as 
regards  length  and  breadth,  at  the  time.     This  labour,  therefore, 
differed   from   the   curvada,   the   extent   and   duration    of    which 
depended  often  upon  circumstances. 

(7)  Facere,  to  do,  make,  work',    facere   (in  vinea  or  in  prato,  or 
in  messem)  aripennum  (or  perticas},  to  mow  an  arpent  (or  perch] 
of  land.     For  other  expressions  see  the  Glossary,  in  voce  facere. 

(8)  Ebdomada,  a  week.     Tenants  were  often  bound  to  work  for 
their  lord  one  or  more  days  in  the  week.     Hence 

(9)  Dies,  a  day,  in  the  usual  phrases  facere  (or  operari}  diem  (or 
dies),  to  do  or  work  a  day.     To  operari  diem  we  occasionally  find 
cum  manu  added. 

(10)  Magisca,  work  to  be  performed  in  May,  May -work. 

(c)  Specified  services. 

(11)  Arare,  to  plough.     The  extent  of  this  service  is  always 
indicated  by  one  or  other  of  the  various  measures  of  land  described 
above,  for  which  see  arare. 

(12)  Bannus,  a  service  due  from  a  tenant  to  his  lord,  compulsory 
service,   a   day's   work  in  fields,  meadows,  or  vineyards,  to   the 
performance  of  which  he  was  summoned  by  proclamation  or  bann, 
differing  therefore  from  curvada  in  that  the  latter  was  a  well- 
known,  mostly  regular  service,  which  had  to  be  performed  without 
any  previous  notice  being  given. 

(13)  Angaria  [in  class.  Lat.  the  service  of  the  angarius,  a  messenger, 
a  courier].      This  service   was  already   known  in  the  Digest   as 
service   to  a  lord,  villanage.     In  the  Polyptychum   it   means  the 
carriage   or   conveyance   of   shingles  or   tiles  of   cleft  wood,  and 


INTRODUCTION J.     H.    HKSSELS.  509 

boards  or  planks,  and  especially  of  wine,  which  had  often  to  be 
transported  to  places  situated  at  great  distances  from  the  Abbey. 

(14)  Carritare,  to  cart,  load  on  a  car. 

(15)  Carratio,  carritio,  carricio,  a  carting,  loading  on  a  car. 

(16)  Carropera   (fern.),   caropera   (fern.),   caropus    (neut.,   plur. 
caropera),  work  performed  by  means  of  a  (carrum  or  carrus)  cart. 

(17)  Caplim,  caplinum,  the  cutting,  chopping  of  trees  or  branches 
or  wood. 

(18)  Bratsare,  to  brew  beer. 

(19)  Navigium  facere,  to  perform  service  by  means  of  a  boat  or  ship. 

(20)  Claudere  parietem,  to  make  a  wall.     The  tenants  had  to 
enclose  the  sown  land,  or  the  seignorial  domain,  or  the  meadows, 
with  hedges  or  railings,  at  certain  times  of  the  year,  each  tenant 
setting  off  a  certain  number  of  perches.     So  :  claudit  perticas  duas 
ad  vineam  de  paxillis  fissis  (xxiv,  2). 

(21)  Excutere,  to  shake  out,  shake  (corn). 

(22)  Fimum  trahere,  to  cart  away  manure. 

(23)  Fodere,  to  dig.     Tenants  had  to  dig  specified  numbers  of 
arpents  or  other  measures  in  vineyards,  etc. 

(24)  Pascere,  to  feed:  p.  caballum,  etc.,  to  feed  a  horse,  etc. 

(25)  Portare,  to  carry,  convey :  portare  caveas. 

(26)  Portatura,  conveying,  carrying,  transport :  facere  portaturam, 
probably,  to  convey  or  carry  to  the  domain  the  victuals  and  other 
things  which  had  been  collected  as  rents  from  the  tenants. 

(27)  [Proscindere],  proscendere,  to  cut  up,  break  up,  harrow  land. 

(28)  Saginare,  insaginare,  to  feed,  fatten. 

(29)  Seminare,  to  sow. 

(30)  [Stirpare]  styrpare,  to  root  up  trees  and  other  plants,  to 
extirpate,  and  hence  to  clear,  make  jit  for  cultivation. 

(31)  Tornatura,  a  circuit,  visit  in  the  fields  of  the  lord  or  work 
done  at  the  lathe,  turning.     [Inde  facit  tornatura,  said  of  a  colonus 
who  held  an  antsinga  of  arable  land.     If  the  Latin  were  right  the 
word  would  be  an  accus.  plural.] 

(32)  Yinericia,  winericia,  properly  a  grape-gathering,  vintage, 
but  by  extension  the  act  or  service  of  carrying  or  transporting  by 
waggon  the  grapes  at  the  time  of  vintage  (that  is  to  say,   in  the 
Autumn),  which  tenants  had  to  perform  for  their  lord. 

(33)  Wacta,  a  lying  out  on  guard,  a  watching,  keeping  watch, 
usually  facere  wactam. 

(34)  Wactare,  to  lie  out  on  guard,  to  watch. 

(35)  Wicharia,  wicharisca,  a  carriage,  conveying,  transporting  of 


I 

510          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHUM  : 

goods  at  or  to  the  harbour  of  Wicus,  otherwise  called  Quentovicus, 
situated  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  Canche,  on  the  north-west  coast 
of  France.  This  service,  journey,  or  expedition  was  difficult  and 
expensive,  on  which  account  it  was  rendered  hy  a  tenant  only  once 
in  three  years,  or  by  three  deaneries  combined  once  a  year. 

(d)  Works  which  tenants  had  to  construct  for  protecting  and  enclosing 
houses  and  land  under  cultivation. 

(36)  Sepes,  saepes,  a  hedge,  fence,  especially  for  enclosing  meadows 
and  fields. 

(37)  Tuninus,  tuninum,  a  kind  of  hedge  or  ivall  of  stakes  or  piles. 

(38)  Murus  petrinus,  a  stone  wall. 

(39)  Paries,  a  wall. 

(40)  Clausura,  an  enclosure  (see  also  claudere  above,  No.  20). 

B.    TAXES,  RENTS,  and  other  DUES. 

To  be  paid  by  the  tenants,  and  representing,  in  the  Polyptychum, 
generally  the  price  paid  for  concessions,  or  as  a  redemption 
for  personal  services.  Some  of  these  were  levied  on  the  manses 
or  other  kinds  of  holdings,  without  any  regard  to  the  con- 
dition of  the  tenants.  The  other  taxes  were  personal,  that  is, 
they  were  levied,  either  collectively  or  individually,  on  men, 
women,  and  even  children,  without  regard  to  the  condition  of 
their  holdings. 

(a)  General  terms. 

(41)  Taxatio  (wrongly  written  tapsatio],  an  imposition  of  taxes, 
taxation  (in  later  addit.). 

(42)  Census  (see  above,  p.  502,  and  below,  No.  58). 

(43)  Debitum  (see  below,  Nos.  58  and  59). 

The  chief  taxes  on  the  lands  of  St.  Germain  were  war-taxes,  land- 
taxes,  and  personal  taxes.  They  were  all  private,  and  paid  to  the 
Abbey  as  the  owner  of  the  estate.  None  of  them  were  so-called 
duties,  that  is,  taxes  paid  to  a  Sovereign  or  to  a  Government. 
They  varied  somewhat  in  different  localities. 

(b)  War-taxes.     These  seem  to  have  been  levied  on  the  manses 
called  ingenuilis  and  lidilis,  rarely  on  those  called  servilis  (but 
see  xiii,  64-95,  99). 

(44)  Hostilitium,  hostilaricium,  a  tax  raised  for  the  maintenance 
of  the  army,  or  the  conduct  of  a  war,  and  payable  to  the  king  by  the 


INTRODUCTION J.    Tl.     Hl-:ssKI,>.  511 

chief  lord  of  an  estate,  who  levied  it,  in  his  turn,  on  his  tenants  or 
their  holdings  if  they  did  not  take  the  field  personally.  It  would 
seem  that,  as  a  rule,  the  hostilitium  had  to  be  paid  in  oxen,  or  in 
money,  like  the  airbannum,  whereas  the  carnaticum  was  paid  in 
small  cattle,  or  in  money,  although  they  could  be  converted  the  one 
into  the  other.  Sometimes  the  payment  of  hostilitium  is  called 
solver e  ad  hostem. 

(45)  Airbannum,  properly  the  summoning  of  an  arm)/,  once  occurs 
instead  of  hostilitium,  in  the  same  sense. 

(46)  Carnaticum,  also  a  tax  towards  the  maintenance  of  the  army. 
It  was  paid  in  small  cattle,  as  sheep,  pigs,  etc.  (or  in  money), 
whereas  the  hostilitium  and  airbannum  were  paid  in  oxen  (or  in 
money,    or   in   wine).      It   was,    like  the   hostilitium,    sometimes 
comprised  in  the  phrase  solvere  ad  hostem. 

(47)  Paraveredus,  parveretus,  parveredus,  paraveretus,  parvaretus, 
a  horse  for  extraordinary  services,  a  palfrey  which   tenants  had, 
on  stated  occasions,  to  supply  for  the  use  of  their  lord. 

(c)  Land-taxes. 

(48)  Herbaticum,  erbaticum,  probably  a  payment  for  the  privilege 
of  grazing  horses,  oxen,  and  other  cattle,  or  the  right  of  cutting  grass 
on  meadows  and  commons.     Only  the  manses  ingenuiles  seem  to 
have  paid  it,  every  third  year.     The  payment  was  made  in  young 
sheep  (germgiae}. 

(49)  Agraria  (adj.,  neut.  plur.),  perhaps =agraticum  of  the  Cod. 
Theod.,  a  land-tax,  paid  (by  manses  ingenuiles  only)  in  produce  of 
the   field.      The    word   appears    only   once   in   the    Polyptychum 
(xvi,    22),    but   from   the    wording   of    the   fourteen   paragraphs 
following,  it  would  appear  that  it  was  also  paid  by  each  of  the 
fourteen  manses  mentioned  in  them. 

(50)  Canonica  (adj.,  neut.  plur.),  in  the  Cod.  Justin.,  a  regular 
annual  tribute.     In  the  Polyptychum,  xvi,  22,  it  is  joined  with 
agraria,  and  it  seems  to  be  implied  in  the  fourteen  paragraphs 
following.     But  we  find  it  again,  xxv,  3,  34,  and  here  it  would 
seem  that  canonica  was  a  tax  paid  in  (wine)  the  produce  of  the 
vineyard. 

(51)  Lignaritia,  lignaricia,  lignericia,  the  cutting  and  carting  of 
a  certain  quantity  of  wood  for  the  lord,  or  a  payment  in  money  or  in 
kind  for  the  right  of  cutting  and  carting  wood. 

(52)  Pastio,    pascio,    parcio,    pasturage  for  pigs,    a  pasturing, 
feeding  of  pigs.     The  right  of  grazing  or  feeding  or  pasturing  pigs 


512          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHUM  : 

in  a  wood  or  forest  embraced  that  of  gathering  acorns,  and  that 
of  thoroughfare.  For  this  right  each  manse  paid  2,  3,  even  4 
measures  (muid)  of  wine,  or  4  denarii  of  silver. 

(53)  Augustaticum,   agustaticum,   (1)  a  cutting  of  the  harvest 
in  August,  which  the  tenants  had  to  perform  for  their  lord,  not 
found  in  this  sense  in  the  Polyptychurn.     (2)  an  annual  payment 
instead  of  this  bodily  work.     (3)  the  harvest  itself '•  in  this  sense  it 
occurs  only  once  in  the  Polyp ty chum. 

(d)  Personal  taxes. 

(54)  Capaticum,  cabaticum,  cavaticum,  kavaticum,  a  tax  raised 
on  heads   (capita),    a   capitation-tax  y   head-tax,    poll-tax.      In   the 
Polyptychum  all  classes  of  tenants  seem  to  have  paid  it,  and  it 
was  sometimes  levied  per  hearth  (focus),  not  per  head,  hence  the 
term  hearth-money.     It  usually  amounted  to  4  denarii  per  head  or 
per  hearth.     Sometimes  it  was  paid  in  two  sheep  (xxi,  31).     An 
ancilla  seems  to  have  paid  12  den.  (xxv,  16).     We  find  32  women 
paying  it  in  one  chicken,  some  eggs  (probably  five),  and  three  days 
personal   labour.     To  pay  the  poll-tax  is  also  expressed   in  the 
Polyptychum  by  solvere  de  eorum  capitis,  or  solvere  de  capite  suo. 

(55)  Porcapium,   either   an   unlawful  or  illegal  tax  or  tribute, 
demanded  unlawfully  or  by  force,  or  (as  Guerard  thinks)  a  con- 
traction from  foriscapaticum,  a  head-  or  poll-tax  levied  on  strangers 
or  persons  who  were  not  residing  in  the  domain  proper  of  the  Abbey. 

(56)  Lidimonium,  litmonium,  a  tax  paid  by  the  lidus.     It  seems 
to  have  been  specially  paid  by  women  (lidce),   and   consisted   of 
4  denarii,  or  a  linen  undergarment  (camsilus)  of  8  ell.     The  term 
occurs  once  only  (xi,  14),  when  we  find  seven  women  paying  it. 
A  lidus  is  once  mentioned  (vi,  36)  as  paying  a  tax  of  8  denarii, 
together  with  his  wife,  which  was,  perhaps,  the  lidimonium.     We 
may  assume  that  the  class  was  not  exempt,  but  that  the  tax  was 
not  specially  mentioned,  its  payment  being  a  matter  of  course. 

(57)  Conjectus,  a  contribution  or  collection  made  by  the  several 
tenants  of  a  village  or  an  estate,  in  satisfaction  of  some  obligation 
or  rent  payable  to  the  lord  of  the  estate. 

(58)  Census  was,  as  has  been  explained  above  (p.  510),  a  general 
term  for  taxes  (not  services)  of  any  kind  paid  by  persons  of  any 
kind,  in  money  or  in  kind.     In  this  respect  the  term  was   used 
indiscriminately.     But  in  one  instance  (ix,  305)  census  occurs  in 
combination  with  reditus,  the  former  apparently  referring  to  the 
revenue  derived  from  the  manse,  the  latter  to  that  of  the  atlod. 


iNTKom  <  i  ION — j.    H.    HKSSKLS.  .">l:j 

The  Polyptychum  mentions  (a)  census  servilis,  (b)  census  ingenuilits, 
but  this  distinction  applies  (as  has  been  said  above)  to  the  tenancy, 
not  to  the  tenant.  Sometimes  census  and  debitum  are  used  indis- 
criminately. 

(59)  Debitum,  a  debt,  and  also  a  tax,  as  it  is  used  sometimes 
instead  of  census. — Debitus  servilis. 

(60)  Eedditus  (reditus),  revenue,  income  (see  above,  census}. 

(61)  Donum,  a  gift.    In  a  few  cases  the  Abbey  obtained  a  certain 
number  of  horses   (caballus)  from  its  tenants  under  the  name  of 
donum,  probably  to  enable  it  to  discharge  its  obligations  towards 
the  sovereign.     Six  of  them  were  furnished  by  churches,  three  by 
mayors.     Some  tenants  had  each  to  feed  a  horse. 

(62)  Hospitatus    (4th    decl.),    hospitality,    temporary   residence 
enjoyed  by  the  lord  under  certain  conditions  (later  addition). 

(63)  Receptus,  a  receiving,  reception  of  the  lord  of  the  estate 
(later  addition). 

(64)  Refectio  fratrum,  refreshment,  feeding  of  the  monks  (later 
addition). 

(65)  Rogatio,  a  demand,  request,  which  the  lord  had  the  right  to 
make  on  certain  occasions  (later  addition). 

C.    SEASONS  OR  PERIODS 

In  which  the  manual  services  were  to  be  performed  or  the  rents 
and  taxes  to  be  paid. 

(a)  General  term. 

(66)  Annus,  a  year. 

(b)  Special  and  fixed  dates  or  periods. 

(67)  Madium  mensis;   Majus  mensis,  the  month  of  May,  often 
mentioned  as  the  month  for  rendering  services. 

(68)  Missa  S1  Martini,  the  feast  of  St.  Martin. 

(69)  Nativitas,  and  Natale  Domini,  the  Nativity  of  the  Lord. 

(70)  Pascha,  faster. 

(71)  Satio,  properly  a  sowing,  planting,  and  by  extension  the 
time  for  performing  services  in  the  field,   either   ploughing   (for 
the  autumn-  or  spring-sowing)  or  breaking,  opening  up  the  land 
(proscindere).     The  Polyptychum  speaks  of   three   sationes   (xiii, 
14),  and  it  is  clear  from  another  place  (xiii,   1)  that  these  three 
seasons  were  (1)  arare  ad  hibernation  in,   (2)  arare  ad  tramisum, 
(3)  ad  proscendendum. 


^ 

514          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMINON's    VOLYPTYCHUM  : 

(72)  Messis,  the  harvest,  and  by  extension  the  time  for  harvesting. 

(73)  Bladum,  corn,  wheat ;    per  bladum,  or  blada ;    in  blado,  in 
harvest-time,  or  the  time  when  the  corn  still  required  weeding  and 
other  labour. 

(74)  Hibernaticum,  ibernaticum,  winter-  or  autumn- sowing. 

(75)  Tramissis,  tramisis,  tramisum,  tramissum,  tremissa,  tremissis, 
tremissum,  three-monthly  sowing  (  =  Lat.  trimestre  hordeum  of  Cato, 
or  trimestre  triticum  of  Pliny),  that  is,  corn  reaped  (in  March  and 
April)  three  months  after  the  sowing.      This  and  the  preceding 
service  were  termed  arare  ad  hibernaticum  and  arare  ad  tramissem 
(see  above  satio). 


D.    PBODIJCE  (CHOPS,  LIVE  STOCK,  ETC.). 

Obtained  by  the  cultivation  and  administration  of  the  farms  of  the 
estate,  and  with  which  tenants  paid  their  rents,  taxes,  etc. 

Except  in  money,  and  by  personal  manual  labours,  rents  and 
taxes  could  also  be  paid  in  grain,  malt,  hops,  mustard,  flax,  wool, 
thread,  honey,  wax,  oil,  soap,  iron,  cattle,  poultry,  wine,  various 
tools  of  metal  and  wood,  firewood,  vine-sticks  and  props,  meat, 
tuns  and  casks,  staves,  hoops,  hogsheads,  shingles,  deal  boards, 
torches,  and  other  commodities. 

(a)   Crops  and  other  articles  included  in  dead  stock. 

(76)  Frumentum  (for  triticum),  corn,  grain. 

(77)  Bladum,   corn,  wheat  in  general.      The  word   is   used   in 
a   peculiar   way   in   the   Polyptychum,    see   above    under   seasons 
(No.  73). 

(78)  Annona,  corn,  grain,  wheat  in  general.     Annona  viva,  corn 
still  on  the  field. 

(79)  Spelta,  spelt. 

(80)  Sigalum  (Lat.  secale,  Fr.  seigle),  a  kind  of  grain  or  rye. 

(81)  Mixtura,  mistura,  a  mixture  of  wheat  and  rye,  maslin. 

(82)  Moltura,  nmltura,  ^/fowr  with  the  bran. 

(83)  Avena,  oats. 

(84)  Humlo,  fumlo  (Fr.  houblon),  hop. 

(85)  Faenum,  fenum,  hay. 

(86)  Fimum,  manure. 

(87)  Lignum,  wood. 


IM  KODI  (   IION J.     H.     I1KSSKLS. 

(88)  Osaria,  ausaria  (and  wrongly  uiisaria),  a  bundle  of  osiers, 
wicker,  for  inuking  large  and  small  baskets. 

(89)  Linuin,  flax.      Linum    doniinicum,   flax   reserved  for   the 
domain. 

(90)  Linificium  [properly  the  making  of  linen,  but  here]  linen. 

(91)  Lana,  wool.     Lana  dominica,  wool  reserved  for  the  domain. 

(92)  Lauificitim   [properly   wool  -  weaving,   wool -spinning,    but 
here=lana],  wool. 

(93)  Bracium,  brace,  (plur.)  bracia,  grain  that  had  been  soaked  and 
allowed  to  germinate,  and  afterwards  dried,  malt.     As  mills  paid 
their  rent  by  this  article  it  was,  perhaps,  malt  ground.     It  is  not 
clear  whether  bracium  consisted  of  oats,  barley,  spelt,  or  wheat. 

(94)  Vinum,  wine.     A  considerable  quantity  of  wine  had  to  be 
contributed  by  the  tenants  of  the  Abbey,  both  as  a  war-tax  and 
for  the  right  of  pasture. 

(95)  Mustaticum,  unfermented,  new  sweet  wine,  must  (Fr.  mout}. 

(96)  Sinape,  sinapis,  senapis,  senapum,  mustard. 

(97)  Mel,  honey.     A  rent  paid  in  honey  is  only  once  mentioned 
in  the  Polyptychum.     But  as,   at  a  somewhat  later  period,   the 
Abbey  is  known  to  have  derived  large  quantities  of  honey  from  its 
estates,  this  rent  was  probably  omitted  for  some  reason  or  another, 
or  was  recorded  in  the  portion  now  lost  to  us. 

(98)  Cera,  wax. 

(99)  Cereus,  a  wax- taper  (in  later  add.). 

(100)  Oleum,  oil. 

(101)  Sapon,  soap. 

(102)  Candela,  a  candle. 

(103)  Lumen,  luminare,  luminaria,  a  light,  lights,  lamps. 

(104)  Ovum,  an  egg.  I 
For  money  see  above,  p.  503. 

(/3)  Live  stock,  cattle,  and  other  animals. 

(a)  General  terms. 

(105)  Pecora. 

(106)  Animal. 

(b)  Large  cattle. 

(107)  [Taurus,  not  mentioned.] 

(108)  Bos,  an  ox  (see  the  Glossary). 

(109)  Yacca  (wacca),  a  cow,  mentioned  only  once. 

(110)  Genicula,  junicula,  a  young  cow,  a  heifer. 


I 

516          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMlNON's    POLYPTYCHUM  I 

(111)  Caballus,  ahorse. 

(112)  Paraveredus,    a   horse   for   travelling,    or   for   conveying 
baggage,  a  palfrey  (see  above,  p.  511,  No.  47). 

(c)  Small  cattle. 

(113)  Ovis,  a  sheep. 

(114)  Yervex,  a  sheep,  a  wether. 

(115)  Ovicula  (dim.  of  ovis),  a  little  or  young  sheep,  of  about 
a  year  old,  that  has  not  yet  borne  young. 

(116)  Germgia,  germia,  gergia,  jermgia,  seems  to  be  a  sheep  of 
one  year  that  has  already  had  young  once.     At  least,  we  find  it 
twice  mentioned  with  its  young  (agnus) ;    in  one  place  a  gergia 
seems  to  be  mentioned  instead  of  an  ovis  de  uno  anno  of  another 
place,  while  elsewhere  vervices  are  mentioned  in  place  of  germgiae. 

(117)  Multo,  a  sheep. 

(118)  Lear,  perhaps  a  young  ram',  its  value  seems  to  have  been 
4  denarii. 

(119)  Agnus,  a  lamb. 

(120)  Agnellus,  a  little  lamb. 

(121)  Porcus,  a  pig. — porous  crassus,  a  fatted  pig. — porous  major, 
a  full-grown  pig. — porcus  minor,  a  young  pig. 

(122)  Porcellus,  a  little  pig. 

(123)  Ferreolus,  a  small  pig,  a  sucTf.ing-pig. 

(124)  Scrofa,  a  breeding  sow. 

(125)  Soalis,  sogalis,  for  sualis,  a  sow  or  a  young,  full-grown  pig, 
but  not  yet  fatted. 

The  most  ordinary  tribute  of  the  various  manses  consisted  in  hens 
(and  eggs],  usually  three  of  the  former  and  15  of  the  latter.  These 
numbers  varied,  however,  slightly ;  see  the  Glossary,  voce  pullus. 

(d)  Feathered  animals. 

(126)  Pasta,  a  fatted  hen,  mostly  contributed  by  mills.     In  some 
cases  it  was  the  duty  of  female  tenants  to  fatten  or  feed  the  young 
hens  of  the  estate. 

(127)  Pullus,  a  chicken. — pullus  recall's  was  probably  not  a  cock 
as  it  is  interpreted  in  Du  Gauge's  Dictionary,  but  a  chicken  or  hen 
contributed  on  the  arrival  of  the  king.     It  was  not  always  accom- 
panied by  eggs,  and  Guerard  suggests  that  where  we  find  4  pulli 
and  15  ova  the  fourth  pullus  was  a  p.  regalis. — -pullus  dominicus, 
a  hen  reared  in  the  seignorial  manse  or  domain. 

(128)  Auca,  a  goose. — auca  pasta,  a  fatted  goose. 

(129)  Anser,  a  goose. 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.     HKSSKLS.  517 

(130)  Accipiter,  a  goss-hawk. 

(131)  Sprevarius,  a  sparrow-hawk, 
(e)   Other  animals. 

(132)  Anguilla,  an   eel,   of  which  mills   had  each   to  pay   one 
hundred  if  they  could  be  had  in  the  water  which  worked  the  mill. 
(/)  Metals. 

(133)  Aurum,  gold,  only  in  the  later  additions. 

(134)  Argentum,  silver,  only  found  in  connection  with  the  silver 
coinage. 

(135)  Ferrum,  iron.     Tenants  who  had  to  pay  their  rent  in  this 
commodity  usually  paid  one  hundred  pounds  of  iron  each.     As 
a  rule  it  was  exacted  from  manses  serviles  only,  and  even  then 
only  when   they  were  in  the   occupation  of   servi.     If  a   manse 
servilis  was  held  by  coloni,  lidi,  and  servi,  only  the  latter  had  to 
contribute  ferrum  (xiii,  87).    The  weight  by  which  it  was  measured 
was  called  pensa,  but  it  is  not  clear  whether  this  meant  a  hundred- 
weight. 

Several  stuffs,  tools,  instruments,  and  other  articles,  for  working 
the  land,  furnishing  or  decorating  houses  and  other  buildings,  were 
made,  not  only  by  the  tenants  of  the  estate,  but  also  by  women- 
workers  in  the  places  set  apart  for  them,  and  in  the  manses 
themselves.  Every  article  so  made  served  the  tenants  as  means 
of  paying  their  rents  and  taxes. 

(g}   General  term. 

(136)  Apparatus,  aparatus,  furniture,  household  goods. 

(A)    Besides    linen    (see    above,    p.    515)   only   three   stuffs   are 
mentioned — 

(137)  Camsilis,  camsilus,  (1)  a  stuf  made  of  flax;    (2)  a  dress 
made  of  this  stuff. 

(138)  Sarcilis,  sarcilus,  (1)  a  stuff  made  of  wool;  (2)  a  dress  made 
of  this  stuff. 

(139)  Drappus,  a  kind  of  cloth  made  of  wool ;  it  was  probably  the 
same  as  the  sarcilis. 

The  following  seven  articles,  all  made  of  stuffs,  occur  in  the 
later  additions  only  : — 

(140)  Bancale,    a    carpet,    tapestry,    coverlet    for    covering    or 
ornamenting  a  bench  (bancus). 

(141)  Cortina,  a  curtain. 

(142)  Dossalis  (  =  dorsale),  a  curtain,  pall,  coverlet. 


^ 

518          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMINON^S    POLYPTYCHUM  : 

(143)  Lectisternium,  a  couch. 

(144)  Mappa,  a  napkin. 

(145)  Tapecium,  a  carpet,  tapestry. 

(146)  Tentorium,  a  tent. 

(»)  Implements  for  working  the  land  and  performing  other  agricultural 
work. 

(147)  Carruca,  a  plough. 

(148)  Carrum,  a  cart. 

(k]   General  commodities. 

(149)  Tonna,  a  tun,  or  butt,  a  vat,  barrel. 

(150)  Modius,  a  hogshead. 

(151)  Caldaria,  a  vessel,  copper,  boiler. 

(152)  Cavea,  a  box. 

(153)  Patella,  a  small  pan,  dish,  or  vessel. 

(154)  Paxillus,  a  small  stake  or  prop. 

(155)  Ingium,  indium,  or  ingius,  indius,  an  iron  prop  or  post  in 
a  fireplace,  an  andiron  (Fr.  landier). 

(156)  Scindola,  scindula,  a  deal  board  for  covering  roofs  or  walls, 
a  tile  of  cleft  tcood,  a  shingle. 

(157)  Axiculus,  acxiculus,  asciculus,  assiculus,  a  small  transverse 
board  or  plank  on  which  the  scindula  was  nailed. 

(158)  Dova  (Fr.  douve,  Ital.  doga],  a  stave  or  plank  used  in  the 
making  of  tuns  and  butts. 

(159)  Circulus,  a  circle,  ring,  or  hoop  used  in  the  making  of  tuns 
and  butts. 

(160)  Facula,  a  torch. 

(161)  Fossorium,  or  fossorius,  a  hoe.     This  is  the  interpretation 
of  Longnon,  but  Du  Cange  explains  it  to  mean  a  pig,  an  animal 
that  digs  up  the  earth  (fodere).     The  word  occurs  only  twice  in 
the  Polyptychum,  first  in  the  accus.  sing.,  so  that  its  gender  cannot 
be  inferred  from  its  form  fossorium.     But  the  second  time  it  is 
in  the  accus.  plur.  fossorios,  whence  we  must  assume  that  the  nom. 
was  a  masc.  fossorius.     In  both  instances  the  word  is  mentioned 
among   animals  or  the  products  of  animals,   and   in   the   second 
instance  it  is  even  combined  with  the  soalis,  a  sow. 

(162)  Coniada,   a   hatchet,  not   a   loaf  of  bread  as  Du  Cange 
interprets  the  word. 

(163)  Lancea,  a  lance. 

(164)  Blasus,  perhaps  a  dart,  or  a  javelin. 

(165)  Bucula,  a  clasp  or  buckle. 


(JLOSSAKY- 


H.    HESSKI.S. 


519 


IRMINON'S    POLYPTYCHUM,   A.D.    811-826. 
GLOSSARY. 

Words  occurring  only  in  the  later  additions  (lOth-llth  cent.)  to 

the  Polyptychum  are  starred  (*). 
The  symbol  +  is  everywhere  used  instead  of  the  phrase  '•'•with 

a  wife  who  was  a,"  ex.  gr.  under  advena  :    a  male  advena  -f- 

colona,  should  be  read  as :    a  male  advena  with  a  wife  (who 

was  a)  colona,  and  so  on. 
The  letters  Fr.  refer  to  the  two  Fragmenta  of  the  Polyptychum 

which  Longnon  prints  on  pp.  363-368. 
Other  abbreviations  are  col.  (for  colonus) ;   cofc  (for  coloni) ;  s.  G. 

(for  sancti  Germani) ;  hh.  (for  homines). 


Abba  [=  abbas],  abbas,  an  abbat, 
usually  with  the  title  domnus  (q.v.), 
vii,  3;  ix,  256,  261 ;  xiii,  A;  xiv, 
1  ;  xvi,  2  ;  xix,  1 ;  xxi,  1  (abbas) ; 
xxii,  1 ;  xxiv,  1 ;  Fr.  i,  2  ;  also 
dominus,  xxiv,  92.  See  also  the 
later  additions  (with  gen.  abbatis, 
abl.  abbate],  iv,  36  (donnus  abba)  ; 
ix,  305 ;  x,  1 ;  xv,  96  (without 
title)  ;  arid  ancilla  (abbatis),  servus 
(abbatis). 

*  abbatia,  an  abbey,  vi,  59. 

abbatilis.  of  or  belonging  to  an  abbat : 
Curvada  abbatilis,  work  to  be  done 
for  an  abbat,  ix,  139,  140,  142,  209, 
210  ;  xxii,  4.  See  also  corvada. 

absus,  not  cultivated  or  occupied  by  a 
regular  tenant,  not  paying  the  regular 
charges,  as  opposed  to  vestitus  (q.v.) : 
mansus  absus,  ii,  121  ;  iii,  62;  ix, 
291  ;  xxv,  23  (held  by  a  colonus  (?) 
+  colona,  homines  s.  Germani). — 
Medietas  mansi  absa,  xi,  10.  — 
Mansus  indominicatus  absus,  ix,  304 
(later  addit. ) .  —  A bsitm  hospitium , 
ix,  304  (later  addit.). 

accipiter,  a  qoss-liawk  (Fr.  autour), 
xiii,  99. 

acxiculus,  xiii,  14.     See  axiculus. 

adducere,  to  convey  to,  ix,  9  ;  xi,  2. 

*adquirere,  to  acquire,  xv,  96  (later 
addit.). 

advena,  a  stranger,  alien.  The  Polyp- 
tychum records :  (I)  a  male  advena  : 
(a)  without  any  further  definition, 

Phil.  Trans.  1901-2. 


xxv,  22. — (b)  +  colona,  xxiv,  11. — 
(c)  +  colona  s.  Germani,  xxi,  54,  84  ; 
xxiv,  49  ;  xxv,  20. — (d)  +  colona 
(and  both  called)  homines  s.  Germani, 
xxiv,  52,  176  ;  xxv,  14,  15.— (e)  + 
colona,  femina  s.  Germani,  xxi,  71. 
—(2)  a  female  advena :  (a)  without 
any  definition  (except  that  she  has 
children),  xiii,  97. — (b)  wife  of  a 
lidus  (q.v.),  and  both  called  homines 
s.  Germani,  xiii,  58,  62. — (c)  of  a 
servus  (q.v.),  xxiv,  34. — (d)  of  a 
servus  (and  called)  homines  s.  Ger- 
mani, xiii,  82. — (e]  of  a  servus,  homo 
s.  Germani,  xxi,  64,  66. — (/)  of  a 
colonus  (q.v.),  xxiv,  36;  xxv,  18.- — 
(g}  of  a  colonus,  homo  s.  Germani, 
xxi,  81;  xxiv,  58,  175. — (Ji)  of  a 
homo  s.  Germani,  xxi,  82. 

aecclesia,  for  ecclesia  (q.v.). 

aedificium,  a  house,  building,  xxv,  i. 

aestimare,  estimare,  to  estimate,  v,  1  ; 
vii,  3  ;  viii,  1  ;  ix,  278  ;  xvi,  1  ; 
xvii,  1 ;  xix,  1 ;  xxiv,  1  ;  xxv,  1. 

aestimatio,  estimatio,  an  estimate,  ix, 
287;  xi,  A  ;  xiii,  A  ;  xxi,  1;  xxv,  1. 

agnellus,  a  little  lamb,  xxv,  20. 

agnus,  a  lamb,  ii,  2  (vervex  cum  agno). 
121  ;  vii,  50  ;  xv,  3,  95.  See  also 
vervex. 

agrarius  [adj.,  of  or  belonging  to 
land  and  rural  matters,  hence,  as 
subst.  neut.  plur.]  agraria,  rural 
taxes  and  services,  xvi,  22.  See 
canonic  a. 


520 


MI  DIAEVAL  LATIN:    IRMINON s  POI.YPTYCHUM  : 


agustaticum  =  augustaticum  (q.v.) . 

airbannum  [from  air,  an  army,  and 
bannum,  a  summons,  proclamation 
for  joining  the  army,  and  by  ex- 
tension], a  payment  in  place  of 
joining  the  army,  a  war  -  tax,  xxv, 
20.  See  hostis,  hostilitium. 

alna  [  =  Lat.  ulna],  a  measure  of  length 
for  measuring  stuffs,  an  ell  (Fr.  aune), 
xiii,  110.  Among  the  Romans  it 
was  1£  foot  long,  which  appears  to 
have  been  the  same  with  the  Franks. 

*  alodum,  alodus,  alodis,  an  alod,  ix,  303 ; 

xii,  48.— al,  sancti  Germani,  iii,  61 
(  =  villa);  x,  1. — al.  propriae  heredi- 
tatis,  ix,  305. 

*  anathema,  a  curse,  xii,  48. 

ancilla,  a  femafe  servant.  The  Polypty- 
chum  records  her  (1)  without  any 
definition  as  to  her  social  position, 
ix,  219  ;  xii,  44  ;  xxi,  90  ;  xxii,  22  ; 
— making  (a)  camsili  (q.v.), xiii,  109 ; 
xx,  38;  (b)  sarciles  (q.v.),  xv,  70, 
76,  78,  82 ;  xxiii,  27 ;  xxv,  6 ; 
— pascens  pastas  and  making  drappos, 
xi,  13; — paying  (a)  denarios,  xxv, 
6, 16 ;  (b)  cabaticum  (q.v.),  Fr.  ii,  11 ; 
— holding  arable  land,  i,  25  ; — as 
mother  (no  husband  mentioned), 
xiii,  95  ;  xvi,  86 ;  xx,  39 ;  and 
holding  a  "  hospitium,"  xx,  38,  40  ; 
(with  a  servus  +  lida  and  a  servus 
+ancilla)  a  "mansus,"  xi,  3. 

(2)  as   wife    of    (a)    a  colonus ; 
colonus  s.  Germani ;    colonus    (and 
called  with  him)  hh.  s.  G.  ;  see  the 
article  colonus ;    (b)  lidus  (q.v.)  ;   (c) 
servus  (q.v.) ;  (d]  an  undefined  tenant 
(and  with   him   called)   hh.  s.  G., 
xv,  84. 

(3)  as    ancilla    s.    Germani    (a) 
without  further  definition,   xii,    49 
(later   addit.)  ;— (b)    holding    (with 
a    colona    s.    G.   and    her    son)    a 
"mansus  ingenuilis,"  v,  11 ; — (c)  wife 
of  an  undefined  tenant,  vii,  18 ;    of 
a  similar  tenant  (and  with  him  called) 
hh.  s.  G.,  viii,  35 ; — (d)  mother  (no 
husband    mentioned)     of    children, 
iv,  37  (later  addit.)  ;    and  holding 
a  "mansus,"  xii,  10;    "dimidiam 
partem  servilem,"  ix,   235 ;    (with 
others)  a  "  mansus  ingenuilis,"  ii,  38 ; 
a   "mansus  servilis,"  xiii,  76; — of 
sons  (servi),  and  holding  "dimidium 
raansum    servilem,"    xiii,   68  ;    of 
a  son,  and  holding  the  same,  ix,  237. 

(4)  soda    of    a    servus  +  colona 
(and  called  with  them)  hh.  s.  G., 
xxiv,  33. 


(5)  ancilla   domini    abbatis   (and 
wife  of  a  col.,  homo  s.  G.),  xxiv, 
92. 

(6)  ancilla  de  decania,  ix,  296-298. 

(7)  daughter  of  a  servus +  ancilla, 
hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  65. 

(8)  sister  of  a  colona  s.  G.,  whose 
son  was  a  servus,  xiii,  44. 

angaria  [in  class.  Lat. :  the  service  of 
the  angarim,  a  messenger,  courier, 
from  the  Gr.  Hyyapos,  in  the  Digest : 
service  to  a  lord,  villanage ;  in  the 
Polypt.]  the  carriage,  conveyance  of 
shingles  or  tiles  of  cleft  wood  and 
boards  or  planks,  or  of  wine,  which 
had  often  to  be  conveyed  to  places 
situated  at  great  distances  from  the 
estate,  xi,  2;  xii,  15;  xiii,  99. 

anguilla,  an  eel,  see  anwilla. 

*  anima,  the  soul,  ix,  305  ;  xii,  48. 

animal,  a  beast  of  burden,  ix,  153  ; 
xiii,  1 ;  xx,  3  ;  xxii,  4;  xxiv,  2,  31, 
56,  67,  71,  113,  137,  138. 

annona,  anona,  corn,  i,  40 ;  ii,  1 ; 
iii,  1,  77;  vi,  1  ;  viii,  1;  ix,  158; 
xiii,  64,  77 ;  xv,  1  ;  xvi,  1  ;  xix,  1 ; 
xx,  2;  xxii,  1,  92,  97;  xxv,  3. — 
Annona  dominica,  corn  reserved  to 
the  lord  of  the  estate,  see  dominicus. 
— Annona  viva,  corn  still  standing 
on  the  field,  ix,  1,  2;  xiii,  1,  99. — 
Annona  altera  (in  later  addit.  xxiv, 
159),  perhaps  rye. 

annosus,   full    of   years,    old :     silva 


annus,  a  year,  i,  35;  xiii,  89,  106; 
xx,  2  ;  xxi,  77  ;  arat  insuper  annum 
(perticas  vi),  xiii,  64  ;  (perticas  xii), 
xiii,  77  ;  (perticas  iii),  xiii,  88,  96, 
97.— annus'  omnis,  i,  42  ;  ii,  121 ; 
iii,  62 ;  vii,  84  ;  ix,  9  ;  xiii,  1  ; 
xiv,  94 ;  xv,  95 ;  xvi,  93 ;  xviii,  1 ; 
xx,  3,  35,  48 ;  xxii,  4,  97  ;  xxiv, 
30,  31,  44  ;  xxv,  3. — annus  unus, 
i,  27  ;  iv,  2,  35  ;  xxi,  86  ;  xxii,  4  ; 
xxiii,  26  ;  xxiv,  2,  56,  67,  145,  146. 
— annus  alius,  i,  27 ;  ii,  2 ;  iii,  2,  37 ; 
iv,  2,  35  ;  v,  3,  28,  53,  78  ;  vi,  3  ; 
xiv,  3,  35;  xv,  3;  xxiii,  26;  xxiv,  2, 
71.— annus  alter,  ii,  121  ;  xxi,  86; 
xxii,  4  ;  xxiv,  145,  146. — annus 
tertius,  i,  42,  121 ;  iii,  37,  62  ;  v,  3, 
28,  49,  52,  53,  78,  93;  vi,  57;  vii,  4, 
20,  22,  26,  37,  42,  etc. ;  ix,  9;  xiv,  3, 
35,  94 ;  xv,  3,  95  ;  xvi,  3,  22,  93  ; 
xvii,  3,  18,  49  ;  xix,  8,  50 ;  xx,  3, 
8-29,  48  ;  xxii,  4,  97 ;  xxiii,  26 ; 
xxv,  3,  34.  — anuus  quartus,  i,  44. 
— annus  quiutus,  i,  42. 

imona, 


fJLOSSARY J.    H.     H1-»K1>. 


521 


antsijigii,  ansingu  (prob.  ol'  German 
origin,  being  found,  in  various  forms, 
in  the  Bavarian  laws  of  the  8th 
cent.),  a  measure  of  surface  (Fr. 
intsanfjc},  of  arable  land  (a  division, 
that  is,  a  ninth  part  of  the  Inuumrinm, 
(j.v.),  pcrha])s  of  about  1GO  perches 
square,  i,  1!),  20,  24,  26,  28,  30, 
32-34,  36,  37  ;  ii,  1,  10,  11,  16,  80, 
97;  iii,  12,  39;  v,  3,  7,  17,  22, 
etc.;  vii,  4  etc.,  40,  43,  57;  viii,  14; 
\iii,  77:  \i\ ,  0,  8,  11,  etc. ;  xv,  2-4, 
etc.  ;  xvi,  8,  4,  etc.  ;  xix,  4,  7,  39  ; 
\xv,  19.  The  pert ica  was  a  division 
of  tlu!  Hittxhtya  (see  xiii,  77),  and 
t  lu;  antxDKja  —  1  ?,  arpcnt.  1 1  remained 
in  use  in  some  of  the  estates  of  the 
Abbey  of  S.  Germain  till  nearly  the 
•  ml  of  the  14th  century. — Dimidia 
antringa,i,29;ii,8,9,28;  iii,  51;  xiv, 
16,48. — Facere  antaingam,  xxv,  19. 

auwilla,  for  auguilla,  «n  n't,  ix,  2. 

aparatus,  apparatus,  furnitni-f,  house- 
hold goods,  instruments,  applied  to 
'•irlrxia  (cum  omui  apparattidiligenier 
constructa) ,  ii,  1 ;  iii,  1 ;  vi,  2 ;  vii,  2 ; 
x,  1 ;  xiv,  2 ;  xv,  2. 

*appenditia,  or  -tium,  mi  appendage, 
ix,  305  ;  x,  2  ;  xii,  48. 

aqua,  water,  a  mill-stream,  ix,  2. 

arabilis,  arable,  i,  1-4,  etc.  Generally 
combined  with  terra  (q.v.). 

arare,  to  plough,  a  labour  which  the 
tenants  were  bound  to  perform  for 
the  Abbey,  at  stated  times  of  the 
year,  and  which  was  regulated  by 
certain  measures :  (arat  ad  hiber- 
naticum  pert  was  2,  ad  tremissem 
perticam  1),  i,  11  ;  (arat  perticas  3), 
16  ;  (arat  ad  hibernatictt-m  perticas 
iv,  ad  tremissem  perticas  ii),  ii,  2. 
Arare  dimidiam  rigam,  ix,  6.  See 
further,  iii,  2,  37  ;  iv,  2,  26  ;  v,  3, 
28,  49,  52,  53,  78;  vi,  3,  33;  vii, 
4,  20,  22,  26,  37-39,  42,  etc.  ;  viii, 
3,  6,  24,  28,  35-37  ;  ix,  6,  9,  246, 
247,  256,  266,  288,  299  (later 
addit.);  xi.  1,  2;  xii,  19,  22,26, 
27,  32,  etc.;  xiii,  B,  1,  14,  64,77,  88, 
96,  98  ;  xiv,  3  ;  xv,  2,  3,  69  ;  xvi, 

3,  22  ;  xvii,  3  ;  xviii,  3  ;  xix,  4,  8  ; 
xx,  2,  30,  32,  34,  36,  41  ;    xxi,  2, 

4,  31  ;  xxii,  89  ;  xxiv,  47. 

*  arcisterium,  for  asceterium,  a  monas- 

tery, x,  1. 

*  area,  an  area,  site :  area  molendini, 

iii,  61  ;  ix,  305  ;  xxiv,  159. 
argentum,  silver :    de  argeuto  solidus, 
see  solidus ;    de  argento  libra,  see 
libra  and  also  nnci<i. 


aripennum,  aripennus  (probably  a 
(iaulic  word,  also  spelled  in  Low 
Lat.  arapennis,  arepennis,  aripennis, 
arpennis,  urnjjcux,  ar/tfiitimn,  etc., 
from  the  Lat.  arepennis,  aripennis, 
arapennis),  a  measure  of  surface 
(Fr.  arpent),  for  vineyards  and 
meadows,  but  not  arable  land,  for 
which  the  bunuarium  (q.v.)  and  the 
antsinga  (q.v.)  were  used,  i,  1-4, 
etc. ;  ii,  1,  etc.  It  occurs  in  nearly 
every  paragraph  of  the  Polyptychura, 
to  indicate  not  only  the  size  of  the 
vineyard  and  the  meadow  held  by 
each  tenant  (as  i,  1,  3-6,  etc.),  but 
also  the  measure  of  vineyard  which 
tenants  were  bound  to  put  into 
order  or  cultivate  for  the  Abbey  (as 
i,  1,  2,  10,  etc.).  It  varied  in  dif- 
ferent localities,  and  seems  to  have 
measured  from  about  half  an  acre  to 
an  acre  and  a  quarter,  or  half  a 
Koman  jug e mm. — Only  once  we  find 
aripennus  de  silva,  xiii,  13. — Ari- 
pennus dimidius,  i,  1,  4,  7-9,  41 ;  ii, 
97  bis,  98  ;  xi,  8.  See  also  facer  e, 
pars,  and  vinea. 

[asceterium,  a  monastery  ;  see  arcis- 
terium.] 

asciculus,  for  axiculus  (q.v.). 

aspicere,  to  belong,  appertain  to,  ii,  1 ; 
iii,  1 ;  vi,  2  ;  viii,  2,  etc. ;  ix,  4-7, 
158,  269,  270,  278,  284,  287,  304 
(later  addit.);  xiii,  B;  xiv,  2;  xv,  2; 
xvi,  2  ;  xvii,  2 ;  xix,  2  ;  xx,  i,  2  ; 
xxi,  2 ;  xxii,  1  ;  xxiv,  1  ;  xxv,  2. 

auca,  a  goose,  xiii,  99,  101;  xix,  1. 
Auca  pasta,  a  fatted  goose,  i,  40. 

augustaticum,  agustaticum  [manual 
labour  or  service  due  from  a  tenant 
to  his  feudal  lord  in  the  month  of 
August,  the  time  of  harvest;  by 
extension],  (1)  a  payment  in  place  of 
this  service,  ix,  6,  234,  236,  243.— 
(2)  the  harvest  or  harvest-time  itself, 
ix,  286.  See  also  mexsis. 

*  aurum,  gold  :  auri  libra,  ix,  305  ; 
xii,  48. 

ausaria=osarm  (q.v.). 

avena,  oats,  ix,  278  ;  xi,  A  ;  xii,  51 
(later  addit.)  ;  xiii,  106 ;  xix,  8,  10, 
12, 14-16, 18,  21,  24,  26,  28,  30-33, 
35,  37,  40-44,  46,  47,  50. 

axiculus,  asciculus,  acxiculus,  a  small 
board,  or  plank,  ix,  4,  9  ;  xi,  2,  10; 
xiii,  1,  14,  15,  64,  77,  89,  99; 
xiv,  3,  94. 


522          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMINfhxV    I'OLYPTYCHUM  I 


*  Bancale,  a  carpet,  tapestry,  coverlet 
for  covering  or  ornamenting  a  bench 
(bancus),  xii,  50. 

bannum,  see  airbatninm. 

bannus,  compulsory  service,  a  day's 
work  in  fields,  meadows,  etc.,  due 
from  a  vassal  to  his  lord,  to  which 
he  was  called  by  proclamation  or 
bann,  xxi,  78  ;  ix,  304  (later  addit.). 

beneficium,  benefitium,  originally:  a 
favour,  benefit ;  then  (with  regard 
to  property  conveyed  by  one  person 
to  another  for  the  latter' s  use  or 
profit)  usufruct,  hence:  (1)  habere 
or  tenere  in  beneficio,  to  have  or  to 
hold  in  usufruct :  a  "  mansus," 
v,  92 ;  vi,  55. — "  dimidius  mansus," 
xiv,  92.  —  one  or  more  "mansi 
ingenuiles,"  i,  39,  40  ;  xv,  92  ; 
xvi,  90-92  ;  xvii,  48  ;  Fr.  ii,  4. — 
an  "ecclesia,"  vi,  2.  —  "terra," 
xii,  47. — Habere  de  benefitio  (man- 
sum),  ix,  304  (later  addit.). — Duo 
mansi  ingenuiles  dati  in  beneficio, 
xxi,  93.  —  (2)  an  estate  held  in 
usufruct,  vi,  52;  ix,  15,  16,  28,  29, 
31,  34,  35,  37,  48,  60,  79,  102-104, 
106,  112,  114,  115,  121-123,  130, 
132-134,  136-138,  143,  149,  171, 
189,  202,  204,  225,  239,  272,  282, 
288  ;  xii,  6,  43;  xiii,  15, 18,  38,  51, 
55  ;  xxi,  12,  71 ;  xxii,  28,  74  ;  xxiii, 
18,  21,  22 ;  xxiv,  14,  56,  61,  89, 122, 
144;  xxv,  7,  38,  40,  43;  Fr.  i,  1, 
3-14;  ii,  13.  See  also  presbyter. 

bladum,  corn,  wheat  (Fr.  ble),  and  by 
extension  (per  bladum,  blada;  in 
blado)  the  harvest,  harvest-time,  ix, 
6,  304  (later  addit.) ;  xxiii,  1 ;  xxiv, 
168.  Perhaps  facer c  diem  per  blada 
(or  in  blado)  more  strictly  means  to 
do  a  day's  weeding  (or  other  labour 
required  by  corn  before  it  is  ripe)  in 
cornfields. 

blasus,  an  iron  instrument  or  weapon 
(dart  or  javelin?),  ix,  150  ;  xiii,  102, 
103. 

bonuarium,  see  bunuarium. 

bos,  an  ox:  paid  (1)  as  war -tax  (see  also 
hostis  and  hostilitium],  i,  42 ;  iii,  62 ; 
xiii,  99  ;  xiv,  94 ;  xv,  95 ;  xvi,  93 ; 
xviii,  1  ;  xxii,  97  ;  xxiii,  26  ;  xxiv, 
170.— dimidius  bos,  xviii,  3  ;  xix,  8  ; 
xxii,  4  ;  xxiii,  26 ;  xxv,  3,  34  ;  (or  4 
sheep) ,  ix,  9. — (2)  as  census:  demanso, 
ii,  2.— not  to  be  paid,  ii,  28,  40. — 
(3)  to  be  supplied  by  the  tenant  for 
the  work  which  he  had  to  perform  tor 
the  Abbey,  (a)  ad  vinericiam,  ix,  155, 
271  ;  xiii,  62  ;  (b)  ad  caropera,  xiii. 


15,  41  (una  medietas  de  bove),  75, 
77-80  ;  (c}  in  madio  mense,  xiii,  91 ; 
(d]  ad  magiscam,  xi,  10  (dimidius  b.), 
xiii,  14  (id.).— "  scripti  ad  boves," 
tenants  who  had  to  supply  oxen  to 
the  Abbey,  xxi,  41-58.— "  esse  ad 
bovem,"'to  be  under  the  obligation 
of  supplying  oxen  to  the  Abbey,  xxi, 
49. — bovos  (accus.  plur.),  ix,  304 
(later  addit.). 

bracium  [O.Fr.  brais],  a  kind  of 
grain  that  had  been  soaked  and 
allowed  to  germinate,  and  afterwards 
dried,  malt,  ix,  2.  It  is  not  clear 
whether  it  consisted  of  oats,  barley, 
spelt,  or  wheat. 

bratsare,  to  brew  beer,  xiii,  106. 

breve,  a  register,  list,  i-xxiv  titt. 

broilus,  a  wood,  park,  xxii,  1. 

bucula,  a  clasp  or  buckle  (Fr.  boutk), 
ix,  211,  244. 

bunuarium,  bunnuarium,  bunuarius, 
bonuarium,  a  measure  of  surface 
(Fr.  bonnier] :  (1)  of  arable  land,  i, 
1,  2,  3,  4,  etc.  (in  nearly  every 
paragraph  of  the  Polyptychum) ; 
(2)  of  wood,  vii,  3  ;  ix,  84,  88  ;  xiii, 
10 ;  (3)  of  pasture,  i,  40  ;  ix,  90. 
It  seems  to  have  been  equal  to  10 
arpents  or  5  Roman  jugera.  For 
divisions  of  the  bunnnrwi, 
antsinga,  pertica. 

C,  for  qu  (tforum  for  quorum),  xii,  1 
(twice) . 

caballus,  a  horse,  which  tenants  had 
to  present  (see  donum,  donare)  to  the 
Abbey,  ii,  1 ;  xiii,  B  ;  xiv,  2  ;  xv, 
2  ;  xvi,  2 ;  xix,  2,  3  ;  xxii,  2. — 
solvere  caballum,  ix,  8. — or  to 
for  the  Abbey  (in  payment  of  their 
rent  and  obligations):  pascere  cabal- 
lum, ix,  8,  57,  139 ;  xxii,  2. — 
or  with  which  they  had  to  do  their 
work  or  service  for  the  Abbey,  i\, 
146,  147. — Tenants  had  to  supply 
fodder  "  ad  caballi  pastura,"  ix.  9  : 
"solvitcaballipastum,"ix,  209. 24:5. 
— Prosolvere  (mansum)  de  cabal  It) 
suo,  ix,  147. 

cabaticum,  see  capaticutn. 

*calcare,  to  tread,  press,  xii,  51. 

caldaria,  a  small  cup  or  vessel,  a  a,/ 
boiler  (Fr.  <-/ww//Yrr),  xiii,  99. 

calumniatus,  claimed,  chullnitird.  henee 
a  person  claimed  by  a  lord,  or 
who   was  chailtiiiitu'   (iv»-a  riling   his 
condition,     i.e.     a     person    a;, 
whom    a    lawsuit    was    pendin 
to    whether    lie    \\a~  <*v  a 


(JI.OSSXRY J.     H. 


523 


."UN). — calmnniata  (uxor  coloni), 
xix,  37 ;  (uxor  coloui  honiinis  s. 
Gennani),  ihid.,  14  ;  (uxor  coloni  s. 
German!),  xxiv,  42. — calumniatus  + 
colona,  homines  s.  Germuni,  \i.\,  48, 
—  calamniatua  +  colons  s.  (in-mam, 
xix,  48. 

^ampellus,  a  niiinH  field  (Fr.  chmnpciiu), 
xi,  A  ;  xxv,  1 . 

campus,  afield,  ix,  244,  260. 

carnsilus,  an  under-yanncnt  made  of 
linen  or  honip,  xiii,  10!);  \\iii, 
27.  — camsilis,  xx,  2,  38,  48.  Cam- 
silus  de  octo  alnis,  xiii,  11U. 

*candela,  a  candle,  xxiv,  112. 

eanonicus,  adj.,  of  or  In-lniit/iitg  to 
rule,  or  custom,  hence  subst.  neut. 
canouica,  cuatoiiinri/  taxes  and  duties 
paid,  apparently,  in  wine  (the  pro- 
duce ol  the  vineyard),  xvi,  22  ;  xxv, 
3,  34. 

rapaticum,  cabaticum,  cavaticum, 
kavaticum,  capatica,  a  tax  levied  on 
heads,  ahead-  mpolltax,  a  capitation 
tax  (Fr.  chi-vaye,  Germ.  Kopfzins], 
which  was  sometimes  levied  per 
hearth,  and  not  per  head.  It  usually 
amounted  to  4  denarii  per  head,  or 
per  hearth  (focus),  i,  42  (3  librae 
for  110  mansi) ;  ii,  119  (9  solidi  for 
108  mansi)  •  iv,  33,  35  (6  sol.  and 
4  den.  for  23-|  mansi  ingenuiles  and 
6  serviles],  36  ;  v,  86 ;  ix,  4  (6  sol. 
for  6  mansi  having  16  foci),  6,  300  ; 
xi,  10  (5  sol.  and  4  den.  for  7  mansi 
having  16  foci)  ;  xii,  20,  45,  46  ; 
xiii,  B  (3  sol.  and  9  den.  for  5  mansi), 
99  (1  sol.  and  19  den.  for  81  mansi 
or  182  foci] ;  xiv,  90,  94  (6  sol.  for 

•  79  mansi)  ;  xv,  95  (10  sol.  for  74^ 
mansi)  ;  xvi,  93  ;  xx,  45  ;  xxi,  93 
(1£  sol.  for  51  mansi) ;  Fr.  ii,  11. 
The  amount  of  the  tax  or  the  mode 
of  paying  it  was  sometimes  modified, 
see  capita  and  caput.  In  some 
instances  persons  pay  4  or  more 
<li  narii  without  its  being  said  what 
they  were  paying  this  money  for, 
but  perhaps  tor  the  head -tax.  These 
payments  are  recorded  under  the 
article  denario*. 

capella,  a  chapel,  xxi,  1 ;  xxii,  1  ;  x,  1 
(later  addit.). 

capita  [nom.  fern.,  from  the  neuter 
plur.  capita'],  a  head:  "solvunt  de 
eorum  capitis  (they  pay  as  their  poll- 
tax)  pullum  1,  ova  et  dies  iii,"  xx, 
46.  See  also  capaticiun. 

caplira,  caplinum  [from  the  same  root 
as  capulare  ?],  the  obligation  of 


truunh  to  nit  down  trees,  or  branches 
of  trees,  at  stated  times,  for  their 
lords,  i,  2,  13;  ii,  2;  iii,  2,  37; 
iv,  2,  26;  v,  3,  28,  53,  78;  vii, 
37;  viii,  3,  24,  28,  37;  xvi,  3; 
\vii.  3,  18  ;  xviii,  3  ;  xix,  8.  [In 
v,  3,  the  MS.  has  claplin,  with 
stroke  over  the  final  n.~] 

input,  a  head:  solvunt  de  capite  suo 
den.  quatuor  (i.e.  the  poll-tax,  see 
capaticum  and  capita),  ix,  9,  293, 
301,  302  ;  xi,  2  ;  xii,  15  (sol.  3  et 
dun.  4),  23,  24,  40,  41,  44  ;  xiii, 
1,  76  (bis),  77;  xxi,  40,  52.— 
Solvere  multones  2  de  capite,  xxi, 
31. 

carnaticum,  a  war-tax,  first  paid  in 
small  cattle,  afterwards  converted 
into  a  money  payment,  iv,  35  ;  xiv, 
3,  35,  94 ;  xv,  3,  95  ;  xvi,  93 ; 
xxii,  70,  97.  See  also  bos. 

caropera  (fern.  ),caropus  (plur  .'caropera), 
see  carr opera. 

*  carpentarius,  a  carpenter,  v,  98. 

carrada,  that  which  was  laden  on  a 
carrum,  a  cartload  (Fr.  charrette) : 
of  wood,  ix,  153,  155 ;  of  hay,  xix, 
1 ;  see  carrum. 

carratio,  carritio,  carricio,  a  carting  ; 
the  labour  of  carting,  or  loading  carts 
for  the  lord  of  the  estate,  usually 
measured  by  pedales  (q.v.),  xv,  3, 
95;  xvi,  3,  22  ;  xxv,  3,  34. 

carritare,  to  cart,  load  on  a  car,  viii,  3. 

carritio,  see  carratio. 

carropera  (fern.),  caropera  (fern.), 
work,  service,  labour  (of  conveying 
and  transporting)  by  means  of  a  cart 
(carrum  or  carrus),  i,  2,  11,  16,  17  ; 
ii,  2,  113;  iii,  2,  37;  iv,  2,  26; 
v,  3,  28,  53,  78;  vi,  3,  4,  33,  36; 
vii,  4,  22,  37,  38,  42,  47  ;  viii,  3, 
24,  28,  37  ;  ix,  304  (later  addit.)  ; 
xiii,  14,  15,  41,  64,  77-80,  89,  105  ; 
xiv,  3,  35  ;  xvi,  3,  52 ;  xvii,  3,  18  ; 
xviii,  3  ;  xix,  8 ;  xx,  3  ;  xxi,  4,  54, 
59,  61,  81 ;  xxii,  77  ;  xxiv,  2,  71, 
113,  137,  138;  xxv,  3.  Caropus 
(plur.  caropera),  v,  78. — A  money 
payment  could  be  made  instead, 
xii,  2  ;  xiii,  105. — caropera  propter 
vinum,  xiii,  1,  37,  38.— Operari 
cum  manu,  same  meaning,  xiii,  1. 

carruca,  a  plough,  xxii,  4. 

carrum,  a  two-wheeled  waggon  for 
transporting  burdens,  especially  hay, 
of  which  it  probably  contained  a 
measure  of  a  thousand  pounds,  i,  42 ; 
ii,  1,  121 ;  iii,  62  ;  iv,  1  ;  v,  1 ;  vi, 
1 ;  vii,  3  ;  viii,  1 ;  ix,  1,  9, 158,  278, 


524 


MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     IRMINON  S    POLYPTYCHUM  : 


299  (later  addit.)  ;  xi,  A,  2,  10  ;  xiii, 
A,  B,  99,  105 ;  xiv,  1,  94  ;  xv,  1 ; 
xvi,  1,  93 ;  xvii,  1  ;  xviii,  2  ;  xxi,  1  ; 
xxii,  1 ;  xxiv,  1  ;  xxv,  1-3,  34. 

carta,  a  charter :  carta  munborationis 
s.  German!,  ix,  268. 

easa,  a  cottage,  lodge,  usually  mentioned 
together  with  the  mansus  dominicatus 
(indom.},  ii,  1 ;  iii,  1 ;  iv,  1 ;  vi,  1  ; 
vii,  1 ;  viii,  1  ;  ix,  1, 158,  269,  278, 
284  (mansus  cum  casa} ;  x,  1  (later 
addit.) ;  xii,  6  ;  xiii,  A  ;  xiv,  1,2; 
xv,  1,  2  ;  xvi,  1,  2  ;  xix,  1,  2,  49  ; 
xx,  1,2;  xxi,  1 ;  xxv,  1,  2  ;  Fr.  i, 
3 ;  ii,  13.  Casa  dominica,  xvii,  1 
(corresponding  to  the  usual  mansus 
dominicatus  cum  casa,  unless  the 
text  be  corrupt) . 

casticium,  a  kind  of  dwelling,  a  cottage, 
differing  from  casa,  ii,  1  ;  iii,  1  ; 
iv,  1  ;  vi,  1  ;  vii,  1  ;  viii,  1  ;  ix,  1, 
158,  269,  287 ;  x,  1  (later  addit.) ; 
xi,  A  ;  xii,  3,  6,  8,  15  ;  xiii,  A,  B  ; 
xiv,  1,  2 ;  xv,  1,  2;  xvi,  1,  2  ; 
xvii,  1 ;  xix,  1,  2,  49 ;  xx,  1,  2  ; 
xxiv,  1,  etc. 

*castrum,  a  castle,  v,  112. 

cavaticum,  see  capaticum. 

cavea,  a  box,  basket,  or  hamper,  xxii, 
79  (bis). 

celelarius,  celerarius,  for  cellarius  (q.v.). 

cella  (fratrum),  a  colony  of  monks,  a 
dependency  of  a  monastery,  vii,  1, 
84;  xxiv,  119,  123  tit.,  127  tit., 
131.  See  also  iii,  1,  62. 

cellarius,  cellerarius,  celelarius,  cele- 
rarius, one  who  had  charge  of  the 
cella  or  storeroom,  a  steward,  butler 
(especially  in  monasteries),  xiii,  102; 
xix,  4  (celelarius  et  colonus  +  colona, 
homines  s.  Germani) ;  ix,  228  (servus 
et  celerarius). 

censilis,  of  or  belonging  or  liable  to 
census,  taxable:  (mansus)  censilis,  xiii, 
99 ;  xxi,  78,  93. 

censitus,  taxed,  ix,  3  ;  xv,  1 ;  xxii,  1. 

census,  a  general  term  for  tribute,  tax, 
ix,  59,  283,  284;  xii,  48  (later 
addit.) ;  xiii,  89,  93,  100 ;  xxi,  3, 
22,  29,  43;  xxv,  11;  paid  («)  in 
money,  vii,  74,  7^-80  ;  xix,  49,  50  ; 
(b)  in  money  and  in  kind,  i,  40 ; 
iii,  1  ;  vii,  84 ;  xix,  1 ;  (c)  wholly 
in  kind,  ii,  1 ;  vi,  1  ;  viii,  1  ;  xv,  1  ; 
xvi,  1.  Census  ingenuilis,  census 
servilis,  a  tax  paid  by,  or  like  that 
paid  by,  an  ingenuus,  or  a  servus,  ix, 
231.  Tenere  in  censo,  to  hold  any- 
thing on  condition  of  paying  the  tax 
due  for  it,  (mansus)  vii,  6.— Solvere 


in  cemum  (den.  4  or  3),  vii,  74,  79 ; 
(sol.  ii),  vii,  77,  79  ;  (de  argento 
sol.  iii),  vii,  76.  The  word  debitum 
is  used  in  xiii,  76,  94,  instead  of 
census.  Rediturus  census,  ix,  305 
(later  addit.),  but  prob.  leg.  reditus 
et  census,  see  xii,  48. 

centena  (subst.),  (1)  under  the  Roman 
emperors,  a  dignity  in  the  imperial 
Court  (  =  centurionatus).  As  a 
geogr.  term  it  first  appears  in  the 
Salic  Law,  meaning  (2)  a  district, 
a  hundred,  and  had,  probably,  been 
introduced  into  Gaul  by  the  Franks, 
among  whom  it  had,  no  doubt,  at 
first  a  numerical  signification,  indi- 
cating a  collection  of  a  hundred 
persons  or  a  hundred  heads  of 
families,  placed  under  the  adminis- 
tration of  an  officer  called  centenarius. 
Later  on  it  meant  (3)  a  division  of  a 
pagus  occupied  by  such  a  centena, 
and  so  in  the  Polyptychum,  ix,  284  ; 
xii,  1-24,  26-47.  It  seems  to  have 
been  the  same  as  the  vicaria  (q.v.). 

cera,  wax,  x,  1 ;  xii,  27  ;  xiii,  99  ; 
xix,  51. 

*cereus,  a  wax-light,  taper,  x,  2. 

circuitus,  circumference,  circuit,  xiii,  A. 

circulus,  a  ring,  or  hoop,  xi,  2,  10  ; 
xiii,  B,  1,  15,  64,  77,  89,  99. 

[circumsepire]  circumseptus,  to  hedge, 
fence  round,  to  surround,  enclose, 
xxii,  1. 

claudere,  to  confine,  enclose,  xi,  2;  xiii, 
1,  64  ;  xv,  2,  3 ;  xxiv,  2. 

clausura,  an  enclosure,  xiii,  B  (clausura 
ad  ortum,  ad  curtem,  ad  messes). 

*coenobium,  a  monastery,  abbey,  vi, 
59  (c.  sancti  Germani). 

*  collector  vini,  a  wine-gatherer,  xii,  ">1. 

colligere,  to  collect,  gather  (said  of  the 
gathering  of  grapes,  hay,  etc.),  ii,  i ; 
ix,  158,  278;  xi,  A;  xiii,  A;  xiv, 
1  ;  xv,  1  ;  xvi,  1  ;  xvii,  1  ;  xxii,  1. 

colona  (in  general,  a  woman  of  the 
class  of  the,  and  married  to  </, 
colonus,  q.v.).  Also  a  tenant  on  bin- 
own  account,  a  female  farmer.  In 
the  Polyptychum  she  appears,  with- 
out any  further  definition,  as  (1) 
colona  merely,  (a)  solvens  "capati- 
cum," Fr.  ii,  11.  —  (b)  femiua 
colona,  xxi,  25.  —  (c)  wife  of  a 
colonus;  colonus  s.  Gertnani;  colonus 
(and  called  with  him)  hh.  s.  G. ; 
colonus  et  major  (and  called  with 
him)  hh.  s.  G.',  see  the  article 
colonus  ;  major  (q.v.,  and  called 
with  him)  hh.  s.  G.  :  homo  librr 


(il.OSSARV J.     II.     HKSSKI.S. 


525 


(q.v.)  ;  liber  (q.v.)  ;  liber  (q.v., 
and  called  with  him)  hh.  s.  G.  ; 
I i^ us  (q.v.,  ;uul  called  with  hinij 
hh.  .v.  G. ;  servws  (q.v.,  and  called 
with  him)  hh.  s.  G.  ;  calumm'ul/tN 
(q.v.,  and  called  witli  him)  hh. 
*.  6r.  ;  extraneus  (q.v.)  ;  advena 
(q.v.)  ;  an  nndcjinnl.  (n/ioit,  and 
without  any  further  definition  of 
hersdt,  v,  15,  17,  54,  64  ;  vii,  23, 
25,  78;  viii,  10,  20;  ix,  19,  35, 
106  (de  beneficio  Grirabaldi),  232, 
275 ;  xv,  33 ;  xvi,  10  ;  xxii,  23, 
78 ;  xxiii,  1  ;  xxiv,  20 ;  an  un- 
d< jincd  tenant  (and  called  with  him) 
hh.  s.  G.,  ii,  70,  73  (bis),  82;  iii 
42  ;  iv,  29  ;  v,  16  ;  ix,  9 ;  xiii,  63 
xv,  89 ;  xvi,  16,  79  ;  xvii,  33 
a  tenant  ("  de  precaria,"  or  "  de 
beneficio"  alicujus),  ix,  115. —  (d) 
holding  a  ' '  mansus  dimidius  servilis," 
xxii,  83  ;  (with  two  coloni]  a 
"mansus,"  ix,  172;  (with  a  col.+ 
colona,  and  two  col'1}  a  "  mansus," 
ix,  197  ;  (with  others  of  the  colonus 
class,  and  an  advena)  a  "  dimidius 
mansus  ingcnuilis,"  xxv,  22. — (e) 
mother  [no  husband  mentioned]  of 
children,  and  holding  (by  herself) 
a  "  mansus,''  ix,  69,  200  ;  xxii, 
73;  a  "mansus  ingenuilis,"  xxii, 
41,  49  ;  (with  others  of  the  colonus 
class)  a  "mansus  ingenuilis,"  ix, 
18,  21,  28,  40;  xiii,  21  ;  xxiii, 
17;  xxv,  17;  a  "mansus  lidus,'" 
xiii,  40  ;  a  "  mansus  servilis,"  xiii, 
93;  a  "mansus,"  ix,  65,  66,  110, 
113,  166,  171,  191,  193,  195,  203: 
"terra  arabilis,"  ix,  202;  (with 
two  col'  +  colonae,  and  a  col.  + 
ancilla)  a  "  mansus  ingenuilis,"  ix, 
26  ;  (with  an  extraneus  -f  colona) 
a  "mansus,"  ix,  176;  (with  a 
servus  s.  G.)  a  "mansus  servilis," 
xiv,  80  ;  (with  her  children  called 
hh.  s.  G.,  and  holding)  a  "dimidius 
mansus,"  xxiv,  100;  a  "  hospicium, " 
xxiv,  111. 

(2)  colona,  femina  s.    Germaui, 
Fr.  i,  11. 

(3)  colona  s.  Germani,  (a)  without 
further  definition,    but   as    holding 
land   or    a    "mansus    ingenuilis," 
i,  33;  ii,  81,  94;  iv.  7;  v,  6,  37  ; 
(with    others)    iv,    23  ;    xii,   22    (a 
"  mansus  ")  ;  xv,  9,  20,  39,  59,  64  ; 
xix,  44. — (b)  as  wife  :  of  an  undefined 
tenant,  v,  54,  55  ;    vi,   18,  19,  29, 
32;   vii,  32;   viii,  22,  29,  31,  32; 
xiv,  81  ;  xv,  46,  54,  74,  86  ;  xvi,  13, 


69. — of  a  liber  (q.v.)  ;  of  a  colonus 
(q.v.)  ;  a  calumniatus  (q.v.) ;  an 
extraneus  (q.v.) ;  a  homo  extraneus 
(q.v.)  ;  an  advena  (q.v.)  ;  a  man- 
ctfjium  (q.v.)  ;  the  audit*  extraneus 
of  a  col  01 1  na  -f  colona,  homines  s. 
Germani,  xiii,  19. — (c)  mother  [no 
husband  mentioned]  of  children,  and 
holding  a  "  mansus  ingenuilis,"  v, 
51;  xv,  37,  66;  xvi,  41;  xxi,  15, 
36;  xxiv,  134;  Fr.  i,  7,  8 ;  a 
"  dimidius  mansus,"  ii,  83  ;  xiii,  8, 
20;  a  "mansus,"  xii,  11,  22;  an 
tinciit,  \\iv.  102  ;  a  /ioyjifiu,tt,  vi, 
50 ;  xxiv,  168,  177  ;  a  "  mansus 
servilis,"  xvii,  45  ;  (with  others  of 
the  CO/OH/IS  class)  a  "mansus  in- 
genuilis," ii,  42,  50;  v,  18,  35,  68 ; 
vi,  26 ;  vii,  16,  53  ;  xiii,  28  ;  xiv, 
55 ;  xv,  45,  49 ;  xix,  28  ;  a 
"mansus,"  ix,  11;  a  "dimidius 
mansus,"  xiv,  58  ;  (with  a  lidus, 
homo  s.  Germani)  a  "  mausus  in- 
genuilis," xxi,  18  ;  (with  her  son, 
and  an  ancilla  s.  Germani)  a 
"mansus  ingenuilis,"  v,  11  ;  (with 
a  similar  colona  s.  Germani)  a 
"  mansus  ingenuilis,"  ii,  100  ; 
(with  a  lidus  +  colona)  a  "mansus 
lidilis,"  xiii,  44;  (with  a  lidus  + 
ancilla,  homines  s.  Germani)  a 
' '  mansus  lidilis,"  xiii,  56  ;  (with  her 
son,  a  colonus,  and  called  with  him 
homines  s.  Germani)  a  ' '  dimidius 
mansus  ingenuilis,"  xxv,  39. 
colonus,  one  ivho  cultivates  another1  a 
land,  a  husbandman,  farmer,  tenant 
of  the  Abbey.  The  Polyptychum 
records  him  (1)  merely  as  colonus : 
(a)  without  defining  his  social 
position  any.  further,  i,  21,  24,  26, 
31,  32,  36;  iv,  22,  24,  26;  v,  7, 

13,  14,  75  ;  vi,  14  ;  vii,  16,  24,  26, 
51,  59  ;   ix,  12,  15,  17,  21,  22,  25, 
28,  29,  32,  35,  36,  38,  42,  44,  45, 
48,  etc.,   84   etc.,    273,   276,  281  ; 
xii,  49  (later  addit.)  ;  xiii,  1,  7,  12, 

14,  26,   48,  71,  77;    xvii,  8,  45; 
xix,  32;  xx,  4,  5,  11,  12,  20,  23, 
26,  27,  29,  37  ;    xxii,  42,  45,  52, 
59,  67,  71,  76  (bis,  ter),  89,  90,  92, 
94  ;   xxiii,  2,  12,  14,  17,  20  ;   xxiv, 
28,  46,  79  ;    xxv,  22,   30-32,   35  ; 
Fr.  ii,  11  ;   (b)  +  colona  (q.v.),  iii, 
59;    iv,  2,  11,  16,  18,  19,  21,  22; 
v,  13,  15;    vi,  44;    vii,  8,  21,  25, 
26,  46,  47,  58;    ix,  12-18,  20-41, 
43,  etc.  ;  xiii,  2,  7,  21,  42,  71,  84; 
xiv,  6,  10,  13,  40,  83  ;  xv,  13,  28, 
36,    52;    xvi,    6,    9,    18,    31,    84; 


526       MKDI  \KVAL  LATIN:    IRMINON'S  I»OI,YPTYCHUM  : 


xvii,  11  ;  xix,  21,  27,  45,  47  ;  xx, 

3,  8-10,  15-18,  21,  26,  28;    xxi, 
17,  48;    xxii,  4,  5,  7-24,  27,  31, 
33-38,  40,  43,  44,  46,  47,  50-52, 
54,  55,  58,  60-67,  69-71,  75,  76, 
88,  92,  93,  95  ;  xxiii,  2-4,  7,  9-11, 
13,   15,  16,  18,  21,  23,  24;    xxiv, 

23,  24,  28,  29,  31,  32,  38,  40,  55, 
118,  122,  139,  152;    xxv,  16,  22, 
25,  27,  31,  37;  Fr.  i,  10 ;   ii,  5  ; 
(t)  + libera  (q.v.),  ii,  76  ;  viii,  3,  5  ; 
ix,  51,  91,  142,  144,  184,  280,  283  ; 
xv,  45 ;    xvi,   21  ;    xvii,   14  ;    xix, 
20;    xxi,    29;    xxii,    31,   93;    (d) 
+  extranea    (q.v.),    ix,    108,    131, 
135  ;  xiii,  45,  92  ;  xxii,  25,  33,  72, 
91,   164  ;   (e)  +  advena  (q.v.),  xxv, 
18  5  (f}  + ancilla  (q.v.),  vii,  67  ;  ix, 
26  ;    xiii,  51  ;    xxii,  32  ;   xxiii,  5  ; 
xxiv,  107,  118;  xxv,  6,  16;  (a)  + 
lida  (q.v.),  ix,  80,  104;    xiii,  47; 
xx,  8 ;  xxii,  48  ;  xxiii,  8,  19  ;  (A) 
+  uxor,  vii,   26  ;    ix,  84,   112  (de 
beneficio  alicujus),   123  (id.),   186 
202,  204;    xiv,   79;    xx,    15,   24 
xxii,   26,   30,    56,    74;    xxiii,   22 
(i)   +  calumniata   (q.v.),    xix,    37 
(;')  +  colona  s.   Germani,  ix,  154 
xiii,  32;    xv,   73;    xxiv,  173;    (k 
cujus    infantes    non    sunt    s.    G. 
xxii,    53;    (I)  as  col.  et  decanus  + 
colona,  ix,  57,  139,  209  ;    xxii,  3 
(m)  col.  et  junior  decanus  +  colona, 
ix,  58,  210 ;    (n)  col.  villae,  xii,  51 
(later  addit.). 

(2)  colonus  sancti  Germani  (a)  (no 
wife  mentioned,  nor  is  he  called  homo 
sancti  Germani,  but  in  some  instances 
his  children  are  enumerated),  i,  1,  3, 

4,  9,  11,  12,  27-30,  34;  ii,  4,  18; 
iii,  2,  6,  11,  16,  18-20,  23,  29,  30, 
32-35,  38-41,  43,  50,  55,  57,  60; 
iv,   4,   13,   20,   21,  23;    v,   9,  10, 
16-19;  vi,  4,  5,  8,  10,  27,  38,  41, 
47,    48,    53    (having    "infantes," 
and  being  ' '  foristarius  de  silva  et 
vinea  dominica") ;  vii,  13,  22,  etc.  ; 
viii,   7-9,   12,  17,  21,  24,  25,  30, 
36,  38  ;    ix,  153,  257  ;    xii,  9,  20, 
40,  41,  43  ;  xiii,  21-23  ;  xiv,  9,  15, 
16,  18,  23,  27,  29,  31,  38,  40,  42, 
46,  50-52,   55;    xv,  6,  7,   11-13, 
16,  17,  19,22,  23,32,  42,44,  48, 
50-52,  58,  62,  63,  67,  68,  71,  75, 
89  ;    xvi,  6,  6,  10,  16,  17,  20,  22, 

24,  25,  31,  34,  37,  40,  45-47  etc., 
80,  81,  83;    xvii,  13,  17,   19-21, 
24,    28,  31,  37,  41,   42;    xviii,  8, 
10-12,  14,  30,  42  ;  xxi,  29,  56,  60, 
79;  xxiv,  17,  61,  65,  69,  167,  167; 


Fr.  i,  9  ;  (A)  +  libera,  xii,  22 ; 
xiii,  1,  2,  29  ;  xv,  34,  46  ;  xvi,  29  ; 
xvii,  5;  xviii,  7,  8;  xxiv,  174;  (c) 
+  colona,  v,  58  ;  xiv,  37  ;  xv,  35, 
58  ;  xvi,  87  ;  xviii,  9  ;  (d)  +  colona 
(de  beneficio  Guntharii,  hh.  s.  G.), 
xxv,  38  ;  (e)  +  extranea,  xiii,  10, 
88  ;  xxiv,  10  ;  (/)  -f  ancilla,  xv, 
78 ;  xviii,  5 ;  (g}  -\-  calumniata, 
xxiv,  42  ;  (K)  +  ancilla  s.  Germani, 
xv,  77  ;  (i)  cujus  infantes  non  sunt 
s.  G.,  xii,  12,  46  ;  (k}  major,  colonus 
s.  Germani  -f  uxor,  quorum  infantes 
non  sunt  s.  G.,  xxi,  3. 

(3)  colonus,  homo  s.  Germani  (a) 
without  further  definition :  ix,  10  ; 
xiii,  4,  16,  39,  48,  77  ;  xix,  18,  21, 
22,  27,  32,  41,  43;  xxi,  10,  12, 
13,  21,  22,  32,  42,  46  ;  xxiv,  4,  15, 
22,  58,  62,  72,  88,  95,  135,  141- 
143,  148,  149,  151,  153,  163,  170, 
178,  180  ;  xxv,  4,  14,  26  ;  Fr.  i,  5, 
10,  12,  13 ;  (b)  cujus  uxor  et 
infantes  non  sunt  s.  Germani,  xxiv, 
109,  110,  171;  (c)  +  advena,  xxi, 
81;  xxiv,  58, 175;  (d)  +  calumniata, 
xix,  44  ;  (e)  +  colona,  xxv,  7  ;  (/) 
+  libera,  xxiv,  137 ;  (a)  col.  et 
decanus,  homo  s.  Germani,  xix,  5  ; 
(h]  col.  mulinarius,  homo  s.  Germani, 
xix,  6. — (i)  +  colona,  together  called 
homines  s.  Germani,  i,  2,  3,  5, 
17-19,  38  ;  ii,  3-14  ;  iii,  2-5,  8,  9, 
12-14,  16,  19-28,  30,  31,  33,  34, 

36,  37,  43,  45,  46,  49,  51,  52,  56, 
58;   iv,  3,  6,  6,  8,  10,  12,  13,  15, 
17,    21,   23-26,    30-32;    v,   4,   5, 

7,  8,   10,   14,   15,  17,   18;    vi,  3, 
5,  6,  7,  9,  10,  26,  39,  40  ;    vii,  4, 
5;    viii,  6,  11,'  13-16,  18,  19,  26, 
27,  30,  34  ;  ix,  9,  11  ;  xii,  23,  24 ; 
xiii,  2-5,  9-11  etc.,  15  etc.,  29,  30, 
32,  34  etc.,  76,  76  (bis),  78,  84,  91, 
92,  etc. ;  xiv,  3-6,  etc. ;  xv,  3,  4,  6, 

8,  10-14,  etc.  ;    xvi,  3,  4,   7  etc., 
82 ;    xvii,  4,  6,  etc.  ;    xviii,  3,  4, 
11-13;    xix,    7-11,    13-17,    etc.; 
xxi,    5-9,    11,     12,    14,    16,     17, 
19-21,  23,  25,  26,  30,  31,  33-36, 

37,  38,  40,  44,  45,  47,  49-52,  58, 
72,  73,  75-79,  85;    xxiv,  5-7,  9, 
10,  12-21,  24-28,  31,  32,  35,  36, 

38,  41,  43-48,  54,  66,  57,  60,  63, 
64,  66-68,  70,  73-77,  79,  80,  83, 
84,  87-92,  etc.  ;    xxv,  3  etc.,  37  ; 
Fr.   i,   4,   6,  etc. ;    ii,   2,  3,  etc.  ; 
(k)  +  libera,  hh.  s.  G.,  xviii,   6  ; 
xix,    12 ;    xxiv,    129  ;    (I)  +  lida, 
hh.  s.  G.,  iii,  10,  21,  35,  44  ;    viii, 
18;  xiii,  6,  11,  42,  46,  47,  54,  57, 


<;i.OSSAKY J.    H.     HKSSKLS. 


527 


75;  xxi,  39,  74;  (in)  +  <inctll«, 
hh.  s.  G.,  ii,  38  ;  iii,  50,  6">  :  xiii, 
57 ;  xv,  83 ;  xvi,  75 ;  xviii,  6 ; 
xxi,  53;  xxiv,  37,  92,  15G,  i:>7, 
161,  179;  (,/)  j  uxor,  hh.  s.  G., 
ii,  18,  7.")  ;  iii,  2!)  ;  vii,  8,  29  ;  \\i, 
2-1  ;  xxiv,  86,  IOG ;  xxv.  .">  ;  (o) 
<«li-f,i<i,  hh.  8.  G.,  xxiv,  36; 
(p)  col.  et  mater  ejus  colon;!,  hli.  s. 
G.,  xix,  18;  xxiv,  3;  (q)  major 
col.  +  uxor,  hh.  s.  G.,  Fr.  i,  4  ; 
(r)  col.  et  major  +  colona,  hh.  s. 
G.,  ii,  2;  v,  3 ;  xiii,  31;  xxiv,  2; 
Fr.  ii,  15  ;  (s)  col.  et  decanus  -f 
colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  18 ;  xxi, 
4;  xxiv,  23,  71,  113;  (*)  col.  et 
cellarius  -f  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xix,  4  ; 
(it)  col.  et  infantes  ejus,  hh.  .s.  G., 
xxiv,  114,  128. 

"We,  therefore,  find  the  various 
colonl  having  us  wife  [A]  ;\  <-ulo>>a  ;  or 

(b)  a    liber  a ;    (c]   a   lida  ;    (d)  an 
(incilla;    (e)    an  extranea;    (f)  an 
uxor  whose   social    position   is  not 
indicated;   (g]  a  calumniata\  (A)  an 
-advena  :  while  he  held  office  on  the 
estate  as   (a)    major ;    (b)  decanus  ; 

(c)  junior  decanus  ;   (d)  forestarius ; 
(«)  cellarius ;  (/')  >nnlrnariii$.     As  to 
his  holdings  see   the  articles   inge- 
nuilis,  lidilis,  scrvilis,  hospitium. 

Sometimes  he  held  no  mansus, 
merely  a  portion  of  arable  land 
(either  with  or  without  a  vineyard), 
i,  19,  24,  26-34,  36.— In  ix,  25,  two 
coloni  are  said  to  be  lidi,  because 
they  were  born  de  lida  matre.  And 
from  xxv,  7,  it  would  appear  that 
the  illegitimate  son  of  a  colonus 
became  a  lidus.  In  x,  1  (later 
addit.),  coloni  are  said  to  be  ingenui, 
sicuti  f uerunt  temporibus  s.  Germani. 

*  comes,  ix,  305  ;  x,  2. 

*  comitatus,  a  county,  iii,  61 ;  vii,  83. 
*comitissa  (JEva),  a  countess,  xii,  48. 
commanere,  to  reside,  dwell,  xx,  1. 

*  commemoratio    (natalitii),    the   com- 

memoration of  a  birthday,  x,  2. 
comparare,  conp-,  to  purchase,  procure, 

xii,  3,  22. 
comparatio,  conp-,  a  purchase,  property 

acquired    by   labour    and  thrift   or 

bought,  xii,  3,  20. 
comparatum,   comparatus,   us,    conp-, 

the  same  as  comparatio,  ix,  9 ;  xix,  8. 

*  concamiare,  to  exchange,  ix,  303. 
concedere,  to  grant,  ix,  256'. 
«oncida,   concidis   [for  the  Lat.   COH- 

caedis],  a  wood,  or  part  of  a  wood, 
fit  for  cut  ting,  i,  39  ;  v,  2  ;  ix,  87-89, 


91,  164,  172;   xii,  19,  35,  36;  xiii, 
B,  1,  9,  12,  21,  29,  31,  f>7,  61,  74, 
76  ;  xxiii,   9-14,    16-18,    21  ;   xxiv, 
1,  17:i. 

coiulonaiv,  1 1,  ////v,  l,i-si.,,u-,  present, 
hritxj  an  an  offering,  xii,  3  ;  xxi,  78. 

*conduc.<T<>,  to  hire,  take  on  bate,  con- 
trm-t,  xii,  51. 

*  conductor,  a  fanner,  contractor,  .xii,  5 1 . 
*conductus,  a  contract,  xii,  51. 
*<Mj\$^TUBi,  a  confine,  limit  >  border  i  x,  2. 
coniadarthesameastrwnuM&i  in  Cupitul. 

de  Villis,  c;ij).  -12],  a  hatchet  (Fr. 
cognde),  xiii,  100. 

conjectus,  a  contribution,  collection, 
made  by  the  several  tenants  of  a 
village  or  an  estate  in  satisfaction  of 
some  ol)li»-;ition  or  rent  due  to  the 
lord  of  the  estate,  xiii,  76  (bis),  77.— 
conjectus  de  annona,  xiii,  64. — de 
viva  anuona,  xiii,  99. — de  conjecto 
dimidius  modius,  xiii,  77. 

conparatio,  conparatum,  conparatus, 
see  coiup-. 

conquirere,  to  procure,  briny  together, 
acquire,  ix,  257  ;  xii,  47. 

*  consensus,  consent,  agreement,  xix,  2. 
*consuetudo,  a  custom  (Fr.  coutume], 

xii,  51. 

corbada,  see  corcada. 
cors,  see  curt  is. 

*  cortina,  a  curtain,  xii,  50. 
corvada,    corbada,    corvata,    curbada, 

curvada,  curvata  [Fr.  corvee  \  M.D. 
corweide,  coonueide,  correweide ;  Ned. 
Icarwci ;  karrewei,  from  the  Low  Lat. 
corrogata  (opera),  work  ordered, 
from  cum  and  rogare,  to  prescribe], 
obligatory,  gratuitous  work  due  from 
a  tenant  or  vassal  to  his  lord,  i,  38  ; 
ii,  2,  113;  iii,  2,  37;  iv,  2,  26;  v, 
3,  28,  53,  7S;  vi,  3,  36,  52,  54; 
vii,  4,  20,  26,  37,  42,  48,  62  ;  viii, 
3,  24,  28,  37  ;  ix,  9,  57,  58,  153 
(curvada  cum  pane  etpoto),  155,  212, 
239,  242,  267,  271,  279,  280,  288, 
304  ;  xi,  2  ;  xiii,  u,  1  (c.  cum  pane 
ct  potu),  15,  76  (bis),  77  (c.  cum 
pane  et  potu),  89;  xiv,  3,  22,  35, 
37,  52,  72,  78  ;  xv,  3  ;  xvi,  2,  3,  37, 
52,  66,  91  ;  xvii,  2,  3  ;  xviii,  3  :  xx, 
3  ;  xxi,  2,  4,  54,  59,  61,  74,  76,  81  ; 
xxii,  1-4,  70,  75,  77,  79  (bis),  88, 

92,  94  ;  xxiii,  1,  2,  4,  24  ;  xxiv,  2, 
31,  40,  56,  67,  71,  92,   113,  137, 
138,   175,   179;  xxv,  3;  Fr.  i,  4; 
ii,     15. — curvada    abbatilis    (q.v.), 
praepositilis    (q.v.),    ix,    139,    140, 
142,  209,   210 ;     and   c.    judicialis 
(q.v.)  :    >rork  or  nerricc    to  be  done 


528 


MEDIAEVAL     LATIN!      IRMINON  S    1'OIA  1'TYCHUM  ! 


for  an  abbot,  or  a  praepositus,  or  a 
judge,  xxii,  4. —  Curvada  quarta, 
quinta,  xiii,  1,  77.  Originally,  and, 
until  the  9th  cent.,  the  corvada  seems 
to  have  consisted  in  obligatory  agri- 
cultural labour  done  in  fields  at 
certain  seasons  of  the  year.  In  later 
centuries  it  came  to  signify  any 
gratuitous  work.  It  and  the  ' '  rig  am 
facere"  were  the  two  principal 
manual  labours  to  be  performed  by 
the  tenants  of  the  Abbey  of  St. 
Germain.  The  latter  was  more  or 
less  defined  and  limited,  the  corvada 
depended  on  circumstances. 

crassus  (porcns),fat,  ix,  2. 

crescere,  to  grow,  cultivate,  ix,  212. 

cultura,  a  piece  of  cultivated  land, 
which,  in  the  Polyptychum,  seems 
to  have  varied  in  size  between 
8  and  64  bunuaria  (Fr.  couture,  a 
seam),  ii,  1  ;  iii,  1  ;  iv,  1  ;  v,  i; 
vi,  1  ;  vii,  3,  83  (later  addit.)  ;  viii, 
1 ;  ix,  1 ;  x,  1  (later  addit.)  ;  xiv, 
1  ;  xvi,  1  ;  xix,  1 ;  xxi,  1  ;  xxii, 
1 ;  xxv,  1. — cultura  major,  minor, 
ix,  1;  xiii,  A;  xxii,  1. — cultura 
dominica,  see  dominicus.  —  cultura 
dominicata,  see  dominicatus. — cul- 
tura mdominicata,  see  indominicatus. 

curbada  =  corvada  (q.v.). 

curtila  [or  curtilus],  curtilis,  a  piece  of 
ground  set  apart  for  the  building  of 
a  house,  an  area,  xii,  3,  46. 

curtis  [from  the  class.  Lat.  chors  or 
cars'],  a  court,  enclosure,  yard;  a 
farm,  vii,  22  ;  xii,  2,  4,  6,  7,  10, 
etc.  ;  xiii,  B  ;  xxi,  28.  Usually 
curtis  dominica,  see  dominicus.  — 
Sometimes  with  some  other  (local) 
name  added  (=  villa),  xii,  2,  4,  6, 
etc.,  29. 

curvada,  curvata  =  corvada  (q.v.). 

Dare,  to  give,  present,  ix,  258. 

debitum,  a  debt ;  in  the  Polyptychum, 
the  obligatory  rent  due  from  the 
tenants  to  the  Abbey  (  =  census),  ix, 
201,  237,  253  ;  xi,  8,  9  ;  xiii,  37, 
55,  74,  90 ;  xxii,  2  ;  xxiii,  7  ;  xxv, 
8,  12.— Medietas  debiti,  xi,  8  ;  xiii, 
16,  20.  —  Debitus  servilis,  xiii, 
76,  94. 

decania  [from  the  Lat.  decent],  a 
district  consisting  (originally,  but  no 
longer  in  the  Polyptyclmm)  of  ten 
several  tenancies  or  villages,  a 
deanery  (Fr.  decanie],  which  was 
part  of  an  estate,  and  presided  over 
or  ruled  by  an  officer  called  decanus 


(q.v.),  ix,  1,  9,  59,  141,  142,  145, 
159,  212,  234,  236,  244,  255,  295- 
298,  300-302;  xxiv,  1,  71,  113, 
183. 

decauus,  a  kind  of  rural  officer,  a  dean 
(Fr.  doyen],  who  presided  or  ruled 
over  a  decania  (q.v.),  xiii,  99 ;  xiv, 
89  (a  juryman)  ;  he  was  usually  a 
cnlontifs  (q.v.),  et  decanus. — decanus 
villae,  xiii,  101.  — decanus  junior, 
ix,  58. 

decovaius,  furnished,  ornamented,  xxiv, 
1  (decorata  ecclesia). 

demedietas,  a  half,  demedietas  mansi, 
ii,  43  ;  see  also  medietas. 

*denariata,  denerata,  a  quantity  of 
certain  goods  of  the  value  of  one 
denarius,  xix,  51  (denerata  cerae). 

denarius,  a  denier,  occurring  in  the 
Polyptychum  by  the  side  of  the 
solidus  (q.v.)  and  libra  (q.v.),  ix,  6, 
303  (later  addit.) ;  xi,  10  ;  xii,  2,  15, 
19,  27  ;  xiii,  99,  107  ;  xv,  95  ;  xxii, 
97  ;  xxiii,  26,  27  ;  xxiv,  55  ;  xxv,  2  ; 
Fr.  ii,  10. — 2  denarii,  vii,  84  ;  ix,  2, 
6,  236,  243 ;  xii,  36  ;  xx,  37 ;  xxi, 
44,  58  ;  xxiv,  47, 103,  167.— 3  den., 
i,  27,  37,  40  ;  vi,  3,  54,  57  ;  xiii,  88, 
89  ;  xx,  48.— 3|  den.,  ix,  299  (later 
addit.).— 4  den.,  i,  42  ;  ii.  1,  2,  74  ; 
iii,  2  ;  v,  49,  53,  78,  86,  93  ;  vi,  3  ; 
vii,  6,  74,  81  ;  viii,  39 ;  ix,  9,  264, 
299  (later  addit.)  ;  xii,  18,  33,  49 
(later  addit.)  ;  xiii,  1,  96,  101,  110  ; 
xiv,  90  ;  xv,  3,  94  ;  xvi,  37  ;  xxi,  60  ; 
xxii,  4;  xxiii,  26,  45;  xxiv,  104, 
105  ;  xxv,  3,  8,  20,  34  ;  Fr.  i,  4.— 
6  den.,  ix,  288,  299  (later  addit.)  ; 
xiii,  76  (bis) ;  xxiv,  145,  146. — 
8  den.,  vii,  39;  xiii,  15. — 9  den., 
xiii,  14;  xxiv,  30;  Fr.  i,  1.— 10 
den.,  xxiv,  152.— 12  den.,  ix,  158, 
279  ;  xii,  35,  40,  41  ;  xiii,  A,  B,  99  ; 
xxiv,  21,  22,  44,  78,  86,  175;  xxv, 
6,  16,  19,  21.— 16  den.,  xxiii,  27  ; 
xxv,  2.— 18  den.,  xxiv,  145,  146.— 
denarius  dimidius  de  augustatico,  ix, 
234;  duo  den.  ad  augustaticum,  i\. 
236,  243. — 4  den.  de  capite  (capa- 
tico),  i,  119;  iv,  35;  ix,  9,  293, 
301 ;  xi,  2  ;  xii,  23,  24,  40,  41,  44  ; 
xiii,  1,  15,  64,  76  (bis),  77,  97; 
xiv,  90 ;  xxi,  40,  52  ;  xxv,  3,  19, 
21,  22,  24,  28,  34 ;  see  also  capa- 
ticum. — 12  den.  ad  hostem,  ix,  279  ; 
ditto,  ad  luminaria,  ix,  268. — 4  den. 
de  hostilitio,  ix,  299  (later  addit.).— 
4  den.  de  litmonio,  xi,  14. — 5  don. 
de  lignaricia,  xxii,  92. 

denerata,  see  denariata. 


(-l.OSSARV J.     II.     HKSSK1.S. 


529 


*  depositio,  <t  tlc/ioxittxg  in  the  earth, 

burying,  bur  nil,  x,  .'>. 
deprecari,  to  hold,  by  precaria  (q.v.) 
or  charter,  an  ecclesiastical  r,-iair  I'm 
life,  on  condition  of  paying  an  annual 
rent  or  tax  tor  the  same,  \ii,  3,  15, 
18,  35,  39. 

*  deprecatio,  n  j>rtiyn\  ,-'•////(•*(,  xix,  ~2. 
desupra,  ad\ .,  <ircr  n/ni  uimci ,  \\ii,  1. 
dextrum,  a  measure  of  land,  a  division 

of  a  jornalis  (q.v.),  ix,  247,  248,  262. 

dicio,  see  ditlo. 

dies,  a  day,  a  day's  labour  to  be 
performed  by  tenants  for  their  lord  : 
t'acere  dies,  xiii,  B  ;  xxi,  54  ;  \\iv. 
40,  175.— facere  diem  i,  i,  20,  21, 
26,  29,  30,  32,  33;  ii,  i;  vi,  46, 
49,  52 ;  vii,  56,  57,  59,  60,  72  ;  ix, 
4,  6,  158,  270,  286,  292,  299  (later 
addit.)  ;  xvi,  81,  82,  87-89;  xx,  3, 
34  ;  xxi,  2,  4,  76,  77,  80 ;  xxiii, 
25  ;  xxiv,  31,  47,  55,  68,  105,  106, 
109,  146,  152,  153,  160,  162,  163, 
167-169,  177,  178,  181  ;  xxv,  3.— 
f.  dies  n,  vi,  35;  ix,  6,  271,  279, 
280,  286,  288,  299  (later  addit.), 
304  (id.) ;  xiv,  87,  88 ;  xvi,  2,  80 ; 
xvii,  47  ;  xix,  2  ;  xxiv,  31,  4-3,  56, 
71,  113,  137,  138,  145-147,  153, 
167.— f.  dies  in,  i,  35,  36  ;  vi,  48  ; 
vii,  38  ;  viii,  36  ;  ix,  9,  156,  212  ; 
xiii,  1 ;  xx,  3,  46 ;  xxi,  2,  4  ;  xxiii, 
2  ;  xxiv,  56,  113  ;  xxv,  24. — f.  dies 
iv,  xx,  3. — f.  dies  vi,  ix,  304  (later 
addit.).— operari  n  dies,  xxiv,  2; 
in  dies,  xxii,  70  ;  xxiii,  4  ;  xxiv, 
2.  —  operari  n  (or  in)  dies  cum 
manu,  xiii,  1  ;  xxi,  81.  See  also 
manuopera. 

diligenter,  carefully,  properly,  suffi- 
ciently, ii,  1  ;  vi,  2  ;  vii,  2. 

dimidius,  half;  see  mansus,  pullus. 

*diocesis,  a  diocese,  x,  2. 

*ditio,  for  dicio,  rule,  authority,  x,  2. 

dominicatus,  of  or  belonging  to  a 
domain,  or  that  which  is  occupied 
by  a  dominus  or  lord :  Ctilttira 
dominicata,  xi,  1,  2;  xiii,  29. — 
Ecclcsia  dominicata,  xix,  49  ;  see 
ecclesia. — Mansus  dominicatus,  ii,  i  ; 
iii,  1  ;  iv,  i;  vi,  i;  vii,  1  ;  viii,  1, 
etc. ;  x,  i  (later  addit.)  ;  xiii,  A  ; 
xiv,  1  ;  xv,  1  ;  xvi,  1  ;  xviii,  2  ; 
xx,  2,  48  ;  xxii,  1 ;  xxiv,  1 ;  xxv. 
1 ;  Fr.  i,  3 ;  ii,  10,  13.— Terra- 
dominicata,  v,  1  ;  xiii,  A  ;  xxi,  1  ; 
xxv,  1.  See  also  dominicus,  in- 
dominicalus. 

dominicum,  proprietorship,  lordship, 
xxii,  92. 


dominions,  o/'or  belonging  to  a  dominus 
or  lord:  Annona  dominica,  xix,  <S. 
— Casa  dominica,  xvii,  1.  —  Cora, 
curtis  d.,  ix,  9  ;  xi,  2  ;  xiii,  1, 
64  ;  xx,  3,  13  ;  xxv,  3,  34.  — 
Cnltura  d.,  ix,  9;  xxv,  3,  34. — 
I'iscus  d.,  ix,  244,  245,  248,  256, 
260-262  ;  xi,  15  ;  xiii,  88  ;  xiv,  91 ; 
\v,  91 ;  xxv,  7.—  Granicum  d.,  xxv, 
3. — Hospii-iinn  </.,  xvi,  SO  ;  xvii,  47. 
— Lana  d.,  xv,  70,  76,  82;  xxiii, 
27.—Linnin  d.,  xx,  38.— Opus  d., 
xiii,  1,  99  ;  xv,  2.—  Orlua  d.,  vi,  51. 
-  rnlln^  //.,  x\,  'l.—Silva  d.,  ix,  9. 
—  Vinea  d.,  vi,  3,  35,  46,  53  ;  xxii, 
77  ;  Fr.  ii,  6-9. 

dominium,  a  domain,  vi,  2. 

dominus,  (1)  a  master,  lord,  a  title 
given,  in  the  Polyptychum,  to  the 
abbat,  xxiv,  92  ;  see  also  domnux. 
(2)  the  Lord,  see  Nativitas. 

domnus,  for  dominus  (q.v.),  a  title 
applied  to  an  abbat  (see  abb(t),  ix,  1, 
:; :  \ii,  50  (later  addit.)  ;  xxv,  1. 

donare,  to  present,  f/irc.  irit'ts  or 
presents,  which,  in  process  of  time, 
had  become,  to  a  great  extent, 
obligatory:  donare  (caballum,  q.v.), 
xiii,  B  ;  xix,  3  ;  xxii,  3 ;  (porcos), 
ix,  2,  8;  (denarios),  ix,  2;  xii, 
35,  36,  40,  41  ;  (solidum),  ix, 
265;  xii;  45;  (parveretum),  i,  38; 
(medium  vini),  ix,  212  ;  (pullos  et 
ova),  xii,  23,  40,  41  ;  (denarios  de 
capite  suo),  xii,  23,  40,  41. 

donatio,  (1)  a  gift,  donation,  ix,  152, 
264-268,  278,  284;  xii,  1-4,  etc. 
(2)  a  piece  of  land  or  other  property 
given  to  the  Abbey  and  (usually) 
received  back  by  the  owners  in 
precaria,  ix,  259,  304  (later  addit.), 
305  (id.)  ;  xii,  4,  20,  32. 

*  donnus,  for  domnus  (q  v.),  iv,  36. 
donum,  a  gift :  (caballus  in  dona),  ii,  1  ; 

xiv,  2  ;  xv,  2  ;  xvi,  2  ;  xix,  2.    See 
also  donfli'i . 

*  dossalis  =  dorsale,    a    curtain,  pall, 

coverlet,  xii,  50. 

*dotum  =  dos,  a  gift,  property  pertain- 
ing to  a  church,  ix,  304. 
dova,  a   stave,  or  plank,  used  in   the 

making  of  a  vat  or  cask  (Fr.  dom-i. 

Ital.  doga],  xi,  2,  10  ;  xiii,  B,  1,  15, 

64,  77/89,  99. 
drappus,    a    cloth    (Fr.    drapx,    Ital. 

drappo],  xi,  13. 
ducere,  to  lead,  bring,  convey  to,  ix,  9  ; 

xiii,  1  ;  xxv,  3. 


I 

530          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :      IRMINO.Vs    ]><>!. Y  )>TY<  1 1 1   M  : 


Ebdomada,  a  wtek,  i,  20,  21,  26,  29, 
30,  32,  33,  35,  36  ;  ii,  1  ;  vi,  35,  36, 
39,  46,  48,  49,  52  ;  vii,  4,  20,  26, 
37,  38,  42,  56,  57,  59,  60,  62  ;  viii, 
36  ;  ix,  4,  6,  156,  158,  212,  270, 
271,  279,  280,  286,  288,  292,  299 
(later  addit.) ;  xiii,  1 ;  xiv,  3,  22,  35, 
87,  88  ;  xvi,  2,  3,  37,  52,  80-82,  87, 
88;  xvii,  47;  xix,  2;  xx,  3,  34; 
\xi,  2,  4,  57,  77,  80,  81 ;  xxii,  4, 
70  ;  xxiii,  2,  4,  25  ;  xxiv,  2,  47,  68, 
71,  137,  138,  145-147,  152,  153, 
167-169,  177,  178,  181  ;  xxv,  3, 
24  ;  Fr.  i,  4  ;  ii,  15. 

ecclesia,  aecclesia,  a  church,  ii,  1  ; 
viii,  2 ;  xiii,  B  ;  xx,  i ;  xxv,  2 ; 
Fr.  ii,  14. — e.  bene  constructa,  ix, 
4  (in  honore  S.  Mauricii),  6,  7,  158, 
270  ;  xiii,  B  ;  xxi,  2  ;  xxii,  1  ; 
xxiv,  1 .  —  e.  bene  constructa  et 
decorata,  xxiv,  1.  —  e.  cum  omni 
apparatu  diligenter  constructa,  ii,  1 ; 
iii,  1 ;  vi,  2  ;  vii,  2 ;  xiv,  2  ;  xv, 
2 ;  xvi,  2  ;  xvii,  2  ;  xix,  2. — 
e.  bene  constructa  in  honore  S. 
Mariae,  subjecta  suprascriptae  eccle- 
siae,  ix,  5.  —  e.  dominicata  cum 
omni  apparatu,  xix,  49. — e.  in- 
dominicata,  see  indominicatus. — e. 
major,  x,  1  (later  addit.). — Habere 
ecclesiam  in  beneficio,  vi,  2 ;  see 
beneficium. 

*episcopus,  a  bishop,  x,  2;  xii,  49; 
xxiv,  112. 

crbaticum  =  herbaticum  (q.v.). 

ereditas,  for  htreditas  (q.v.). 

estimare,  see  aestimare. 

estimatio,  see  aestimatio. 

excepto,  adv.,  by  exception,  with  the 
exception  of,  exceptionally,  i,  38  ; 
ii,  1,  40,  74,  78,  84 ;  iii,  1,  14  ; 
v,  25  ;  vii,  5. 

*exceptor,  a  notary,  shorthand-writer, 
scribe,  xii,  51. 

*e\comm\mic&tio,excommunication,  x,  2. 

excutere,  to  shake  out,  shake  (corn), 
a  work  which  certain  tenants  had  to 
perform  for  the  lord,  xix,  8.  See 
also  scutere. 

exinde,  for  inde,  thence,  xvi,  2. 

*  expensa,  disbursement, expense,  xii,  51. 

extraneus,  a  xtranyer,  foreigner,  (a) 
without  any  further  definition  (but 
holding  with  others  a  "  mansus  in- 
genuilis  "),  ix,  22  ;  (b)  a  hospes,  ix, 
141 ;  (e)  +  an  extranea,  xxii,  25  ; 
xxiv,  50  ;  (d)  +  a  colona,  ix,  13,  176, 
204  ;  xxiv,  78  ;  (e)  +  a  colona  s. 
Germani,  xiii,  9,  10,  12,  17,  19,  41, 
42,  61  ;  xx,  6,  14  ;  (/)  +  a  colona 


(and  with  her  called)  homines  s. 
Germani,  xiii,  26 ;  xxiv,  85,  160.— 
(g)  (cujus  uxor  et  infantes  non  sunt 
s.  Gerraani),ix,  157. — (h)  extraneus 
homo  (-ffeminas.  Germani),  xii,  47  ; 
(+  colona  s.  Germani),  xx,  7. — As 
regards  the  female  stranger  (extranea) 
see  the  articles  colonus,  lidus,  servus. 

Faber,  a  smith,  xiii,  103,  104,  and  in 
the  later  additt.  v,  94,  114. 

fabricina,  the  workshop  of  a  smith,  xiii, 
104. 

facere,  to  do,  make,  work,  occurs  fre- 
quently in  the  Polyptychum,  to  indi- 
cate the  work  or  services  which  the 
tenants  of  the  Abbey  had  to  perform 
for  or  render  to  their  lord  ;  so  facere 
(in  vinea,  de  vinea,  in  prato,  in 
messem)  aripennum  (aripennos,  or 
perticas,  or  diem),  i,  1,  11,  13,  14, 
17,  19;  iv,  26;  v,  3,  25,  52,  53,  75, 

76,  78  ;  vi,  3,  33,  36,  37,  39 ;  vii, 
15,  etc.;  viii,  3,  24,  28;  ix,  212; 
xv,  76 ;  xvi,  66,  80,  87,  89 ;  xvii, 
3,    18;    xviii,    3;    xix,    8. — Facere 
opera,  xv,   15. — Facere  perticas,  i, 
27  ;  xvi,  88,  91  ;  xvii,  18.— Facere 
manoperas,   etc.,    i,    2,   14,    27. — 
Facere  dua  carra  ad  vinericiam  (ad 
magiscam),  xi,  10  ;  xiii,  B. — Facere 
rigas  et  curvadas,  ix,  57,  58,   139, 
140.  —  Facere    carropera,   xiii,    1  ; 
curvadam,  xiii,  B  ;   clausuram,  xiii, 
B.— Facere  portatura(m),  ix,  212  ; 
xi,  11. — Facere  wactam,  see  wacta. 
See  further  dies,  and  the  other  chief 
headings. 

facula,  a  block  of  resinous  wood,  or  a 
bundle  of  chips  -of  such  wood  for 
making  lights  or  torches ;  or  a  small 
torch,  iv,  26  ;  xi,  2,  10,  11 ;  xiii,  64, 

77,  89,  108. 

faenum,  fenum,  hay,  ii,  1 ;  iv,  1 ;  v,  1 ; 
vi,  1  ;  vii,  3  ;  viii,  1  :  ix,  1,  158, 
278  ;  xi,  A  ;  xiii,  A  ;  xiv,  1  ;  xv,  1 ; 
xvi,  1  ;  xvii,  1  ;  xviii,  2 ;  xix,  1  ; 
xxi,  1 ;  xxii,  1  ;  xxiv,  1  ;  xxv,  1. 

*familia,  a  family,  household  (i.  sancti 
Germani),  xix,  51. 

farinarius,  a  corn-mill,  i,  40 ;  ii,  1  ; 
iii,  I  ;  vi,  1  ;  vii,  4,  37,  83 ;  viii, 
1  ;  ix,  2,  3,  152,  158,  254,  269  ; 
xii,  1,  2,  38;  xiii,  A;  xv,  1  ;  xvi, 
1,2;  xix,l ;  xx,  2;  xxi,  1;  xxii,  1; 
xxiv,  1. — f.  dimidius,  xxii,  92,  93. 

tcinina,  fimina,  a  tcoman,  in  some 
cases  a  wife,  xiii,  67  ;  v,  94  (later 
addit.),  103  (id.) ;  xv,  96  (id.),  97 
(id.);  xx,  31. — Ingenua  femina, 


GLOSSARY .1.     H.     m-:ssKl>. 


iii,  61  (later  addit.).— Libera  t'eraina, 
ix,  247. — Femiua  cohma,  xxi,  25, 
27. — F.  s.  German!,  xii,  47;  xxi. 
71  ;  xxiv,  25. — Wife  of  :i  wlmtux, 
homo  s.  German!,  xxiv,  171. 

t'enum,  see  fat' //></». 

t'erreolus,  «  NuinllNtcitic  (Germ.  Fercki  /, . 
xiii,  100. 

t'errum,  t/w*,  xiii,  64,  66,  69-76, 
81-87,  89,  108.  It  seems,  ;H  a 
rule,  to  have  been  paid  only  by 
manses  .SYT/-/Y™,  and  even  then 'only 
when  they  were  in  the  occupation  of 
ttrvi. 

t'estivitas,  a  festivity,  in  the  Polyp- 
tychum,  refers  to  Xaticitax  Dommi 
and  Pascba,  xiii,  101. — Festi vitas 
s.  Germani,  xix,  51  (later  addit.). 

fimum,  manure,  dung,  xi,  1,  2  ;  xx, 
3  ;  xxv,  3,  34  ;  ix,  304  (later  addit.}. 

fiscus  [Fr.  and  Engl.  fisc],  in  cbss. 
Lat.  (I)  a  banket  or  frail  used  for 
olives,  etc.;  (2)  a  money -ba*L<t. 
or  bag,  a  purse ;  (3)  the  public 
client,  stale  I  mi xn  ry .  /»/blic  revenues. 
In  the  times  of  the  emperors  (4) 
///c1  imperial  treasury,  imperial 
revenues,  the  emperor1  s  privy  purse, 
in  distinction  to  aemrixm,  the  public 
chest.  The  third  meaning  appear? 
in  the  Salic  Law.  Under  the 
Caroliugian  kings,  and  in  the  Polyp- 
tychum,  the  word  means  (5)  a  com- 
bination of  various  holdings  or 
properties,  all  belonging  to  one  and 
the  same  proprietor,  and  being  under 
one  administration,  generally  subject 
to  one  system  of  rents,  services,  and 
customs;  therefore,  landed  property \ 
a  domain,  estate,  xiii,  106  ;  xxiv, 
159  (later  addit.).  Sometimes  these 
various  properties  formed  one  whole 
in  one  locality ;  sometimes  they 
were  scattered  in  various  districts. 
Fiscus  dominions,  the  seignorial  part 
of  a  domain,  which  the  lord  (or  an 
abbey  or  a  monastery)  had  reserved 
to  him,  and  was  not  rented  out  to 
any  tenants,  see  d<D>iiniri<s. 

fissus,  cleft,  split,  xxiv.  2  (paxillus 
fissus). 

*numen,  a  river,  xxiv,  159. 

*  flavins,  a  river,  vi,  59. 

focus,  a  fireplace,  hearth,  ix,  4  ;  xi, 
10;  xii,  51  (later  addit.);  xiii,  1. 
77,  99  ;  xxii,  97  :  xxiii,  2G.  In  the 
Polyptychum  the  number  of  hearths 
indicated  tbe  number  of  tenants 
or  households  established  in  the 


fodure,  to  duj,  u  work  which  tenants 
were  bound  to  perform  at  stated 
times  for  the  lord :  fodere  .  .  . 
aripennos,  ix,  242 ;  fodere  .  .  . 
aripennos  de  vinea,  ix,  212,  239  ; 
xxii,  77  ;  fodere  vineam,  xxi,  59. 

forasmiticum  [from  the  Lat.  foras, 
outside,  and  the  Frank,  mitiy, 
Latinized  miticinn.  servitude  ;  hence 
collectively]  that  part  of  the  house- 
hold set  apart  for  service  outside  th<- 
/units  of  the  domain  ;  that  is,  the 
persons  who  belonged  to  the  domain, 
but  earned  their  living  (as  millers, 
artisans,  etc.)  and  resided  outside  its 
boundaries,  therefore  the  opposite  of 
inframiticum  (q.v.),  ix,  30  i. 

t'orasticus  [from  the  Lat.  for  an,  out- 
side], a  tenant  or  servant  performing 
work  or  service  for  his  master  outside 
the  domain,  ix,  300.  They  paid  the 
capaticum  or  poll-tax  of  4  denarii. 
See  forasmiticum  and  forcapwm. 

forcapium,  mi  unlawful  ta.c  or  tribut<- 
demanded  illegally  or  by  force,  vii, 
84 ;  or  perhaps  contracted  from 
foriscapaticum,  a  head-  or  poll-tax 
exacted  from  strangers  or  persons 
who  were  not  residing  in  the  domain 
proper  ;  if  so,  it  =  capaticum.  See 
forasmiticum,  forasticus. 

foristarius,  forstarius,  a  forester,  vi, 
53  (f.  de  silva  et  vinea  dominica) ; 
xiii,  99. 

fossorius,  a  hoe ;  according  to  Longnonr 
Du  Cange  explains  it  to  mean  a 
young  pig,  an  animal  that  digs  up 
the  earth.  The  word  occurs  only 
twice  in  the  Polyptychum  (iii,  2,  62), 
in  the  first  instance  in  the  accus. 
sing.,  so  that  its  gender  cannot  be 
inferred  from  its  form  (fossorium). 
But  the  second  time  it  is  in  the 
accus.  plur.,  fossorios,  whence  we 
may  assume  that  it  was  masc.  In 
both  instances  the  word  is  mentioned 
among  animals,  or  the  products  of 
animals,  and  in  the  second  instance 
it  is  even  combined  with  the  .vo«//.v. 
a  sow. 

t'rater,  a  brother,  vi,  44  ;  vhi,  12,  17  ; 
xv,  23. 

t'rumentum,  corn,  grain  (Fr.  fro,, 
ii,  1  ;    iii,  1,  etc.  ;   iv,   1  ;    viii,  1  ; 
ix,    1  ;     xiii.    A;     xvi,    1  ;    xxi,    1  ; 
xxii,  1  ;  xxiv,  1  ;  xxv,  1. 

fumlo,  hop,  7to/w  =  humlo  (q.v.),  xiii, 
64,  77,  89,  108. 


I 

532          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMINOX's    1><>LY1>TY<  HIM  : 


Genicula,  a  young  cow,  a  heifer  (Fr. 
genisse),  xvii,  49.  See  also  jnnicula. 

ijer^ia,  see  germgia. 

germanus,  an  own  or  full  brother, 
xxii,  56. 

germgia,  germia,  jenngia,  gergia,  a 
lamb,  or  young  sheep  that  has  not 
yet  borne  young,  or  only  once,  i, 
42  ;  v,  3,  28,  49,  52,  78,  93  ;  xiv, 
3,  94 ;  xxv,  3  (here  it  seems  =  ovis 
de  uno  anno  of  xxv,  34). — Germia 
dimidia,  v,  52. — Germgia  cum  agno, 
xv,  3  ;  xvi,  22. 

girus,  see  gyrns. 

granicum,  a  granary  ;  granicum 
dominicum,  see  dominions. 

gyrus,  girus  [from  the  Gr.  yvpos],  a 
circle,  circuit,  ii,  i ;  iii,  1  ;  iv,  1  ; 
v,  1 ;  vii,  3  ;  viii,  1  ;  ix,  278 ;  xiii, 
A  ;  xv,  1 ;  xvi,  1  ;  xvii,  1  ;  xix,  1  ; 
xxiv,  1  ;  xxv,  1. 

Habere:  (1)  to  have,  hold,  possess  as 
parent  (or  proprietor),  i,  1,  etc. —  (2) 
to  hold,  have,  contain,  i,  1,  etc.  The 
word  occurs  in  nearly  every  para- 
graph of  the  Polyptychum  in  either 
one  sense  or  the  other.  But  its  use, 
instead  of  the  more  usual  tenere,  in 
ii,  74,  78  ;  vii,  37  ;  ix,  299  (later 
addit.)  ;  xiv,  3,  86-88,  91  ;  xvi,  87  ; 
xvii,  47,  etc.,  would  suggest  the 
idea  of  possessing  as  proprietor,  to 
possess  anything  as  an  allod,  but 
Guerard  thinks  that  this  is  not  the 
case,  as  we  find  ' '  habere  in  beneficio  " 
(xiv,  92),  "habere  in  precaria" 
(xiv,  93).  just  as  well  as  "  tenere  in 
beneficio"  (v,  92). 

herbaticum,  erbaticum,  the  right  or 
privilege  of  cutting  grass  on  meadows 
or  on  commons  ;  or  the  right  of 
grazing,  or  a  payment  for  the  same, 
v,  3,  28,  49,  52,  53,  78 ;  xiv,  3  ; 
xv,  3 ;  xxv,  20. 

hereditas,  inheritance,  xxii,  95  ;  xxv, 
8. — h.  propna,  ix,  247,  305  (later 
addit.). 

heres,  an  heir,  xxii,  96. 

hibernaticum,  ibernaticum,  hibernatica, 
winter-corn  (Fr.  hivernage],  for  the 
purpose  of  which  land  was  sown  in 
the  early  autumn  ;  usually  in  the 
phrase :  arare  ad  hibernaticum,  i, 
11  ;  ii,  2;  iii,  2,  37;  iv,  2  ;  v,  3, 
28,  49,  52,  53,  78  ;  vi,  33  ;  vii,  4, 
20,  22,  26,  37-39,  42,  46-49,  etc. ; 
viii,  3,  6,  24,  28,  35,  36  ;  ix,  9, 
234,  236,  288,  304  (later  addit.); 
xi,  1,  2;  xiii,  1;  xiv,  3,  22,  35; 


xv,  3,  69  ;  xvi,  2,  3,  22,  36,  37, 
52 ;  xix,  7 ;  xx,  3,  30,  32 ;  xxi,  2, 
4,  29,  31,  53,  55-57,  59-61,  75, 
76,  78,  79,  81 ;  xxii,  4,  70,  75,  76 
(bis),  88,  89,  92,  94;  xxiii,  1-4, 
24;  xxiv,  2,  31,  39,  56,  67,  71, 
97,  101,  105,  113,  137,  138,  145- 
147,  153,  167,  175,  177  ;  xxv,  2, 
3,  23,  28,  29,  31,  34  (hibernatuwn)  ; 
Fr.  i,  4;  ii,  15. 

homo  [omo,  xxiv,  165,166]:  (I)  a  man, 
a  person,  individual :  homo  liber, 
see  liber. — homo  votivus,  a  person 
who  had  vowed  himself  to  the  service 
of  the  Abbey,  iv,  34 ;  see  also 
votivus.  The  Polyptychum  contains 
other  paragraphs  where  the  same 
class  of  persons  are  referred  to 
without  using  the  word  votivus,  as : 
xxiv,  112,  due  mulieres  se  dederunt 
in  servitio  s.  Germani;  ibid.,  182, 
183,  homines  qui  se  tradiderunt  ad 
luminariam  s.  Germani.  —  homo 
liber  etingcnuus,  a  free  andfreeborn 
man,  iii,  61  (later  addit.). — homo 
extraneus  +  uxor,  xx,  25  ;  homo 
extraneus  +  colona  s.  Germani,  xx, 
7 ;  see  further  extraneus. — (2)  a 
man,  tenant,  vassal:  homo  sancti 
Petri,  vii,  10. — homo  presbyteri, 
xv,  2.  In  ix,  279,  we  find  a  homo 
giving  orders  to  other  tenants  of  the 
estate  (servus  +  lida  f acit  curvadas  et 
rigas  quantascunque  sibi  jusserit 
homo).  In  the  Polyptychum  a 
common  expression  respecting  the 
tenants  of  the  Abbey  is  homo  sancti 
Germani :  (a)  without  any  name, 
title,  or  further  definition"  of  his 
social  position,  xii,  7. — (b)  with  the 
name  of  the  tenant,  but  no  further 
qualification,  vii,  79  ;  xii,  45 ;  xv, 
97  (later  addit.)  ;  xvi,  72,  78 ;  xxi, 
87;  xxiv,  28.— (c)  with  a  name  + 
advena,  xxiv,  61.— (d)  with  a  name 
+  advena,  cujus  infantes  non  sunt 
s.  Germani,  xxi,  82.  —  (e)  with  a 
name  -f  extranea,  cujus  infantes  non 
sunt  s.  Germani,  xxi,  86. — The  term 
is  further  applied  to  (/)  the  colonus ; 
col.  +  colona  ;  col.  et  major  +  colona  ; 
col.  +  uxor ;  col.  +  lida ;  col.  and 
his  "infantes"  (xiii,  77;  xxiv, 
128);  the  socius  of  a  colonus.  \\'\\. 
16,  60  ;  see  the  article  colotius. — (^) 
a  colona  and  her  three  infantes, 
\xiv,  100. — (h)  a  colona,  her  two 
daughters  and  a  son,  xxiv,  140. — 
(i)  a  liber  (q.v.)  +  colona. — (j)  a 
lidus  (q.v.)  +  colona  ;  lidus  +  Iida. — 


(iI.OSS.MtY .J.     II.     IIKSSKLS. 


533 


(A:)  a  servus  (q.v.)  +  colona  \ 
\-lida;  xervtis  +  libera,  etc.,  etc. — 
(I)  a  tenant  and  his  "infantes,"  xxi, 
S3. —  (m)  an  undefined  tenant  + 
colona,  iii,  4'J  ;  xiii,  (>H ;  an  undefined 
tenant +  uxor,  xxiv,  51. — (w)  a  pres- 
byter  (q.v.). — (o)  a  hospes  (q.v.). 

Iwspes,  ospes,  the  oct-ii/unif,  it/ mate, 
hirer,  of  a  hospitium,  or  hostel.  He 
is  sometimes  mentioned  without  any 
indication  of  his  social  condition  or 
connection  with  a  hospitium,  xiv, 
86,  88;  xxi,  74  ;  xxii,  1.  In  most 
cases  the  hospes  was  connected  with 
an  ecclesia,  and  held  land  of  it,  ii,  1 
(bis)  ;  ix,  4,  6,  158,  270 ;  xvi,  2  ; 
xix,  2  ;  xxi,  2  ;  xxv,  2  ;  with  a 
"  mansus  indominicatus,"  ix,  158. 
He  is  called  homo  sancti  Germani, 
xiv,  87  ;  and  from  xxiv,  47-55,  67- 
70,  105-110,  160-169,  it  appears 
that  the  colonus  and  other  classes  of 
tenants  could  be  hospes,  on  which 
see  further  hospitium. — hospes  de 
decania,  ix,  141. 

hospitalitas  (s.  Germani),  hospitality, 
FT.  i,  1. 

*hospitatus,  temporary  residence,  hos- 
pitality, xii,  51. 

hospitium,  hospicium,  hospitius,  ospi- 
tium,  a  habitation,  inn,  hostel,  in 
most  cases  with  land  attached  to  it, 
like  the  various  kinds  of  inansi,  vi, 
57;  xvi,  2;  xxii,  88  tit.  The 
heading  of  i,  19  is  "  DC  hospitiis," 
which  evidently  refers  to  the  para- 
graphs following  (19-37).  But  only 
in  the  paragraphs  21,  35,  37  is  a 
hospitium  mentioned;  the  others  refer 
to  arable  land.  The  heading  of  xx, 
30  is  "  Isti  sunt  Mansi  serviles," 
but  the  paragraphs  following  all 
relate,  with  one  exception  (§  43),  to 
liospitia.  From  these  and  other 
paragraphs  it  appears  that  the  hos- 
pitium was  held  by :  a  colonus, 
i,  21 ;  xx,  37  ;  xxii,  76  (ter),  89,  90. 
— col.  s.  Germani,  vi,  47,  49,  53  ; 
xvi,  81  ;  xxiv,  69,  167. — two  ditto, 
vi,  48. — a  col.  homos.  G.,  xxiv,  163, 
178. — ditto  (cujus  uxor  et  infantes 
non  sunt  s.  Germani),  xxiv,  109, 
110.  —  col.  +  colona,  xxiv,  55,  67, 
68,70, 162, 165,166.— col.  +  colona, 
hh.  s.  G.,  vi,  46,  51  ;  xxi,  75-77; 
xxiv,  47,  48,  54,  105,  106,  108.— 
col.  et  mater  ejus  colona,  hh.  s.  G., 
xxiv,  169. — col.  +  ancilla,  xxiv,  107. 
— col.  +  ancilla,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  161. 
-  col.  lida,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxi,  74. — 


col.  +  extranea,  xxiv,  164. — col.  + 
extranea,  quorum  infantes  non  sunt 
s.  Germani,  xxii,  91. — colona  s.  G., 
vi,  50;  xiiv,  168,  177.— colona  et 
infantes  ejus,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  111. — 
sirerdos  s.  G.,  vi,  52. — lidus,  i,  37. 
— lidus  +  extranea,  ix,  292. — scrvns, 
ix,  156;  xx,  30,  32,  36,  42;  xxiv, 
181. — servus,  homo  s.  G.,  xxiv,  53. 
— servus  +  colona,  xx,  33,  34;  xxi, 
80. — servus  +  ancilla,  xxiii,  25. — 
r.i-t,-n)tcnN  (cujus  uxor  et  infantes  non 
sunt  s.  Germani),  ix,  157. — extra- 
neus  + colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  160. 
— extraneus  +  extranea,  xxiv,  50. — 
advena-\- colona  s.  G.,  xxiv,  49. — 
a*dvena  + colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  52. 
—ancilla,  xx,  38,  40,  41. — undefined 
tenant  +  uxor,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  51. — 
undefined  tenant,  i,  35;  vi,  54;  ix, 
299  (later  addit.).— two  ditto,  ix,  286. 
— two  women  without  any  title,  ix, 
286. 

Hospitium  absum,  ix,  304  (later 
addit.).  —  h.  <ft/W/' /////,  ix,  299 
(later  addit.)  ;  xvi,  89  (held  by  a 
liber}. — h.  dominicum,  xvi,  80  (held 
by  a  col.  s.  G.) ;  xvii,  47  (by  an 
undefined  tenant). — h.  servile,  xx, 
30,  33,  34. — Hospitia  pertained,  or 
were  given,  to  a  church,  ix,  304 
(later  addit.)  ;  xvi,  2  ;  to  a  mansus 
indominicatus,  vii,  83  (later  addit.). 

hostilaricium  =  hostilitium  (q.v. ) . 

hostilitium,  hostilicium,  hostilaricium, 
a  payment  which  tenants  had  to  make 
towards  the  expenses  of  the  war,  a 
war -tax,  paid  in  money  or  in  kind, 
iv,  35  ;  v,  93  ;  vi,  57  ;  vii,  84  ;  viii, 
42;  ix,  299  (later  addit.);  xiii,  B, 
99  (bis) ;  xv,  47  ;  xxi,  93  ;  xxii,  70, 
97.  See  also  host  is. 

hostis,  ostis,  the  army,  war,  towards 
the  expenses  of  which  tenants  had  to 
make  various  contributions  in  money, 
or  in  kind,  or  implements,  or  tools  ; 
this  was  called  solvere  ad  hostem  in 
the  Polyptychum,  i,  42 ;  ii,  121;  iii, 

2,  37,  62 :  iv,  2  ;  v,  3,  28,  49,  52, 
53,  78 ;  vii,  4,  20,  22,  26,  37-39, 
42,  46,  47  ;  viii,  3  ;  ix,  4,  6,  9,  153, 
155,  158,  236,  243,  266,  271,  279, 
280,  288;  xi,  2,  10;  xiii,  1,  14,  15, 
39,  64,  76  (bis),  77,  88,  89,  97,  99; 
xiv,  3,  35,  94  ;  xv,  3,  95  ;  xvi,  3,  22, 
37,  52,    93;  xvii,  49;  xviii,    1,  3  • 
xix,  8,  50;  xx,  3,  8,  9,  11-29,48; 
xxi,  4,    41 ;  xxii,  4,  70,  97 ;  xxiii, 
26  :   xxiv,  2,  71,  86,  103,  113;  xxv, 

3,  21,  34;  Fr.  i,  1,  4  ;  ii,  10,  15. 


534 


MKDIVKVAI.     I.ATIX  I      I IIMINON  S     POLYPTYCHUM  : 


It  was  the  same  as  hostilituim  (q.v.). 
See  also  bos. 

*hostitium,  a  house,  hostel,  xxiv,  159. 

humlo,  humelo,  humolo,  umlo,  fumlo, 
hop,  hops  (Fr.  houblon,  from  the 
Low  Lat.  humulo,  humulus  =  Flem. 
homtnel,  a  dimin.  of  hop-e-lon,  hub-i- 
tton,  old  Scandin.  humall),  xvi,  66, 
93  ;  xx,  30,  32,  35,  42,  44,  48 ;  see 
also/MM/o. 

Ibernaticum  =  hibernaticum  (q.  v. ) . 

imperator,  an  emperor,  Fr.  i,  2. 

inde,  adv.,  thence,  from  or  for  this,  OH 
account  of  this  (tenement),  i,  1,  2, 
10,  etc.;  ii,  1. 

indius,  ingius,  an  iron  prop  or  post  in 
a  fireplace,  an  andiron  (Fr.  landier], 
xiii,  99,  102. 

indominicatus  =  «?omiww;a^M.s  (q.v.),  of 
or  belonging  to  a  domain  or  that 
which  is  occupied  by  a  dominus  or 
lord:  Cultura indominicata,  Fr.  i,  2. 
— Ecclesia  indominicata,  vii,  83  (later 
addit.). — Mansus  indominicatus,  vii, 
83  (later  addit.) ;  ix,  1,  158,  269,  278, 
287,  304  (mans,  indom.  absus,  later 
addit.) ;  xi,  A  ;  xii,  2,  6  (tenanted 
by  a  servus  s.  Germani),  8,  15 ; 
xix,  1  ;  xx,  2  ;  xxi,  1 ;  Fr.  i,  1,  14. 
— Terra  indominicata,  ix,  4. 

infans,  a  child,  i,  1,  3,  5,  etc.,  in  nearly 
every  paragraph.  The  ' '  infantes  ' ' 
of  a  colonus  are  called  "  homines  s. 
Germani,"  xiii,  77  ;  also  of  a 
"socia  colona,"  xxiv,  11. 

*  infra  =  intra,  within  ;  see  infra- 
miticum. 

inframiticum  [from  the  Lat.  infra  = 
intra,  within,  and  the  Frank,  rnitiy, 
Latinized  miticum,  servitude;  hence 
collectively]  that  portion  of  a  house- 
hold which  was  set  apart  for  service 
within  the  limits  of  the  domain,  ix, 
300,  301.  See  alsoforasmiticum. 

inframiticus  [same  derivation  as  infra- 
miticum, q.v.1,  a  servant  or  tenant 
doing  his  work  or  service  within  the 
limits  of  his  lord's  domain,  ix,  302. 

ingenuilis,  of  or  belonging  to  an  in- 
genuus  (q. v ) ,  hence  Mansus  ingenuilix 
must,  originally,  have  meant  a  manse 
held  by  an  ingenuus,  and  it  was 
mostly  held  by  one  or  more  tenants 
of  the  colonus  class,  who  weiv 
probably  understood  to  be  inaenui 
(q.v.).  But  as  we  find  several 
instances  of  a  mansits  ingenuili* 
being  held  by  a  servus  (q.v.)  or  a 
firlwt  (q.v.),  or  any  other  class  <>i 


tenants,  the  adj.  inyenuiliy  refers, 
it  seems,  no  longer  here  to  the 
social  condition  of  the  tenant,  but 
to  the  nature  and  extent  of  the  rents 
and  taxes  to  which  the  tenant  was 
liable.  The  Polyptychum  records 
such  a  mansus  (the  capacity  of  which 
differed  greatly)  as  being  held  by  : 

(1)  a  colonus,  vi,  14;  vii,  51  ;  ix, 
128,  129;  xx,  4,  5;  xxii,  42,  44, 
59,  94  ;  xxiii,  12,  14,  20  ;  xxv,  32. 
— two  do.,  xxv,  3-5. — three  do., 
xxv,  30. — a  col. +colona,  iv,  2,  11, 

16,  18,  19;  vii.  21,  46,  58;  ix,  83, 
159,    272;    xiv,    13;    xvi,    9,    18; 
xvii,  17  ;    xx,  3 :    xxii,  4,  5,  12,  15, 

17,  21,  22,  24,  27,  34-38,  40,  43, 
44,    46,    50,    51,    54,    55,   57,    58, 
60-64,    66,    69,   70,   75;    xxiii,  7, 
9-11,    13,    15,    16,    18,    21,    24; 
xxiv,  122 ;  xxv,  24,  27. — one,  two, 
or  three  col'  +  colouae,  iv,  22  ;    ix, 

12,  14,  15,  20,  27,  63,  168;    xxii, 

13,  14,  18,  19,  47,  52,  65,  67,  71  ; 
xxv,  31. — two  col1  and  two  colonae, 
xxiii,   17.  —  a  col.   and  his  socius 
servus  +  colona,  xx,  19. — three  col1, 
and  an  advena  + colona,  hh.  s.  G., 
xxv,    14. — a    col.  +  colona,    and 
socius  servus  +  colona,  hh.   s.  G., 
xxiv,  127. — a  col.  +  colona,  and  hi& 
socius  servus  h.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  139. — 
three  colonae  and  a  col.  +  colona,  ix, 
18.— acol.+libera,  ii,  76;  viii,  3,  5  ; 
ix,  144. — a  col.  +  libera,  and  a  col. 
+  colona,  xxii,  31. — a  col.  +  libera, 
and  a  col.    +   colona,  hh.   s.   G., 
xvi,  21. — a  col.  +  uxor,  ix,  186; 
xxii,  26,   30 ;    xxiii,  22.— a  col.  + 
uxor,  et  ejus  germanus  +  uxor.  xxii. 
56. — a   col.  +  colona    s.    G.,   xv, 
73.  —  a    col.  +  ancilla,    xxii,    32; 
xxv,   6. — a   col.  +  Hda,    xxii,    48; 
xxiii,  8,  19. — a  col.  +  lida,  a  socius 
col.  +  colona,   and  another  socius, 
xx,  8. — a  col.  +  extranea,   and   a 
col.  +  colona,  xxii,  33. — a  col.  + 
extranea,  and  an  extraneus  +  ex- 
tranea, xxii,  25.  —two  col'  and  three 
lidi,  ix,  42. — a  col.  -f  colona,  and 
a  servus  s.  Germani,  iii,  59. — a  col. 
+  colona,  an  undef.  tenant,  and  an 
ancilla,  xxii,  22. — a  col.  +  colona, 
and    an    undef.    tenant  +  colona, 
xxii,   23.— a  col.  +  colona,  a  col.. 
andean  undef.  tenant,  v,  13.— a  col. 
cujus  infantes  non  sunt  s.  Germani. 
\\ii,  f>3. — a  col.  -f  caluinniata  and 
a  liber  +  uxor,  xix.  37.     a  n>l.    • 
advena,    and   a  lulus    f  colona.   hh. 


(GLOSSARY J.    H. 


536 


s.  G.,  xxv,  18. — For  other  groups  of 
tenants  of  the  colonus  class,  see  vii, 
16;  xx,  15,  28;  xxii,  41,  49. 

(2)  a  colonus  s.  Germani,  i,  1,  4, 
9  ;  ii,  25,  59,  63,  71,  84,  85, 
90,  93,  103,  107;  iii,  11,  38-40, 
59;  iv,  4,  14,  20  ;  vi,  4,  8,  27,  41  ; 
viii,  7-9,  12,  17,  21,  24,  25;  xiv, 

16,  23,  27,  29,  50;  xv,  7,  17,  23, 
75  ;  xvi,   5,  25,  40,  45-47,  51,  63  ; 
xvii,   13,   19,  21,  31,  37;    xxi,  56; 
xxiv,   65;    Fr.    i,    9.— two  do.,  ii, 
23,  52,  92,   104  ;  iii,  6,  32,  57  ;  v, 
9;    vii,  44;    xiv,  38,  67  ;    xviii,  10. 
— three  do.,  ii,  68  ;  vii,  41. — a  col. 
s.  G.   and  a  liber,  xv,  5. — and  a 
libera,  vi,  8. — and  a  col.  +  colona, 
xvi,  31.— and  a  col.  +  colona,  hh. 
a.  G.,  i,  3;   ii,  4,  19,  27,  28,  33, 
39,  46,  53,  56,  57,  66,  67,  80,  95  ; 
iii,  2,   16,  20,  23,  28,  30;    v,  10  ; 
vi,  5,  10,  34,  35;    vii,  13,  22,  35, 
43  ;  xiii,  22,  23  ;  xiv,  9,  15,  42,  45, 
52,  59,  65;    xv,    11,  12;    xvi,   16, 

17,  20,  22,  24,  34,  65;    xvii,  28: 
xviii,  11,  12  ;  xix,  18,  42. — and  two 
col'  +  colonae,  hh.   s.  G.,  ii,    35, 

44. h  libera,    xvi,   29;    xvii,  5; 

xxiv,  174. 1-  libera,  and  a  tenant 

and  his  wife  both  said  to  be  "sancti 

Germani,"   xviii,   7. hlibera  and 

a  col.  s.  G.,  xviii,  8. —  +  libera  and 
a  col.  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  29. 

h  libera,  a  col.  +  colona,  hh. 

s.  G.,  and  a  col.  +  colona,  xiii,  2.— 
+  libera,  his  socius  a  col.  s.  G.  -f 

libera,   and    a    col.,   xiii,    1. |- 

extranea,  a  col.  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G., 
and  an  extraneus  +  colona  s.  Germani, 

xiii,  1 0. h  extranea,  and  a  col.  + 

colona,  hh.  s.  G.,   xxiv,   10.— and 
a  col.  +  ancilla,  hh.  s.  G.,  iii,  50, 
55.— and  a  col.  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G., 
and  a  servus  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G., 
xiii,  37. — and  an  undef.  tenant  + 
colona,    xvi,    10. — and    an    undef. 
tenant  -f  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  ii,  82; 

xvi,    37. h  ancilla,   xviii,  5.— a 

major  et  col.  s.    G.,   xvii,    3.  —  a 
colona  s.   G.,  ii,   81,   94;    iv,  7; 
v,  6  ;    xvi,  41 ;    xxi,  15  ;    Fr.  i,  7, 
8.— two  do.,  ii,  100.— a  colona  s. 
G.,  and  a  pictor,  xv,  9. — a  colona 
s.  G.,  her  son,  and  an  ancilla  s.  G., 
v,  11. — a  colona  s.  G.  and  a  lidus, 
h.  s.  G.,  xxi,  18. — For  other  groups 
of  the  colonus  ,v.  (j   -mani  and  other 
tenants  of  the  cot  onus  class  see  ii, 
15,  18,  24,  36,  42,  50,  65,  82,  91, 
101,    109,   111,   112;    iii,  29;    vii, 

Phil.  Trans.  1901-2. 


;;?,   63;    xiv,   31,   37,   40,   51,   55; 
xvi,  6,  10,  37. 

(3)  a  colonus,  homo  s.  Germani, 
xxi,  10,  13,  22,  32;  xxiv,  22,  72, 
14'2  ;  xxv,  7,  26.— two  do.,  ix,  10  ; 
xiii,  16;  xxiv,  4;  Fr.  i,  5. — a  col., 
h.  s.  G.,  and  his  socius  servus  + 
colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  170;  xxiv, 
180. — a  col.,  h.  s.  G.,  and  3  col'-f 
colonae,  hh.  s.  Germani,  xix,  43. — 
a  col.  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  i,  2,  38  ; 
ii,  3,  8-14,  16,  17,  21,  22,  26,  30, 
32,  47,  48,  55,  60,  61,  69,  72-75, 
etc.  ;  iii,  5,  8,  9,  12,  14,  19,  22, 
etc. ;  iv,  3,  5,  6,  8,  10,  12,  13,  15, 
17;  v,  8,  87;  vi,  3,  7,  11,  16,  17, 

20,  etc.;   vii,  4,  5,  9,  11,  12,  38, 
48-50,  76;  viii,  6,  13-16,  19,   26, 
27;    xiv,  3,  8,   14,   19,  20,  24-26, 
28,  30,  36,  39,  47,  66,  69  ;    xv,  3, 
4,  8,   10,  etc. ;    xvi,  3,  4,  7,  etc.  ; 
xvii,  4,  6,  8-10,  etc. ;    xviii,  3,  4  ; 
xix,    7-9,   etc.  ;    xxi,    6,    7,    etc.  ; 
xxiv,  2,  5-7,  9,  12-14,  etc. ;    xxv, 
8,  10,  11,   13,  34.— two  do.,  i,  5: 

11,  5,    7,  20,  37,  49,  51,  64,  105; 
iii,  3,  4,  33;    vi,  6,  9,   12,  13,  15, 

21,  etc.  ;  vii,  45;  viii,  11  ;  xiii,  3, 
27,  30;    xiv,  4,   5,  11,  12,  17,  21, 

22,  32-35,    41,   43,  etc.  ;    xv,    6 ; 
xvi,   14,  15,  55-57,  60-62  ;  xvii,  7, 

12,  30  ;  xviii,   13  ;  xix,  10,  24,  26, 
35 ;    xxi,  5,  9,  etc. ;    xxiv,  63  ;    Fr. 
i,  6.— three  do.,  ii,  29,  31,  34,  62; 
vii,  40  ;  ix,  9;  xiv,  53,  54,  62,  71  ; 
xix,    15-17,   19,   23,   31,  46.— four 
do.,    ii,    6;    xiii,  5;    xix,   25,   33, 
40. — one  do.,   and  an  extraneus  + 
colona  s.  G.  and  a  col.,  xiii,  12. — 
one  do.,  and  an  extraneus  +  colona 
s.   G.,   xiii,    19. — two  do.,  and  an 
extraneus  +  colona  s.  G.,  xiii,  9.— 
and  a  col.  +  libera,  xix,  20.— one 
do.  and  an  undef.  tenant  +  colona 
s.  G.,  vi,  29. — and  a  servus  s.  G., 
vii,  20  ;    xv,  18,  69. — and  a  servus 
+  ancilla,  hh.  s.  G.,  xvi,  74. — and 
a  col.  +  colona,  and  a  col.  +  ancilla, 
xxv,  16.  —  and  a  col.  +  colona,  a 
servus  +  colona,  and  a  col.  s.  G., 
iv,  21. — and  a  socius  +  ancilla,  xxiv, 
126. — and  an  ad  vena -f  colona,  hh.  s. 
G.,  xxv,  15. — a  col.  +  libera,  hh. 
s.   G.,   xxiv,   129.— a  col.  +  libera, 
h.  s.  G.,  and  a  col.  +  ancilla,  h.  s.  G., 
xviii,  6. — a  col.  4   lida,  hh.  s.  G., 
xxi,  39. — do.  and  a  col.  s.  G.,  iii, 
35. — and  a  col.  +  colona,   hh.   s. 
Germani,  iii,  21;  viii,  18;  xiii,  11. 
—and  a  col.  and  a  liber  +  colona. 


-•57 


536 


MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMINON  S    POLYPTYCHUM  I 


hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  6. — a  col.,  h. 
s.  G.  +  advena  and  socius  col.,  h.  s. 
G.,  xxiv,  58. — do.  and  a  socius  col. 
+  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  175. — 
a  col.  +  ancilla,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxi,  53. 
— do.  and  a  socius,  xxiv,  179. — do. 
and  a  semis  -f  colona,  hh.  s.  G., 
and  an  ancilla  s.  G.,  ii,  38.— do. 
and  a  col.+colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xvi, 
75. — a  col.,  h.  s.  G.  +  calumniata, 
and  a  colona  s.  G.,  xix,  44. 

(4)  a  col.  et  major  +  colona,  hh. 
s.  G.,  xiii,  31 ;    xxiv,  2. — a  major, 
col.  +  uxor,  hh.  s.  G.,  and  a  col.  + 
colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  Fr.  i,  4. 

(5)  a  col.  et  decanus,  h.  s.  G., 
xix,  5.  — a  decanus  et  col.  +  colona, 
hh.  s.  G.,  xxi,  4  ;  xxiv,  71.— a  col. 
et   decanus  -f  colona,    hh.    s.    G., 
and  a  col  onus  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G., 
xiii,  18. — a  col.  et  decanus  +  uxor, 
hh.  s.  G.,  and  socius  s.  G.,  xxiv, 
113. 

(6)  a  cellarius  et  col.  +  colona, 
hh.  s.  G.,  xix,  4. — For  other  groups 
of  the  colonus  homo  s.  Germani  with 
other  tenants  of  the  colonns  class,  see 
iv,  23,  24  ;    v,  7  ;    vi,  26  ;    vii,  8, 
24  ;    xiii,  4,  32  ;    xiv,  6,  9,  10,  18 ; 
xvii,    11  ;    xix,    21,    22;    xxi,    24  ; 
xxiv,  62,  66. 

(7)  a  homo  liber  +  colona,  xiv,   7. 
— a  liber,  xvi,  41  (bis). 

(8)  a  major,  viii,  23.— a  major  + 
colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  iii,  7.     See  also 
above  Nos.  2  and  4. 

(9)  a  homo  s.  Germani  and   an 
undef.  female  tenant,   xvi,    78. — a 
homo  s.  G.  + advena,  and  socius  col. 
s.  G.,  xxiv,  61. 

(10)  a  calumniatus -f  colona,   hh. 
s.  G.,  a  calumniatus  +  colona  s.  G. 
and  a  col.  +  colona,  xix,  48. 

(11)  a  lidus,  and  a  col.  s.   G.  + 
colona,  xviii,  9. — a  lidus  and  a  lidus  + 
colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxi,  41. — a  lidus, 
h.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  8. — a  lidus  +  colona, 
hh.  s.  G.,  viii,  4;  xxv,  19. — do.  and 
a  lida  s.   G.,  xiii,   24. — do.    and  a 
lidus  +  lida,  hh.  s.  G.,  and  a  lidus  + 
lida,  xiii,  25.— a  lidus  s.  G.,  and  a 
col.  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  iii,  45.— a 
lidus  +  lida,  hh.  s.  G.,  vi,  36.— do., 
and  a  col.,  and  an  extraneus -f  colona, 
hh.   8.   G.,   xiii,  26.— a  lidus  +  ex- 
tranea,  a  col.,   and  a  col.+colona, 
xiii,  7. 

(12)  a  servus,  Fr.  ii,  7.— a  servus 
s.  G.,  iii,  48.— do.  and  a  col.  s.  G., 
IV,  71.— do.  -f  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  and 


a  servus  +  ancilla,  hh.  s.  G.,  xv,  76. 
— a  servus  and  a  servus  +  colona,  vii, 
7. — a  servus  and  a  servus  +  colona, 
hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  82. — a  servus  + 
colona,  xxii,  20,  28,  29,  39,  68,  77, 
79;  xxv,  33.— a  servus  +  colona,  hh. 
s.  G.,  iii,  47  ;  iv,  9 ;  v,  62 ;  vii,  14, 
15,  42  ;  xvi,  66,  68 ;  xxi,  27 ;  xxiv, 
81,  144. — two  do.,  iii,  54. — a  servus 
+  ancilla,  hh.  s.  G.,  xv,  82 ;  xvi,  76  ; 
xvii,  35. — do.  and  an  undef.  tenant 
+  ancilla  s.  G.,  vii,  18. — a  servu8  + 
ancilla,  de  cella  fratrum,  hh.  s.  G., 
xxiv,  119. — a  servus  +  ancilla,  xv, 
70;  xxiv,  59;  Fr.  ii,  6. — a  servus 
domni  abbatis  +  libera,  xxi,  43. — 
For  other  groups  of  the  servus  and 
tenants  of  the  colonus  class,  see 
xxi,  28. 

(13)  an  advena  +  colona  s.  G.,  xxi, 
54. — an  advena  +  colona,  and  a  socia 
colona,    xxiv,    11. — an    advena  + 
colona,  and  a  socius  colonus  +  uxor, 
hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  176. 

(14)  an  extraneus,  a  col.  +  colona, 
and  a  col.,  ix,  22. — an  extr.  +  colona, 
xxiv,  78. — do.  and  2  col1  +  colonae, 
ix,  13. — an  extr. +colona  s.  G.,  and 
his  socius,  xx,  14. — an  extr.  +  colona 
s.  G.   and    6   sociae,   xx,    6. — two 
extr anei  +  colonae  s.  G.,  xiii,  17. — 
a  homo  extraneus  +  colona  s.  G.,  xx, 
7.— an  extr. +colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  and 
his  socius,  servus  +  uxor,  hh.  s.  G., 
xxiv,  85. 

(15)  an  undefined  tenant,  iii,  17  : 
v,  12,  88,  89;  vii,  52,  69.— two  do., 
xxv,  29. — one  do.  +  colona,  vii,  23  ; 
viii,  20. — two  do.,  ix,  19. — one  do. 
+  colona  s.  G:,  vi,  18,  19,  32 ;  viii, 
22;  xv,  74;  xvi,  13.— do.  +  colona, 
hh.  s.  G.,  ii,  70  ;  iii,  42;  xvii,  33. 
— one  do.  +  lida,  hh.  s.  G.,  iii,  53. — 
one    do.  +  colona,    and   a  servus  + 
libera,   xxii,    78. — a    tenant    called 
"homo  sancti  Petri,"  vii,  10. 

(16)  Two   mansi  ingenuiles   were 
held  by:    a  col.,  v,  75. — a  col.  + 
colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  ii,  40. — a  major  et 
col.  +  colona,  ix,  8. — a  col.  et  major 
+  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  ii,  2;  xix,  3. — 
a  col.  +  libera,  xvii,  14. — do.  and  a 
col.+colona,  xxii,  93.— a  major,  col. 
s.  G.  +  uxor,  quorum   infantes  non 
sunt  s.  G.,  xxi,  3.— a  tenant  called 
a  saro,  xxiv,  172. 

(17)  A  maws  ing.  belonged  to  a 
church,  ii,  1  ;  viii,  2  ;  tiro,  iii,  1. 

(18)  They  were  hold  "  in  benefit  " 
(q.v.)  and  in  precana  (q.v.). 


GLOSSARY J.    H.    HESSELS. 


537 


(19)  A    inattsiix  et  dimidius  inge- 
nuilis was  hold  by&colonus,  h.  8.  G., 
xxv,  4. 

(20)  A  mansns  ingenuilis  et  dimi- 
dius  were  held  by  a  lidus  +  colona, 
hh.  s.  G.,  viii,  4  ;  by  a  col.  +libera, 
viii,  6. 

(21)  A  diiiiid'uts  iinnisns  ingenuilis 
(metlix*    maimm     ing.,     viii,     42) ; 
probably    meant,     not    a    mansus 
divided   into   halves,  but    one   that 
was  subject  to  half  the  taxes,  rent, 
and  other  obligations  of  other  mansi. 
It  was  held  by  :  a  colonns,  v,  90 ; 
xiii,  3S  ;  xx,  11,  27. — a  col.  +  colona. 
vii,  46;  xxiii,  23;   xxiv,   152.— do.' 
and  a  socius  col.,  xx,  26. —  a  col. 
and  a  servus,  xx,  29. — a  col.,  and  a 
socius  col.  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv, 
46.  —  a    col.    and    a    col.+ancilla 
domini  abbatis,    hh.    s.    G.,    xxiv, 
92.  —  a  colona  s.   G.  and  her  son, 
<:ol.,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxv,  39. — a  col.  and 
t'rater,   and    mater    eorum    colona, 
hh.  s.  G.,  xxv,  42.— a  col.   s.   G., 
i,  11,  12.— a  col.,  h.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  148, 
149,  151,  153.— two  do.,  xiii,  16.— 
a   col.  +  colona,    hh.    s.    G.,    i,    18; 
r,    52 ;  vii,    38,    54 ;  xiii,  35  ;  xiv, 
48;  xix,  11,   13,   14,   37;  xxiv,  35, 
41,   43-45,   90,  91,  97,    104,    145, 
146,    150,    155;    xxv,   8,   9,   12.— 
two  do.,  xiv,  44;  xv,  56. — one  do.  and 
his  socius  col.+colona,  xxiv,  31. — 
do.  and  his  socius  col.+colona,  hh. 
s.  G.,  xxiv,  89. — do.  and  his  socius 
+  ancilla,  xxiv,  147. — do.,  and  7  col1, 
2  col'  +  colonae,  an  advena  and  a 
colona,  xxv,  22. — a  col.  +libera,  hh. 
s.  G.,  xix,  12. — a  col.  +  ancilla,  hh. 
s.  G.,  xxiv,  37. — a  col. +uxor,  hh. 
s.   G.,   xxv,   5. — a  col.,  mulinarius, 
h.  s.  G.,  xix,   6. — a  col.  s.   G.+ 
colona,   hh.   s.    G.,  xxv,    38. — do. 
+  calumniata,    xxiv,  42. — a  vinitor 
(servus),  ix,  231-233. — a  servus,  ix, 
233,  243;     Fr.  ii,  9. — a  servus  + 
colona,  ix,  231 ;  Fr.  ii,  8. — two  do., 
xiii,  36. — a  servus  +  lida,  ix,  242. — 
do.  and  a  socius  servus  +  colona,  xx, 
13. — an  ad  vena  +  colona  s.  G.,  and 
a  col.  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxv,  20. 
— a  homo  extraneus  +  uxor,   and  a 
socius,   xx,   26. — an  undef.   tenant, 
v,    91;  xiii,    38;  xxiv,    96. — do.+ 
colona,  viii,  10 ;  ix,  232. 

Servitium   ingenuile,    service  due 
from  tin  ingenuus,  ix,  139. — Census 
ingenuilis,  see  Census. 
ingemuis,  free-born.     Tn  the  Polypty- 


churn  the  eoloni  were  probably 
understood  to  be  ingenui,  but  the 
term  occurs  only  twice  in  the  original 
compilation,  xiii,  1  (referring  to  the 
tenants  of  a  "  mansus  ingenuilis  "), 
99  (where  it  clearly  refers  to  the 
en/onus).  In  the  later  additions  it 
occurs  iii,  61'  (ingenua  femina ; 
homines  liberi  et  ingenui)  ;  ix,  305  ; 
x,  1  (eoloni  ingenui) ;  xii,  48 
(ingenua,  and  ingenui  parentes). 
Ingenui  parentes,  ix,  305;  xii,  48. 
See  further  ingenuilis. 

ingius=indius  (q.v.). 

injungere,  to  impose,  enjoin,  i,  13,  16, 
'27  ;  iv,  2,  26  ;  v,  3,  28,  53,  78 ; 
vi,  3,  33,  36,  54;  vii,  4,  37,  38, 
39;  viii,  3,  24,  28;  ix,  9,  212;  xii, 
15;  xiv,  3,  35,  72;  xv,  3,  69;  xvi, 
52,  66;  xvii,  3,  18;  xviii,  3;  xix, 
8  ;  xx,  30,  38 ;  xxi,  4. 

insaginare,  to  feed,  fatten,  ix,  287 ; 
xi,  A;  xiii,  A. 

insula,  an  island,  xxv,  1. 

integer,  entire  ;  see  mansus  integer. 

*integritas,  the  whole,  completeness,  ix, 
305;  xii,  48. 

inter  [  =  the  French  entre^Lat.  tarn — 
quam],  as  well— as,  i,  42;  ii,  121; 
iii,  62;  ix,  1.  See  also  vii,  84 
(inter  totum)  ;  ix,  158 ;  xii,  2  (inter 
totos). 

Jermgia,  see  germgia. 

jornalis,  a  measure  of  land  (Fr.  journal), 
probably  as  much  as  could  be  worked 
by  a  plough  in  one  day,  ii,  1 ;  iv,  8  ; 
vii,  60  ;  ix,  245-248,  254,  259,  303 
(later  addit.)  ;  xiii,  16,  43,  74,  91, 
95  ;  xvi,  2,  81 ;  xx,  17,  32,  34,  36, 
41  ;  xxi,  5,  10,  40,  77,  80 ;  xxii,  76 
(ter),  89,  96;  xxiii,  1,  2,  4,  25; 
xxiv,  2,  6,  28,  34,  42,  60,  70,  73- 
75, 137, 161-166.  Jornalis  dimidius, 
xii,  19  ;  xxiv,  64.  It  seems  to  have 
contained  about  120  perches  or,  as 
Guerard  explains,  34  ares  13  cen- 
tiares ;  it  was  a  division  of  the 
bunuariitm  (q.v.),  and  also  measured 
woods,  xiii,  16,  43,  74,  91,  95. 

jubere,  to  order,  bid,  tell,  command, 
i,  14 ;  ii,  2 ;  iii,  37  ;  vii,  37  ;  viii, 
3  ;  xv,  78  ;  xvi,  3  ;  xix,  8. 

judicialis,  of  or  belonging  to  a  judge 
(judex)  or  to  a  court  of  justice: 
curvada  judicialis,  work  or  service 
performed  for  a  judge,  or  for  a  court 
of  justice,  xxii,  4. 

junicula=genicula(q.v.),  a  young  cow, 
heifer,  xvii,  3. 


538         MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMINON's    1'OLYPTYCHUM  : 


jurare,  to  take  an  oath  (to  become  a 
juror),  ii,  120;  vi,  56;  xiii,  111; 
xiv,  89;  Fr.  ii,  12.  Juratus,  a 
sworn  man,  one  of  a  jury,  ft  jury- 
man, ix,  294,  295 ;  xxiii,  28. 

Kavaticum,  see  capaticum.  » 

Laboraro,  to  work,  xii,  10. 

lana,  wool:  Lana  dominica,  see  do- 
minions. 

lancea,  a  lance,  xiii,  103. 

lanificiura  [properly,  a  making  up  or 
manufacturing  of  wool,  wool-spin- 
ning, wool-weaving,  but  in  the 
Polyptych urn  =  lana],  wool,  xi,  13. 

latitudo,  latitude,  xi,  A. 

lear,  learis,  perhaps  a  sheep,  or  a  ram, 
ix,  158;  xxii,  4  (de  4  denariis),  97 
(id.);  xxiii,  26  (id.). 

*  lectisternium,  a  couch,  xii,  60. 

legua,  leoa,  leva,  see  leuua. 

leuua,  leuva  ( =  lewa) ,  leoa,  legua,  leua, 
leva  [a  Celtic  word ;  in  class.  Lat. 
leuca,  leuga,  Fr.  lieue],  a  measure  of 
length,  a  league,  ii,  1  ;  iii,  1 ;  iv,  1 ; 
v,  1,  2 ;  vi,  1 ;  vii,  3  ;  viii,  1  ;  ix, 
278,  287  ;  xi,  A  ;  xiii,  A  ;  xv,  1 ; 
xvi,  1 ;  xvii,  1 ;  xix,  1.  It  was  a 
Gallic  mile  of  1,500  Roman  paces. 
The  Engl.  league  ( =  3  geogr.  miles) 
is  chiefly  used  on  sea.  The  D. 
and  Germ,  league  contains  4  geogr. 
miles. 

*levita,  a  Levite,  priest,  x,  1,  2. 

liber,  a  child,  xxv,  21.  In  the 
Polyptychum  infans  (q.v.)  is  the 
usual  term. 

liber,  libera,  liberum,  free,  indepen- 
dent:  liber  (subst.),  a  free,  inde- 
pendent man,  ix,  267 ;  xv,  5 ;  xvi, 
41  (bis),  89  ;  liber  +  uxor,  xix,  37  ; 
liber  +  colona,  ix,  147  ;  liber  + 
eolona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  6;  xvi,  88; 
liber  +  colona  s.  G.,  xix,  34,  36  ; 
liber  homo,  xiv,  7  ( +  colona) ;  iii, 
61  (later  addit.);  see  also  homo. — 
libera,  a  free  woman,  holding  (with 
a  col.  s.  G.)  a  "mansus  in- 
genuilis,"  vi,  8. — (cujus  infantes 
non  sunt  s.  Germani),  holding  a 
"  mansus,"  xii,  25. — (cujus  infantes 
sunt  s.  Germani),  holding  (with 
others)  a  "mansus  ingenuilis,"  xix, 
28. — Libera  femina,  ix,  247. — We 
find  further  the  libera  as  the 
wife  of  («)  a  servus  (q.v.)  ;  (b)  a 
colonus  (q.v.) ;  (c]  a  colontts  s. 
Germani  (q.v.) ;  (d)  a  col.  h.  s.  G. 
(q.y.) ;  (e)  a  homo  ex  familia  s. 


G.,  xix,  .51  (later  addit.).— Libera 
potestas,  an  independent  lordship, 
seigniory,  \ii,  22. 

libra,  (1)  a  weight,  a  pwnd  (Fr.  la 
livre] :  de  cera,  xiii,  99  ;  de  ferro, 
xiii,  64,  66;  see  further  ferrum. 
The  pound  of  the  Prankish  period 
till  the  time  of  Charlemagne  was 
equal  to  the  Roman  pound  of  326 
grammes  ;  the  pound  established 
by  him  before  A.D.  779  weighed 
408  grammes.  A  kilogramme  (  = 
1000  grammes)  is  about  2  pound* 
English.  — (2)  a  pound  (of  silver), 
making  with  the  solid  us  (q.v.)  and 
denarius  (q.v.)  the  monetary  system 
in  the  Polyptychum,  xiii,  99. — de 
argento  librae,  i,  42  ;  iv,  35 ;  xiii, 
99 ;  xiv,  94 ;  xv,  95 ;  xvi,  93 ; 
xxi,  93. 

lida,  in  general,  a  woman  belonging  to 
the  class  of  the  lidus  (q.v.).  The 
Polyptychum  records  her  as:  lida 
(merely),  xxi,  92. — ditto,  but  hold- 
ing (with  two  servi)  a  "dimidius 
mansus  servilis,"  xxii,  85. — ditto, 
but  holding  (with  another  lida  and 
a  lidus  and  a  col.  +  colona)  a  mansus, 
ix,  73. — wife  of  a  colon  us  (and  called 
with  him  hh.  s.  G.)  and  paying 
8  denani,  iii,  44.— paying  4  den.  de 
litmonio,  xi,  14. — having  to  make 
camsili  (q.v.)  or  to  pay  denarii  (q.v.) , 
xxiii,  27. — making  tl  camsili  (q.v.)  de 
octo  alms  "  or  paying  4  denarii,  xiii, 
110. —lida  de  decania,  ix,  296,  297. 
— lida  mater,  ix,  25.  —  lida  s. 
Germani,  and  holding  (with  a  lidus 
+  colona,  hh.  s.  Germaui)  a  "  mansus 
ingenuilis,"  xiii,  24. — do.,  and  hold- 
ing (with  a  homo  s.  G.)  a  "mansus 
servilis,"  xvi,  72. — wife  of  a  lidus 
(q.v.). — of  a  servus  (q.v.). — of  a 
colonus  (q.v.). — of  a  colonus  homo  s. 
G.  (q.v.). — of  an  uudef.  tenant,  xiv, 
73  ;  xxii,  86.— do.,  and  called,  with 
him,  hh.  s.  G.,  iii,  53. 

lidilis,  of  or  belonging  to  a  lidus  (q.v.)  : 
Mansus  lidilis,  xiii,  41-63,  99,  the 
same  as  maiisus  lidus  (q.v.),  a  manse 
mostly  held  by  a  lidus  (q.v.)  ;  but, 
occasionally,  also  by  other  classes  of 
tenants,  so  that  a  mansus  lidilis  was 
not  necessarily  a  manse  occupied  by 
a  lidus,  but  subject  to  rents  and 
taxes  as  if  held  by  a  lidus ;  see 
inaenuilis  and  servilis  mansus.  The 
lidilis  mansus  was  held  by  :  a  col. 
colona,  hh.  s.  G.,xiii,  53. — two  do., 
xiii,  43,  52,  69,  60.— two  do.,  and  :i 


(.LOSsUlY .).     H.     HKSSK1,S. 


lidus  f  adu:iia,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  62.- — 
two  do.,  a  col.,  and  a  col.  and  his 
two  brothers,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  48. — 
one  do.,  a  servus  +  coloim,  a  servus 
-i-colona,  hh.  s.  (r.,  and  a  lidus-f 
<'olona,  lili.  s.  <;.,xiii,  -'>0. — one  do., 
a  col.  |-lida,  a  lidus  +  colona,  hh. 
s.  G.,  a  col  +  lida,  hh.  s.  G.,  a  lidus 
i-colona,  and  a  lidus  and  his  son, 
xiii,  47.— one  do.,  a  col.  +  ancilla, 
and  a  col. +colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii, 
51. — a  col.-flida,  hh.  s.  G.,  and 
a  col.  +  colona,  and  an  c\truueus  + 
colona  s.  G.,  xiii,  42. — do.  and  a 
col.  +  ancilla,  hh.  s.  G.,  and  a  lidus, 
xiii,  57. — do.,  and  a  lidus  +  ancilla, 
hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  54. — do.,  and  a  servus 
+  colona,  hh.  s.  G. ,  a  col.  +  extranea, 
and  a  servus  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G., 
xiii,  45.  —  a  colona  s.  G.,  her  son 
a  servus,  her  sister  an  ancilla,  and 
a  lidus  4- colona,  xiii,  44. — a  lidus, 
a  lidus  +  lida,  hh.  s.  G.,  a  lidus  + 
colona,  ami  a  lidus  +  colona,  hh.  s. 
G.,  xiii,  46. — a  lidus  s.  G. +libera, 
and  a  col.+colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii, 
55. — two  lidi  +  colonae,  hh.  s.  G., 
and  a  lidus,  xiii,  49. — a  lidus  + 
colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  an  undet.  tenant 
+  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  and  a  lidus  + 
colona,  xiii,  63. — a  lidus  +  ancilla, 
hh.  s.  G.,  and  a  colona  s.  G.,  xiii, 
56.  —  a  lidus  +  advena,  hh.  s.  G., 
and  a  col.  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii, 
58. — two  extranei  +  colonae  s.  G., 
xiii,  61 . — one  do.,  and  a  col.  +  colona, 
hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  41. 

1.  lidus,    adj.,   of  or   belonging    to   a 
lidus  (q.v.) :    mansus  lidus t  xiii,  39 
(held  by  a  col.  et  fratres  ejus,  hh. 
s.  G.,  and  a  col  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.), 
40   (held  by  a  col.  +  colona,  hh.  s. 
G.,  and  a  colona) ;  see  lidili*. 

2.  lidus,  subst.,  a  tenant  of  the  Abbey. 
The  Polyptychum  records  him  as  : 

(1)  lidus  merely:  i,  22,  37;  ix, 
42,  73,  78,  87,  97,  282;  xi,  2,  12; 
xiii,  39,  46,  47,  49,  57,  99  ;  xviii, 

9  ;    xxi.   91. h  uxor,  ix,   137.  — 

+  colona,  ix,  16,  17,  78,  81,  137, 
266,  288,  290  ;  xi,  4,  9  ;  xiii,  44, 
46,  47,  63,  78.— +  lida,  ix,  25, 
221,  285;  xi,  2,  4;  xiii,  25,  74.— 

1-extranea,  ix,   292;    xiii,   69. h 

ttxtranea  (quorum  infantes  non  sunt 
s.  Germani),  ix,  289,  290. 1-  an- 
cilla, ix,  80,  155. — lidus  de  decania, 
ix,  '-'96,  297. — lidus,  filius  coloni 
hominis  s.  Germani  de  alia  femina 
de  fisco  dominico,  xxv,  7. 


(2)  lidus  s.  Gerraani,   i,   23 ;    ii, 
114;  iii,  45;  xii,  32  ;  xiii,  73.— do. 
+  libera,  xiii,  55. — do.  +  extranea, 
xiii,  7. 

(3)  lidus,  homo  s.  Germani,  xxi, 
18,   62;    xxiv,    8.—  + lida,    hh.    s. 
G.,  i,    14;    vi,    36;    xiii,   25,    26, 
46,  76.—  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  i,  13, 
14  ;  viii,  4,  33  ;  xiii,  24,  25,  46,  47, 
49,  50,  63,  70,  78,  87  ;  xxi,  41,  68; 
xxv,  18,    19.—  +  ancilla,  hh.  s.  G., 
xiii,  54,  56,  74,  75,  80. — h  advena, 
hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  58,  62.— In  xiii,  65, 
we  find  a  "  Martmus  servus  et  uxor 
ejus   ancilla   hh.  s.  G."    having   a 
daughter  who  was  an  ancilla,  and 
three  (sons)  who  were  lidi  because 
born  "de  colona."     See  also  ix,  25: 
"  Isti  tres  sunt  lidi  quoniam  de  lida 
matre  sunt  nati." 

The  lidtis  held,  besides  the  lidilia 
mansus,  («)  a  mansus  ingcnuilis 
(q.v.)  ;  (b)  a  mansus  serrilis  (q.v.) ; 
(c)  a  hospitium  (q.v.) ;  (d)  a  fourth 
part  of  an  unqualified  mansus  ;  see 
pars;  (e)  (with  another  undefined 
tenant)  a  portion  of  arable  land  and 
of  a  vineyard,  i,  22.  The  lidus 
seems  to  have  paid  a  tax  called 
litmonium  (q.v.)  specially  imposed 
upon  his  class. 

lignaricia,  lignaritia,  lignericia  [lig- 
num] :  (1)  the  privilege  of  cutting 
timber  in  a  lord's  forest,  for  which 
the  tenants  paid  a  certain  sum  of 
money,  usually  4  denarii,  ii,  2,  121  ; 
v,  3,  53,  78,  93 ;  vi,  3,  57  ;  ix,  9, 
201;  xiii,  1,  14  (den.  1),99;  xv,  3, 
95  ;  xxii,  4,  92  (5  den.),  97  ;  xxiii, 
26;  xxv,  3,  34;  Fr.  ii,  10.— (2)  the 
carting,  loading,  or  conveying  of 
wood  cut  in  a  lord's  forest,  which 
tenants  had  to  perform  for  their 
master,  ix,  153,  155,  158,  201  ; 
xviii,  3. 

lignum,  wood,  (duo  carra  de  ligna)  xi, 
2 ;  xxv,  2. 

linificium  [properly  the  making  or 
weaving  of  linen,  but  here]  linen, 
xiii,  109. 

linum,  flax  (Fr.  liri],  xii,  2.— Linum 
dominicum,  see  domtnicus. 

litmonium,  the  obedience  or  servitude 
which  binds  a  litus  (lidus,  q.v.)  to 
his  lord,  and  in  regard  to  which  he 
had  to  pay  a  certain  sum  of  money, 
usually,  it  seems,  4  denarii,  xi,  14. 
See  also  vi,  36,  where  there  is 
question  of  a  payment  of  8  den.  by  a 
lidus  and  his  wile. 


540          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHUM  : 


locus,  a  place,  locality,  country  region 
(=  villa),  ix,  266,  278;  xii,  4,  6, 
etc.,  21,  28;  xxiv,  1. 

longitudo,  longitude,  xi,  A. 

lucus,  a  wood,  xxi,  1  (qui  non  ferunt 
fructum)  ;  xxv,  1  (1.  parvulus). 

*  lumen,  a  light  (at  a  tomb),  ix,  305  ; 
xii,  48. 

luminare  (plur.  luminaria),  luminaria, 
fern.,  a  light. — luminaria  (fern.),  ix, 
267;  xxiv,  183. — luminaria  (fern.) 
s.  Germani,  ix,  151,  264  ;  xxiv,  182, 
183;  ix,  263  (later  addit.);  x,  1 
(id.). — luminaria  (neut.  plur.),  ix, 
268;  xii,  3,  15 ;  iii,  61  (later  addit.) ; 
xix,  51  (id.).  See  homo  votivus. 

Madium  mensis,  madius  mensis,  the 
month  of  May,  xi,  2  ;  xiii,  1,  91 ; 
xx,  3.— Majus  mensis,  ix,  57. 

magisca,  magisqua  (xiii,  15)  [mains, 
the  month  of  May,  hence]  May- 
work,  the  labour  of  conveying  agri- 
cultural produce  in  the  month  of 
May,  which  tenants  had  to  perform 
for  their  lords,  ix,  201;  xi,  10: 
xiii,  B,  14,  38.  See  also  madium. 

major,  an  officer,  probably  one  who 
presided  over  a  village  (see  xiii,  100). 
The  Polyptychum  records  him  as 
major  merely,  viii,  23;  xiii,  100: 
xxi,  93;  xxii,  2;  iv,  36  (later 
addit.). — major  +  colona,  xxii,  2. — 
major  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  iii,  7. — 
major  et  colonus,  ix,  271. — major 
et  colonus  +  colona,  ix,  8. — colonus 
et  major 4- colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  ii,  2; 
v,  3 ;  xix,  3. — major,  colonus  + 
uxor,  hh.  s.  G.,  Fr.  i,  4. — major 
et  colonus  s.  G.,  xvii,  3 — major, 
colonus  s.  G.  +  uxor,  quorum  in- 
fantes non  sunt  s.  Germani,  xxi,  3. 
— a  juror,  ii,  120;  xiv,  89. — He 
held  a  "  mansus, "  ix,  271. — two  do., 
xxi,  93;  xxii,  2. — a  "mansus  in- 
genuilis,"  iii,  7;  v,  3  ;  viii,  23. — 
two  do.,  ii,  2  ;  ix,  8 ;  xxi,  3. 

majus  mensis,  see  madium. 

*maledictio,  a  malediction,  curse,  xii, 
48. 

mancipium,  a  slave,  servant  (without 
further  definition),  xiv,  2  ;  xx,  1. — 
xii,  1  (  +  uxor),  2  (cujus  infantes  non 
sunt  sancti  Germani),  3  (+  uxor), 
8  (4- colona  s.  Germani),  13  (cum 
infante \  15  (cujus  infantes  non  sunt 
s.  G.).  The  term  includes  also  females. 

manens,  a  resident,  xxii,  1  (ad  fin.). 

manere,  to  reside,  dwell,  ix,  8-65,  67, 
71,  98,  99,  104,  107,  116,  124, 131, 


135,  142,  144-146,  148-150,  154, 
155,  157,  159,  202,  209,  210,  231, 
236-243,  267,  272,  273,  279,  283; 
xi,  1-9;  xiii,  1-5,  7-13,  16-28, 
30-37,  39,  42-75,  77-90,  92-95, 
97;  xxi,  3-41,  43-55,  57-86;  xxii, 
4,  69,  75;  xxiv,  18-108,  110,  111, 
113-117,  119-128,  130-158,  160- 
170,  173,  175-180;  xxv,  3;  Fr.  ii, 
15. 

mannopera,  manopera,  see  manuopera. 

mansellus,  a  small  manse,  a  manse 
which  had  not  so  much  land,  nor  so 
many  charges  to  bear,  as  a  mansus, 
xxiii,  1,  2,  4,  5. 

mansoarius,  mansuarius  [=  mansion - 
arius],  a  person  occupying  or  holding 
a  mansus  (q.v.),  and  who,  in  respect 
of  his  holding,  pays  an  annual  rent 
or  tax  to  his  lord,  xii,  13,  14. 

mansura,  a  house,  manse,  with  land, 
pastures,  meadows,  etc.,  attached 
to  it,  probably  =  m an sellus  (q.v.), 
xii,  15. 

mansus  [from  Lat.  manere,  to  abide, 
dwell],  a  manse,  habitation,  estate, 
dwelling  with  land  attached  to  it, 
a  farm.  The  Polyptychum  records 
various  kinds  of  mansi:  (1)  a 
mansus,  without  any  further  descrip- 
tion, occupied  by  :  an  undef.  tenant, 
ix,  107,  246,  248,  252,  253,  255, 
256;  xii,  26.— 3  ditto,  xii,  44.— 
9  do.,  ix,  201. — one  do.  (in  bene- 
ficio),  v,  92. — one  do.  (cujus  uxor 
cum  infantibus  non  suiit  s.  G.), 
ix,  145. — one  or  more  tenants  of  the 
colonus  class,  ix,  11,  23,  24,  32,  33, 
39,  44,  52,  60-62,  64-72,  74-77, 
79,  82,  85,  86,  88-90,  92-96,  98- 
103,  105,  106,  109,  110-127,  130, 
132-134,  136,  138,  139,  146,  149, 
160-167,  169,  171-176,  178-181, 
183,  185,  187-191,  193-200,  203, 
205-207,  209,  271,  274,  281,  282; 
xii,  12,  20,  23,  24 ;  xiii,  14;  xx,  9: 
xxii,  2,  3,  7-11,  16,  92,  95;  \x\. 
25. — a  col.  4- colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  vii, 
6  (in  censo). — [one  half  by]  a  col.+ 
colona  and  [the  other  half  by]  ;i 
liber,  ix,  267- — a  col.+libera,  ix, 
142,  283.— do.,  and  a  col.  +  colona, 
ix,  51,  280.  —  do.,  and  2  col.+ 
colonae,  ix,  91.— 3  col'  +  colonae  and 
a  col.  +  libera,  ix,  184. — a  col.  + 
uxor,  xxii,  74. —  do.,  and  an  ox- 
traneus  +  colona,  and  an  undef. 
tenant  4-  colona,  ix,  204. — a  col.  4 
colona,  and  a  lidus  +  colona,  ix,  16. 
— do.,  and  a  lidus  and  2  lidae,  ix, 


f;i,ossAKY  —  J. 


.    HK>.M-:I.S. 


541 


73. — do.,  and  a  lidus  +  aiicilla,  a 
colonus  4-  lida,  and  a  servus  -f-  ex- 
tranea,  ix,  80.— 2  do.,  and  a  lidus 
-f  colona,  and  a  colonus,  ix,  81. — 
3  do.  and  a  lidus,  ix,  97.—  3  do., 
and  a  col.  +lidu,  ix,  104.—  a  col.  + 
uxor,  a  lidus  +  colona,  a  lidus  +  uxor, 
and  a  colonus,  ix,  137. — a  col.  + 
colona  s.  G.,  and  a  servus  s.  G.  + 
oxtranea,  ix,  154. — a  col.  s.  G.,  xii, 

40,  41,   43;    xv,   67.  — do.  and  a 
munboratus,  xii,  9. — a  colona,  xxii, 
73. — a  colona    s.    G.,   xii,    11. — a 
libera  cujus  infantes    non    sunt   s. 
G.,  xii,  25. — a  col.  +  extranea.  ix, 
108,    131,    135.— a  col.  +  extranea 
(quorum  infantes  non   sunt  s.    G.) 
and  a  servus  +  colona,  xxii,  72. — an 
extraneus  +  colona    and    2    col1  + 
colonae,    ix,    13.— a    lidus,    2   col1, 
and  2  lidi  +  colonae,  ix,  78. — a  lidus 

f  colona,  ix,  266,  288.  —  do.,  and 
a  lidus  +  lida,  xi,  4. — do.,  and  a 
col.,  and  a  col.  -t-colona,  ix,  17. — 
2  lidi,  ix,  87. — a  lidus  +  extranea, 
ix,  289. — do.,  and  a  lidus  +  colona, 
ix,  290.— a  servus  +  uxor,  xx,  43. — 
a  servus  +  lida,  hh.  s.  G.,  a  lidus  + 
lida,  and  a  lidus,  xi,  2. — a  servus  + 
lida,  a  servus  +  ancilla,  and  an  ancilla, 
xi,  3. — a  servus  +  colona,  and  a 
servus  +  lida,  xi,  5.  —  do.,  and  a 
servus  +  lida  and  2  servi,  xi,  6. — 
a  servus  s.  G.  +  ancilla,  xii,  33. — 
an  ancilla  s.  G.,  xii,  10.  —  a 
monboratus,  xii,  27.  —  mansuarii, 
xii,  13,  14. -3  homines  s.  G.,  xii,  45. 

Mansi  belonged  to  an  ecclesia, 
ri,  2 ;  ix,  4  ;  xv,  2 ;  xx,  1 ;  xxi,  2 ; 
xxii,  1  ;  xxiv,  1  ;  xxv,  2.  —  See 
further,  ix,  152,  158,  264,  267,  268, 
278,  284,  299  (later  addit.j,  304 
(id.),  305  (id.) ;  xi,  15;  xii,  1-3,  5, 
8,  13,  15-18,  28,  31,  37-39;  xiii, 
B,  1,  99,  1 02-104  ;xvi,  93;  Fr.  i,  1. 

(la)  dimidius  mansus,  without 
further  definition,  held  by :  two 
undef.  tenants,  ix,  151. — one  or 
more  tenants  of  the  colonus  class, 
ii,  43,  78,  82  (bis),  83,  84,  97  (bis) ; 
iii,  13,  14,  18,  24,  26,  41,  43,  46, 
58  ;  iv,  25  ;  vii,  39,  47,  55 ;  viii, 
38;  ix,  140,  150,  210;  xiii,  13,  33, 
34  ;  xiv,  33,  58,  60  ;  xv,  15,  62, 
65  ;  xvi,  36  ;  xvii,  20,  24  ;  xviii,  14  ; 
xx,  12,  16-18,  20,  '23,  24;  xxi,  44- 
48,  52,  58  ;  xxii,  76,  76  (bis),  88  ; 
xxiv,  94,  95,  98-100  ;  xxv,  28,  40, 

41,  43. — a    col.  +  advena,    and    his 
socius,  col.  +colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv, 


36.— a  col.  +  lida,  hh.  s.  G.,  iii,  10, 
44. — a  colona  s.  G.,  xiii,  8,  20. — 
a  liber  +  colona,  ix,  147. — a  pres- 
byter, homo  s.  G.,  xxiv,  30. — a 
servus  +  colona,  xxii,  7!)  (bis),  80, 
81. — a  servus  +  coloua,  hli.  s.  G., 
iii,  15  ;  xi,  1  ;  xxi,  55. — a  servus 
s.  G.+ libera,  xxi,  57. —a  semis  + 
lida,  ix,  213,279. — a  servus +  aucilla, 
hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  65.— a  servus  +  ex- 
tranca,  xxii,  80  (bis).— (held  "in 
beneficio"  by  an  undef.  tenant),  xiv, 
92.— See  further,  ii,  36  ;  ix,  248, 
278;  xi,  8;  xxii,  1. 

A  mansus  seems  to  have  some- 
times been  divided  into  two,  three, 
or  more  parts,  as:  (\b)  tres  partes 
de  manso,  held  by  an  undef.  tenant 
4- colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  ii,  73  (bis). — 
(Ic)  quarta  pars  de  manso. — (Id) 
tres  partes  de  integro  manso,  ix,  208. 
See  further  pars. 

(2)  mansus  absus  (q.v.),  an  un- 
productive manse,  as  distinct  from  a 
"mansus  vestitus"  —  (3)  m.  censilis 
(q.v.),  a  manse  subject  to  census. — 
(4)  m.  dominicatus  (q.v.),  a  i/tan^e 
set  apart  for  or  occupied  by  a  lord  or 
master. — (5)  m.  indoniinicatus  (q.v.), 
the  same. — (6)  m.  ingenuilis  (q.v.), 
a  manse  belonging  to  or  occupied  by 
an  ingenuus. — (6«)  dimidius  m.  in- 
genuilis  (q.v.). — (7)  m.  integer,  an 
entire  manse,  ix,  139,  208  ;  xi,  7-9  ; 
xiii,  8,  16,  20,  37.— (8)  m.  lidilis 
(q.v.),  lidus  (q.v.,  the  adj.),  or 
m.  lidi,  a  manse  held  by  a  lidus 
(q.v.),  xiii,  99. — (9)  m.  ministerialis 
(q.v.),  a  manse  occupied  by  or  set 
apart  for  an  officer. — (10)  m.  para- 
veradi,  a  manse  of  a  paraveradus, 
i.e.  a  manse  which  had  to  supply 
a  horse  called  paraveradus  (q.v.),  ix, 
142  tit. ;  xxii,  92  tit.  Hence,  m. 
parnveredarius  (adj.),  xxii,  97. — 
(11)  m.  sermlis  (q.v.),  also  called 
"  mansus  servi,"  xxii,  97. — (Ha) 
dimidius  m.  sermlis  (q.v.).  —  (12) 
m.  vestitus  (q.v.),  a  fully  equipped  or 
furnished  manse,  iii,  62  ;  xi,  10. 

A  "mansus"  was  made  out  of 
arable  land  (ix,  253)  in  order  that 
its  occupants  should,  in  future,  have 
to  pay  the  customary  charges.  In 
another  place  (ix,  248)  half  a  manse 
was  constructed,  for  a  tenant 
Hildoard,  out  of  a  dexter  (q.v.)  of 
domain  land,  held  by  Winegisus 
besides  his  regular  manse,  and  two 
jornals  held  by  Gundoinus.  As 


MKDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRM1NON  S    POLYPTYCHUM  : 


regards  the  treatment  of  the  word 
from  a  grammatical  point  of  view, 
the  accus.  sing,  and  pmr.  are  always 
mansum  (ingenuilem)  and  mansos 
(ingenuiles),  while  "  de  mansibus  " 
occurs  ix,  142,  234,  236;  xiii,  39, 
55,  64;  xxii,  77,  79  (bis),  92. 

manuopera,  man  opera,  mannopera  (all 
three  fern.),  manopus,  manuopus 
(plur.  manopera,  manuopera),  manual 
labour,  handwork,  due  from  a  tenant 
to  his  lord,  i,  2,  11,  13,  14,  16,  17, 
27;  ii,  2,  113;  iii,  2,  37  ;  iv,  2, 
26;  v,  3,  28,  49,  53,  78;  vi,  3,33, 
35-37,  39,  54 ;  vii,  4,  37,  39,  62  ; 
viii,  3,  24,  28,  37 ;  ix,  9,  266,  299 
(later  addit.) ;  xiii,  76  (bis);  xiv, 
3,  35,  72 ;  xv,  3,  76 ;  xvi,  3,  52 ; 
xvii,  3,  18;  xviii,  3;  xxii,  1,  88, 
89 ;  xxiii,  2 ;  xxv,  3 ;  Fr.  i,  4 ; 
ii,  15. 

manus,  a  hand :  operari  cum  manu,  to 
perform  handwork,  xiii,  1 ;  xxi,  81. 
— Prosolvere  (mansum)  de  manibus 
suis,  xiii,  38,  105.  See  also  operari. 

*mappa,  a  napkin,  xii,  50. 

*maranatha,  a  curse,  xii,  48. 

mariscus,  a  marsh,  boa,  xx,  2. 

maritus,  a  husband,  xxi,  33. 

*marthyr,  a  martyr,  x,  1,  2. 

masnile,  see  maxnile. 

mater,  a  mother,  iv,  20  ;  v,  28  ;  vi,  14, 
44,  48;  viii,  12,  17;  ix,  247,  etc. 

*  maxnile,  for  masnile,  a  small  piece 
of  land    tvith    a    home    attached, 
iii,  61. 

medietas,  a  half:  medietas  axiculorum, 
ix,  9. — m.  debiti,  xi,  8 ;  xiii,  16, 
20;  xxiii,  23. — m.  donationis,  ix, 
267. — m.  farinarii,  vii,  4. — m.  mansi, 
viii,  10;  xi,  10;  xiii,  8,  102-104; 
xiv,  48;  xv,  15,  56;  xvii,  24,  39; 
xviii,  14. — m.  de  hove,  xiii,  41. — 
m.  de  integro  manso,  xiii,  8. — m.  de 
servitio,  Fr.  i,  13. — Arare  (terrain, 
mansum,  donatiouem)  ad  medietatem, 
xii,  19,  22,  23,  26,  27,  32,  etc.— 
Laborare  ad  medietatem,  xii,  10. 
See  also  demedietas. 

medius,  half:  m.  mansus  servilis,  vii, 
84 ;  m.  mansus  ingenuilis,  viii,  42 ; 
m.  modius  ;  multo ;  soalis,  viii,  42. 

mel,  honey,  xiii,  99. 

*mercator,  a  merchant,  v,  110. 

merces,  mercedis,  wages,  salary,  xix,  7. 

meflsis,  a  harvest,  vii,  72  ;  xi,  2 ;  xiii,  B, 
1,  64  ;  xvi,  66,  *<9 ;  xx,  3;  xxiv,  2. 
See  also  augutttaticum. 

*  militia    regie,    the    king's    military 

tervice,  iii,  61. 


ministerialis,  of  or  belonging  to  a 
ministerium  or  office,  hence  (as  sub- 
stantive) an  officer  or  servant,  ix, 
146;  xii,  51  (later  addit.) ;  (as  adj.) 
mansus  ministerialis,  a  manse  occu- 
pied by  or  set  apart  for  an  officer, 
xiii,  99 ;  xxii,  97. 

ministerium,  service,  office,  xxii,  2. 

minuere,  to  diminish,  take  off,  vii,  35. 

missa  (sancti  Martini),  xxii,  2. 

mistura,  for  mixtura,  a  mixture  of 
wheat  and  rye,  maslin  (Fr.  meteil], 
xvi,  1. 

miticum,  service,  see  forasmiticum, 
inframiticum. 

mittere,  to  send,  xiii,  15,  78-80,  91 ; 
xxiii,  1. 

mixtura,  see  mistura. 

modius,  a  measure  (Fr.  tmiid;  D.  mud), 
(1)  for  dry  goods :  annona,  i,  40  ; 
iii,  1  ;  xiii,  99 ;  xv,  1  ;  bracium, 
ix,  2 ;  frumentum,  ii,  1  ;  iii,  1 ;  v, 
1 ;  vii,  3 ;  viii,  1 ;  ix,  1 ;  xiii,  A  ; 
multura,  xiii,  A  ;  sigalum,  ix,  287 ; 
spelta,  ix,  4,  153,  155,  158;  xiii,  B. 
— (2)  for  liquids :  wine,  i,  2,  42  ; 
ii,  1,  2,  38,  41,  121;  v,  1  ;  vii,  3 ; 
viii,  3,  37,  42;  xiv,  1,  3,  35,  72, 
94;  xv,  3,  69,  76,  95;  xvi,  22,  66, 
93 ;  xvii,  3,  18,  21,  49  ;  xviii,  3,  8; 
xxi,  4,  11,  etc.;  xxii,  3,  75,  97; 
xxv,  3. — Its  capacity  differed  greatly. 
It  is  calculated  that  in  A.D.  794  it 
contained  about  52  "litres,"  but  68 
"litres"  about  A.D.  822. 

*molendinum,  a  mill,  iii,  61  ;  ix,  305  ; 
xxiv,  159.  See  area. 

moltura,  multura,  Jlour  with  the  bran 
(Fr.  mouture)',  ix,  2,  158  ;  xiii,  A  ; 
xxi,  1  ;  xxiv,  1. 

monasterium,  a  monastery,  ix,  9 ;  xx, 
3  ;  xxii,  79  (bis) ;  xxv,  3. 

monboratio,  see  munboratio. 

monboratus,  see  munboratut. 

mons,  a  mountain,  xx,  2. 

*  mulier,  a  woman,  xxiv,  112  (later 
addit.). 

mulinarius,  mulnarius,  a  miller,  xiii, 
107  ;  xix,  6. 

multo,  molto,  a  sheep,  i,  16,  18,  42  ; 
v,  3,  28,  49,  52,  53,  78,  93  ;  vi,  3, 
33,  57 ;  viii,  24,  28,  35  (valens  den. 
4),  37,  42;  ix,  9,  153,  155,  168, 
236,  243,  271 ;  xi,  2,  10 ;  xiii,  B, 
64,  77,  91,  92,  97,  99;  xvi,  37,  52, 
88,  93;  xvii,  18,  49;  xix,  8,  50; 
xx,  3,  8,  9,  48  ;  xxi,  31,  44,  47-49, 
51,  52,  54,  55,  58,  93;  xxii,  2,  4, 
70,  74,  75,  76  (bis),  97;  xxiii,  26; 
xxiv,  31,  40,  46,  66,  67,  92,  93,  97, 


J.     11. 


543 


146,  153,  179;  xxv,  23-25,  27,  2'J 
33. — Multo  de  uno  anno,  xxv,  '28. — 
Dimidius  multo,  xx,  11-13,  16-18, 
20,  23-27,  29.     See  also  pars. 

rnul turn,  see  moltni-a. 

munboratio,  monboratio,  protection,  ix, 
268;  xii,  27. 

iriuiiboraliis  monboratus,  a  pemon  who 
i.v  under  the  protection  of  some  lord, 
xii,  9,  27. 

murus  petriuus,  a  stone  wall,  xxii,  1. 

mustaticum,  unfermented  wine,  must, 
xxii,  4. 

*  Nascentia,  tuaotncu^oriyiH ,  race.,  xxiv, 

112. 
uatale  Domini,  the  nativity  of  the  Lord, 

xx,  2  ;  see  nativitas. 
*natalitium,    a    birthday,  x,    2;    see 

commemoratio. 
nativitas,    the   nativity   of    the   Lord, 

xxii,  1.  —  Nativitas  Domini,  iii,  2; 

ix,  8  ;    xiii,  100  ;    xxii,  2  ;    xxiv,  1  ; 

see  natale. 
navigium    facere,    to    convey,    render 

service  by  means  of  a,  vessel,  xx,  3. 
necessitas,  necessity,  xiii,  1. 
nepos,  a  cousin,  -nephew,  ix,  257,  265. 
nepta,  for  neptis,  a  niece,  xiv,  27. 
*nobilis:     homo,    iv,     36;    xii,    49: 

mulier,  vii,  85. 
novellus,  newly  planted:  novella  silva, 

see  silva  ;  novella  vinea,  see  vinea. 
nutrire,  to  cultivate,  grow,  take  care  of, 

ix,  1 ;  xxi,  3  ;  xxiv,  1  ad  fin. ;  xxv,  1. 

Olca,  a  piece  of  arable  land  closed  in 
by  ditches  or  hedges,  xi,  15;  Cot- 
grave,  ouche. 

operari,  to  work,  perform  labour,  either 
operari  (diem]  or  operari  (diem]  cum 
manu,  xiii,  1  (tres  dies  operantur 
cum  manu;  nullum  diem  operantur 
ad  opus  dominicum)  ;  xxi,  81 ;  xxii, 
70  ;  xxiii,  4  ;  xxiv,  2  ;  see  also 
manus  and  dies. 

operarius,  a  workman,  labourer,  xxiii,  1. 

opus,  service,  behalf,  employment,  busi- 
ness. Opusdommicum,  seedominicus. 
Facere  opera,  xv,  15. —  Opera  manu, 
xxiv,  179;  see  further  manuopera. 

ortolanus,  a  gardener,  ix,  244. 

ortus,  a  garden,  xiii,  B. — Ortus  domini- 
cus,  see  dominicus. 

osaria,  ausaria,  a  bundle  of  osiers,  or 
twigs  of  the  u-illow,  xv,  69,  76,  95  ; 
xvii,  11,  41,  43,  45. 

ospes,  see  hospes. 

ospitium  =  hospitinm  (q.v.). 

ostis,  for  hostis  (q.v.). 


(ivicula  [dim.  of  ovis;  Fr.  uttaille ; 
Span,  ovejet],  a  little  or  yoting  sheep 
that  has  not  yet  borne  young:  ovi- 
cula  (It-  uno  :iiino,  ix,  (J  :  xxii,  4,  97  ; 
xxiii,  26. 

ovis,  a  sheep,  xxv,  34  (ovisde  uno  :inno;. 
The  Polyptychum  generally  i/ 
word  multo  (q.v.). 

ovum,  an  egg,  i,  1,  2,  11,  42,  etc.  ;  ix, 
2  :  xxii,  4. — In  the  1'olyptychum 
the  number  of  eggs  paid  by  the 
tenants  was  usually  five  times"  that 
of  hens :  3  pulli  and  15  ova,  \,  1,2, 
etc. ;  xxii,  1 .  See  pullus. 

Pacus,  for  par/us  (q.v.). 

pagensis,  an  inhabitant  of  a  pagufi 
(q.v.),  ix,  283. 

pagus,  pacus  (xii,  49,  later  addit.) ;  in 
class.  Lat.  a  district,  canton,  pro- 
vince. In  the  Frank,  period  an 
administrative  circumscription  (Fr. 
pays)  ruled  by  a  count,  which  repre- 
sented one  of  the  cities  of  Roman 
Gaul,  or  merely  a  part  of  the  ancient 
territories,  iii,  61  (later  addit.) ;  vii, 
83;  ix,  152,  257,  264-266,  268, 
278,  284,  305  (later  addit.)  ;  xii,  1- 
48;  xv,  97  (later  addit.) ;  xix,  1,  51 
(later  addit.) ;  xxi,  1,  81 ;  xxiv,  112  : 
xxv,  1  ;  Fr.  i,  1,  3,  14;  ii,  13. 

panis,  bread,  ix,  153,  304  (later  addit.), 
xiii,  1,  77. 

paraveradarius,  a  tenant  who  had  to 
supply  his  lord  with  a  horse  called 
paraveredus  (q.v.),ix,  148.  As  adj., 
par  aver  edar  ins  mansus,  a  manse  which 
supplied  such  a  horse,  xxii,  97. 

paraveredus,  paraveradus,  paraveretus, 
parvaretus,  parveretus,  parveredus, 
(in  the  Cod.  Just.)  a  horse  for 
extraordinary  services,  which  the 
occupants  of  certain  mansi  had,  on 
stated  occasions,  to  supply  (donare) 
for  the  use  of  their  lord,  a  palfrey, 
i,  38. — De  mansibus  paraveradorum, 
ix,  142  tit. ;  xxii,  92  tit.— Solvere 
parveretum,  parveredum,  etc.,  ii,  6  : 
vii,  48,  58  ;  xiv,  22  ;  xv,  47  ;  xxii, 
92,  94. — s.  p.  de  dimidio  manso, 
ii,  36. 

parcio,  pasturage  for  pigs,  perhaps  the 
same  as  pascio  (q.v.),  like  parnagium 
for pasnagium,  xiiv,  39;  or,  perhaps, 
for  pars  (q.v.),  a  part. 

paries,  a  partition,  htdtie,  icall,  xiii,  64. 

pars,  partes:  (1)  a  part,  portion, measure 
(of  land  or  an  estate).  The  size  of 
a  pars,  which  must  originally  have 
been  part  of  a  larger  measure,  is  not 


544 


MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     IRMINON  8    POLYPTYCHUM  : 


defined  in  the  Polyptychum,  but, 
when  referring  to  a  manse  it 
perhaps  meant  a  fourth  part.  We 
find  pars  (without  any  further  defi- 
nition), ix,  211  (but  having  3 
bunuaria  of  arable  land).— partes 
s.  Germani,  xii,  3,  41 ;  xxi,  78.— 
Una  pars,  ix,  244,  249,  251,  252, 
255;  xiii,  14,  15,  88,  96.— dimidia 
pars,  ix,  250  (containing  6  bunuaria 
of  arable  land),  256. — tertia  pars, 
xii,  3. — duae  partes,  xiii,  76  (bis) 
(=5  bunuaria),  97  ( =  3  bunuaria). — 
pars  servilis,  xiii,  89,  90. — dimidia 
pars  servilis,  ix,  234,  235. — tertia 
pars  de  bove,  xxi,  4. — quarta  pars 
de  farinario,  ix,  152. — quarta  pars 
de  genicula,  xvii,  49. — quarta  pars 
de  manso  ;(held  by  a  lidus  s.  G.), 
ii,  114;  (by  a  col.  et  junior  decanus 
+  colona),  ix,  58  ;  (by  a  servus  + 
lida),  xi,  7;  (by  a  lidus  +  colona), 
xi,  9. — quarta  pars  mansi  (held  by 
a  col.  +  colona) ,  xx,  10,  21;  (by  a 
servus),  xx,  22. — tres  partes  de 
manso,  ii,  73  (bis). — tres  partes  de 
integro  manso,  ix,  208. — quarta  pars 
de  manso  ingenuili  (held  by  a  col.  + 
colona,  hh.  s.  G.),  xxv,  2i,  44.- — 
a  mansus  ingenuilis  et  quarta  pars 
de  mauso,  held  in  beneficio,  xvi,  90. 
— Quarta  pars  de  servili  manso,  held 
by  a  servus,  ix,  217,  227. — a  servus 
and  two  ancillae,  ix,  219. — a  servus 
+  ancilla,  ix,  220,  222-224,  229.— 
a  servus  +  colona,  ix,  218,  225,  226, 
230. — a  servus  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G., 
and  his  socius,  servus  +  colona,  xxiv, 
39. — a  col.  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  and 
his  socius,  col.  +  colona,  xxiv,  38. — 
3  undef.  tenants,  ix,  212.  See  also 
servilis  mansus. — quarta  pars  mul- 
tonis,  xx,  10,  22,  48. — quarta  pars 
de  vinea,  lii,  38. 

(2)  a  part,  division  of  some  other 
measure  of  length  or  surface  :  (of 
an  aripennus)  tertia  pars,  ii,  94,  96  ; 
v,  9;  vii,  5,  12,  51;  viii,  26;  ix, 
46,  50,  147,  257  ;  xiv,  60  ;  xv,  36, 
58;  xvi,  17,  18;  xxi,  16,  37;  xxii, 
83;  xxiv,  9,  10,  44,  96.— quarta 
pars,  i,  9,  26,  41 ;  ii,  8,  16,  17,  25, 
26,  97  (bis),  102,  103  ;  iii,  1,  8,  9, 
13,  25,  40  ;  iv,  30  ;  v,  6,  10,  etc.  ; 
viii,  6,  8,  11,  etc.;  ix,  11,  16,  52, 
53,  264 ;  xiv,  4,  5,  etc. ;  xv,  27,  34, 
65,68;  xvi.  2,  16  ;  xvii,  5,  21,  38; 
xxi,  48,  xxii,  35,  36,  43,  79  ;  xxiii, 
15;  xxiv,  18,  41,  42.— quinta  pars, 
xxii,  40 ;  xxiii,  16. — sexta  pars,  ix, 


13;  xxii,  80  (bis).—  octava  pare, 
xiv,  58  ;  xvi,  50  ;  xxiii,  1,  12. — 
duae  partes,  i,  1,  3,  6,  16,  27;  ii, 
26-28;  iii,  19,  29;  v,  8,  11,  12; 
vii,  5,  29  ;  viii,  34  ;  xii,  23  ;  xiv, 
25,  39;  xvi,  12;  xvii,  36;  xviii, 
13;  xxi,  15,  37;  xxii,  10;  xxiv, 
23,  24,  115.  — tres  partes,  ii,  9,  72; 
viii,  32,  37;  xii,  36,  38;  xiv,  17, 
21,  76,  etc.;  xv,  15;  xviii,  9.— (of 
a  bunuarium)  tertia  pars,  iv,  25; 
viii,  40. — quarta  pars,  iv,  2  ;  xii,  34, 
35  ;  xiii,  B. — duae  partes,  viii,  40  ; 
ix,  257;  xii,  21;  xiii,  73. — tres 
partes  de  bun.,  xii,  38.  —  (of  a 
jornalis)  tertia  pars,  xvi,  2. — (of 
a  leuva]  duae  partes,  v,  2. 

parvaretus,  parveredus,  parveretus,  see 
paraveredus. 

pascere,  to  feed,  fatten :  pascere  ca- 
ballum,  ix,  8,  57,  139;  xxii,  2; 
p.  pastas,  ix,  235  ;  xi,  13  ;  xx,  38  ; 
xxiii,  27 ;  Fr.  ii,  6 ;  p.  hospites, 
ii,  1  ;  ix,  4  ;  xvi,  2  ;  xix,  2.  See 
also  pastus. 

Pascha,  Easter,  xiii,  100 ;  xx,  2  ; 
xxii,  1. 

pascio,  passio,  pastio,  a  pasturing, 
feeding  of  pigs,  and  the  privilege  of 
pasturing  pigs,  for  which  the  tenants 
paid  (a)  a  quantity  of  wine,  i,  1,  2  ; 
ii,  2,  38,  41,  110,  113-118,  121  ; 
iv,  2,  etc.,  26,  35  ;  v,  3,  28,  53,  76, 
78,  £3  ;  vi,  3,  20,  33  (and  a  multo), 
35,  35,  39,  57;  vii,  4,  84;  viii, 
3,  10,  24,  28,  37,  42  ;  ix,  212  ;  xiv, 
3,  22,  35,  47,  72,  94 ;  xv,  3,  69,  76, 
95  ;  xvi,  3,  22,  52,  66,  93  ;  xvii,  3, 
18,  21,  49;  xviii,  3;  xxii,  97;  Fr. 
ii,  15.— (b)  money,  i,  42;  iii,  2,  62; 
v,  49,  52  ;  vii,  50  ;  xvi,  37 ;  Fr.  i, 
4. — Passionem  accipere,  xxv,  3. 

passionalis,  of  or  belonging  to  passio 
(pascio,  pastio,  q.v.),  pasturage : 
silva  passionalis,  ix,  1 . 

pasta,  a  hen,  ix,  2,  158,  235 ;  xi,  13 ; 
xv,  70,  76,  78,  82 ;  xx,  2,  38,  48  ; 
xxii,  1  ;  xxiii,  27  ;  xxiv,  1 ;  Fr.  ii,  6. 

pastio,  see  pascio. 

pastura,  a  pasture,  pasture-land,  i,  40  ; 
ix,  4,  6,  28,  29,  31,  32,  34,  etc., 
57,  159,  160;  xii,  15,  18,  22. 

pastus,  (1)  adj.,  fatted:  Auca  pasta,  a 
fatted  ffoose,i,  40.— (2)  subs.,  fodder: 
p.  caballi,  ix,  9,  209, 243.  See  pasta. 

patella,  a  small  pan,  dish  or  vessel, 
xiii,  106. 

paxillus,  a  little  stake,  xxiv,  2  (p. 
fissus). 

pecora,  cattle,  xx,  43. 


(JM)SSAKY  —  J.     II.     MKSSKLS. 


545 


pedal  is,  a  measure  for  wood,  xv,  3,  95  ; 
xvi,  3,  22 ;  xxv,  3,  34.  The  word 
always  occurs  in  combination  with 
carratio  (q.v.),  arid  once  :  Lignaritia 
pedalem  i,  xviii,  3.  It  seems  to 
have  been  a  kind  of  framework  or 
ring,  which  must  have  embraced 
more  than  a  square  foot,  of  surface, 
and  contained  more  than  a  cubic  foot 
of  solidity,  and  differed,  not  much 
perhaps,  from  the  carrada  or 
carruin. 

pensa,  a  kind  of  weight  of,  perhaps, 
about  75  to  78  pounds,  of  the  time  of 
Charlemagne:  p.  ferri,  xiii,  108. 

pertica  [a  pole  or  perch,  already  known 
in  class.  Lat.,  originally  as  a  pole  or 
long  staif,  afterwards  as  a  measuring 
rod,  still  later  as  a  portion  of  land 
measured  out  with  the  pertica,  and 
then  as  a  measure  in  general],  a 
measure,  a  perch  ( 1 )  of  arable  land, 
ix,  237 ;  xii,  43,  45-47  ;  xiii,  99  ; 
Fr.  ii,  6.  As  such  it  was  used  to 
indicate  the  measure  of  land  which 
the  tenants  of  the  Abbey  were  bound 
to  prepare  for  the  growing  of  corn, 
etc.  :  Arare  (perticas),  i,  11,  16  ;  ii, 
1'  ;  iii,  2,  37  ;  viii,  3,  6,  35  ;  ix,  9, 
246,  299  (later  addit.) ;  xi,  1,  2; 
xiii,  B,  64,  77,  88,  96  ;  xiv,  3  ;  xxi, 
31 ;  xxii,  4  ;  facere  (perticas),  i,  23- 
27,  31,  38;  ii,  74,  78,  83,  84;  xiii, 
76  (bis) ;  arare  perticam  dimidiam, 
xiii,  98;  solvere  (  =  arare)  perticas, 
xiii,  76  (bis),  89,  97.  It  was  a 
division  of  the  antsinga  (q.v.), 
whereas  the  latter  was  a  division  of 
the  bunuarium  (q.v.).  —  (2)  of 
meadow-land,  iii,  26  ;  xii,  45. — (3) 
of  hedges  or  fences,  vii,  4,  20,  22,  26  ; 
vii,  37,  42,  47,  49,  53,  62,  64-66  ; 
xi,  2. 

petrinus,  of  stone,  stone :  petrinus 
murus,  xxii,  1. 

pictor,  a  painter,  xv,  9.  [As  Ricsindis 
is  the  name  for  a  woman,  Guerard 
supposes  that  a  transposition  has  been 
made  in  this  paragraph,  and  that  the 
word  pictor  should  be  referred  to 
Bertlaus,  the  other  tenant  mentioned 
in  the  paragraph.] 

plantar e,  to  plant,  vii,  3  ;  ix,  1 ;  xiv, 
1 ;  xxii,  1  ;  xxiv,  1  ;  xxv,  1 . 

polyptychum  [from  the  Gr.  TTO\VWTVXOS, 
having  many  tables  or  leaves],  a 
public  register  (Fr.  pouille)  or  record 
of  the  quantity  and  value  of  victuals, 
provisions,  land,  ground,  and  other 
property  belonging  to  a  state,  church, 


abbey,  town,  village,  or  estate.  It 
is  the  title  of  the  document  here 
excerpted. 

porcellus,  purcellus,  a  >/oi</iy  pig,  xiii, 
101  (of  4  den.)  ;  xiv,  91  (of  6  den.)  ; 
xxv,  1. 

porcus,  a  pig,  ii,  1  ;  iii,  1  ;  v,  1  ;  vii,  3 
viii,  1  ;  ix,  1,  8,  278,  285  ;  xi,  A,  9 
xiii,  A,  90,  100  ;  xv,  1  ;  xvi,  1 ;  xvii 
1  ;  xix,    1  ;    xxii,    1 ;    xxiv,    1,    39 
xxv,  1 ;  Fr.  i,  3. — porcus  de  denariis 
quattuor,   i,   42  ;    xxii,    2  ;    p.    de 
denariis     octo,     xxii,     2.  —  porcus 
crassus,  ix.  2,  158;  p.  major,  ix,  8  ; 
p.    minor,    ix,    8. — Solvere   porcos, 
xiii,  100  ;  xx,  3,  8-29,  48 ;  xxii,  2 
(donare  p.). 

portare,  to  carry,  convey,  xxii,  79  (bis). 

portatura,  a  conveying,  carrying,  trans- 
port :  facere  portaturam,  perhaps,  to 
convey  or  carry  to  the  domain  the 
victuals  and  other  articles  collected 
as  rents  from  the  tenants,  ix,  212 ; 
xi,  11. 

*possessio,  a  possession,  property,  x,  2. 

potostas,  dominion,  lordship, proprietor- 
ship, seigniory.  Fr.  i,  2.— libera 
(independent),  extranea  (foreign, 
strange)  potestas,  xii,  22.  See 
also  the  later  additt.,  iii,  61 ;  xv,  96. 

potus  or  potum,  drink,  ix,  153  ;  xiii, 
1,  77. 

praecaria  for precaria  (q.v.). 

*praeceptum,  prec-,  an  order,  direction, 
x,  1. 

praecipere,  to  order,  command,  ix,  1, 
146;  xxiv,  1. 

praepositilis,  of  or  belonging  to  a  prae- 
positus :  Curvada  praepositilis,  service 
or  work  due  to  a  praepositus,  ix,  139, 
140,  142,  209,  210;  xii,  4.  See 
also  corvada  ;  abbatilis ;  judicialis. 

*praesul,  presul,  an  ecclesiastical  digni- 
tary, ix,  305 ;  x,  2. 

praeter,  preter,  except,  ix,  201. 

praevidere,  prev-,  (1)  to  superintend, 
work,  have  the  management  of: 
(farinarium),  ix,  2,  254. — (2)  to 
provide,  render,  perform,  do,  pay : 
(servitium),  ix,  8,  58,  139,  209,  210  ; 
xi,  1 ;  xix,  3-6  ;  xxii,  2. — (3)  to 
keep,  guard,  have  the  custody  of: 
(silvam),  ix,  234;  xx,  43.— (4)  to 
take  care  of,  look  after,  have  the 
custody  of',  (vervices),  ix,  236,  243  ; 
(porcos),  ix,  285  ;  xi,  9  ;  xx,  43  ; 
xxiv,  39. — (5)  to  provide,  offer, 
furnish:  (wacaritiam),  ix,  279. 

pratum,  a  meadow,  i,  1,  3,  4,  etc.  ;  ii, 
1,  etc.  ;  iii,  1,  etc. ;  vii,  3,  etc.  ; 


546          MKDIAKVAL    LATIN:      IRMlNON's    }'<)]. Yl'  I  Y(  HUM  : 


viii,  1,  2,  etc.;  ix,  1,  etc.;  xi,  A; 
xii,  1,  etc. ;  xv,  2,  3  ;  xvi,  89  ;  xxv, 
3,  34. 

precaria,  and  wrongly  praecaria  :  an 
estate  held  by  precaria,  ix,  82,  115, 
269,  277  ;  xxiii,  6. — Habere  in 
precaria,  to  hold  by  right  of  precaria : 
(a  "mansus  ingenuilis")  xiv,  93; 
(a  •' mansus")  xix.  38.  See  also 
deprecari,  and  donatio  (which,  in 
the  Polyptychum,  usually  means 
property  bestowed  on  the  Abbey  of 
.St.  Germain,  and  granted  by  the 
latter  to  the  former  owners,  in 
precaria,  against  a  certain  payment) . 

preceptum,  see  praeceptitm. 

presbyter,  prespiter,  a  priest,  parson. 
The  Polyptychum  records  him  with- 
out any  definition,  but  as  holding 
5  mansi,  xxi,  93;  a  "  mansus " 
belonging  to  a  church,  xx,  1 ;  (with 
"hospites"  or  "homines")  arable 
land,  a  vineyard,  and  a  meadow 
belonging  to  churches,  ii,  1 ;  ix,  6  ; 
xv,  2;  xix,  2;  xxv,  2. — a  "mansus 
ingenuilis"  (and  "  inde  facit  in 
vinea  aripennos  4"),  i,  10, — a 
"  mansus  ingenuilis  in  beneficio," 
xv,  92. — an  ecclesia  (q.v.),  ii,  1  ; 
Fr.  ii,  14. — having  a  "  beneficium" 
(q.v.),  ix,  122;  xxii,  74;  xxiv,  89. 
—  a  mill  (farinarius),  xxii,  1. — 
making  a  donation  to  the  Abbey, 
ix,  284.  —  as  presbyter,  homo  s. 
Gennani,  holding  a  "  dimidius 
mansus,"  xxiv,  30. — See  also  the 
later  additt.,  v,  99  (prespiter),  106  ; 
xix,  1  (bis). 

presul,  see  pracsul. 

preter,  see  praeter. 

*princeps,  a  prince,  chief,  x,  2. 

proprietas,  one's  own  property,  xxii, 
96  ;  propr  patris,  xxi,  78. 

proscendere,  tor  proscmdere,  to  cut  up, 
break  up,  plough  or  harrow,  xiii,  1 . 

prosQlvere,forpeTso\\ere,topay  entirely, 
ix,  147  ;  xiii,  38,  102,  104,  105. 

*  prothomartyr,  a  chief  martyr,  x,  1,2. 

providere,  same  as  praevidere  (q.v.), 
to  provide,  xiii,  90. 

proximi,  one's  nearest  relatives,  xxv,  8. 

proximum,  neighbourhood,  vicinity, 
xxiv,  2. 

pullus,  a  chicken,  hen,  which  tenants 
had  to  supply  to  the  Abbey,  together 
with  a  certain  number  of  eggs  (ova), 
usually  in  the  proportion  of  6  eggs 
to  1  hen,  i,  1,  2,  13,  14,  16-20, 
27,  29,  30,  32,  33,  36-37,  42  (330 
pulli  and  1650  ova  for  110  mansi)  ; 


ii,  1,  2,  113,  114,  121  (350  pulli 
and  1750  ova  for  108  mansi);  vii, 
4,  22,  26,  37,  42,  46,  47,  60 ;  viii, 
3,  24,  28,  35,  36;  ix,  158,  212; 
xiii,  64  ;  xvi,  81,  82,  87-89  ;  xvii, 

3,  46  ;  xviii,  1  ;  xix,  2,  43,  46,  50  ; 
xxii,  97  ;  xxiv,  105. — The  number  of 
eggs  is  sometimes  omitted,  probably 
on  account  of  this  regularity  in  the 
proportion :    Pullus   1    et  dimidius 
cum  ova,  i,  11  ;  solvunt  pullos  118 
cum  ova,  iv,  35 ;    pullos  cum  ovis 
251,    v,    93;    pullos   cum  ovis   96; 
pullos   cum   ovis    33 ;     pullos  cum 
ovis    17,  vi,    57 ;    pullos   cum   ovis 
inter  totum    183,    vii,    84 ;    pullos 
54   cum   ovis,   ix,    4 ;    see  further, 
viii,  42;    ix,    6,  9,   153,   155,   156, 
234,  236,  239,  242,  243,  266,  270, 
271,  279,  280,  286,288,  292;  xii, 
2 ;  xiii,  B. — Sometimes  no  numbers 
are  given,  either  of  the  pulli  or  the 
ova:   Solvunt  pullos  et  ova,  xii,  15, 
23,  24,  33,  40,  41,  44,  45;  xiii,  15, 
76    (bis) ;    xxi,    2 ;    xxii,    88,    89  ; 
xxiii,  1  ;  xxiv,  40,  92,  93,  104  etc. 
Some  discrepancies  occur  :  1  pullus, 
15  ova,  xvi,   80;    3  pulli,  10  ova, 
xiii,  1,77,89,97;  4  p.,  15  ova,  v,  3, 
28,  53,  76,  78 ;  xix,  30 ;  xxi,  54 ;  9  p. , 
30  ova,  xi,  2 ;  9  p.,  40  ova,  xix,  37  ; 
12  p.,  40  ova,  xix,  33,  40;  48  p., 
160  ova,  xi,  10;  237  p.,  1160  ova, 
xiv,   94 ;    500  p.,    2000    ova,    xiii, 
99.     See  further,  xv,  95  ;  xvii,  49 ; 
xx,  48;  xxi,  93;  xxiii,  26.— pullus 
without  eggs,  vii,  59 ;  ix,  299  (later 
addit. ) .  — Pullus  domin icus,  a  chicken 
pertaining  to  the  lord  of  the  estate 
(or  to  the  domain),  see  dominicus. — 
P.   regalis,  probably  a  chicken  due 
from  tenants  at  the  visit  of  the  king, 
v,    93;    xxi,  4,   31,   53,  59;    xxii, 

4,  97. 

*  pulmentum,  any  food  used  with  bread, 

ix,  304. 
purcellus,  for porcellus  (q.v.). 

*  Quarta,  a  measure  of  land,  ix,  299  ; 

ditnidia  quarta,  ix,  303. 

Ratio,  an  account,  ix,  158. 
*receptus,  a   receiving,  reception,   xii, 

51. 

reddere,  to  render,  pay,  xi,  1  ;  xiii,  16. 
*reditus,   a   revenue,  profit;    xii,  48. 

See  rediturns  crimus,  in  voce  censut. 
*refectio  (fratrum),  refection,  refreth- 

ment,  x,  2. 


(H. OSS  Ally .}.     H.     HKSSKliS. 


547 


regalis,  royal,  regal :  douuni  regale,  ix, 
51  (later  addit.) ;  praoerptum  regale, 
ibidem ;  pullus  regalis,  see  put /it*. 

retinere,  to  retain,  xiii,  99. 

nga  [a  line,  stroke,  streak,  rut,  hence] 
a  measure  or  furrow  of  land  (Fr.  ran . 
roie) :  arare  or  facere  (to  plough  or 
prepare)  rigara  (rigas),  or  dimidiani 
rigara,  a  labour  which  tenants  had 
to  perform  for  their  lord  on  his 
estate,  ix,  6,  57,  58,  139,  140,  142, 
153,  154,  209,  210,  234-236,  243, 
255,  264,  267,  271,  279,  28.0  ;  xi, 
2,  9;  xxi,  49,  51,  54;  xxii,  2,  3; 
xxiv,  30, 152,  179.— integram  rigam. 
ix,  153,  155;  xiii,  33;  xxiv,  40, 
44,  45.  The  Polyptychum  says 
nothing  as  to  its  extent  or  size,  but, 
judging  from  the  phrase  used,  this 
may  be  supposed  to  have  been  well 
known  and  defined  at  the  time. 
Guerard  thinks  that  it  was  equal  to 
6  perches,  and  that  the  phrase 
"rigam  facere"  may  be  translated 
by  to  perform  the  prescribed  or 
customary  manual  labour. 

*ripa,  a  bank  (of  a  river),  xxiv,  159. 

*rogatio,  a  demand,  request,  xii,  51. 

*rusticanus,  a  rustic,  countryman,  xii, 
51. 

Sacerdos,  a  priest :  sacerdos  s.  Germani, 
holding  a  hospitium,  vi,  52. 

sacio,  see  satio. 

saepes,  sepes,  a  hedge,  fence,  vii,  4,  20, 
22,  26,  37,  42,  47,  49,  62,  64,  etc. ; 
xi,  2  ;  xxiv,  56,  179. 

saginare,  to  feed,  pasture,  fatten  (pigs), 
ii,  1  ;  iii,  1  ;  v,  1 ;  vi,  1 ;  vii,  3  ; 
viii,  1  ;  ix,  1,  278  ;  xv,  1 ,  xvi,  1  ; 
xvii,  1 ;  xix,  1  ;  xxii,  1 ;  xxiv,  1  ; 
xxv,  1  ;  Fr.  i,  3.  See  also  insagi- 
nare. 

sapo,  soap,  xiii,  99. 

sarcilis,  sarcilus,  a  piece  of  dress  made 
of  wool,  xv,  70,  76,  78,  82 ;  xxiii, 
27  ;  xxv,  6  ;  Fr.  ii,  6. 

satio,  sacio,  a  sowing,  and  the  time  for 
sowing,  ix,  153,  266,  299  (later 
addit.)  ;  xiii,  1,  14,  76  (bis),  98  : 
xxi,  4,  78,  81  ;  xxii,  1,  4,  70,  92,  94  ; 
xxiv,  2,  47,  55,  71,  137 ;  xxv,  3. 

Saxo,  a  Saxon,  xxiv,  172. 

scindola,  scindula  (Lat.  scandula,  Germ. 
Schindel],  a  tile  of  cleft  wood  for 
covering  roofs,  a  siting le  ( Fr.  bar  dean] . 
i,  42 ;  iv,  2 ;  vi,  3,  57  ;  vii,  4,  5,  7, 
9,  11  etc.,  42,  84;  viii,  3,  24,  28, 
42 ;  ix,  4,  9,  153,  155,  158,  175, 
201,  271  :  xi,  2,  10:  xiii,  B.  1,  14, 


64,  77,  8(J,  (J9  ;  xiv,  3-3  ;  xv,  :{,  U5 
xvi,  3,  22,  93  ;  xxi,  19,  22,  26,  27, 
93  ;  xxii,  4,  97  ;  xxiii,  26 ;  xxv,  3,  34. 
scrofa,  a  brfeding  sow,  xiii,  99.  Guerard 
doubts  whether  this  is  the  correct 
interpretation  of  scrofa  in  this 
passage.  He  thinks  it  may  mean 
an  instrument  (formerly  called  escror 
escrou]  for  digging,  or  cutting  wood 
or  stone,  or  a  kind  of  manual  labour 
imposed  on  a  tenant, 
scutere,  to  shake  out,  shake  (corn),  xxv, 

3.     Sre  also  excutere. 
secare,  to  cut :  perticas  in  prato,  xxiv, 

2  ;  xxv,  3,  34. 

seminare,  to  sow,  ii,  1  ;  iii,  1  ;  v,  1  ;. 
vi,  1;  vii,  3;  viii,  1;  ix,  1,  255,. 
278,  287 ;  xi,  A  ;  xiii,  A  ;  xiv,  1  ; 
xv,  1  ;  xvi,  1  ;  xvii,  1 ;  xviii,  2 ; 
xix,  1,  4,  7  ;  xxi,  1  ;  xxii,  1 ;  xxiv. 
1 ;  xxv,  1 . 

senapis,  senapum,  mustard,  see  sinapi*. 
*  senior,  a  husband,  xii,  48. 
sepes,  see  saepes. 

*sepulchrum,  sepulcrum,  a  burial- 
place,  sepulchre,  ix,  305  (sanctum 
s.) ;  x,  2  ;  xii,  48  (sanctum  s.). 
servicium,  see  servitium. 
servilis,  of  or  belonging  to  a  servus 
(q.v.),  hence  Mansus  servilis  meant 
no  doubt,  originally,  a  manse  occupied 
by  a  servus,  but  as,  in  process  of 
time,  such  manses  were  held  by 
tenants  of  a  different  social  condition, 
the  word  servilis  in  the  Polyptychum 
appears  to  indicate  a  manse  which 
was  subject  to  such  taxes  and 
services  as  would  have  to  be,  or  were 
formerly,  paid  by  a  servus ;  see 
ingenuilis.  The  Polyptychum  re- 
cords the  "  mansus  servilis  "  as 
being  held  by  tenants  of  the  servus, 
lidus,  and  colonus  class  as  follows : 
a  servus,  vii,  62.— s.  +  colona,  vii, 
63.— s.+lida,  xiv,  72;  xv,  79.— 
s.  +  aucilla,  xiv,  75  ;  xvi,  73. 
s.,  servus  s.  G.,  and  an  undef. 
tenant  +  lida,  xiv,  73. — s.,  s.+lida, 
hh.  s.  G.,  s. +extranea,  and  a  s.  + 
advena,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  82. 

Servus  s.  Germani,  i,  7,  8,  16  ; 
xiv,  76,  84;  xvi,  71.— two  do., 
xv,  87.  —  one  do.  and  a  colona, 
xiv,  80.  —  do. +colona,  xiv,  74. 
do.,  and  a  col.  +  uxor,  xiv,  79. — 
do.,  and  a  col.+colona,  hh.  s.  G., 
xiv,  82.  —  do.,  and  a  servus  + 
colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  and  a  servus, 
xv,  85.— do.,  and  an  undef.  tenant 
+  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  iv,  29. 


MS          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     IRMINON*S    POLYPTYCHUM  : 


Servus  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  ii,  116, 
118;  vi,  37,  42;  vii,  65;  viii,  28, 
37;  xiv,  85;  xvi,  70;  xxi,  61,  65, 
67,  69,  70.  —  do.  and  a  servus, 
xiii,  83. — and  a  servus  s.  G.,  iv,  28  ; 
and  a  servus  -f  lida,  hh.  s.  G., 
xiii,  86  ;  and  a  servus  +  ancilla,  hh. 
s.  G. ,  xiii,  94  ;  and  a  servus  +  lida, 
hh.  s.  G.,  a  servus  +  colona,  a  servus, 
and  a  lidus  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii, 
87. — three  servi  -f  colonae,  hh.  s. 
G.,  ii,  115. —  servus  +  libera,  hh. 
s.  G.,  and  a  col.  s.  G.,  ii,  113.— 
servus  +  lida,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxi,  59. — 
two  do.,  xiii,  85;  servus  +  ancilla, 
hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  79;  xxi,  63. — do., 
and  a  servus  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G., 
xiii,  81.— servus,  h.  s.  G.  + advena, 
xxi,  64,  66. — servus  +  extranea,  cujus 
infantes  non  sunt  s.  G.,  xxii,  82. 

Lidus,  h.  s.  G.,  xxi,  62. — lidus 
4-colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  i,  13;  xxi,  68. 
— do.,  and  a  lidus  +  lida,  hh.  s.  G., 
i,  14.— lidus  +  lida,  hh.  s.  G.,  a  col. 
+  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  and  an  ancilla, 
xiii,  76. — lidus  +  ancilla,  hh.  s.  G., 
xiii,  80. — do.,  and  a  lidus  +  lida, 
xiii,  74. 

Colonus,  iv,  26 ;  a  col.  +  colona, 
vi,  44. — do.,  and  his  socius,  col.  + 
ancilla,  xxiv,  118;  a  col.  +  ancilla, 
vii,  64 ;  a  col.  s.  G.,  v,  76  :  vi,  38 ; 
viii,  36;  xvii,  41,  42;  xxi,  60 ;  do., 
and  a  col. 4- colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  viii, 
30;  do.  +  ancilla,  and  a  servus  + 
ancilla,  hh.  s.  G.,  xv,  78  ;  do.  and 
an  undef.  tenant + colona,  hh.  s.  G., 
xv,  89  ;  a  colona  s.  G.,  xvii,  45  ; 
a  col.  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  iv,  27, 
30-32;  v,  77;  vi,  39,  40;  viii,  34; 
xiii,  95 ;  xiv,  78 ;  xv,  88,  90 ;  xvii, 
40,  43,  44;  xxi,  72,  73;  two  do., 
xiii,  91  ;  xv,  80,  81. — one  do.  and 
a  colona,  xiii,  93. — and  a  col.  s.  G., 
xiv,  77. — and  a  col.  +  colona,  xiii, 
84 ;  xiv,  83 ;  and  a  servus  +  lida, 
hh.  s.  G.,  a  lidus  +  colona,  hh.  s. 
G.,  and  a  lidus  +  colona,  xiii,  78; 
and  a  col.  s.  G.  +  ancilla  s.  G., 
xv,  77;  and  a  eervus  s.  G.,  ii,  117. 
— a  col.  +  lida,  hh.  s.  G.,  and  a  lidus 
+  ancilla,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  75. — a  col. 
+  extranea,  and  a  col.  +  colona,  hh. 
s.  G.,  xiii,  92. — a  col.  and  his  3  sons, 
hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  77. — a  homo  s.  G. 
and  a  lida  s.  G.,  xvi,  72. — an  advena 
-I-  colona,  femina  s.  G.,  xxi,  71. — 
an  undefined  tenant  +  ancilla,  hh. 
«.  G.,  and  a  servus  s.  G.,  xv,  84. — 
an  undef.  tenant  -f  colona  s.  G., 


viii,  29,  31,  32;  xiv,  81  ;  xvi,  69  ; 
do.,  and  a  col.  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G., 
xv,  86 ;  an  undef.  tenant  +  colona, 
hh.  s.  G.,  xvi,  79  ;  an  undef.  tenant 
+  ancilla  s.  G.,  hh.  s.  G.,  viii,  35. 
See  further,  i,  42;  ii,  121;  iii,  64 
tit.  ;  iv,  35  ;  vi,  57  ;  vii,  84 ;  viii, 
42;  ix,  212  tit.,  234  tit.,  236;  xiii, 
64  tit.,  66-87,  91-95,  99,  105;  xiv, 
94;  xv,  95;  xvi,  69  etc.,  93;  xvii, 
2,  49  ;  xx,  30  tit.  (the  tenancies  are, 
with  one  exception,  hospitia),  48  ; 
xxi.  59,  etc.,  93  ;  xxii,  79  (bis). 

A  dimidius  mansus  servilis  was 
held  by  the  same  classes  of  tenants : 
a  servus,  ix,  241 ;  xxii,  85  (bis),  86 
(bis);  s.  et  celerarius,  ix,  228;  s. + 
colona,  vii,  66,  68;  ix,  236,  240; 
xxii,  83  (bis),  84  (bis);  s.+lida, 
xxii,  87;  s.  +  ancilla,  vii,  67;  ix, 
214,  216,  238;  s.+uxor,  ix,  239; 
s.  -f  extranea,  xxii,  81  (bis);  s. -f- 
extranea  cujus  infantes  non  sunt  s. 
G.,  xxii,  84  ;  s.  +  colona  s.  G., 
xxiv,  154  ;  two  servi  and  a  lida, 
xxii,  85. 

Servus  s.  G.,  i,  16  ;  do.  +  ex- 
tranea, xxiv,  158. 

Servus + colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii, 
64,  67;  do.  and  his  socius  col.+ 
colona,  xxiv,  40  ;  s.  +  colona,  and 
a  socia  ancilla,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  33; 
s.  +  uxor,  hh.  s.  G.,  and  a  servus-f 
colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  66;  s.  + 
ancilla,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  72;  s.  + 
advena,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  34. 

Lidus  +  lida,  ix,  221. — lidus  + 
extranea,  xiii,  69. — lidus  s.  G.,  xiii, 
73. — a  lidus  + colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  viii, 
33;  xiii,  70. 

An  ancilla,  ix,  237 ;  xiii,  68.— 
an  undefined  tenant,  ix,  215. — do.  + 
lida,  xxii,  86. 

Colona,  xxii,  83. — col.  +  colona 
and  a  col.,  xiii,  71. — col.  s.  G., 
xvi,  77.— col.  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G., 
i,  17 ;  xvii,  39. — do.  and  socius  col. 
+  colona,  xxiv,  32. — a  col.  +  ancilla, 
hh.  s.  G.,  xv,  83  ;  xxiv,  156,  157. 
For  "  Quarta  pars  de  manso  servili," 
see  pars. 

Census  (q.v.)  servilis,  ix,  231. — 
Debitus  servilis,  xiii,  76,  94  ;  see 
further  debitum. — hospitius  servilis, 
see  hospitium. — pars,  and  dimidia 
pars  servilis,  see  pars.  The  word 
fiervilis  occurs  in  the  expression  *'  De 
mansibus  servilis,"  ix,  234,  236 ; 
xiii,  64,  which  would  suggest  a  form 
servile*.*  for  the  singular. 


CJIXISSAKY- 


H.     HKSSKLS. 


549 


*ervitium,  servicium,  service,  ix,  8,  57, 
58,  139,  209,  210;  xi,  1  ;  xiv,  33, 
48;  xix,  3-6;  xx,  10,  15,  22,  30, 
32,  35,  36,  38,  42,  44;  xxi,  50; 
xxii,  2  ;  xxiv,  44,  112  ;  xxv,  27,  30  ; 
Fr.  i,  5-13 ;  ii,  1-9. — Servicium 
ingenuile,  ix,  139. 

.servus,  a  servant,  serf.  The  Polypty- 
chum  records  him  as  : 

(1)  servus,   without    any    further 
definition,  vii,  7,  62;  ix,  156,  217, 
219,  227,  233,  241,  243  ;  xi,  6,  11  ; 
xiii,  67,  82,  83,  87,  97,  108  ;  xiv, 
73;  xix,  2(lateraddit.);  xx,  22,  29, 

30,  32,    35,  36,    42,  44;    xxi,    89; 
xxii,  85,  85  (bis),  86  (bis) ;  xxiv,  82, 
181;  Fr.  ii,  7,  9,  11.     See  iv,  26 
tit.,  which  apparently  refers  also  to 
coloni  holding  mansi  serviles. 

As  servus  ex  villa,  vi,  58.— votivus 
homo,  iv,  34.  —  pertaining  to  a 
church,  ix,  5. — son  of  a  colona  s. 
Germani,  xiii,  44. — son  of  an  ancilla, 
xiii,  68. — servus  et  celerarius,  ix, 
228.— servus  +  uxor,  ix,  239;  xx, 

31,  43.— s.+advena,  xxiv,  34. — s.+ 
libera,    xxii,    78.— s.+extranea,  ix, 
80;  xiii,  82  ;  xxii,  80  (his),  81  (bis), 
82,  84.—  s.  +  colona,  iv,  21  ;  vi,  45  ; 
vii,  7,  63,  66,  68  ;  ix,  218,  225,  226, 
230,  231,  234,  236,  240  ;  xi,  5,  6,  8  ; 
xiii,  36,  50,  87  ;  xx,  13,  19,  33,  34; 
xxi,  80  ;  xxii,  28,  29,  39,  68,  77,  79, 
79  (bis),  80,  81,  83  (bis),  84  (bis); 
xxiv,  S9;  xxv,  33;  Fr.  ii,  8. — s.+ 
colona   s.    Germani,    xxiv,    154.  — 
*.  +  Kda,  ix,  213,  242,  279;  xi,  3, 
5-8  ;  xiv,  72 ;  xv,  79  ;  xx,  13  ;  xxii, 
87.— s.+ancilla,   vii,   67;   ix,   214, 
216,  220,  222-224,  229,  238;  xi,  3; 
xiv,  75  ;  xv,   70  ;  xvi,  73  ;  xvii,  46  ; 
xxiii,  25 ;  Fr.  ii,  6. 

(2)  servus  s.  Germani,  i,  7,  8,  16, 
20  ;  ii,  108 ;  iii,  48,  59 ;  iv,  28,  29  ; 
vii,  20 ;  xii,  6,  47 ;  xiv,  76,  79,  SO, 
82,  84;  xv,  18,  69,  71,  84,85,  87; 
xvi,   71,   85.— do.  +  uxor,  xii,   6.— 
do.-flibera,   xxi,   57.  — do.  +  colona, 
xiv,  74.— do.  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xv, 
76.—  do.  +  ancilla,  xii,  33;  xiv,  73. 
— do.  +  extranea,  ix,  154  ;  xxiv,  158. 

(3)  servus,  homo  s.  Germani,  xxiv, 
53,  117,  139.— do.  +  advena,  xxi,  64. 
— servus  +  colona,  hh.  s.  Germani, 
i,  6;  ii,  38,  41,  108,  110,  115,  116, 
118;  iii,  15,  47,  54;  iv,  9,  28;  v, 
62;  vi,  37,  42;  vii,  14,  15,  42,  65; 
viii,  28,  37  ;  xi,  1 ;  xiii,  37,  45,  50, 
64,  66,  67,  81,  83,  86,  87,  89,   94  ; 
xiv,  85  ;  xv,  85 ;  xvi,  66,  68,   70  ; 


xxi,  27,  28,  55,  61,  65,  67,  69,  70  ; 
xxiv,  33,  39,  40,  81,  82,  127,  144, 
170.  —  servus +  advena,  hh.  s.  G., 
xiii,  82. — servus  +  ancilla,  hh.  s.  G., 
vii,  18  ;  xiii,  65,  72,  79,  81,  90,  94; 
xv,  76,  78,  82  ;  xvi,  74,  76 ;  xvii, 
35;  xxi,  63;  xxiv,  59,  119.— servus 
+  lida,  hh.  s.  G.,  xi,  2  ;  xiii,  78,  82, 
85-87;  xxi,  59.— servus  +  libera,  hh. 
s.  G.,  ii,  113. — servus  +  uxor,  hh.  s. 
G.,  xiii,  66;  xxiv,  85,  180. 

As  regards  his  holdings  see  the 
articles  indominicatus,  ingenudix, 
lidilis,  servilis,  hospitium. —  Servus 
domni  abbatis -f  libera,  xxi,  43. — See 
also  iv,  the  paragraphs  26-32,  where, 
under  the  heading  ' '  De  servis, ' '  some 
of  the  tenants  are  servi,  while  the 
others  are  coloni,al\  holding, however, 
"mansi  serviles." — Servuus  s.  Ger- 
mani for  servus,  iv,  36  (later  addit.),, 
who  gloried  in  being  "  homo  nobilis." 

sextarius,  sestarius,  sestarium,  sistarius, 
a  measure  (Fr.  set  if r),  already 
known  to  class.  Lat.,  both  for  dry 
goods  and  liquids :  for  mustard,  ii,  38, 
41,  110,  113-118;  iv,  26;  xv,  69, 
76;,  xvii,  11,  41,  43,  45.  —  spelt, 
ix,  6,  234. — honey  and  soap,  xiii, 
99.— oil,  x,  i  (later  addit.). — hops 
(fumlo),  xiii,  64,  77,  89,  108.— oats 
(avena),  xii,  51  (later  addit.). — must 
(mustaticum),  xxii,  4. — At  the  time 
of  Charlemagne  it  was  an  exact 
division  of  the  modiits,  differing  in 
capacity  according  to  that  of  the 
modiits.  The  sextarius  of  the 
Polyp ty chum  appears  to  have  been 
the  16th  part  of  a  modius  (  =  3 
"litres"  27  c.). 

sigalum  [  =  Lat.  secale],  a  kind  of 
grain,  rye  (Fr.  seigle),  ix,  287 : 
xxv,  1. 

silva,  sylva,  a  wood,  i,  39  ;  ii,  1  ;  iii, 

1,  01 ;  v,  1  ;  vi,  1,  53  ;  vii,  3 ;  viii, 
1 ;  ix,  5,  9,  27,  30,  47,  79,  83,  84, 
135,  136,  234,  268,  269,  278,  284, 
287,  304  (later  addit.)  ;  xi,  A  ;  xii, 

2,  3,  6,  8  etc.,  38;   xiii,  A,  2,  10 
etc.,  43;    xv,    1;    xvi,    1  ;    xvii,   1  ; 
xviii,  1 ;  xix,  1  ;  xx,  2,  3,  43  ;  xxi, 
68 ;  xxii,  1,  4,  95,  97  ;  xxiii,  7,  24 ; 
xxiii,    26;    xxiv,    2,    24,  29,  143; 
xxv,    1. — Silva  annosa,   xxiv,   1. — 
Silva  dominica,  see  dominicus. — Silva 
novella,  ii,  1 ;  ix,  1,  46,  158 ;  xxiv, 
1. —  S.  passionalis,  ix,    1.  —  Silva 
parva,  xxiv,  16,  73. 

silvula,  a  little  wood,  a  copse,  xxi,  3  : 
xxiv,  41,  71,  72,  74,  87. 


550          MKDIAKVAI,    LATIN  I     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHUM  I 


aimiliter,  similarly,  frequently  used  in 
the  Polyptychura  to  indicate  that 
the  tenant  rendered  the  same  ser- 
vices, and  paid  the  same  rents  and 
taxes  as  the  tenant  or  tenants 
mentioned  in  the  preceding  para- 
graph, i,  3-9,  etc. 

sinapis,  sinapi,  sinape.  senapum, 
senapis,  mustard,  ii,  38,  41,  110, 
113-118;  iv,  26;  viii,  28;  xv,  69, 
76;  xvii,  11,  41,  43,  45. 

sistarius,  see  sextariits. 

soalis,  sogalis,  for  sualis,  a  sow  or 
young  pig,  ii,  2,  121  ;  iii,  37  (valens 
1  sol.),  62;  viii,  3  (valens  1  sol.), 
42;  Fr,  ii,  10. 

socia,  sotia,  a  female  partner,  associate, 
xx,  6;  xxiv,  11  (socia,  colona),  33 
(ancilla),  140  ;  see  also  socius. 

socius,  sotius,  a  partner,  associate  (of 
many  of  the  tenants  of  the  Abbey). 
The  Polyptychum  records  him  (1) 
as  colonus,  xiii,  6  ;  xx,  18,  26 ; 
xxiv,  79. — col.  +  colona,  xx,  8,  9, 
16,  18,  28;  xxiv,  23,  24,  31,  32, 
38,  40. — col. -4- ancilla,  xxiv,  118. — 
col.  s.  Germani,  xxiv,  61. — col.  s. 
G.  +  ancilla,  xxiv,  157. — col.,  homo 
s.  G.,  xxiv,  62,  88,  141. —  col., 
homo  s.  G.  +  advena,  xxiv,  58. — 
col. +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  5,  18, 
30  ;  xxiv,  10,  18,  28,  29,  36,  46, 
63,  79,  89,  132,  143,  175.—  col.  + 
uxor,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  176. — homo 
s.  G.,  xxiv,  16,  60,  115,  131.— 
servus,  h.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  139. — servus 
+  colona,  xx,  13,  19;  xxiv,  39. — 
servus  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  127, 
170.  —  servus  +  uxor,  hh.  s.  G., 
xxiv,  85,  180. — extraneus  +  colona 
s.  G.,  xiii,  17,  19;  xx,  14. — socius 
s.  Germani,  xxiv,  113. — undefined, 
ix,  299  (later  addit.)  ;  xiii,  14  ;  xx, 
14,  25 ;  xxi,  81 ;  xxiv,  66,  179  ; 
xxv,  21. — do.  +  colona,  xxiv,  20. — 
do. -(- colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  121. — 
do.  +  ancilla,  xxiv,  126,  147. 

(2)  as  the  partner  of  a  colonus, 
xiii,  14;  xx,  19;  xxiv,  28,  46; 
a  col.  s.  Germani,  xiii,  1  ;  col.  s.  G. 
4-extranea,  xxiv,  10;  col.  +colona, 
xx,  9,  16,  18,  2«,  28;  xxiv,  29, 
118,  121,  127,  139  ;  col.  +  lida,  xx, 
8;  col.  +  advena,  xxiv,  36;  col., 
homo  s.  Germani,  xxiv,  62,  143, 
170,  180;  col.,  homo  s.  G.  + 
advena,  xxi,  81;  xxiv,  175;  col.+ 
colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  5,  19,  30  : 
xxiv,  16,  18,  20,  24,  31,  32,  38,  60, 
fi«.  66,  88,  89,  115,  126,  131,  141, 


147;  xxv,  21;  col.  et  decanus  + 
colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xiii,  18 ;  xxiv, 
23,  113;  col.  +  ancilla,  hh.  s.  G.r 
xxiv,  157,  179;  col.+lida,  hh.  s. 
G.,  xiii,  6;  col.  +  uxor,  hh.  s.  G., 
xxiv,  132  ;  servus  +  lida,  xx,  13  ; 
servus  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv,  39, 
40  ;  homo  s.  G.  + advena,  xxiv,  61  ; 
homo  extraneus  +  uxor,  xx,  25  ;  ex- 
traneus +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.,  xxiv, 
85;  advena  +  colona,  xxiv,  176. 

sogalis,  see  sonlis. 

solidus,  soledus,  a  shilling,  the  20th 
part  of  a  libra  (q.v.),  i,  27,  42;  ii, 
121 ;  vi,  3,  57  ;  vii,  6,  46,  49,  73,  84  ; 
ix,  4,  6,  57,  139,  151,  209, 267,  280 ; 
xi,  10 ;  xii,  2,  15,  27,  45  ;  xiii,  A,  B, 
1,  14,  39,  99,  105,  107;  xiv,  3,  35; 
xv,  3,  95  ;  xvi,  22 ;  xix,  39,  49,  50  ; 
xxi,  4,  41,  78,  79,  93  ;  xxii,  97 ; 
xxiii,  26;  xxiv,  2,  71,  113,  137, 
138,  172;  xxv,  3,  20,  34;  Fr.  i,  4; 
ii,  10. — de  argento  solidus,  i,  28. 
ii,  121;  iii,  1,  2,  37,  62;  iv,  2,  35: 
v,  3,  28,  53,  78,  93  ;  vii,  4,  20,  22, 
26,  37,  38,  42,  47,  69,  70,  75,  84 ; 
ix,  2,  4,  304  (later  addit.)  ;  xii,  2  ; 
xiv,  3,  35,  94  ;  xv,  3,  95  ;  xvi,  3, 
93  ;  xix,  1,  8,  50 ;  xxii,  I ;  xxv,  2  ; 
Fr.  i,  1 ;  ii,  10. 

solvere,  to  pay,  discharge  (rent  or  taxes, 
in  money  or  in  kind),  i,  1,  2,  3  etc., 
35;  ix,  139,  234;  xiii,  A,  etc. — 
Solvere  caballum,  said  of  a  tenant 
who  paid  (portion  of)  his  rent  or 
obligatory  service  by  means  of  a  horse, 
ix,  8. — Solvere  ad  hostem,  see  hostis  ; 
see  also  capaticum,  capita,  caput. 

soror,  a  sister,  v,  28;  vi,  14,  44.  47; 
vii,  81 ;  viii,  it,  etc. 

sotia,  see  soda. 

sparvarius,  see  sprevari//*. 

spectare,  to  watch,  xx,  3. 

spelta,  spelt,  ix,  4,  6,  9,  153, 155,  158, 
234,  266,  271,  278;  xiii,  B,  1,  15, 
76  (bis),  87,  99;  xx,  3,  14,  20,  24, 
48. 

*  sporles,  perhaps  the  same  as  the  O.Fr. 
esporle  (see  Godefroy's  Diet.),  a  relief, 
xii,  51. 

sprevarius,  for  sparvarius,  a  sparrow- 
hawk,  xiii,  99. 

stare  (in  villa),  to  reside,  xv,  96  ;  \\h  . 
112  (later  addit.). 

staupus,  a  metal  vase,  mug,  or  cup, 
a  measure,  in  the  Polyptychum 
for  mustard  only:  staupus  plenus, 
viii,  28.  It  seems  to  have  been 
smaller  than  the  sextarius,  and  to 
have  contained  from  one  to  thnv 


(.I.MssAKY .1.     H.     HKssKJ.S. 


001 


"litres."  The  word  is  still  living 
as  stof,  stoop,  stoopen,  stoup  in 
several  parts  of  Holland  and 
Germany,  in  Engl.  as  stoop,  stoope, 
stoupe,  and  in  various  other  lan- 
guages and  dialects  as  a  measure  of 
wine  and  other  liquids. 

styrpare,  to  root  tip  trees  and  other 
plants,  to  extirpate,  to  clear,  make 
Jit  for  cultivation,  xxii,  I  ;  xxv,  1. 

styrpus,  a  piece  of  ground  cleared  (see 
styrpare}  of  trees  and  other  plants, 
and  brought  into  cultivation,  xxii,  1. 

subjectio,  see  suggectio. 

suliicienter,  sufficiently,  ii,  1  ;  iii,  1 ; 
iv,  1,  etc.  ;  viii,  1. 

*  suggectio,  for  subjectio,  xxiv,  159. 
sylva,  see  silva. 

*  Tapecium,  a  carpet,  tapestry,  xii,  50. 

*  tapsatio,  for  taxatio,  an  imposition  of 

taxes,  taxation,  xii,  51. 

tenere,  to  hold,  i,  1,  2,  and  in  almost 
every  paragraph  of  the  Polyptychum. 
See  also  habere. 

*tentorium,  a  tent,  xii,  50. 

terra,  land,  vii,  60,  77-79 ;  ix,  244, 
253,  257  ;  xii,  13,  22,  47;  xiv,  87, 
88  ;  xx,  3  ;  especially  terra  arabilis, 
arable  land,  i,  1,2,  3,  and  in  nearly 
all  following  paragraphs  of  the 
Polyptychum.  Such  arable  land 
was  usually  attached  to  a  mansns 
(q.v.).  But  we  find  it  also  held 
separately,  see  ix,  202,  254,  256- 
261,  263  ;  xii,  22 ;  xiv,  86,  91  ; 
xv,  91  ;  xyi,  54  ;  xvii,  46;  xix,  30. 
— Terra  inculta,  xx,  2.  —  Terra 
dominicata,  indominicata,  see  do- 
minicatus,  indominicatus.  —  Terra 
culta  et  inculta,  ix,  305  (later 
addit.)  ;  xii,  48  (id.). 

*  territorium,  territory,  xix,  51. 
tonna,    a  vat,   barrel,   tun,    butt   (Fr. 

tonne],  xiii,  99 ;  ix,  299  (later 
addit.). 

tornatura,  an  accus.  plur.,  if  the  Latin 
of  the  Polyptychum  be  correct,  and 
meaning  either  circuits,  visits  m 
the  fields  of  the  lord  (Fr.  townee], 
or  work  done  at  the  lathe,  i,  34. 

*tradere,  to  deliver,  handover,  xii,  48. 

trahere,  to  carry,  convey,  xx,  3. 

tramisis,  tramisum,  tramissum,  tremissa, 
tremissis,  tremissum  [  =  the  Lat. 
trimestre  triticum],  three  -  monthly 
•n-hmt  (Fr.  fremois,  tramoifi),  i,  1 1  ; 
ii,  2  ;  iii,  2,  37  ;  iv,  2  ;  v,  3,  28, 
49,  o2,  53,  78  ;  vi,  3,  33 ;  vii,  4, 

*  20,  21,  40.  43;  viii,   3,  6,  24,  28, 

Phil.  Trans.  1901-2. 


35-37  ;  ix.  9,  234,  236,  247,  288, 
304  (later  addit.)  ;  xi,  1,  2 ;  xiii,  1  ; 
xiv,  3,  22,  35  ;  xvi,  2,  3,  22,  36, 
52  ;  xix,  4,  7,  8 ;  xx,  3,  30 ;  xxi,  2, 
4,  19,  22,  26,  29,  31,  60,  73-75, 
78,  79,  81 ;  xxii,  4,  70,  75,  76  (bis), 
88,  92,  94  ;  xxiii,  1-4,  24  ;  xxiv,  2, 
31,  39,  56,  67,  71,  97,  101,  105, 
113,  137,  138,  146,  147,  153,  167, 
175,  177;  xxv,  2,  3,8,  19,  23,  28, 
29,  31,  34;  Fr.  i,  4;  ii,  15. 

*  transfundere,  to  transfer,  ix,  305 ; 
xii,  48  (traafundere) . 

transmutare,  to  transplant,  remove, 
xxi,  i. 

*Trinitas  (sancta  et  invidua),  ix,  305; 
xii,  48. 

tuninum,  tuninis,  an  enclosure,  a  kind 
of  hedge  or  wall  made  of  stakes,  xi, 
2 ;  xiii,  1,  64. 

Umlo=  humlo  (q.v.). 

uncia,  (1)  the  twelfth  part  of  a  pound, 
an  ounce  (Fr.  once] :  de  argento, 
xix,  38  ;  (2)  a  measure  of  land, 
perhaps  the  twelfth  part  of  some 
other  measure  (of  a  juger?),  xxiv, 
101-103;  xxv,  8. 

Vacca,  see  wacca. 

vallis,  a  valley,  x,  1  (later  addit.)  ; 
xx,  i. 

vendere,  to  sell,  xii,  22. 

vervex,  a  sheep,  vi,  20,  57  ;  vii,  84  ;  ix, 
236,  243 ;  xvii,  46  ;  xx,  8-29,  48  ; 
Fr.  ii,  10;  (vervex  cum  agno),  ii,  2, 
121 ;  vii,  50 ;  xv,  95 ;  xvi,  93  ;  xix, 
8,  50  ;  xx,  3. 

vestitus,  furnished,  equipped,  see 
mansus  vestitus. 

vetus,  adj.,  old,  see  vinea  vetus. 

vetustus,  adj.,  old,  vet.  farinarius, 
xiii,  A  ;  xxii,  1 . 

*via  puplica  (for  publica),  the  public 
road,  xxiv,  159. 

vicaria  (Fr.  viguerie],  a  district,  in 
which  the  vicarius  (Fr.  viguier]  or 
representative  of  the  comes  or  count 
exercised  jurisdiction  ;  a  division  of 
a  pagus.  In  the  Polyptychum  it 
occurs  xii,  25,  instead  of  cente-na. 
In  class.  Latin  inscriptions  the 
word  meant  a  female  underslave  of 
another  slave ;  and  in  Bracton  it 
has  the  meaning  vicarage,  which  is 
known  to  us. 

vices  tres,  three  times,  xxiv,  67. 

villa,  (I)  in  class.  Lat.  a  country- 
house,  farm,  riUii ;  so  also  in  the 
Lex  Salica.  Later  on  it  took  the 


38 


552          MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  .'     IRMINON's    POLYPTYCHLM. 


place  of  the  Lat.  vicus,  and  meant 
(2)  a  village,  hamlet,  which  sense  it 
also  bears  in  the  Lex  Sal.  and  in  the 
Polyptychum,  vi,  58;  ix,  152,  264, 
265,  267-269,  278,  284;  xii,  1-3, 
5-20,  22,  23,  25-27,  29,  30,  32-35, 
37-46  ;  xiii,  i,  100  ;  xix,  1  ;  xxi,  2, 
81;  xxiv,  120,  123,  137;  xxv,  1; 
FT.  i,  3;  ii,  10.  In  the  additions 
to  the  Polyptychum  :  iii,  61 
(  =  alodns) ;  iv,  36-38 ;  vi,  59  ; 
vii,  83 ;  ix,  305  ;  x,  i.  Generally 
a  villa  possessed  a  church,  and 
formed  a  rural  parish. 

*villanus,  a  villain,  xii,  51. 

*  vindemia,  grape -gathering,  vintage, 
xii,  51. 

vinea,  a  vineyard,  i,  1-3,  5,  etc.  ;  ii, 
1,  etc.  ;  iii,  1,  etc.;  viii,  1,  2,  etc  ; 
ix,  212,  231,  239;  xiv,  2,  3,  35,  36 
etc.,  72,  86;  xv,  1,  etc. ;  xix,  39; 
xxiv,  2,  43;  Fr.  i,  8. — vinea 
dominica,  see  dominions.  —  vinea 
novella,  iii,  1  ;  vii,  3  ;  ix,  1  ;  xiv,  1 ; 
xix,  1 ;  xxii,  1  ;  xxiv,  1 ;  xxv,  1. — 
vinea  vetus,  vii,  3  ;  ix,  1 ;  x,  1  (later 
addit.)  ;  xiv,  1  ;  xix,  1 ;  xxii,  1  ; 
xxiv,  I  ;  xxv,  1. — The  word  occurs 
frequently  in  the  Polyptychum,  as  to 
nearly  every  mansus  (or  church,  or 
piece  of  land)  belonged  a  vineyard 
of  one  or  more  aripenni,  or  one  or 
more  parts  of  an  aripennus :  one 
aripennus,  i,  5,  14,  22,  23,  25,  28  ; 
l£  aripennus,  i,  10  ;  2  aripenni,  i, 
38  ;  several  aripenni,  i,  39  ;  half  an 
aripennus,  i,  7-9,  12,  41 ;  quarta 
pars  of  an  aripennus,  i,  26;  two 
parts  of  an  aripennus,  i,  3,  6,  16, 
27  ;  several  parts  of  an  aripennus  ; 
see  also  the  article  pars. 

M  oreover,  most  of  the  tenants  had 
to  do  a  certain  amount  of  work  in 
the  vineyard  of  the  Abbey,  this 
amount  being  denned  by  the  ari- 
pennus :  Facit  inde  in  vinea  aripennos 
ii  (i,  17,  19,  22);  iii  (i,  1,  13)  ;  iv 
(i,  2,  10,  14)  ;  viii  (ii,  38).— Facere 
vineam,  i,  42 ;  xxii,  77  tit.,  79  (bis1!, 
97.  See  also  facere.  —  Fodere  ari- 
pennos de  vinea,  ix,  239 ;  see  also 
fodere. 

vinericia,  winericia,  a  grape -gather  ing, 
vintage  ;  by  extension  the  service 


of  carrying  or  transporting  by 
waggon  the  grapes  at  the  time  of  the 
vintage,  xiii,  13.  15,  52,  91,  92.— 
The  service,  which  was  performed 
in  the  Autumn,  is  described  as 
"facere  vinericiam,"  ix,  153,  155, 
271  ;  "facere  duo  carra  ad  vineri- 
ciam," xi,  10;  xiii,  B;  "facere 
angariam  ad  vinericiam,"  xii,  15  ; 
"  facere  caropera  propter  vinum 
....  cum  duobus  animalibus  .  .  .  ," 
xiii,  1. 

vinitor,  a  vine-dresser,  ix,  231  tit. 

vinum,  wine,  i,  1,  2  etc.,  42;  ii,  1, 
2  etc.,  121;  viii,  1,  3,  etc.;  ix, 
1,  etc.  See  xii,  51  (later  addit.); 
xiii,  1,  37,  38,  99;  xiv,  1,  3,  35, 
94  ;  xvi,  3  ;  xix,  8,  50  ;  xxi,  26  ; 
see  also  modius. 

*  violentia,  violence,  in  contradistinction 

to  the  exercise  of  right  in  a  village, 
xii,  51. 

*  voluntas,  free  will,  desire,  xix,  2. 
votivus,    of   or   belong  nig   to    a    vow, 

promised  by  a  vow,  votive :  homo 
votivus,  see  homo. — As  substantive 
in  the  same  sense,  xx,  47. 


"Wacaritia  =  vaccaritia,  a  meadow  or 
piece  of  land  for  the  grazing  of  a 
certain  number  of  cows,  ix,  279. 

wacca,  for  vacca,  a  cow,  ix,  8. 

wacta  [Germ,  and  D.  wacht;  Fr. 
guef\,  a  lying  out  on  guard,  a  watch' 
ing,  keeping  watch,  xiii,  99.  Facere 
wactam,  ix,  212;  xx,  13,  30,  35; 
xxii,  79  (bis). 

wactare,  to  be  out  on  guard,  to  watch, 
xiii,  64. 

wicharia,  a  kind  of  conveying,  carry- 
ing, transporting  of  goods  at  or  to 
the  harbour  of  "Wicus,  otherwise 
called  Quen  to  vicus,  situated  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river  Canche,  on  the 
N.W.  coast  of  France.  This  service, 
journey,  or  expedition  was  expensive 
and  difficult,  and  therefore  rendered 
by  a  tenant  only  once  in  three  years, 
or  by  three  deaneries  combined,  once 
a  year,  xvi,  3. 

wicharisca,  the  same  as  wicharia  (q.v.), 
ix,  9. 

winericia  =  vinericia  (q.v.). 


553 


XIII.— MEMORANDA    ON    MEDIAEVAL    LATIN. 
By   J.    H.    HESSELS. 

No.  3. 

THE    POLYPTYCHUM    OF    THE    ABBEY    OF    SAINT-REMI 
AT  RHEIMS,  A.D.  848  TO  861. 

INTRODUCTION. 

THE  second  number  of  my  Memoranda  on  Mediaeval  Latin  treated 
of  the  Polyptychum  or  Terrier  of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Germain  des 
Pres,  compiled  under  the  administration  of  Irminon,  its  Abbot 
from  A.D.  811  to  826. 

A  similar  Register  we  have  in  the  Polyptychum  of  the  Abbey 
of  St.  Remi 1  at  Rheims,  the  greater  part  of  which  may  be  placed 
in  the  early  years  of  Hincmar,  the  Archbishop  of  Rheims  from 
A.D.  845  to  882,  under  whose  name  the  Register  is  generally 
known.  It  was  published  by  M.  Benjamin  Guerard  in  1853,- 
from  a  transcript  (now  in  the  Paris  National  Library,  No.  9,903 
du  fonds  latin),  which  had  been  made  of  the  original  before 
15  January,  1774,  and  escaped  from  the  fire,  which  on  that  day 
destroyed  the  Library  of  the  Abbey,  by  a  Benedictine  having 
taken  it  from  the  Library  to  his  room  for  the  purpose  of  making 
a  copy  of  it.  The  original  MS.  is  reported  to  have  likewise 
escaped  from  this  fire,  but,  if  it  is  still  in  existence,  its  present 
whereabouts  is  not  known. 

The  transcript,  a  quarto  paper  MS.  of  41  leaves,  was  made  by 
a  monk  of  St.  Remi,3  who  did  not  expand  the  contractions  of  the 

1  Named  after  Sanctus  Remigius,  Bishop  of  Rheims,  apostle  of  the  Franks, 
who  died  A.D.  532. 

2  Polyptyque  de  1'Abbaye  de  Saint- Remi  de  Reims,  ou  denombrement  des 
Manses,  des  Serfs,  et  des  Reveuus  de  cette  Abhaye,  vers  le  milieu  du  neuviemr 
sidcle  de  notre  ere ;  par  M.  B.  Guerard.    4°.    Paris,  Imprimerie  Imperiale,  18f>3. 

3  It  is  conjectured  that  the  copyist  was  D.  Jacques  Claude  Vincent,  a  priest 
who  professed  30  November,   1746,  and  died  at  Saint -Remi  of  Rheims   on 
22  September,  1777. 

Phil.  Trans.  1902.  39 


554      MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  I 

original,  but  devoted  sufficient  care  and  knowledge  to  his  work  to 
make  it  tolerably  trustworthy. 

From  the  pagination  recorded  by  the  copyist  in  the  margin, 
Guerard  concluded  that  the  original  MS.  must  have  likewise 
consisted  of  41  leaves.  Some  lacunae  are,  however,  to  be  noticed. 
First,  Chapter  v  (describing  the  Fisc  of  Baconna)  breaks  off  in 
the  middle  of  a  sentence  at  the  end  of  p.  4,  and  the  sentence  is 
not  continued  on  p.  5.  Secondly,  there  may  be  something  wanting 
between  pp.  28  and  29,  as  the  pages  21-28  are  written  in 
a  different  hand  and  contain  Chapter  xiii  (see  below,  p.  555), 
while  p.  29  commences  with  the  words  "  Sancti  Gingulfi  partes 
due  sunt  Sancti  Remigii,"  which  shows  that  something  connected 
with  these  words  is  missing.  Thirdly,  some  words  are  left  blank 
in  the  transcript,  either  because  the  copyist  could  not  decipher  the 
original  or  because  the  words  had  been  left  blank  in  the  original. 

Apart  from  these  few  missing  portions,  we  may  conclude  that 
the  whole  of  Hincmar's  Polyp ty chum  has  been  preserved  by  the 
transcript  from  which  Guerard  printed  his  text. 

The  main  portion  of  the  original  may  probably  be  ascribed  to 
a  period  between  A.D.  848  and  861,  for  two  reasons.  First  of  all, 
in  paragraph  127  of  Chapter  xvii,  where  the  Fisc  of  Courtisols1 
is  described,  we  find  a  judgment  ending:  "Actum  in  Curte 
Acutiori,  iii°  idus  maias,  in  placito  publico,  anno  vi  regnante 
Karolo,  rege  glorioso,  regente  autem  Ingraaro  archiepiscopo 
sanctam  sedem  Remensem  anno  iii°  (A.D.  848)."  In  this  judgment 
appear  as  witnesses  the  "scabinus"  Geimfridus  and  the  "major" 
Adroinus,  the  same  officers  who,  in  paragraph  125,  testify  to  the 
correctness  of  the  record  of  this  fisc.  Secondly,  it  would  seem 
that  the  original  Register  extends  to  Chapter  xxviii,  paragraph  65, 
at  the  end  of  which  we  find  "Finit."  After  which  follows  the 
record  of  the  transfer  of  the  village  of  "  Condatum"  (Conde-sur- 
Marne)  by  a  messenger  (missus)  of  King  Charles  the  Bald,  to  two 
messengers  of  Archbishop  Hincmar,  at  the  end  of  September, 
A.D.  861,  the  17th  year  of  his  archbishopric. 

Some  portions  of  the  Register,  however,  must  be  relegated  to 
a  later  date.  First,  paragraph  15  of  Chapter  vi  says  that  a  woman, 
named  Teutberga,  had  given  herself  and  her  children  to  the 
Church  of  St.  Timothy,  in  the  time  of  Herveus,  the  Archbishop 

1  So  according  to  Longnon  (Etudes  sur  les  Pagi  de  la  Gaule,  iu  Biblioth.  de 
I'&oledes  Hautes  Etudes,  1872,  p.  112),  not  Aguilcourt,  Gu6rard's  translation 
of  Curtis  Acutior  (or  Agutior). 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HESSELS.  555 

of  Rheims  from  A.D.  900  to  922.  Secondly,  Chapter  xiii,  recording 
the  revenues  of  the  Monastery  of  St.  Remi,  mentions  those  of 
Conda,  which  must  be  the  "  Cunda  in  territorio  Lingonensi"  of 
a  Papal  Bull  of  20  April,  1148,  that  is,  Condes  (Haute-Marne), 
which  place  did  not  belong  to  the  domain  of  Saint-Remi  till  A.D.  961, 
by  virtue  of  the  testament  of  Hugues,  the  parent  of  King  Lothar. 
On  the  other  hand,  in  A.D.  968,  Queen  Gerberge,  widow  of  Louis 
d'Outremer,  gave  to  the  Abbey  of  St.  Remi,  as  an  alod,  her  domain 
of  Meerssen  (in  the  diocese  of  Mayence),  with  all  its  dependencies, 
namely,  Cluma,  Litta,  Hertra,  Angledura,  and  as  all  these  places  are 
mentioned  in  Chapter  xiii,  it  follows  that  it  is  later  than  A.D.  968. 
The  writer  of  the  transcript,  moreover,  remarks  that  the  pages  21 
to  28  occupied  by  this  Chapter  xiii  are  in  a  different  hand  from  the 
remainder  of  the  MS. 

Thirdly,  Chapter  x  cannot  be  earlier  than  A.D.  972,  as  it  records 
tithes  paid  to  a  hostel  of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Remi  by  the  Abbey 
of  St.  Timothy,  which  latter  did  not  belong  to  St.  Remi  till  after 
A.D.  972,  when,  according  to  a  letter  of  Pope  John  XII,  Adalberon, 
the  Archbishop  of  Rheims,  gave  it  to  St.  Remi,  for  the  exercise 
of  hospitality.  And  as  the  first  paragraph  of  Chapter  vi  also 
records  the  possessions  of  the  Church  of  St.  Timothy,  it  seems  that 
this  Chapter  vi,  or  the  main  portion  of  it,  cannot  be  earlier  than 
A.D.  972. 

Guerard,  moreover,  points  out  that  paragraph  5  of  Chapter  x 
speaks  of  the  Church  of  Saint  Come  and  Saint  Damien  as  depending 
on  the  monastery  of  St.  Remi.  And  as  this  church  was  not  ceded 
to  the  said  monastery  before  the  end  of  the  tenth  century  by 
Archbishop  Adalberon,  the  whole  Chapter  x  must  be  supposed  to 
have  been  added  to  the  Register  after  this  date. 

M.  Longnon  (Etudes,  p.  114)  even  shows  that  the  Chapters  vi 
and  x  cannot  be  earlier  than  A.D.  1064,  when  the  Chapter  of 
St.  Timothy  was  re-established  by  the  Archbishop  Gervais,  who, 
with  the  consent  of  Herimar,  abbat  of  St.  Remi,  rendered  to  this 
church  its  original  revenues  for  the  maintenance  of  the  clergy. 

Hence  the  Chapters  vi,  x,  and  xiii  may  be  considered  to  belong 
to  a  period  extending  from  A.D.  969  to  1064,  though  their  contents 
harmonizes,  in  language  and  arrangement,  with  the  rest  of  the 
Register. 

In  Chapter  x  there  is  some  confusion,  probably  owing  to  the 
copyist,  in  the  arrangement  of  the  places  situated  in  four  Pagi. 
This  has  been  rectified  by  Guerard  (Preface,  p.  v  sq.)  and  Longnon 


556       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  I 

(Etudes,  p.  115  sqq.).  But  this  point  not  being  necessary  to  the 
present  treatise,  I  refer  to  their  work  for  further  information. 

The  present  Polyptychum,  like  that  of  Irminon,  is  entirely  in 
Latin,  and,  in  its  language  and  proper  names,  offers  the  same 
features,  so  that  I  may  refer  to  what  I  have  said  on  that  subject 
on  p.  3  of  my  Memoranda  No.  2  (p.  473  of  the  Transactions  of  the 
Philological  Society). 

The  words  extracted  from  it  follow  this  Introduction  again,  as 
in  my  paper  on  Irminon's  Polyptychum,  in  an  alphabetical  order, 
by  way  of  Glossary,  with  references  to,  I  believe,  all,  or  nearly  all 
the  places  where  they  occur  in  the  text,  with  explanations  of  their 
meanings  and  bearings,  which  I  hope  will  be  found  adequate. 

As  has  been  stated  above  (p.  554),  the  original  Register  appears 
to  have  consisted  of  no  more  than  28  chapters,  in  which  (including 
Chapter  vi)  it  deals  with  22  fiscs  (Chapters  i-ix,  xi,  xii,  xiv-xxiv), 
while  Chapter  x  gives  an  account  of  the  tithes  which  the  Abbey  of 
St.  Timothy  paid  to  the  House  of  St.  Remi ;  Chapter  xiii  records 
the  taxes  due  by  the  villages  of  St.  Remi  ;  Chapter  xxv  gives 
(in  two  paragraphs)  a  Summa  generalis ;  Chapters  xxvi  and  xxvii 
contain  a  description  of  the  Beneficia  of  the  Abbey,  and  Chapter 
xxviii  a  description  of  the  Colonies  of  the  Abbey. 

Besides  these  28  chapters  the  original  MS.  contained  a  29th, 
written,  according  to  the  copyist,  on  two  leaves,  in  a  different  and 
more  modern  hand,  and  giving,  in  a  succinct  form,  a  continuation  of 
the  account  of  the  revenues  (census)  of  the  Abbey.  From  the  first 
leaf  it  appears  that  something  is  wanting,  as  it  begins  "  Item  ii 
sol.,"  and  there  is,  apparently,  something  more  wanting  at  the  end 
of  the  second  leaf,  as  the  last  words  are  "  Notitia  census  debiti." 

From  this  29th  chapter  I  have  extracted  a  few  words,  marked 
in  the  Glossary  with  a  star  *. 

Guerard,  moreover,  has  printed,  in  an  Appendix,  four  documents 
relating  to  the  Abbey  of  St.  Remi,  namely  :  I,  a  Privilegium, 
dated  14  December,  1145,  of  Pope  Eugenius,  whereby  he  confirms 
to  the  Abbey  all  its  possessions  and  privileges;  II,  a  similar 
Privilegium  of  Pope  Adrian  IV,  dated  19  December,  1154  ; 
III,  a  Description  of  the  properties  of  the  Monastery  of  St.  Vito 
(Saint- Vanne)  of  Verdun  (of  the  10th  cent.  ?) ;  and  IV,  a  fragment 
(of  the  10th  or  llth  cent.)  of  a  Description  of  the  goods  of  the 
Monastery  of  Metloch,  near  Coblentz,  in  the  Diocese  of  Trier 
(extracted  from  Hoefer's  Zeitschrift  fur  Archirkumk,  torn,  ii, 
pp.  120,  121,  128,  129). 


INTRODUCTION J.     II.     HESSKLS. 

From  these  documents  I  have  also  extracted  a  few  words, 
marked  in  the  Glossary  by  a  star  *. 

The  fisc  of  Condatus  (Conde-sur-Marne)  is  described  twice,  first 
in  detail  (Guerard's  text,  pp.  99-101),  secondly  abridged,  with 
some  material  differences  (Guerard's  text,  pp.  106  and  107).  The 
fisc  of  Luperciacus  is  described  in  three  places :  Guerard's  text, 
pp.  32;  104  to  106;  and  107;  the  third  description  (p.  107,  §73) 
is  an  abridgment  of  the  second  with  alterations. 

A  feature  of  the  present  Register,  in  which  it  differs  from 
Irminon's  Poly pty chum,  is  the  enumeration  of  the  furniture 
(vestments,  books,  cups,  plates)  in  the  various  churches  on  the 
estate  (see  below,  p.  581  sq.).  Irminon's  Polyptychum  merely 
described  the  churches  of  St.  Germain  as  "decorata"  or  "bene 
constructa." 

In  this  Introduction  I  have  again  arranged  the  words 
systematically  under  six  heads,  an  arrangement  which  I  find  very 
useful  for  further  study,  and  which  enables  me  to  give  a  few 
particulars  regarding  the  administration  and  cultivation  of  the 
properties  of  the  Abbey,  and  the  condition  of  its  tenants,  which 
cannot  well  be  stated  under  separate  alphabetical  articles.  These 
six  heads  are :  I,  the  Topography  of  the  estate  ;  II,  the  Persons 
residing  and  working  on,  or  cultivating  and  administering,  the 
estate ;  III,  the  various  Properties,  Possessions,  Goods,  Buildings, 
Lands,  Fields,  etc.,  possessed  by  the  Abbey;  IV,  the  Tenures,  or 
different  manners,  modes,  principles,  conditions,  etc.,  whereby  and 
on  which  land  and  other  property  was  held,  acquired,  possessed, 
or  let  out,  granted,  or  bestowed ;  V,  the  Moneys,  Measures,  and 
Weights  current,  and  used,  on  the  estate,  also  the  Metals,  precious 
Stones,  and  Stuffs  mentioned  in  the  Register ;  VI,  the  Services  to 
be  performed  by  the  tenants  ;  the  Taxes,  Rents,  and  other  Dues, 
which  they  had  to  pay;  the  Seasons  and  Periods  in  which  the 
services  were  to  be  performed  and  the  rents  and  taxes  to  be  paid ; 
and  the  Produce  (Crops,  Live  Stock,  etc.)  arising  from  the  cultivation 
and  administration  of  the  estate,  and  with  which  tenants  paid  their 
rents  and  taxes. 

I  hope  that  by  this  arrangement,  combined  with  the  fuller 
details  given  in  the  Glossary,  a  clearer  and  more  comprehensive 
view  may  be  obtained  of  the  domestic,  and,  to  some  extent,  of  the 
public  and  political  condition  of  the  estate  and  of  the  period,  than 
from  a  mere  alphabetical  index. 

I  do  not  deal  here  at  great  length  with  all  such  matters  which 


558       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 

have  already  been  dealt  with  in  No.  2  of  my  Memoranda,  which 
treats  of  the  Properties  of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Germain,  trusting 
that  those  who  take  an  interest  in  studies  of  this  kind  will  make 
the  necessary  comparisons  between  the  estate  of  that  Abbey  and 
that  of  St.  Remi. 

According  to  the  Summa  generalis  of  the  manuscript  (Chapter 
xxv)  the  estate  of  St.  Remi  comprised  18  seignorial  manses  (mansi 
dominicati),  324£  manses  ingenuiles,  190£  manses  serviles,  19 
accolae,  10£  churches  (ecclesiae),  and  8  mills  (farinarii),  which 
make  together,  according  to  the  Summa,  "  excepting  the  churches, 
accolae,  and  mills,  526  mansi."  As  18+324^+190^  make  533, 
we  may  suppose  that  the  writer  of  the  Summa  made  a  clerical 
slip,  or  that  his  calculation  is  defective  in  some  other  way. 

Guerard,  however,  calculated  24  seignorial  manses,  about  430 
ingenuiles  manses,  176  serviles  manses,  and  110  accolae,  which, 
not  counting  the  accolae,  would  give  a  total  of  630  manses.  The 
discrepancy  between  the  actual  total  of  the  MS.  and  the  Summary 
is,  no  doubt,  owing  to  manses  having  been  split  up  into  two  or 
more,  or  new  manses  having  been  added  to  the  estate  after  the 
body  of  the  Register  had  been  written  down.  The  difference 
between  the  number  of  mansi  serviles  of  the  "Summa"  and 
Guerard's  calculation  is,  perhaps,  owing  to  the  "  Summa"  having 
counted  accolae  as  mansi  serviles. 

A  similar  discrepancy  Guerard  has  observed  between  the  number 
of  chickens  and  eggs  enumerated  in  the  text  and  in  the  Summary, 
which  it  is  not  necessary  to  explain  here. 

I  have  again  had  the  benefit  of  M.  Guerard's  Introduction, 
though  not  to  that  extent  which  his  more  elaborate  edition  of 
Irminon's  Polyptychum  and  that  of  M.  Longnon  afforded  me. 
But  I  believe  that  I  may  state  that,  in  spite,  or  rather  on  account, 
of  this  want  of  aid,  I  have  gone  more  fully  into  the  subject  than 
even  in  the  case  of  Irminon's  Polyptychum. 

There  are,  however,  several  points  which  deserve  fuller  treatment, 
such  as  the  social  status  and  condition  of  the  infans,  and  of  the 
affranchised  tenants  (the  cartularius,  epistolarius,  libertus,  etc.). 
But  such  a  treatment  being  out  of  the  question  here,  I  have 
limited  myself  to  hints  here  and  there  in  the  Introduction  or  in 
the  Glossary. 


INTRODUCTION J.     H.    HKSSEI.S. 


1.    TOPOGRAPHY. 
(0)  General  terms. 

(1)  Locus,  a  place  in  general. 

(2)  Finis,  an  end,  limit,  confine  (of  property). 

(b)  Particular  terms. 

(3)  Fiscus,  which  occurs  in  the  Polyptychum  of  St.  Germain, 
meaning  a  combination  of  various  properties,  a  domain,  estate,  is  not 
found  in  the  Polyptychum  of   St.   Kemi,   though   this   estate   is 
arranged  and  described  in  the  same  way.     Hence  we   may  say 
that  the  whole  property  seems  to  have  consisted  of  24  fiscs,  if 
we  include  that  of  the  Insula  super  fluvio  Suppia  mentioned  in 
paragraph  5  of  Chapter  x,  and  that  of  Longa  Villa  (Chapter  xxvii), 
which  seems  to  have  been  a  beneficium  of  the  Abbey.     That  the 
word  fiseus  was  not  unknown  to  the  authorities  of  St.  Remi  may 
be  inferred  from  campus  fiscalinis,  a  field  belonging  to  a  fisc,  which 
occurs  once  (x,  4).     Each  fisc  was  composed  of  one  seignorial  manse 
(mansus  dominicatus)  with  various  contributory  manses  and  other 
properties   in   land   and   houses,    depending   upon    the    seignorial 
manse.     The  component  parts  of  the  latter  only  are  recorded,  not 
those  of  the  tributary  manses,  though,  of  the  latter,  it  is  stated 
what  taxes  they  paid  and  what  services  they  had  to  perform  ;  also 
the  names  of  the  tenants,  and,  in  many  instances,  those  of  their 
wives  and  children,  which,  however,  are  often  omitted  entirely, 
or  recorded  at  the  end  of  the  fisc,  whereas  the  Polyptychum  of 
St.  Germain  is  always  very  particular  in  this  respect. 

In  the  present  Register  appear  neither  the  comitatus  (county), 
nor  the  centena  (hundred),  nor  the  vicaria  (vicarage),  which  all 
occur  in  Irminon's  Polyptychum,  nor  even  the  decania  (deanery), 
although  the  decanus  (dean)  is  mentioned.  There  is,  however, 

(4)  Pagus,  a  district,  province,  canton,  besides  a  variety  of  other 
terms  referring  to  the  topography  of  the  estate,  as  : 

(5)  Aqua,  a  stream  (in  a  town). 

(6)  Civitas,  a  town  or  city. 

(7)  Colonia   (only  once,  in  xix,  9),  and  (8)   Colonica  (several 
times  in  Chapter  xxviii,  which  describes  a  part  of  the  Abbey's 
estate  divided  into  colonies),  a  colony,  that  is,  a  group  of  small 
farms  mostly  cultivated  by  coloni. 


'~>60      MEDIAEVAL   LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM   OF    ST.    REMI  I 

(9)  Fluvius,  a  river. 

(10)  Fluviolus,  a  small  river. 

(11)  Insula,  an  island. 

(12)  Locum  dominicale  monasterii,  the   seignorial  site  of  the 
monastery. 

(13)  Potestas,  a  village,  district,  lordship,  seigniory. 

(14)  Via  publica  (in  a  civitas),  a  public  road. 

(15)  Vicus,  a  village,  hamlet. 

(16)  Villa,  a  village,  hamlet. 

(17)  Villare,  a  small  villa,  or  a  hamlet  of  10  or  12  houses. 

This  treatise  does  not  profess  to  deal  with  the  names  of  places. 
But  an  exception  must  be  made  as  regards : 

(18)  Via  Veromandensis,  the  road  to  St.  Quentin; 

(19)  Veromandui,  St.  Quentin  \ 

(20)  Cavalona,  Cavilonia,  Chalons ; 

(21)  Aquae,  Aix-la-Chapelle, 

because  these  names  are  connected  with  services  of  transport  to 
St.  Quentin,  Chalons,  and  Aix-la-Chapelle,  which  the  tenants  of 
the  estate  had  to  perform  for  their  lord,  or  for  which  they  had 
to  supply  asses  or  oxen ;  see  the  Glossary,  vocibus  aquensis ;  asinus ; 
bos^  caropera;  ma\  and  below  (VI.  A.  Services,  p.  593  sq.). 


II.    PERSONS 

Residing  and  working  on,  or  cultivating  and  administering,  the 

estate. 

A.    SOCIETY  :    THE  TENANTS  AND  CULTIVATORS  OP  THE  ESTATE. 

(a)  General  terms  relating  to  persons. 

( 1 )  Genealogia,  descent,  origin,  a  genealogy. 

(2)  Mors,  death. 

(3)  Nativitas,  birth,  nativity. 

(4)  Origo,  origin. 

(b)  General  terms  indicating  persons  or  classes  of  persons. 

(5)  Avia,  a  grandmother. 

(6)  Familia,  a  family,  household:  familia  intra  villam,  a  family 
residing  in  the  village. — Familia  villae,  the  collective  inhabitants  of 
a  village. 


v  —  .).    H.   m:ssi-;i>. 


(7)  Femina,  a  woman. 

(8)  Filia,  a  grown-up  daughter.  —  Filius,  a  grown-up  son.     The 
usual  term  for  the  children  of  the  tenants  is  infant  (see  below, 
No.  11)  ;  the  terms  filia  andjilius  are  evidently  used  to  distinguish 
the  grown-up  daughter  and  son  from  the  mere  infant. 

(9)  Frater,   a   brother.  —  Frater  germanus,   a  full  brother,    own 
brother. 

(10)  Homo,  occurs  seldom  in  this  Register,  and  always  means 
a  man  in  general,  like  vir,  see  below,  No.  22.     But  in  Irminon's 
Polyptychum   of  the   estate   of    St.    Germain   the   term   homo   is 
frequently  used,  and  clearly  does  not  mean  a  man  in  the  ordinary 
sense,  but  a  tenant-vassal.     See  also  below,  No.  48  ;  my  Memoranda 
No.  2,  pp.  13  sqq.,  and  the  Glossary,  in  voce  homo,  ib.  p.  62. 

(11)  Infans,    a   young   child,    infant.      The    Register   does    not 
enable  us  to  say  much  more  about  the  children  of  the  tenants 
than  what  has  already  been  pointed  out  in  the  previous  treatise, 
p.    12   (482).      The    infans   evidently   means   a   young   child,  as 
distinguished  from  the  filia  and  jilius,  a  grown-up  daughter  and 
son  (see  above,  No.  8).      It  would  seem  that,  on  the  whole,  the 
Roman  and  Frankish  Laws  prevailed  on  the  estate  of  St.  Remi, 
so  that  a   child  born   of  parents   of   unequal   condition  took  its 
position  from  the  inferior  parent.    Hence  we  find  that  the  children 
of  an  accola  servus  were  servi,  though  he  was  married  to  an  ingenua. 
The  infans  of  an  ancilla  was  a  servus  (ix,  15)  ;  the  son  of  an  accola 
epistolaria  was  an  accola  epistolarius,  or  an  epistolarius  merely  ;  but 
the  son  of  an  accola  ingenuus  was  an  epistolarius  in  one  case  and 
a  servus  in  another  ;  the  son  of  a  colona  was  a  colonus  in  one  case, 
but  the  children  of  a  colona  married  to  a  servus  were  servi;  the 
children  of  a  colonus  married  to  a  colona  were  coloni  or  colonae  ; 
but  a  colonus  married   to  an   ancilla   had  servi  as   children  ;    an 
epistolarius  was  the  son  of  an   ingenuus  ;    of  an  ingenuus  married 
to  an  epistolaria  ;  of  an  ingenua,  etc. 

(12)  Maritus,  a  husband. 

(13)  Martyr,  a  martyr. 

(14)  Mater,  a  mother. 

(15)  Nepos,  a  nephew. 

(16)  Nepta,  a  niece. 

(17)  Par  (Pares),  an  equal,  comrade,  companion. 

(18)  Pauper,  a  poor  man,  pauper.     In  one  place  of  the  estate 
20  paupers  are  recorded,  and  a  mansus  dominicatus  was  assigned  to 
the  Church  for  their  sustenance. 


562       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    HEMI  : 

(19)  Soror,  a  sister. 

(20)  Uxor,  a  wife. 

(21)  Vidua,  a  widow. 

(22)  Vir,  a  man,  applied  to  tenants. — Vir  forensis,  a  strange  man, 
an  outsider. — Vir  nobilis,  a  nobleman. 

(c)  Particular  terms :  the  Tenants  and  Cultivators  of  the  Estate. 

At  St.  Remi  there  appear  to  have  been  ten  principal  classes  of 
tenants :  (23)  the  liber  (and  libera) ;  (24)  ingenuus  (and  ingenua) 
and  also  persons  called  ingenuilis ;  (25)  francus  (franca} ;  (26) 
colonus  (colona)  ;  (27)  libertus  (no  liberta  mentioned) ;  (28)  cartu- 
larius  (cartularia) ;  (29)  epistolarius  (epistolaria) ;  (30)  accola  (male 
and  female)  ;  (31)  vicaratus  (vicarata) ;  (32)  servus  (ancilla). 

(23)  The  Liber,  a  free  man,  mentioned  several  times  in  Irminon's 
Polyptychum,  occurs  here  only  once,  without  any  indication  as  to 
his  relation  to  the   estate,  except   that   he  was  an  officer  called 
major.     The  Libera,  a  free  woman,  is  mentioned  twice,  but  in  both 
cases   the   Register   merely  states  that   she  was   the   wife   of    an 
ingenuus.      It  is,   therefore,   impossible   to    say  anything   further 
about  the  liber  or  libera. 

(24)  With  regard  to  the  Ingenuus,  the  free-born  man,  I  pointed 
out,  on  p.  7  of  my  Second  Memorandum,  that,  in  the  original  text 
of  the  Polyptychum  of  St.  Germain,  the  term  ingenuus,  which,  in 
the  early  Frankish  period,  was  always  applied  to  a  free  man  unless 
he  was  called  liber,1  occurs  only  twice,  and  in  the  later  additions 
half-a-dozen  times.     From  these  rare  instances  Guerard  concluded 
that  the  coloni,  who  appear  in  such  great  numbers  at  St.  Germain, 
were  really  the  ingenui  of  that  estate. 

But  in  the  Polyptychum  of  St.  Remi  the  relations  are  reversed  : 
the  ingenuus  occurs  frequently,  but  is  never  called  colonus,  whereas 
the  colonus,  so  numerous  at  St.  Germain,  is  completely  absent  in 
the  first  twenty-seven  chapters  of  the  Register  of  St.  Remi,  and 
only  makes  his  appearance  (without  being  called  ingenuus)  in 
Chapter  xxviii,  which  happens  to  be  divided  into  colonicae 
(colonies),  and  does  not  seem  to  know  the  ingenuus  at  all,  though 
it  mentions  the  piscator  servus,  the  cartularius,  the  extraneus,  and 
the  servus. 

So    that,   if    we    must    assume    that   the    numerous   coloni  of 


1  In  one  of  the  later  additions  to  the  Polyptychum  of  St.  Germain  the  li/><  > 
and  the  inyennus  are  identical. 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HESSELS.  563 

St.  Germain  may  be  called  the  ingenui,  or  free  men  of  that  estate, 
we  may  probably  conclude  that  the  numerous  ingenui  of  the  first 
twenty-seven  chapters  of  the  Register  of  St.  Remi  were  the  coloni 
of  this  estate,  and  again,  that  the  coloni  who  appear  in  Chapter 
xxviii  are  identical  with  the  ingenui  of  the  earlier  chapters. 

Guerard  is  of  opinion  that  the  difference  in  the  terms  makes 
no  difference  in  the  condition  of  the  men,  and  that  the  term  colonm 
was  preferred  in  Chapter  xxviii  because  it  dealt  with  the  lands 
of  the  Abbey  called  colonicae,  and  so  wished  to  point  out  the  social 
condition  of  the  ingenui  who  occupied  these  lands. 

It  is  to  be  remarked,  however,  that  the  colony  (colonia)  already 
appears  in  an  earlier  chapter  (xix,  9),  and  yet  there  we  find  three 
servi,  one  ingenuus  and  one  ingenua,  all  as  tenants  of  mansi  serviles ; 
but  they  are  not  called  colonus. 

The  ingenuus  appears  as  the  tenant  (often  with  one,  two,  or 
more  members  of  his  own  class  or  of  various  other  classes  of 
tenants)  of  a  simple  or  undefined  mansus,  or  a  mansus  ingenuilis, 
or  a  mansus  servilis,  or  an  accola,  or  a  sessus,  or  a  portion  of  terra 
arabilis  (plough  land). 

He  was  married  either  to  an  ingenua,  or  to  an  ancilla,  a  libera, 
an  epistolaria,  a  cartularia,  an  oblata,  or  a  vicarata. 

He  held  office  as  major  of  a  villa,  and  as  decanus. 

He  appears  also  as  accola  forasticus  (owing  4  denarii)  and  forensis 
ingenuus.  He  is,  moreover,  enumerated  among  (a)  forenses  who  paid 
the  polltax ;  (b)  accolae  and  forenses  of  a  villa  who  owed  9  days  of 
work  or  4  denarii ;  (c)  viri  ac  feminae  forenses  de  villa  who  owed 
annually  4  denarii  de  argento ;  (d)  accolae  of  a  villa  residing  in  the 
villa  who  owed  9  days  of  work  or  4  denarii ;  (e)  accolae  of  a  villa 
who  owed  3  days  of  work ;  (/)  forenses  homines  who  owed  4  denarii ; 
(g)  forenses  homines  who  did  3  days  of  work ;  (h)  forenses  de  villa 
who  owed  3  days  or  1£  denarii;  («)  forastici\  and  (J)  a  familia  of 
a  villa  "interius  et  exterius  commanens." 

In  one  place  we  find  it  explained  that  if  an  ingenuus  could  not 
hold,  on  account  of  his  poverty,  a  manse  or  part  of  a  manse,  he 
had  to  prove  this  by  seven  of  his  equals. 

In  xvii,  85  an  ingenuus  is  said  to  have  been  acquired  (acquisitus). 

The  ingenuus  paid  his  taxes  and  rents  as  usual  in  kind,  but 
sometimes  in  money. 

The  Ingenua  is  frequently  mentioned  as  a  tenant  of  every  variety 
of  property,  in  the  same  way  as  the  ingenuus,  either  alone  or 
jointly  with  ingenui  or  other  classes  of  tenants.  She  is  often 


564      MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  I 

recorded  as  a  tenant  "cum  infantibus"  without  a  husband  being 
mentioned. 

She  was  married  to  an  ingenuus ;  a  forensis  ingenuus ;  an  accola 
ingenuus ;  an  accola  servus  •  a  lilertus ;  a  cartularius ;  a  vicaratus ; 
a  servus ;  an  oblatm ;  an  epistolarius ;  or  an  epistolarius  forensis. 

She  is  described  (as  a  tenant,  and  with  or  without  children)  as 
accola  ingenua  ;  ingenua  cartularia  ;  ingenua  forastica  ;  ingenua 
forensis]  ingenua  Deo  sacrata  (also  with  children,  and  holding 
a  manse).  And  she  is  enumerated  among  the  same  classes  of 
people  as  the  ingenuus  (see  above,  p.  563). 

There  is  mentioned  also  a  femina  ingenua  as  tenant ;  and 
a  femina  who  had  obtained  her  ingenuitas  (that  is,  the  condition 
or  status  of  an  ingenuus}  by  means  of  a  charter,  but  still  owed 
4  days  of  work  every  year. 

The  Ingenuilis  appears  occasionally,  sometimes  in  one  and  the 
same  paragraph  as  the  ingenuus,  so  that  the  two  must  have  been 
different  persons.  Perhaps  the  Ingenuilis  was  only  ingenuus  to 
a  certain  extent,  with  certain  restrictions.  He  held  a  mansus 
ingenuilis,  also  a  mansus  servilis,  and  an  undefined  mansum. 

(25)  The  Francus  is  usually  understood  to  be  a  free  man.     But 
in  the  one  place  where  he  is  mentioned  in  the  St.  Remi  Register 
(xxviii,  66)  the  term  francus  may  mean  a  Frank  (a  German).     He 
appears  as  a  witness  side  by  side  with  the  colonus,  so  that  we  must 
distinguish  between  the  two,   and  it  is  not  improbable  that  the 
francus  here  takes  the  place  of  the  ingenuus  who,  though  appearing 
in   great   numbers    in    the    first    twenty-seven   chapters,    is    not 
mentioned  in  Chapter  xxviii  at  all. 

The  Franca,  too,  is  mentioned,  and,  like  the  francus,  only  once 
(xvii,  40),  but  she  was  the  tenant  of  a  mansum. 

(26)  The   Colonus,  husbandman,  farmer,   appears,   as  has  been 
remarked  above  (No.  24),  in  Chapter  xxviii  only,  and  there  takes, 
it  would  seem,  the  place  of  the  ingenuus  of  the  first  twenty-seven 
chapters,  though  he  was  never  called  anything  but  colonus.     In 
paragraph  65  of  the  same  chapter  a  distinction  is  made  between 
the  colonus  "qui  ibi  est  ex  nativitate"  and  had  to  pay  7  denarii, 
and  the  colonus  "  qui  ibi  se  addonaverit"  and  had  to  pay  4  denarii. 
While  in  paragraph  66  (dated  A.D.  861)  the  colonus  is  distinguished 
from  the  francus  (see  above,  No.  25). 

In  the  majority  of  cases  the  colonus  held  a  mansus  dimidius 
ingenuilis ;  but  he  also  held  a  mansus  dimidius,  a  mansus  ingenuilis, 
an  accola,  an  accola  ingenuilis,  an  accola  dimidia  ingenuilis,  or  (with 
a  servus]  a  mansus  servilis. 


iNTitnni  <  TION — .1.   n.   IM->SKI.S.  565 

He  was  married  either  to  an  ancilla  (the  children  being  servi], 
or  (mostly)  to  a  colona  (the  children  coloni,  colonae),  or  to  an 
extranea. 

He  held  office  on  the  estate  as  major,  holding  a  mansus  dimidius 
ingenuilis. 

The  Colona  appears,  like  the  colonus,  in  Chapter  xxviii  only. 
She  is,  in  most  instances,  married  to  a  colonus,  but  in  three 
instances  her  husband  was  a  servus,  and  her  children  servi,  whereas, 
when  married  to  a  colonus,  her  children  were  coloni.  She  is 
recorded  as  holding,  on  her  own  account  (in  one  instance  with 
a  portionarius},  a  mansus  dimidius  ingenuilis;  an  accola  ingenuilis, 
and  an  accola  dimidia  ingenuilis. 

(27)  The  Liber 'tus,  (28)  the  Cartularius,  and  (29)  the  ISpistolariux 
were  all  three  emancipated  or  affranchised  persons.  By  what  process 
the  libertus  obtained  his  emancipation  is  not  explained  by  the  title; 
itself,  nor  by  anything  recorded  in  the  Polyptychum ;  but  the 
cartularius  (also  written  cardularius,  often  merely  card,  in  the  MS. 
and  cartelarius)  was  emancipated  by  a  public  act,  that  is,  by 
a  carta  or  charter ;  and  the  epistolarius  by  a  private  act,  that  is, 
by  an  epistola  or  letter. 

The  Liberia  or  frcedwoman  does  not  occur,  but  the  Cartularia 
(cardularia,  often  merely  card,  in  the  MS.)  frequently ;  so  also  the 
Epistolaria. 

The  libertus  held  a  mansus  servilis ;  he  was  married  to  an  ingenua, 
and  he  is  classed  among  theforenses  or  strangers. 

There  seems  to  be  no  material  difference  in  the  holdings  of  the 
cartularius,  epistolarius,  and  ingenuus,  and  all  three  classes  (males 
and  females)  are  found  grouped  together.  Yet  both  the  cartularius 
and  the  cartularia  appear  in  xviii,  23  among  the  mancipia  or 
slaves  or  bondmen,  so  that  their  status  cannot  have  been  very  high. 

The  cartularius  is  recorded  as  holding  an  accola ;  a  mansion 
ingenuile  ;  a  mansus  dimidius  ingenuilis,  or  a  mansum  servile.  The 
epistolarius  held  (sometimes  in  partnership  with  another  epistolarius, 
or  an  ingenuus,  or  a  vicaratus]  a  mansus  ingenuilis  or  a  mansum 
servile,  while  the  ingenuus  seems  to  have  been  qualified  to  hold 
every  variety  of  property  belonging  to  the  Abbey,  as :  the  mansus 
ingenuilis  or  servilis,  the  undefined  mansus,  the  accola,  the  sessus, 
etc.  (see  above,  No.  24). 

The  cartularius  was  married  to  an  ingenua ;  he  belonged  to  the 
familia  villae,  even  when  called  forensis  cartularius  ;  he  had  to  pay 
the  capitation  tax  of  4  denarii  de  argento  ;  and  he  is  enumerated 


566       MEDIAEVAL    LAT1]S  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  I 

among  the  accolae  and  foremes  villae  who  owed  nine  days  of  work 
or  four  denarii.  He  is  also  enumerated,  in  common  with  the 
cartularia,  among  the  mancipia  (slaves,  or  bondmen)  of  a  church. 

Of  the  epistolarius  we  find  more  particulars  than  ahout  the 
cartularius.  He  is  described  as  forensis  epistolarius  and  accola 
epistolarius ;  as  the  son  of  an  ingenuus,  or  of  an  ingenua,  or  of  an 
ingenuus  whose  wife  was  an  epistolaria ;  as  the  son  of  an  epistolarius, 
or  of  an  accola  epistolaria.  He  was  married  to  an  ingenua,  to  an 
epistolaria,  or  to  a  vicar  ata  ;  and  is  enumerated  among  the  for  ernes 
villae  who  owed  9  days  of  work  or  4  denarii ;  the  familia  villae 
interius  et  exterius  commanens,  and  the  accolae  intra  villam. 

(30)  Accola  (male  and  female),  one  who  dwells  by  or  near  a  place 
(already  found   in   class.  Lat.).     He   may   be  supposed   to   have 
originally  been  the  tenant  of  a  manse  called  accola,  but  in  course 
of  time  such  manses  were  also  held  by  tenants  of  a  different  class. 
He  belonged  to  either  the  ingenuus-,  or  the  servus-,  or  the  epistolarius- 
class,  but  it  seems  more  naturally  to  the  latter  two  classes  than 
to  the  mgenuus-cl&ss,  as  we  find  that  the  "infantes"  of  an  accola 
servus  married  to  an  ingenua,  were  servi,  while  the  son  of  one 
accola  ingenuus  was  an  epistolarius,  and  of  another  a  servus.      So 
the  female  accola  was   sometimes  ingenua,   sometimes   epistolaria 
(and  her  son  epistolarius},  sometimes  ancilla. 

(31)  Of  the  Vicar  atus  and  Vicar  ata  nothing  can  be  said  except 
that  the  former  held  a  simple  mansus,  or  (with  an  epistolarius) 
a  mansus  ingenuilis.     His  wife  was  an  ancilla,  or  a  vicarata,  or 
a  cartularia ;  in  one  instance  she  is  described  merely  as  an  uxor. 

His  holding  was  either  a  mansus  ingenuilis  (sometimes  with  an 
ingenuus,  or  with  one  or  two  other  vicar ati)  or  a  mansus  servilis 
(once  with  an  ingenuus  and  once  with  his  two  sisters).  Once  he  is 
also  called  mulnarius,  holding  (with  an  ingenuus)  a  mansus  servilis. 

The  Vicarata  was  the  wife  of  an  ingenuus  or  of  an  epistolarius. 
Once  we  find  her  as  having  children  and  holding  a  mansus  servilis. 

It  is  not  known  how  the  term  vicaratus  (vicarata)  arose  ; 
Du  Cange  does  not  record  it,  and  there  is  no  verb  vicar  are  to  suggest 
this  apparent  participle,  while  vicaria  or  vicarius  would  have  given 
vicar iatus.  Perhaps  it  is  connected  in  some  way  with  vicus, 
a  village,  hamlet,  just  as  the  villanus  derived  his  name  from  villa, 
a  village. 

(32)  The  Servus  seems  to  have  been  in  much  the  same  position 
on  the  estate  of  St.  Remi  as  on  that  of  St.  Germain.     He  was 
apparently  on  the  same  footing,  with  respect  to  his  holding,  as  the 


INTRODUCTION J.    II.     II  F.ssKl.s. 

ingenuus  and  the  other  tenants,  therefore  not  a  mere  slave.  Yet 
it  is  to  be  noticed  that  he  is  evidently  spoken  of  as  a  class,  that  is, 
he  was  a  servus  by  circumstances  connected  with  his  birth,  as  his 
children,  even  of  two  years  old,  are  called  servi  (see  xx,  37,  52), 
which  would  not  be  the  case  if  he  were  a  servant  temporarily,  or 
for  life,  by  hire  or  wages. 

The  Register  records  him  as  servus  merely,  and  as  having  to  pay 
12  den.  It  also  describes  him  as  accola  servus;  berbiarius  servus; 
faber  servus;  forasticus  servus  (having  to  pay  a  poll-tax  of  8  den.) ; 
forensis  servus ;  piscator  servus,  and  puer  servus. 

He  was  the  son  of  an  ancilla ;  of  a  servus  ;  of  a  berbiaria  ancilla ; 
of  an  accola  ingenuus ;  of  a  colonus -\-ancilla,  and  of  a  servus  -f-  colona. 

His  wife  was  either  an  ancilla,  or  a  colona,  an  epistolaria,  or  an 
ingenua  ;  but  his  children  were  always  servi. 

He  held,  mostly,  a  mansus  servilis  (sometimes  together  with  an 
ingenuusy  or  with  one  or  more  tenants  of  the  colonus-,  servus-,  and 
ingenuus-class) ;  but  also  a  mansus  servilis  dimidius ;  a  mansus 
ingenuilis ;  a  mansus  ingenuilis  dimidius ;  an  accola,  and  an  accola 
ingenuilis',  while  in  one  case  he  held  "  ingenuiliter "  (that  is,  in 
the  manner,  on  the  conditions  of  an  ingenuus)  a  mansus  dimidius. 

He  is  mentioned  among  the  (1)  "  acwlae "  of  a  villa  owing 
12  den.;  (2)  servi  and  ancillae,  interius  and  exterius  de  villa 
owing  12  den. ;  (3)  forenses  of  a  villa  owing  9  days  of  work 
or  4  den. ;  (4)  servi  et  ancillae  interius  et  exterius  manentes ; 
(5)  servi  et  ancillae  noviter  repressi ;  (6)  servi  vel  ancillae  intra 
villam  ;  (7)  mancipia  ;  (8}  forastici ;  (9)  familia  villae,  interius  et 
exterius  commanens;  (10)  servi  et  ancillae  forenses  sive  accolae. 

The  Ancilla  is,  like  the  servus,  counted  among  mancipia  in 
xvii,  127.  She  paid,  like  the  servus  and  other  tenants,  a  tax 
in  money,  as  2  den.  (xii,  5),  12  den.  (xv,  32,  and  xxviii,  65), 
and  sometimes  in  kind. 

She  is  described  as  ancilla  foranea ;  ancilla  forastica  (with  or 
without  children) ;  ancilla  forensis  (with  or  without  children) ; 
ancilla  forensis  de  villa ;  ancilla  berbiaria ;  ancilla  de  villa  interius 
or  exterius,  owing  12  den.;  ancilla  interius  or  exterius  manens; 
ancilla  intra  villam  (with  or  without  infantes) ;  ancilla  noviter 
repressa ;  and  also  as  ancilla  Sigeberti  de  Trepallo,  per  praeceptum 
regis. 

She  was  married  to  an  ingenuus,  a  colonus,  a  servus,  or  a  vicar atus. 

She  is  recorded  as  daughter  of  a  servus ;  of  a  berbiarius  servus; 
and  of  an  ancilla ;  also  as  sister  of  a  servus. 


568       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REM1  ! 

She  held  a  mansion  which  is  not  further  qualified ;  or  a  mansus 
servilis,  or  a  medietas  of  the  same ;  or  (with  another  ancilla  and  an 
ingenuus)  a  mansus  ingenuilis ;  or  an  accola ;  or  a  mansio.  Among 
the  familia  of  a  villa,  interius  et  exterius  commanens  the  ancilla 
appears  (with  or  without  children)  without  any  further  description; 
but  also  as  ancilla  accola  (with  or  without  children) ;  ancilla  forensu 
(with  or  without  children),  and  as  wife  of  a  servm. 


Besides  the  above  ten  principal  classes  of  tenants,  we  meet  also 
with  the 

(33)  Advocatus  (advotus?),  who,  in  the  Middle  Ages,  protected 
the  rights,  goods,  .and  properties  of  the  Churches,  and  defended 
their  causes  in  public  trials.     It  would  seem  that,  in  this  capacity, 
he  appears  xxviii,  66,  where  the  MS.  has  advotus,  which  Guerarcl, 
perhaps  not  wrongly,  changes  into  advocatus.     If  this  is  correct, 
he  must  be  classed  among  the  officers  of  the   estate  (see  below, 
No.  88).     The  advocatus,  however,  appears  as  a  holder  of  4  mansi, 
"de  beneficio  fratrum,"  and  must,  therefore,  be  mentioned  here 
as  one  of  the  tenants  of  the  estate. 

A   person   called  vocatus   signs   his   name   under   a   judgment; 
perhaps  the  word  is  a  corruption  for  advocatus. 

(34)  The  undefined  tenant,  a  person  whose  name  and  holding 
only  are  mentioned,  not  his  status  in  society.      He  was  in  all 
respects  like  an  ingenuus,  and  held  a  mansus  ingenuilis  (ii,  2) 
or  an  accola  (see  Glossary;  see  also  xv,  38). 


It  will  be  noticed  that  there  are  several  classes  of  tenants  in  the 
present  Register  who  do  not  occur  in  the  Register  of  St.  Germain. 
On  the  other  hand,  there  is  no  trace  at  St.  Remi  of  the  lidus  or  the 
lida,  nor  of  the  mansus  called  lidilis  after  him.  What  the  meaning 
of  this  complete  disappearance  is,  or  may  be,  cannot  be  discussed 
in  this  place. 


B.    THE  LORDSHIP  (Seigneurie). 

After  having  described  the  persons  connected  with  the  estate, 
as  far  as  its  social  and  economic  condition  is  concerned,  the  domanial 
position  remains  to  be  considered. 


IN  I  K0l)l  (   I  ION J.     II.     HKSSKLS.  569 

(«)   General  terms. 

(35)  Episcopatus,  bishopric. 

(b)  Particular  terms. 

(36)  Dominus,  a  lord  or  master. 

(37)  Domnus,  for  Dominus,  the  title  of  (1)  a  bishop ;  (2)  a  kitty. 

(38)  Accola,  a  by-dweller  (male  and  female),  has  already  been 
enumerated  above  (No.  30)  among  the  tenants  of  the  estate,  though 
he   is   more  like   the   hospes   (see  below,    No.    43),    a    stranger- 
inhabitant  of  the  estate,  not  a  person  belonging  to   the   estate, 
either  by  birth  or  a  permanent  tenure. 

(39)  Extraneus,  a  stranger,  outsider,  one  who  was  foreign  to  the 
estate  of  St.  Remi,  but  dwelt  on  its  domains.     He  held  a  mansus 
inyenuilis,  or  an  undefined  mansus ;  also  a  sessus,  or  a  fourth  part 
of  a  mansus  ingenuilis.     The  extranea  occurs  once  only,  as  the  wife 
of  a  colonus. 

(40)  Foraneus;  (41)  Forasticus;  forasticus  homo;  (42)  Forensis; 
forensis  vir :  all  apparently  persons  (male  and  female)  belonging  to 
land  lying  outside  the  domain,  or  doing  their  duties  or  work  outside 
the  domain.     They  all  paid  a  sum  of  money  varying  from  4  to  12 
denarii. 

(43)  Hospes,  a  sojourner,  visitor,  mentioned  only  twice,  in  one 
of  the  later  additions  to  the  Register,  as  contributing  a  certain 
sum  of  money  to  the  revenues  of  the  estate.      It  is  not  clear, 
however,  whether  they  were  actually  paying  guests,  or  connected, 
in  some  way  or  another,  with  the  estate  as  tenants,  like  the  hospes 
of  St.  Germain.     If  they  were  tenants  they  did  not  occupy  hospitia 
as  at  St.  Germain,  because  the  hospitium  is  not  mentioned  in  the 
St.  Remi  Register,  except  once  as  a  hostel  of  the  Abbey. 

(44)  Juratus,  a  sworn  man,  one  of  a  jury  \  a  jury-man. 

(45)  Oblatus,   oblata,   a  person  who  had  given  himself  and  his 
property  to  the  Abbey.     The  oblatus  held  a  mansus  inyenuilis ,  or 
a  mansus  inyenuilis  dimidius,  and  had  an  ingenua  as  wife. 

The  Oblata  held  a  mansus  ingenuilis,  and  had  an  ingenuus  as 
husband. 

In  the  same  sense  we  find  the — 

(46)  Sacrata  Deo,  a  woman  who  had  consecrated  herself  to  God. 
She  is  recorded  as  an  ingenua,  and  had  infantes. 

(47)  Testis,  a  witness. 

(48)  Vasallus,  vassalus,  a  man,  vassal,  who,  perhaps,  occupied 
at  St.  Remi,  to  some  extent,  the  position  which  the  homo  occupied 

Phil.  Trans.  1902.  40 


570      MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 

at  St.  Germain  (see  above,  No.  10).  We  find  seven  ratalli 
enumerated,  but  none  of  them  was  called  "homo."  One  was 
called  "nobilis  vir"  and  "vassalus  episcopi,"  and,  as  the  bishop's 
"missus,"  conducted,  with  other  "misai,"  a  judicial  enquiry 
(xvii,  127)  on  the  estate.  Another  held  a  benefice,  consisting  of 
throe  mansi  ingenuiles.  The  five  others  were  all,  apparently,  also 
holders  of  beneficia;  one  holding  a  sessus,  a  pratum,  and  a  silva 
communis,  etc. 

(49)  Capitalicius,  one  who  paid  the  poll-tax  called  capitalicium. 

(50)  Cavagius,  one  paying  the  poll-tax.     The  word  occurs  only 
twice,  each  time  in  the  ablat.  plural,  so  that  it  is  possible  that 
it  may  be  for  cavagium  (=  Fr.    chevaae),  the  head-  or  poll-tax; 
see  below,  No.  60. 

(51)  Cerarius,  a  tenant  who  paid  his  rent  in  wax. 

(52)  Diurnarius,  perhaps  a  tenant  who  worked  one  day  (either 
in  the  year  or  per  week)  for  his  lord.      The  word   occurs  four 
times;   but  in  one  place  the  tenant  is  apparently  called  diurnarius 
ingenuus  forensis.     Du  Cange  explains  the  term  as  one  who  records 
the  daily  events  in  a  journal,  an  interpretation  which  would  not 
suit  here. 

(53)  Jornarius  is  apparently  also  a  tenant  who  worked  one  day 
for  his  lord.     Others  regard  the  word  as  a  neuter  subst.  (here  in 
the  ablat.  plural),  meaning  a  payment  due  by  tenants  who,  at 
certain  times  of  the  year,  owed  daily  manual  labours  to  their  lord, 
but  paid  a  sum  of  money  instead ;  see  below,  No.  60. 

(54)  Mancipium,  a  slave,  servant,  or  bondman.     Once  this  term  is 
applied  to  servi  and   ancillae  who  were  descended  from  persons 
who  had   been  "  comparatae   de   precio   dominico,"   that   is,  had 
been  acquired  by  purchase  effected  by  the  lord.     In  another  place 
(xviii,   23)  the  term  comprised   a   cartularius,   a   cartularia,   and 
a  servus.      Hence  we   may  conclude  that   the  term  had  become 
somewhat  comprehensive,  though  always  referring  to  the  servant- 
class. 

(55)  Mapaticus,  one  who  held  a  piece  of  land  called  mappa ;  but 
see  below,  No.  60,  terracius. 

(56)  Operarius,   a   labourer,  workman,  one  who  worked  by  the 
task  or  day. 

(57)  Portionarius,  a  tenant  who  shared,  on  certain  conditions,  the 
profits  of  a  tenancy  with  another  tenant,  in  one  instance  here  with 
a  colona  and  her  infantes,  in  another  instance  with  an  accola. 

(58)  Socius,  an  associate,  partner. 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HESSELS.  571 

(59)  Tencns,  a  tenant  in  general. 

(60)  Terracius,  a  tenant  of  land  which  did  not  belong  to  one 
of  the  manses.     This  word  and  cavaaius,  jornarius,  mapaticm,  and 
vinatius  (see  above,  JSTos.  50,  53,    55,  and  below,  No.  61)  appear 
only  in  the  ablative  plural,  so  that  they  may  be  neater  substantives 
and  indicate,  not  persons,  but  taxes  paid  for  tenures  indicated  by 
the  terms. 

(61)  Vinatius,  a  tenant  of  vineyards ;  see  the  preceding  word. 


C.     OFFICERS  ;  DIGNITARIES  ;  PROFESSIONS. 

(a)  General  terms. 

(62)  Minister,  an  officer,  without  further  definition. 

(63)  Ministerialis,    an   officer,   not   mentioned   here,  but   to   be 
inferred  from  the  term  ministerium,  which  we  find  at  the  end  of 
the   fisc   Gothi    (ix,    20),    that  is,    men   and   women   performing 
particular  services  or  exercising  various  crafts  and  handiwork  for 
the  domain. 

(64)  Officium  sacerdotale,  the  office  of  the  presbyter. 

(65)  Officia,   officials,  perhaps  persons  who  exercised  a  trade  or 
handicraft. 

(b)  Particular  terms. 

The  principal  Officers  on,  or  connected  with,  the  estate  appear 
to  have  been  the — 

(66)  Episcopus,  a  bishop. 

(67)  Presbyter,  a  priest,  parson.    Like  the  major  (68),  dean  (69), 
and  cellarer  (78),  and  ihefarinarius  (mill,  see  the  Glossary  in  voce), 
he  had  at  certain  festivals  to  present  offerings  (oblationes)  as  a  mark 
of  respect  (veneratio)  to  the  authorities  of  the  monastery,  but  in 
one  place  it  was  stipulated  that  he  was  to  do  so  if  he  held  a  mansus 
ingenuilis.     See  further  the  Glossary  in  voce. 

(68)  Major,  an  officer,  major,  one  who  presided  over  a  village. 
He  was,  in  addition,  also  called  colonus,  ingenuus,  libert  and  major 
villae.     In  i,  15  it  is  said  that  if  the  major  villae  held  a  complete 
mansus  he  would  have  to  present,  at  the  Nativity  and  Easter, 
3  cakes,  4  chickens,  and  2  bottles  of  wine  to  the  "magistri"  (of 
the  estate)   "in  venerationibus."      Similar   presentations  by  the 
major  and  the  presbyter  (see  the  preceding  article)  to  the  "seniores" 
(of  the  estate)  are  recorded,  xvii,  122;  xviii,  20;  xix,  18;  xxii,  44. 


f572      MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM   OF    ST.    REMI  : 

(69)  Dccanus,  a  dean  (Fr.  doyen),  a  kind  of  rural  officer,  next 
in  rank  to  the  major.   Like  the  major  and  presbyter  (see  the  two 
preceding  articles),  he  had  to  present,  at  Christmas  and  Easter, 
certain  gifts  to  the  authorities  of  the  estate  (xvii,  122),  but  some- 
times only  the  half  of  their  offerings.     It  is  to  be  observed  that 
the  decania  or  deanery  is  not  mentioned  in  this  Register. 

(70)  Judex,  a  judge,  not  mentioned  in  the  Register  of  St.  Germain, 
nor  in  the  present  Register ;   but  his  existence  on  the  estate  of 
St.  Remi,  as  at  St.  Germain,  may  be  inferred  from  the  phrase 
opusjudici  (ix,  2),  work  to  be  done  for  a  judge. 

(71)  Magister,  a  chief,  head-,   one  of  the  chief  officers  of  the 
Abbey,  perhaps  the  praepositus,  to  whom  the  presbyter,  major  villae, 
and  other  officers  of  the  estate  had  to  present  offerings  in  token  of 
respect,  see  above,  No.  67. 

(72)  Monachus,  a  monk. 

(73)  Senior,  an  elder,  an  authority  of  the  Abbey ;   the  seniores 
are  mentioned  several  times  as  the  persons  to  whom  the  presbyter, 
major,  decanus,  and  cellerarius,  as  also  the  farinarius  (mill)  had 
to  present,  at  certain  festivals,  offerings  (of  cakes,  chickens,  bottles 
of  wine,  etc.)  in  token  of  respect,  see  above,  No.  67. 

(74)  Caput  scolae  S.  Remensis  ecclesiae,  the  head  of  th#  School 
of  the  Church  of  St.  Remi. 

(75)  Gustos  ecclesiae  Sancti  Remigii,  the  keeper  of  the  Church  of 
St.  Remi. 


More  or  less  inferior  officers  are — r 

(76)  Berbiarius,  berbiaria,  a  shepherd.     The  berbiarius  was  also 
called  servus ;  the  shepherdess  was  also  called  ancilla. 

(77)  Bovarius  (Fr.  bouvier),  a  cowherd,  occurs  only  in  a  later 
addition  (xxix,  17). 

(78)  Cellerarius,  cellelrarius,  a  butler,  steward,  custodian  of  the 
storeroom  or  cellar.     Like  the  presbyter,  major,  and  decanus,  he 
had  at  certain  festivals  to  present  offerings  (see  above,  No.  67)  to 
the  authorities  of  the  estate,  but  only  "  si  mansum  habet  servile  " 
(xvii,  122). 

(79)  Cocus,  coquus,  a  cook. 

(80)  Faber,  a  smith,  who  held  a  mansus  servilis,  and  is  described 
as  servus,  as  also  his  son.     He  paid  12  denarii,  perhaps  as  poll-tax. 

(81)  Mellarius,  which  Guerard  prints  in  his  Index,  and  of  wluch 
he  speaks  in  his  preface  (p.  xvi),  would  mean  one  irlto  yatlf 


I.\TR<)IH(  TION J.     H.     HESSKLS.  •">?•> 

the  honey,  or  had  charge  of  the  beehives.     But  Professor  Paul  Meyer 
has  ascertained  for  me  that  the  MS.  has  clearly 

(82)  Messarius,  one  who  had  charge  of  the  harvest.      The  same 
officer  was  also  called  silvarius,  see  below,  No.  85. 

(83)  Muluarius  (Fr.  meunier),  a  miller.     He  held  a  mansw  with 
an  ingenuus,  and  was  also  called  vicaratus.     The  mills  on  the  estate 
were   called    either  farinarius,    molendinum,    molins,    or    mulinus. 
Some  presents  are  said  to  be  due  to  the  authorities  of  the  estate 
from  the  farinarii  (see  above,  No.  67),  but  nothing  is  said  of  the 
mulnarius  in  this  respect. 

(84)  Piscator  (Fr.  pecheur],   a  fisherman.      He  held  a  mansus 
dimidius  ingenuilis,  was  called  servus,  and  his  wife  was  a  colona. 
The  four  naves   mentioned   xxviii,   67,   68  may  have   served  for 
navigation  on  the  river  Marne,  or  for  fishing. 

(85)  Silvarius,  a  forester,  mentioned  only  once,  when  he  is  also 
called  messarius  (not  mellarius,  as  Guerard  prints  in  his  Index), 
a  harvester,  one  who  had  charge  of  the  harvest. 

(86)  Vindemiator,  a  vintager,  grape-gatherer. 

(87)  Vinitor  (Fr.  vigneron],  a  vine-dresser. 

We  further  find  (88)  the  advocatus  (advotus?),  (89)  cancellarius, 
(90)  clericus,  (91)  misstts,  (92)  scabinus  (skevin),  (93)  archiepiscopus, 
and  (94)  rex-,  but  they  cannot  be  regarded  as  particular  officers 
of  the  domain,  unless  we  make  some  exception  with  regard  to  the 
advocatus  (see  above,  No.  33). 


III.     PROPERTIES,    POSSESSIONS,    GOODS,    BUILDINGS,    LANDS, 
FIELDS,   ETC.    (possessed  by  the  Abbey). 

A.  REGISTERS  on  DOCUMENTS  IN  WHICH  THE  VARIOUS  PROPERTIES 

WERE    DESCRIBED    OR   REGISTERED. 

(1)  Carta,  an  official,  public  document,  a  charter. 

(2)  Notitia,  a  notice,  record. 

B.  TERMS  FOR   PROPERTY,    HOLDINGS   OR  POSSESSIONS,  BUILDINGS, 

LANDS,  FIELDS,  ETC. 
(a)   General  terms. 

(3)  Dominicum,  a  domain. 

(4)  Indominicatum,  a  domain. 


574       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 

(5)  Conlaboratus  (4th  declens.),  any  property  acquired  by  labour. 

(6)  Hereditas,  property,  inheritance. 

(7)  Dominicale  locum  monasterii,  perhaps  that  part  of  the  Abbey 
or  Monastery  which  was  called  the  domain. 

(b)  Particular  terms  for :  (a)  Estates,  Dwellings,  Houses,  Buildings, 
etc.  (£)  Parts  of  Buildings  or  of  Houses,  etc.  (7)  Land, 
Fields,  Woods,  etc.  (£)  Church  Furniture  ;  Ecclesiastical 
Vestments ;  Service-books. 

(a)  Estates,  Dwellings,  Houses,  Buildings. 

(8)  Beneficium,    an  estate   granted   by   one   person   to   another 
on  condition  that  the  grantee  shall  have  the  use  and  enjoyment 
(usufruct)  of  its  profits   and  revenues  during   his   lifetime ;    see 
below  under  Tenures  (p.  585).     "We  find  beneficia  mentioned  which 
had  to  pay  tithes  to  the  monastery  of  St.  Remi  (x,  10-13).     The 
whole  chapter  xxvi  seems  to  deal  with  the  beneficia  belonging 
to  the  estate,  though  only  the  paragraphs  1,  10,  and  37  speak  of 
beneficia,  held  by  an  advocatus,  a  vasallus,  and  a  presbyter.     The 
other  tenures  are  the  usual  ones  described  in  the  other  chapters 
of  the  Register. 


The  dwelling '-property  of  the  estate  of  St.  Remi  was  divided 
generally  into  two  parts :  the  seignorial  manses  (mansi  dominicati] 
and  the  tributary  manses,  the  latter  being  again  subdivided  into 
various  classes  whose  nature  was  indicated  by,  some  distinctive 
adjective.  Though  the  Register  mentions  other  dwellings,  the 

(9)  Mansum,  or  mansus,  was  the  more  usual  and  regular  tenancy 
on  the  estate.  It  may  be  called  an  estate,  rural  dwelling,  or 
habitation  with  land  attached,  a  farm.  Guerard  counted  630 
manses  in  the  Polyptychum  of  St.  Remi  (see  above,  p.  558). 
The  tributary  manse  was  mostly  occupied  by  one  household,  but 
sometimes  by  two  or  more  households,  who  were  generally  subject 
to  the  same  taxes  and  services. 

(a)  Mansus  dominicatus,  the  seignorial  or  manorial  manse,  the 
chief  manse.  To  each  fisc  usually  one  seignorial  manse  belonged, 
and  to  each  seignorial  manse  were,  according  to  the  Register, 
various  smaller  buildings  (adjacentia)  or  outhouses  attached,  as 
a  cellar  or  storehouse ;  also  a  courtyard,  stables,  an  orchard, 
a  garden,  arable  land,  woods,  meadows,  vineyards,  t 


INTKOIH  (TION J.    H.    HESSKLS.  07-") 

There  was,  perhaps,  a  difference  between  a  mansus  dominicu* 
(which  we  find  mentioned  in  other  documents)  and  a  mansus 
dominicatus,  the  latter  being,  probably,  a  manse  set  apart  for  or 
reserved  to  the  lord  or  the  domain ;  the  former  a  manse  that  was 
actually  occupied  and  inhabited  by  the  lord.  Hence 

Mansus  dominicatus  ingenuilis  seems  to  be  a  manse  that  had 
formerly  been  a  mansus  ingenuilis,  but  been  converted  into  a  mansus 
dominicatus,  i.e.  one  reserved  to  the  lord  or  to  the  domain. 

Certain  properties  of  the  Abbey  are  also  here  specified  by  the 
adj.  dominicus  (see  the  Glossary  in  voce),  and  it  is  not  improbable 
that  the  suggested  interpretation  of  dominicatus  and  dominicus  may 
be  applied  to  them. 

For  further  uses  of  the  term  dominicatus  see  terra  (below, 
No.  57)  and  vineola  (below,  No.  82). 


The  tributary  manses  may  be  subdivided  into  two  principal 
classes,  the  mansus  ingenuilis  and  the  mansus  servilis.  At 
St.  Germain  there  were  also  mnnsi  lidiles,  but  of  these  no  trace  is 
found  at  St.  "Remi,  nor  of  the  tenant  called  lidus,  after  whom  they 
were  called. 

All  the  manses,  with  the  exception  of  a  few,  are  here,  just  as  at 
St.  Germain,  qualified  by  some  attributive  adjective,  which  at  first 
must  have  indicated  the  social  class  (ingenuus,  servus,  etc.)  to 
which  the  tenant  belonged,  but  which,  in  process  of  time,  came 
to  indicate  the  class  of  taxes  and  services  to  which  the  manse  had 
become  liable  by  reason  of  the  social  position  of  its  original  tenant. 

For  instance,  a  mansus  ingenuilis  or  servilis  is  no  longer,  as  in 
former  times,  so  called  because  it  is  occupied  by  an  ingenuus  or 
a  servus,  as  we  often  find  that  a  mansus  servilis  was  occupied  by  an 
ingenuus,  and  vice  versa,  but  the  adjective  simply  implies  that  the 
raansus  ingenuilis  and  servilis  were  liable  to  the  same  taxes  and 
services  as  formerly  when  they  were  occupied  by  an  ingenuus  or 
a  servus  and  taxed  according  to  the  social  condition  of  the  tenant. 

The  description  of  the  tributary  manses  is  often  followed  by 
u  list  of  the  regular  tenants  of  the  fisc,  and  of  the  strangers  who 
owed  a  certain  number  of  days  of  manual  labour  or  a  certain  sum 
of  money. 

As  the  various  tributary  manses  have  been  fully  described  in  the 
Glossary,  it  is  only  necessary  here  to  give  a  short  resume  of  them. 


076       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  I 

(J)  The  mansus  or  mansum,  which  is  mentioned  without  any 
qualifying  adjective  and  without  any  description  of  its  extent  or 
contents,  though  the  services  and  taxes  which  the  Ahbey  raised 
on  them  are  usually  enumerated.  Some  of  these  undefined  manses 
resemble  the  mansus  dominicatus  in  that  they  have  outhouses, 
a  cellar,  orchard,  vineyards,  etc.,  attached  to  them.  While  others 
are  evidently  either  mansi  ingenuiles  or  mansi  serviles,  the  qualifying 
adjective  being  implied  in  the  word  similiter  found  in  most 
paragraphs  which  follow  the  paragraph  describing  a  mansus  in 
detail. 

(c)  Mansus  dimidius,   properly  a  half  manse,  but  the  adjective 
indicates  the  amount  of  the  taxes  or  rent  paid  by  the  tenant,  not 
the  extent,  size,  or  condition  of  the  manse  or  its  division  into  halves. 

(d)  Mansus  ingenuilis ;  for  details  as  to  the  various  tenants  of 
this  manse  see  the  Glossary  in  voce  mansus.    We  find  also  a  mansus 
ingenuilis  dimidius  and  a  mansus  ingenuus.      Likewise  a  mansus 
ingenuilis    apsus,    which  was   probably,    in   accordance   with   the 
supposed    signification  of  alsus  or  apsus,  a  mansus  ingenuilis  not 
cultivated   or  occupied  by   a  regular  tenant,   or  not  paying  the 
regular  charges,  as  opposed  to  a  mansus  vestitus. 

The  Register  also  mentions  a  mansi  ingenuilis  tertia  pars  and 
a  quarta  pars. 

(e)  Mansus  servilis ;  for  details  as  to  the  various  tenants  see  the 
Glossary,  in  voce  mansus.     Here  also  we  find  the  mansus  servilis 
dimidius. 

(/)  Mansus  integer,  a  whole  manse,  as  distinct  from  a  mansus 
dimidius. 

(g)  Mansus  nudus,  perhaps  a  vacant  manse,  or  one  that  was  not 
fully  equipped  with  all  its  necessaries.  It  is  opposed  to  the  mansus 
vestitus,  though  the  difference  between  the  two  is  not  indicated. 
And  in  one  place  (xiii,  22)  we  actually  find  that  both  the  mansus 
nudus  and  the  mansus  vestitus  had  each  to  supply  two  asses  for 
transporting  goods  or  to  pay  10  denarii  and  one  cart. 

(h)  Mansus  alsus  or  apsus,  see  above  (d). 

(i)  Mansus  vestitus,  a  furnished,  fully  equipped  manse,  usually 
opposed  to  the  mansus  nudus ;  see  above  (g}. 


Next  in  importance  to  the  so-called  mansus  came  the 
(10)  Accola,    a   manse,    originally  occupied   and   cultivated   by 
a  tenant  called  accola,  but  in   course  of  time   the  accola,  while 


L\TK<M>r<  TION J  .     H.     II  KSsKI.S.  077 

retaining  its  name,  was  held  by  various  other  classes  of  tenants 
(see  Glossary,  2  accola}.  At  St.  Remi  the  accola  seems  to  have 
taken  the  place  of  the  hospitium  of  St.  Germain  (see  also  sessus, 
below,  No.  40).  We  have  hero  to  notice  the  accola  ingenuilis, 
accola  dimidia  ingenuilis,  and  accola  apsa. 

(11)  Casu,  a  cottage,  lodge. 

(12)  Domus,  a  house. 

(13)  Mansio,  a  small  dwelling y  habitation. 

(14)  Masius,  a  house,  dwelling,  mansion. 

(15)  Abbatia,  an  abbey.     Abbatia  Sancti  Timothei,  a  dependency 
of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Remi. 

(16)  Adjacentia,    outhouses,    small   plots    of   around    or  fields, 
or  other  conveniences  adjoining  the  seignorial  manse.      In  class. 
Latin  the  word  is  always  used  in  the  neuter  plur.     Du  Cange 
quotes  a  plural  adjacentias  (therefore  fern.).      Its  gender  cannot 
be  inferred  from  the  present  Register,   as   it   always  appears  in 
the  ablat.  plur.  (adjacentiis). 

(17)  Aedificium  (ed-),  a  building,  here  usually  in  the  plural, 
and   indicating   more    particularly  the  various  (but  not   all  the) 
buildings  or  outhouses  adjoining  the  manorial  or  chief  manse  of 
the  estate.     In  a  few  instances  inferior  tenures  have  also  aedificia 
attached  to  them. 

(18)  Camba,  camma,  a  brewhouse,  brewery. 

(19)  Capella,    cappella,   a   chapel,   mentioned    as    pertaining   to 
a   mansus   dominicatus,    and   perhaps   also  to   a   casa.      We   find, 
moreover,  a  "cappella  in  honore  sancti  Salvatoris  dedicata." 

(20)  Cortis,   curtis,   a   court,   enclosure,  yard ;    a  farm.      There 
seems  to  be  some  difference  implied  in  the  different  spelling  of 
the  word ;  the  former  being,  apparently,  a  mere  court,  enclosure ; 
the  latter  a  real  building  or  outhouse. 

Dominicalis,  see  above,  No.  7. 
Dominicatus,  see  above,  No.  9  (a). 

(21)  Ecclesia,  a  church,  with  various  qualifications  as  to  Saints 
to  whom  they  were  dedicated,  etc.,  see  the  Glossary. 

(22)  Farinarius,  a  corn-mill.     As  to  offerings  which  mills  had 
to  present  to   the  authorities  of   the   estate,   see  above,   p.  571, 
No.  67.     See  also  below,  Nos.  29,  30,  32. 

(23)  Forum,  a  market. 

(24)  Granea,  a  granary. 

(25)  Horreum,  a  storehouse,  barn,  granary. 

(26)  Hospitium,  a  habitation,  inn,  hostel.     It  occurs  only  once : 


• 

578       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 

hospitium  sancti  Remigii.  At  St.  Germain  there  were  a  good 
many  hospitia,  but  they  are  apparently  replaced  at  St.  Remi  by 
the  accola  (see  above,  No.  10). 

(27)  Locum,    locus,    a  place,    estate  ;    here   (1)  =  beneficium  ; 
(2)  locum  dominicale  (monasterii),  the  domain.  —  Locus  sepulturae, 
a  place  for  burial. 

(28)  Mercatum,  a  market.  —  Mercatum  annuale,  an  annual  market. 

(29)  Molendinum,   a  mill  (see  also  above,  No.  22,  and  below, 
Nos.  30  and  32).  —  Moleudinus  hibernations,  a  winter  mill,  which 
worked  only  in  the  winter,  having  probably  not  water  enough  in 
summer-time. 

(30)  Molins,  the  same  as  molendinus  (29)  and  mulinus  (32). 

(31)  Monasterium,  a  monastery.     Monasterium  S.  Remigii,  the 
Abbey  of  St.  Remi. 

(32)  Mulinus,  a  mill,  see  above,  Eos.  22,  29,  and  30. 

(33)  Navis,  a  ship.     Only  four  naves  are  mentioned  (xxviii,  67, 
68),  which  may  have  served  for  transporting  produce,  goods,  or 
provisions  from  or  to  the  various  parts  of  the  .estate,  or  for  fishing 
in  the  neighbouring  rivers. 

(34)  Oratorium,  a  place  of  prayer,  an  oratory.     One  is  mentioned 
"in  hoiiore  !S.  Kemigii,"  a  second  "in  honore  S.  Mariae." 

(35)  Pons,   a   bridge.      Twice   we   read   that   the    "pons   sive 
molendinus  "  (the  bridge  or  the  mill)  had  to  pay  a  tax.     Therefore 
the  bridge  was  perhaps  a  bridge  over  the  mill-stream. 

(36)  Porta,  a  gate.     Porta  monasterii  S.  Remigii  seems  to  mean 
the  building  or  lodge  erected   at  the    gate  of  the   monastery  for 
receiving  guests. 

(37)  Scola,  a  school.     Scola  S.  Remensis  ecclesiae,   the  school 
of  the  church  of  St.  Remi. 

(38)  Scuria,  a  stable,  barn  (D.  schuur). 

(39)  Sepulturae  locus,  a  place  for  burial  (see  locus). 

(40)  Sessus  is  generally  a  piece  of  land  of  varying  extent,  but 
sometimes  it  resembled  the  mansus,  as  having  buildings  (aedificia), 
a  curtis,  and  scuriae  attached  to  it. 

(41)  IStabulum,  a  stable. 

(42)  Vivarium,  an  enclosure  for  keeping  alive  game,  fish,  etc. 


)  Parts  of  Buildings  or  of  Houses,  etc. 

(43)  Atrium,  a  hall,  court,  or  large  open  space. 

(44)  Caminata,  a  room  for  warming,  a  fireplace. 

(45)  Cellarium,  a  storeroom,  cellar. 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HKSSKI^.  .">?!> 

(46)  Coquina,  quoquina,  a  kitchen. 

(47)  [Faenile]  Fenile,  a  hay-loft. 

(48)  Furnus,  an  oven,  bakehouse.     A  tax  was  raised  on  it. 

(49)  Laubia  [=  lobia],  a  gallery,  lolly,  an  open  porch  for  walking, 
attached  to  or  adjoining  a  house. 

(50)  Maceria,  an  enclosure  or  wall. 

(51)  Pars  mansi,  apart  of  a  manse. 

(52)  Puteum,  or  puteus,  a  well,  or  a  cistern,  not  a  pit(?).     It  is 
described  as  belonging  to  a  mansus  dominicatus. 

Quoquina,  see  above,  Coquina. 

(53)  Solarium,  a  terrace,  balcony,  or  perhaps  a  loft,  garret  (casa 
cuin  solario}. 

(54)  Tectum,  a  roof. 

(55)  Tegumen,  a  covering,  cover,  roof  of  a  stable. 

(56)  Torculur,   perhaps  not  a   press,    but   a   cellar   for   storing 
things,  especially  oil. 

(7)  Terms  for  Land,  Fields,  Woods,  etc. 

The  term   land  here  implies  arable   land  or  fields,   vineyards, 
meadows,  pastures,  bogs,  hemp-fields,  woods,  shrubberies,  etc. 

(57)  Terra,  land  :  (a]  in  general,  without  any  further  definition  ; 
(b)  terra  arabilis,  arable  land,  usually  let  out  to  the  tenants  of  the 
estate ;  (c)  terra  dominica,  domain  land,  not   let   out   to    tenants, 
but  cultivated  and  administered  by  the  monks  or  their  officers ; 
(d}   terra  foraatica,   or  forensis,   land   lying    outside   the    domain ; 
(0)  terra  altaris,  land  belonging  to  an  altar,  that  is,  to  a  church. 

(58)  Arboretum,  a  place  grown  with  trees. 

(59)  Arva,  perhaps  a  field,  or  a  piece  of  uncultivated  ground  set 
apart  for  building  purposes.     But  the  word  may  be  the  name  of 
some  place. 

(60)  Avergaria,  a  piece  of  arable  land  on  which  rye,  corn,  barley, 
etc.,   was  sown;    also  called  advergaria,  Prov.  Fr.   auvergier  (see 
Du  Gauge,  in  voce),  and  perhaps  vercheriu  (ibid.).     It  was  exempt 
from  the  tax  called  araticum. 

Bedullinus,  for  betullinus,  of  or  belonging  to  the  birch-tree ;   set- 
below,  Silva. 

(61)  Buscale    (accus.    plur.    buscalia),    a    wood,    thicket,    bush, 
shrubbery  (Fr.  buisson). 

(62)  Campus,  a  field  for  growing  corn,  grain,  spelt,  etc. — Campus 
major;  campus  minor; — campus  fiscalinis,  afield  belonging  to  a  fisc. 


580       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  I 

(63)  Caneverilla  (from  cannabina  or  cannabaria,  a  field  sown  with 
hemp ;  from  cannabis,  hemp),  a  hemp-field  (Fr.  cheneviere). 

Colrinus,  of  or  belonging  to  the  hazel]  see  below,  Silva. 
Communis,  see  below,  Silva. 

(64)  Concidis,  a  wood,  or  part  of  a  wood  fit  for  being  cut. 

(65)  Cultura,  a  piece  of  cultivated  land,  generally  belonging  to 
the   mansus   dominicatus,   though  we   also   find   cultura   de   terra 
forastica. 

(66)  Diurnale,  a  measure  of  land,  perhaps  as  large  as  an  ox  could 
plough  in  one  day. 

(67)  Gardinium,  a  garden.     It  evidently  differed  from  the  class. 
Lat.  hortus,  as  it  is  said  that  a  manse  had  "hortum  ac  gardinium." 

(68)  Hortus,  ortus,  a  garden,  pleasure-garden,  fruit-garden  (see 
No.  67). 

(69)  Jorualis,  jornale  (Fr.  journal],  a  measure  of  land,  probably 
with  the  same  notion  attached  to  it  as  diurnale  (see  above,  No.  66). 

(70)  Mappa,  a  measure  of  land  varying  in  breadth  from  4  to  6 
perches,  and  from  40  to  100  perches  in  length.     See  the  Glossary. 

(71)  Mariscus  (Fr.  marais],  a  marsh,  pool,  bog. 

(72)  Mensura,   an  undefined  measure  of  land:    arare  mensuras, 
xvii,  28. 

Minutus,  see  below,  Siha. 

(73)  Olcha  (=  olca),  a  piece  of  arable  land  closed  in  by  ditches 
or  hedges. 

Ortus,  see  above,  Hortus. 

(74)  Pascuum,  a  pasture. 

(75)  Pasqualis,  pasquale,  a  measure  of  pasture  land.     This  word 
(in  the  genit.  plur.)  is  followed  by  the  word  salcinorum,  of  which 
the  meaning  is  unknown.     Could  it  mean  brackish  (from  sal)  ? 

(76)  Pastura,  a  pasture  (pastura  cum  spiuoris  ?). 

(77)  Pratum,   a  meadow. — Pratum    aratorium,   probably  a  field 
or  meadow  set  apart  for  ploughing. — Pratum  dominicum,  a  meadoto 
belonging  or  reserved  to  the  domain. 

(78)  Quartarius,  properly  a  fourth  part,  a  quarter  of  a  measure. 
But  here  it  seems  to  be  a  measure  of  land,  or  perhaps  a  fourth  part 
of  a  manse.     We  have  also  quartarim  dimidius. 

Salcinus,  see  above,  pasqualis. 

(79)  Sessus  or  sessum,  a  portion  of  land,  on  which  .sometimes 
buildings  were  erected  (see  above,  No.  40). 

(80)  Silva,  a  wood. — Silva  bedullina,  for  betullina,  a  wood  of 
birch-trees  (Fr.  bois  de  bouleau}. — Silva  colrina  cum  spinulis  (Fr.  bois 


INTKOIMTTION .1 .     H.     II  KSSKLS.  oS 

de  coudriers  et  d'epines],  a  wood  of  hazel-trees  and  thorns  or  shrubs. — 
Silva  nutrita,  a  well-kept  wood. — Silva  communis,  a  common  or  open 
wood. — Silva  minuta,  a  small  wood. 

Spinula,  a  little  thorn,  shrub  (  =  Fr.  epine);  see  above,  Silrn. 

(81)  Vinca,  a  vineyard. — Vinea  dominica,  dominicata,  a  vineyard 
reserved  to  the  lord  or  to  the  domain. 

(82)  Vineola,    a   small  vineyard. — Vineola   dominicata,   a  small 
vineyard  reserved  to  the  domain. 

(83)  Viridiariura  =  viridarium,  a  plantation  of  trees,  a  pleasure- 
garden. 

(e)   Church  Furniture ;  Ecclesiastical  Vestments ;  Service-books. 

(a)   Church  Furniture. 

(84)  Altare,  an  altar]  see  also  below  (No.  101),  Velamina  altaris, 
and  above  (No.  57),  terra  altaris. 

(85)  Calix,   a   cup,    drinking -vessel.  —  Calix   argenteus,    a  si/n-r 
cup. — Calix  cum  patena,  a  cup,  drinking -vessel,  with  a  plate. 

(86)  Capsa,    a   repository,    box,    vessel,   with  various  attributive 
adjectives ;  see  the  Glossary. 

(87)  Clocca,  a  bell,  clock. — Clocca  de  metallo  and  clocca  de  fcrro 
(see  also  No.  88). 

(88)  Cocclea  (perhaps  for  clocca)  ferrea,  see  the  Glossary. 

(89)  Coopertorium  sericum,  a  silk  altar  cloth. 

(90)  Corona  stagnea  (supra  altare),  a  tin  circle  for  holding  taper*. 

(91)  Corporale,   a   [linen]  cloth,   placed  over   the   species   after 
communion. — Corporale  de  glidsa,  a  cloth  of  superior  linen. 

(92)  Crux,   a   cross.— Crux    argentea  ;     crux  de    stagno ;    crux 
stagno  cooperta. 

(93)  Gemma  vitrea,  a  precious  stone,  gem,  jewel  (in  the  capsa\ 

(94)  Lampada  stagnea;  lampas  de  stagno,  a  lamp  of  tin. 

(95)  Palliolum,  a  small  pall,  or  a  canopy,  or  curtain  (?). 

(96)  Pallium,  a  pall,  or  a  canopy,  or  curtain  (?). 

(97)  Patena,  a  paten,  plate. 

(98)  Schilla,  a  bell:  schilla  de  metallo. 

(99)  Signum,   a  seal. — Signum   de   metallo  ;    signum   ferreum, 
perhaps  a  copper  or  an  iron  bell. 

(100)  Turibulum   de   auricalco,   a  censer   of  brass. — Turibulum 
aereum,  a  copper  or  bronze  censer. 

(101)  Velamina  altaris,  coverings,  veils  for  the  altar. 


582       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 

(£)  Ecclesiastical  Vestments. 

(102)  Alba,  the  alb. 

(103)  Casula,  a  chasuble. 

(104)  Fano,  a  towel,  handkerchief,  maniple  [made  of  fine  cotton 
stuff]. 

Indiatus,  for  inductus  (?),  covered ;  see  the  Glossary. 

(105)  Linteus,  a  linen  vestment  (?). 

(106)  Mapula,  a  garment  worn  by  priests,  or  a  small  napkin. 

(107)  Margareta,  a  pearl,  see  nastola. 

(108)  Nastola,  cum  margaretis,  a  girdle,  zone,  belt,  with  pearls 
(or  a  pin,  brace,  shoulder -knot). 

(109)  Planeta,  another  name  for  the  chasuble,  with  various  terms 
indicating  the  stuffs  of  which  it  was  made ;  see  Glossary. 

(110)  Stola,  a  stole. 

(111)  Vestimentum  sacerdotale,  a  suit  of  vestments  for  the  priest. 

(c)  Divine  Service  and  other  Books. 

(112)  Antiphonarius  (-ium),  a  book  containing  the  antiphons. — 
Antiphonarius  vetustus.  —  Breviarium  antiphonarii.      See  further 
the  Glossary. 

(113)  Apocalypsis,  a  book  containing  the  text  of  the  Book  so  called. 

(114)  Baptisterium,   the  order  or  ritual  of  baptism:    Expositio 
in   baptisterio,    a   volume   containing   the    Church   order    or    ritual 
of  baptism. 

(115)  Breviarium,  a  summary,  abridgment,  extract;   breviarium 
antiphonarii,  see  above,  No.  112. 

(116)  Can  ones,    the   rules    or    laws    of  the    Church  :    Canones, 
volumen  i. — Quaterniones  canonum  vii,  seven  quires  of  the  Canons. 
— Canonicus,  of  or  belonging  to  a  canon  :    Epistolae  Pauli  et  vii 
canonice,  et  Apocalypsis  cum  explanatione,  volumen  i. — See  also 
below  (No.  133),  Poenitentiale. 

(117)  Causa,  a  cause:   alterum  manualem  i,  ex  diversis  cauxis, 
perhaps  a  manual  treating  of  various  causes  relating  to  the  great 
affairs  of  the  Church. 

(118)  Collectaneum    (- eus),    a    book  containing   the   collects. — 
Collectaneum,   volumen  i. — Collectaneus  a  Pascha  usque  Domini 
adventum. 

(119)  Compotus,  a  calculation  of  the  Calendar,  a  Calendar. 

(120)  Epistola,    an    epistle  :    Epistolarum    volumen,    a    volume 
containing  [sections  of]  the  Epistles  appointed  to  be  said  at  Mass. — 


iNTKomvnoN — j.    n.    HI>M;I,S.  583 

Epistolae  Pauli  et  vii  canonice,  et  Apocalypsis  cum  cxplanatione, 
volumen  i. 

(121)  Evangelium,  a  portion  of  the  Gospels  read  at  stated  times 
during  Divine  service ;   it  was  included  in  the  book  called  Missale 
(see   the   Glossary   in   voce) ;    see   also   below    (No.    128),    Liber 
Evangeliorum. 

Expositio  in  baptisterio,  see  above,  No.  114. 
Gelasius  (Pope),  see  below,  Missale,  No.  130. 

(122)  Glosa,  a  gloss,  interpretation:  glosarum  quaternio,  a  quire 
(book)  containing  glosses. 

(123)  Gradalis,  a  gradual,  bound  up  with  the  Antiphonarius : 
Antiphonarius,  gradalis  ac  nocturnalis,  volumen  i. 

Gregorius  (Pope),  see  below,  Missale,  No.  130. 

(124)  Hieronimi  in  Matheo,  volumen  i. — Jeronimi  super  Matheum, 
volumen  i. 

(125)  [Homilia]  Orailia,  omelia,  a  homily :   Omiliarum  Gregorii 
xl  vol.  i ;  see  the  Glossary. 

Jeronimus,  see  above,  No.  124. 

(126)  Lectio,  apart  of  Holy  Scripture,  or  other  authorized  look, 
included  in  the  Missale. 

(127)  Lectionarium  (-ius),   a   book  containing  the  passages  from 
St.  Paul's  Epistles  read  at  the  Mass. 

(128)  Liber  Evangeliorum  (a  look  of  the  Gospels),  volumen  i. 
Manuale  ex  diversis  causis,  see  Causa,  above,  No.  117. 

(129)  Martirologium,   a  look  containing  a  list  of  Saints,  with 
notes  of  the  deaths  they  suffered,  a  martyrology. 

(130)  Missale,  a  missal,  a  look  containing  the  masses  or  offices  of 
the  holy  Eucharist  for  the  year. — Missale  Gregorii,  said  to   have 
been  compiled  by  Pope  Gregory  ;    Missale  Gelasii,   said  to   have 
been  compiled  by  Pope  Gelasius. 

(131)  Nocturnalis,  a  look  containing  the  night-offices  •  see  above, 
gradalis,  No.  123,  and  the  Glossary  under  antiphonarius. 

Omelia,  omilia,  see  above,  No.  125,  Homilia. 

(132)  Passionalis,  Passionale,  a  look  containing  the  sufferings  or 
passions  of  the  martyrs. 

(133)  Poenitentiale,  a  penitential,  an  ecclesiastical  look  containing 
rules  for  imposing  penance. — Poenitentialis  canonicus,  volumen  i. — 
Penitentialis  Bedae,  volumen  i,  cum  evangelic  Mathaei. 

(134)  Psalterium,  a  psalter. 

(135)  Quaternio,  a  quire,  volume',   see  above,   Canon  (No.  116), 
Compotus  (No.  119),  Glosa  (No.  122). 


I 

584       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REM1  I 

Other  words  relating  to  ecclesiastical  affairs  are :  dedicatus  (see 
ecclesia  in  the  Glossary) ;  sacerdotalis  (see  vestimentum) ;  sacrare 
(see  ecclesia  in  the  Glossary,  and  above,  sacrata  Deo,  p.  17);  Sedes 
Sancta,  the  Holy  See. 


IV.    TENURES. 

"Under  this  head  are  arranged  (1)  all  words  which  describe  the 
different  manners,  modes,  principles,  conditions,  etc.,  whereby  or 
on  which  the  land  and  other  property  belonging  to  the  estate  was 
held,  acquired,  possessed,  or  let  out,  granted,  or  bestowed ;  (2)  all 
words  which  describe  or  indicate  in  any  way  the  actions  or  domestic 
and  public  functions  of  the  authorities  and  tenants,  with  the 
exception  of  the  services  which  the  latter  had  to  perform.  For 
instance,  the  formula  Testes  praescriptae  rei  occurs  at  the  end  of 
the  description  of  a  fisc  (xvii,  125),  and  another,  hti  juraverunt, 
at  the  end  of  two  others  (ix,  19;  xxviii,  64).  Each  one  of  these 
formulae  is  followed  by  the  names  of  the  persons  whose  evidence 
or  deposition  had  served  to  describe  or  record  the  size  and  extent 
of  the  land,  a  circumstance  which  is  of  considerable  importance 
as  showing  that  the  redaction  of  the  Registers  was  made,  at  least 
to  some  extent,  after  various  enquiries  had  been  held. 

It  was,  therefore,  considered  necessary  to  record,  in  one  way  or 
another,  the  various  words  which  describe  or  indicate  actions  or 
proceedings  of  this  kind. 

Under  (b)  the  words  follow  in  an  alphabetical  order.  In  a  future 
or  larger  list  of  such  terms  it  will  be  perhaps  more  convenient  to 
subdivide  them  systematically. 

(a)  General  terms. 

(1)  Honor,  honour. 

(2)  Dominicum,    a    domain  ;    dominicalis,    of   or    belonging    to 
a  domain  ;  dominicatus,  reserved  to  a  domain. 

(3)  Dominions,  of  or  belonging  to  a  dominus  or  lord ;   see  the 
Glossary  in  vocibus  Annona,  Pratum,  Precium,  Terra,  Vinea. 

(b)  Particular  terms. 

(4)  Acquisitus,  acquired,  procured,  obtained,  said  of  an  ingenuus. 
(4«)  Actum,  done,  transacted,  at  the  end  of  a  judgment  of  the 

third  year  (A.D.  848)  of  Hincmar's  archbishopric. 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HESSELS.  585 

(5)  Addonare  se,  to  give  one's  self  as  a  client  or  tenant,  said  of 
one  colonus  to  distinguish  him  from  another  colonus  "qui  ibi  est  ex 
nativitate." 

(6)  Benencium,  usufruct. 

(7)  Commanere,  to  dwell. 

(8)  Commune,  communia,  a  common  right  or  privilege  (of  using 
a  wood  or  copse  for  making  fences). 

(9)  Comparare,  to  procure,  get,  purchase. — Comparatus,  procured, 
purchased,  obtained,  said  of  servi  and  ancillae. 

(10)  Compartire  (for  the  class.  Lat.  compartiri),  to  divide  some- 
thing with  one,  to  share. 

(11)  Comprobare,  to  approve,  assent  to. 

(12)  Comprobatio,  approval. 

(13)  Consignare,  to  sign  together,  to  sign,  subscribe. 

(14)  Consuetudo,  custom,  usage. 

(15)  Contingere,  to  concern,  be  related  to. 

(16)  Dare,  to  give;  here  more  usually  to   )    gee  below>   ^^ 

W  taxes'  (VI,  NOB.  70-72). 

(17)  Debere,  to  owe  taxes.  ) 

(18)  Deputatus,  assigned,  allotted. 

(19)  Dicere  jurati,  to  say,  testify  as  sworn  men. 

(20)  Donare,  to  present,  offer,  but  here  usually  to  pay  taxes  (see 
below,  VI,  No.  72). — Donatio,  a  presenting,  gift.     The  word  occurs 
twice   only,   each  time   signifying   a  gift  of  property,    therefore 
indicating  in  what  way  the  Abbey  had  acquired  it. 

(21)  Exire,  (1)  neut.,  to  proceed,  issue,  arise,  result  from-,  (2)  act., 
to  derive,  obtain,  receive. 

(22)  Habere,   to  have,  possess,   hold. — Habere  in,   or  pro,  or  de 
beneficio,  to  hold  in  usufruct. — Tenere  in  beneficium,  the  same. 

(23)  Hereditas,  inheritance.     This  term  has  here  the  meaning  of 
Property  (see  above,  III.  B.  6). 

(24)  Imperare,  to  command,  order,  enjoin. 

(25)  Indicium,  a  notice,  information. 

(26)  Ingenuiliter  tenere,   to  hold  in   the  manner,  on   the   same 
conditions  as  an  ingenuus. 

(27)  Ingenuitas,  the  condition,  qualification,  status  of  an  ingenuus. 

(28)  Injungere,  to  enjoin,  impose. 

(29)  Inoperare,  to  make,  do. 

(30)  Interrogare,  to  question,  interrogate  judicially. 

(31)  Investigare,  to  investigate. 

(32)  Jurare,  to  take  an  oath. 

Phil.  Trans.  1902.  41 


586       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REM1  I 

(33)  Justitia,  a  judgment. 

(34)  Lex,  the  law. 

(35)  Manere,  to  reside,  dwell. 

(36)  Manuale,  causa  (see  above,  p.  582,  No.  117). 

(37)  Necesse  esse,  to  be  necessary. — Necessitas,  necessity. 

(38)  Noviter,  newly,  recently. 

(39)  Opus,  (1)  needy  necessity,  (2)  work. 

(40)  Originaliter,  originally. 

(400)  Panis,  bread.  Some  tenants,  when  performing  their 
stipulated  work  for  the  lord,  received  their  bread  from  him; 
sometimes  we  find  it  distinctly  stated  that  they  had  to  do  their 
work  without  receiving  bread  (see  the  Glossary,  voce  panis,  and 
below,  No.  48,  Praelenda}. 

(41)  Pars,  a  part. 

(42)  Pastio,  the  right  or  privilege  of  pasturing  or  feeding  pigs. 

(43)  Pastus,  the  same. 

(44)  Paupertas,  poverty. 

(45)  Placitum  publicum,  a  public  court,  or  plea. 

(46)  Portio,  a  part,  portion. 

(47)  Possibilitas,   possibility.      Tenants  who   were    under   the 
obligation  of  offering  gifts  (oblationes)  were  free  to  consult  their 
power  of  doing  so. 

(48)  Praebenda,  daily  support,  allowance, payment,  food,  sustenance ; 
here  the  daily  food  which  some  tenants  had  to  bring  with  them,  or 
the  daily  allowance  which  they  received  when  they  performed  their 
obligatory  services  for  their  lord ;  see  above,  No.  40#,  Panis. 

(49)  Praeceptum,  an  order,  direction,  command. 

(50)  Praescriptus  (wrongly  written  perscriptus),  before-written. 

(51)  Praesens,  present. 

(52)  [Praestaria]  Prestaria,  a  mode  of  holding  property  "  in  loan," 
by  virtue  of  a  charter  issued  by  the  grantor,  differing,  therefore, 
from  the  precaria,  a  mode  of  holding  property  granted  or  lent  on 
the  request  of  the  grantee. 

(53)  Precium  dominicum,  the  master's  money.    Servi  and  ancillae 
were  said  to  have  been  acquired  by  the  master's  money. 

(54)  Probare,  to  prove. 

(55)  Ratio,  (1)  account,  charge,  care.     A  church  had  to  look  after 
the  poor,  for  which  purpose  a  mansus  dominicatus  was  assigned  to  it 
(x,  5). — (2)  occasion,  requirement,  opportunity,  condition.    A  brewery 
could  be  taxed  if  the  condition  or  requirement  of  the  times  permitted 
it  (camba  ad  censum,  prout  ratio  temporis  permiserit). 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HESSELS.  587 

(56)  Recipere,  to  receive,  hold,  contain. 

(57)  Recognoscere,  to  examine,  inspect. 

(58)  Recredere  se,  to  re-consign  one's  self,  said  of  a  servus  who, 
having  denied  that  he  was  a  servus,  confessed  himself  as  such,  and 
re-consigned   or  re-entrusted   himself,  after   the   truth   had   been 
established  by  a  judicial  enquiry. 

(59)  Redimere  se,  to  buy  one's  self  off,  release  one's  self,  said  of 
a  tenant  who  paid  a  sum  of  money  instead  of  performing  manual 
labour  for  his  lord. 

(60)  Regere,  to  rule,  govern. 

(61)  Regius,  royal. 

(62)  Regnare,  to  rule,  reign. 

(63)  Remanere,  to  stay,  remain  behind. 

(64)  Reperire,  to  find,  procure. 

(65)  Repressus,  pressed  back  (into  service),    said   of  servi  and 
ancillae. 

(66)  Requirere,  to  ask  or  inquire  after. 

(67)  Residere,  to  sit,  said  of  judges. 

(68)  Respicere,  to  belong  to. 

(69)  Rewadiare,  rewadigare,  to  pledge  again ;   rewadiare  servi- 
cium,  to  pledge  one's  service  again. 

(70)  Similiter  (tenere),  to  hold,  tenant  in  a  similar  manner. 

(71)  Sonus,  a  difference,  dispute. 

(72)  Subscribere,  to  subscribe  one's  name. 

(73)  Successio,  a  following  after. 

(74)  Tenere,  to  hold',  tenere  in  beneficium,  to  hold  in  usufruct, 
the  same  as  habere  in  beneficio  (see  above,  No.  22). 

(75)  Tenor,  tenor,  sense,  way. 

(76)  Tertius,  a  third.     Several  domanial  vineyards  were  let  out 
on  condition  that  the  tenant  should  have  a  third  of  the  vintage 
(ad  tertium  facere).    The  half  of  a  mill  (farinarius)  was  held  under 
the  same  condition.     See  further  the  Glossary  in  voce  tertius. 

(77)  Testificare,  to  testify,  give  evidence. 

(78)  Testis,  a  witness. 

(79)  Titulare,  to  call,  name. 

(80)  Tradere,  to  give  up,  hand  over. — Tradere  se,  to  give  one's 
self  up,  to  devote  one's  self. 

(81)  Venerari,  to  venerate;  see  above,  p.  571,  No.  67. 

(82)  Yeneratio,  reverence,   respect,  regard;   see  above,  p.   571, 
No.  67. 

(83)  Veritas,  the  truth. 


588       MEDIAEVAL   LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 

(84)  Vicis,  change,  alternation. 

(85)  Vicissim,  in  turn. 

Here  we  may  mention  the  adverbs  desuper,  above ;  excepto,  by 
exception;  exterius,  without',  inibi,  in  that  place,  there;  interius, 
within ;  subter,  below,  underneath. 


V.    A.   MONEY. 

B.  MEASURES. 

C.  WEIGHTS. 

D.  METALS. 

E.  PRECIOUS  STONES. 

F.  STUFFS, 

Current  and  used  on  the  Estate. 


A.  MONEY. 

(a)  General  terms. 

(1)  Precium,  price,  value. 

(2)  Summa,  a  sum-total. 

(b)  Special  terms.     The   monetary  system  at   St.  E-emi  was,  in 

the  main,  the  same  as  at  St.  Germain,  for  which   see  my 
Memoranda  No.  2,  p.  33. 

(3)  Libra,  a  pound,  a  term  used  in  counting. 

(4)  Solidus,  a  shilling,  the  twentieth  part  of  a  pound:  (1)  without 
any  further  definition ;   (2)  solidus  de  argento ;   argenti  solidus ; 
(3)  used  as  a  weight :   capsam  argenteam  i,  calicem  argenteum  i, 
cum  patena  argentea,  pensantes  simul  solidos  10. 

(5)  Denarius,  the  denar  or  penny.     Denarius  de  argento,  i,  16; 
ii,  5,  etc. 

(6)  Minuta  (Fr.  maille),  a  small  coin,  a  half  denarius. 

(7)  TTncia,  a  eoin,  mentioned  after  the  pound  (libra)  and  before 
the  denarius. 

B.    MEASURES. 
(a)   Of  length, 
(a)  General  terms  of  length,  extent,  and  circumference. 

(8)  Circuitus,  circumference,  circuit. 

(9)  Continere,  to  contain,  hold,  said  of  fields  containing  so  many 
mappae. 


.     INTRODUCTION J.    II .    HE8SELS. 

(10)  Latitude,  latitude,  breadth. 

(11)  Latus,  the  side,  the  lateral  surface  of  a  field  (in  latus). 

(12)  Longitude,  longitude,  length. 

(13)  Longus,  long  ;  in  longum,  lengthwise. 

(14)  Mensura,  a  measure-,  see  the  Glossary. 

(ft)  Special  measures  of  length. 

(15)  Lega,  leuga,  a  Gaulic  mile  of  1,500  Roman  paces,  a  league. 

(7)   Of  length  or  of  height  and  breadth. 

(16)  Pes,  pedes  ad  manum  (Pr.  pie  main  or  pied  de  main  ;  pieds- 
mains),  afoot.     On  this  measure,  which  referred  (1)  to  a  cart  laden 
with  wood  ;  (2)  to  a  pile  of  wood,  see  the  Glossary,  voce  manus. 

(b)   Of  surface, 
(a)  Of  arable  land  and  of  woods. 

It  is  to  be  observed  that  some  terms  for  land,  which  are 
enumerated  under  Property  (see  above,  pp.  579  sqq.),  have  evidently 
also  served  as  measures  for  land,  for  instance,  diurnale,  jornale, 
etc.  So,  reversely,  terms  for  measures  were  in  course  of  time 
applied  to  the  land  itself. 

(17)  Mappa;  for  this  measure  see  the  Glossary  in  voce. 

(18)  Pertica,  a  measure,  a  perch  ;  see  the  Glossary. 

(ft)   Of  vineyards  and  meadows. 

The  measure  of  the  meadows  and  vineyards  of  St.  Remi  is  not 
indicated  by  any  definite  term.  The  Register  merely  states  that 
so  many  carts  of  hay  could  be  collected  from  a  pratum,  or  any 
given  number  of  prata  combined :  Prata  ii,  ubi  possunt  colligi 
de  foeno  carra  iiii  (i,  1).  Only  in  three  places  (xxiv,  1 ;  xxvi,  28, 
30)  their  measure  is  given  in  mappae.  See  further  iii,  1  ;  iv,  1 ; 
vi,  17;  viii,  1;  xi,  1;  xii,  1;  xiv,  2;  xv,  1;  xvi,  1;  xix,  1;  xx,  15; 
xxi,  1 ;  xxii,  1  ;  xxiii,  1 ;  xxvi,  14,  16.  See  also  the  Glossary 
in  voce. 

With  regard  to  the  vinea,  the  Register  merely  tells  us  how 
many  modii  of  wine  could  be  gathered  from  a  given  number  of 
vineyards :  Yineas  viiii,  ubi  possunt  colligi  de  vino  modii  Ixi  (i,  1). 
See  further  ii,  1  ;  iii,  1  ;  iv,  1,  2,  4;  vi,  17,  19;  ix,  1  ;  xi,  1 ; 
xii,  1 ;  xv,  1  ;  xvi,  1 ;  xix,  1  ;  xxi,  1 ;  xxiii,  1  ;  xxvi,  14,  28,  33. 


590       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 

It  may  be  observed  that  nearly  all  these  meadows  and  vineyards 
pertain,  or  are  reserved,  to  the  domain.  See  for  a  similar 
particularity  the  Glossary  in  voce  mappa. 


(c)    Of  capacity. 
(a)  General  term. 

(19)  Mensura,  a  measure  in  general,  which  qualified  the  modius 
of  dry  goods  and  liquids  :    mensura  minor  and  major ;    see  the 
Glossary. 

(/3)  Special  terms. 

(a)  For  dry  goods. 

(20)  Corbus,  a  basket,  in   which   tenants  had  to   bring  their 
contribution  of  spelt  to  the  Abbey.     It  was  probably  of  a  fixed 
capacity,  and  seems  to  have  contained  between  10  and  12  modii. 

(21)  Maldrus,  a  corn-measure,  occurs  only  in  the  later  additions. 
It  probably  did  not  differ  much  from  the  modius.     The  malter  is 
still  used  in  some  parts  of  Germany. 

(22)  Mensura,  an  undefined  measure :  mensura  lignorum. 

(23)  Mina,   a  corn-measure.      It   occurs  in   xiii,    15,   which   is 
a  later  addition   to  the   Register.     It  was  probably  larger  than 
a  half  sextarius. 

(24)  Modius,  a  corn-measure.     There  were  two  kinds  of  modii  i 
modius  ad  minorem  mensuram;  modius  mensurae  majoris.     Guerard 
calculates  that  a  large  modius  =  a  small  one  and  f : 

(25)  Quartalis,  a  measure  for  salt.     It  seems  to  have  been  the 
quart  of  a  quart,  or  a  sixteenth  part  of  a  small  modius. 

(26)  Quartellus,  for  measuring  barley.     It  seems  to  have  been 
a   subdivision  of  a  modius,  and  was  perhaps  the   same   as  the 
quartalis. 

(27)  Sextarius,  sesterius   (Fr.  setter),  a  measure  both  for  dry 
goods  and  liquids,  was  probably  the  sixteenth  part  of  a  modius. 

(28)  Tertiolus,  a  measure  for  salt,   was   probably   a  third   of 
a  modius. 

(b)  For  liquids. 

(29)  Modius,  a  cask,  of  varying  capacity. 

(30)  Sextarius,  sesterius,  see  above,  "No.  27. 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HESSELS.  591 

(d)   Of  solidity. 

(31)  Carrum,    carrus,   a   two -wheeled  waggon   for    transporting 
burdens ;  here  it  measured  the  quantity  of  wood,  hay,  straw,  and 
other  produce  of  the  forest,  fields,  meadows,  etc.,  which  tenants 
had  to  supply  to  the  lord  in  satisfaction  of  their  rents  or  taxes. 

(32)  Lignaria,  lignarium,  a  bundle  or  pile  of  wood,  the  height, 
size,  or  breadth  of  which  is  indicated  by  the  uncertain  measure 
pedes  ad  manum  ;  see  above,  No.  16,  and  the  Glossary  voce  manus. 

(33)  Manipulus,  a  bundle  (of  unprepared  flax],  occurs  in  a  later 
addition. 

(34)  Sauma,  a  pile,  heap  (of  wood)  of  uncertain  size,  perhaps 
a  charge  or  load  which  a  beast  of  burden  or  a  man  could  carry. 

(e)  Numbers  and  quantity. 

(35)  Caput,  a  head,  in  counting  cattle. 

(36)  Dimidius,  half. 

(37)  Medietas,  a  half. 

(38)  Quartarius  (Fr.  quartier),  a  fourth  part,  a  quarter  of  any 
measure. 

C.  WEIGHTS. 

(a)  General  term. 

(39)  Pensare,  to  weigh. 

(b)  Special  terms. 

(40)  Libra,  a  pound. — Libra  de  melle. 

(41)  Uncia,  an  ounce. 

(42)  Pensa,  an  uncertain  weight,  which,  if  the  reading  be  right, 
seems  to  have  been  used  to  weigh  meat. — We  also  find  Pensa  lini, 
a  weight  or  ball  of  flax. 

D.  METALS. 

(43)  [Aes,  copper]  Aereus,  of  copper. 

(44)  Argentum,  silver,  of  which  the  solidus  and  denarius  were 
coined. — Argenteus,  of  silver. 

(45)  Auricalcum,  for  aurichalcum  =  orichalcum,  brass. 

(46)  Aurum,  gold ;  deauratus,  gilt  (capsa  auro  deaurata). 

(47)  Ferrum,  iron. — Ferrous,  made  of  iron,  iron- ;  ferrea  cocclea  ; 
ferreum  signum. 


-r>92       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  I 

(48)  Metallum,  bronze,  copper. 

(49)  [Plumbum,  lead]  Plumbeus,  made  of  lead,  leaden-,  plumbea 
patella. 

(50)  Stagnum,  stannum,  an  alloy  of  silver  and  lead. — Stagneus, 
made  of  stannum. 

E.    PBECIOTJS  STONES. 

(51)  Gemma,  a  jewel,  gem. — Gemma  vitrea,  a  bright  gem. 

(52)  Margareta,  for  margarita,  a  pearl. 

F.    STUFFS. 

(53)  [Castanea,  the  chestnut]  Castanea  planeta,  a  chasuble  having 
the  colour  of  the  chestnut. 

(54)  Cendatum  (viride),  cindadum  (nigrum),  silk  cloth,  of  which 
the  planeta  (chasuble)  was  made. 

(55)  Glidsa,  linen  of  a  superior  kind. 

(56)  Indiatus,  for  inductus  (?),  covered;  see  Glossary. 

(57)  [Lana,  wool]  Lanea  planeta,  a  chasuble  made  of  wool. 

(58)  [Linum,  linen]  Linea  casula,  a  chasuble  made  of  linen. 

(59)  Mger,  black,  sable ;  see  above,  cindadum. 

(60)  Rubea  (red,  reddish}  planeta  lanea. 

(61)  Yiridis,  green  ;  see  above,  cendatum. 


VI.    A.    SERVICES  performed  by  the  tenants  of  the  estate. 

B.  TAXES,  RENTS,  and  other  DUES  paid  by  the  tenants. 

C.  SEASONS  in  which  the  services  were  to  be  performed,   and  the 

rents  and  taxes  to  be  paid. 

D.  PRODUCE  arising  from  the  cultivation  and  administration  of   the 

estate,  and  with  which  the  tenants  paid  their  rents,  taxes,  etc. 

The  property  of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Remi,  like  that  of  the  Abbey 
of  St.  Germain  des  Pres,  was  divided  into  seignorial  and  tributary 
land.  The  latter  was  let  out  in  farms  or  manses  of  various  size, 
each  to  one  or  more  tenants  or  families,  who  not  only  had  to 
pay  rents  and  taxes  for  their  holdings,  but  to  cultivate  and  keep 
them  in  repair,  as  well  as  the  seignorial  farms,  houses,  buildings,  etc. 

The  labours,  services,  and  duties  involved  in  this  obligation 
on  the  parts  of  the  tenants  did  not,  generally  speaking,  differ 
materially  from  those  at  St.  Germain.  Hence  I  need  not  repeat 
here  what  has  been  explained  more  fully  on  p.  36  sqq.  of  my 
paper  on  the  estate  of  St.  Germain. 


INTKMIHTTION .1 .     H.     MKSsKI.S.  -'>{)-> 

A.    SEHVJCKS. 

(a)  General  terms. 

(1)  Ministeriura,  service,  ministry,  attendance,  office. 

(2)  Opera,  work,  labour :  opera  servilis. 

(3)  Opus,    service,    employment.  —  Opus    judici,    work    done    for 
a  judge  or  superintendent. — Opus  servile,  servile  work,  work  done 
by  a  servus. 

(4)  Servitium,    service.      Apart    from   the    general    services    or 
labours  which  the  tenants  were  obliged  to  perform  for  their  lord, 
at  stated  times,  or  whenever  required  by  him  or  his  officers,  there 
was,  at  St.  Remi,  a  servitmm  aquense,  which  was  evidently  the 
service   of   conveying   and  transporting  wine  and   other  produce 
of  the  estate  to  Aix-la-Chapelle.      This  and  some  other  similar 
services  will  be  explained  below  under  (b}  the  more  defined  terms 
of  services  (b,  Nos.  6-8). 

(5)  Officium  sacerdotale,  the  office  of  the  priest. 

(b)  More  defined  terms  of  services. 

"We  meet  at  St.  Remi  with  three  regular  services  of  transporting, 
by  means  of  the  asinus,  the  bos,  and  the  carrus  (drawn  by  asses, 
oxen,  or  other  beasts  of  burden),  wine  and  other  articles  of 
produce  to  the  neighbouring  towns,  (6)  St.  Quentin  ( Teromandui), 
(7)  Aix-la-Chapelle  (Aquae},  and  (8)  Chalons  ( Cavalona}.  For  the 
maintenance  and  regular  working  of  these  services  the  tenants  had 
either  to  supply  the  necessary  beasts  of  burden,  or  to  pay  a  certain 
sum  of  money  by  way  of  tax  or  impost. 

(6)  Asinus,  an  ass.     In  xiii,  14  it  is  said  that  20  mansi  had 
each   to   supply   (solvere)    2    "  asinos   in   Yeromandense    aut    12 
denarios,"  and  the  20  mansi  mentioned  in  xiii,  22  had  each  to 
furnish  (solvere)   2  "  asinos,  mittendos  in  Veromandense,  aut  10 
denarios."     This  indicates,  it   seems,    a   service   of  transport,    by 
means  of  asses,  from  St.  Remi  to  St.  Quentin  (Veromandui),  which 
in  another  place  (xiii,  18)  is  called 

Via  Veromandensis,  the  road  (service)  of  St.  Quentin.  The 
31£  mansi  recorded  in  xiii,  8  had  to  pay,  at  the  feast  of  St.  Remi, 
21  solidos  "pro  via  Veromandensis,"  which  evidently  refers  to 
the  same  service  of  transport  to  St.  Quentin,  for  which  other 
tenants  had  to  furnish  asses. 

(7)  Bos  aquensis,  an  ox  of  Aix(-la-Chapelle}.     In  various  places 
of  the  present  Polyptychum  tenants  or  manses  are  said  to  pay 


594       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  I 

one  denarium  "  pro  bove  aquensi."  Du  Cange  records  the  phrase, 
but  does  not  explain  it.  Carpentier,  one  of  his  editors,  suggests 
that  it  may  mean  an  ox  that  turns  the  wheel  of  a  mill.  Guerard, 
however,  points  out  that  the  form  of  the  adjective  shows  that 
it  relates  to  the  name  of  some  place  and  not  to  water  (aqua),  for, 
if  it  referred  to  some  condition  of  the  ox,  or  some  water-work 
which  the  ox  had  to  perform,  the  adjective  would  be  aquarius. 
He,  therefore,  concludes  that  aquemis  points  to  a  locality  named 
Aquae,  usually  translated  into  French  Aix,  and  that  bos  aquemis 
would  mean  "an  ox  of  Aix,"  that  is,  an  ox  employed  to  convey 
goods  to  Aix  -  la  -  Chapelle.  Towards  the  maintenance  of  this 
service  of  transport  the  tenants  of  the  estate  had  to  contribute 
annually  (?)  one  denarius.  The  same  service  or  tribute  appears 
also  under  the  name  of 

Servitium  aquense,  the  service  of  Aix-la-Chapelle  (see  above, 
No.  4). 

(8)  Caropera,  carriopera,  carropera,  service,  work,  as  conveying 
and  transporting  wine,  corn,  and  other  articles  of  consumption, 
farm-produce  (wood,  hay,  etc.),  which  tenants  had  to  perform  for 
their  lord  by  means  of  a  (carrum  or  carrus)  cart,  either  to  a  fixed 
extent,  or  to  any  extent,  and  wherever  the  lord  or  his  officers 
demanded  it.  It  is  usually  described  as  "  donare  "  or  "  facere 
caroperas,"  and  mentioned  together  with  manopera.  The  tenant 
could  buy  off  the  service  by  supplying  an  ox,  or  by  a  money 
payment,  apparently  4  denarii. 

Besides  this  general  service  by  means  of  carts,  there  was 
a  special  service  called  "carropera  Cavalonensis,"  a  conveyance  by 
cart  to  Chalons,  which  resembled  the  services  mentioned  above 
(Nos.  6  and  7)  under  Asinus\  Via  Veromandensis ;  Bos  aquensis ; 
and  (No.  4)  Servitium  aquense. 


(9)  Corrogata  (also  written  conroyata),  obligatory,  gratuitous  work 
due  from  a  tenant  to  his  lord  (see  my  Memor.  No.  2,  p.  37).  It 
appears  from  some  expressions  in  the  present  Polyptychum  that 
this  work  was  mostly  performed  with  oxen  (facit  conrogatas  ii, 
si  boves  habuerit,  xi,  8),  at  harvest-time,  or  when  the  fields  were 
ploughed  or  sown,  though  the  nature  and  extent  of  the  work  are 
nowhere  distinctly  explained.  It  is  usually  said:  facit  in  anno 
(1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6,  8,  or  9)  corrogatas.  Sometimes  no  number  is 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HESSELS.  595 

given  (xv,  12,  14;  xvii,  28),  which  may  imply  that  the  amount 
or  the  extent  of  the  corrogata  (which  answers  to  the  Engl./oi)  was 
fixed  (by  custom  or  by  arrangement),  as  well  as  the  number  which 
each  tenant  had  to  perform.  The  obligation  of  doing  one  or  more 
corrogatae  did  not  absolve  the  tenants  from  doing  other  manual 
labour.  From  this  form  of  the  word  is  derived 

(90)  Corvada,  which  has  the  same  meaning,  and  is  the  only  form 
used  in  Irminon's  Polyptychum,  whereas  the  present  Register  of 
St.  Remi  employs  the  two  forms  indiscriminately. 

(10)  Dies,  a  day,  that  is,  a  day's  labour,  hence  "facere  diem," 
or  "facere  (1,  2,  3,  4,  etc.)  dies,"  to  do  or  perform  one  or  more 
days'  labour  in  the  fields,  meadows,  vineyards,  etc.,  at  the  time 
of  the  harvest,  mowing  the  grass,  gathering  in  the  vintage,  etc. 
"We  find  it  said  of  tenants  of  mansi  serviles,  in  a  general  way,  that 
they  did  four  days  (vi,    9),  which  seems   to  indicate  that  they 
performed  their  day's  or  days'  work  whenever  and  wherever  they 
were  enjoined  to  do  it ;   or  it  may  mean  4  days  per  week  during 
the  year  or  the  greater  part  of  the  year,  as  is  the  case  in  viii,  2, 
where  the  tenants  (all  servi)  of  mansi  serviles  had  to  work  four 
days  every  week  from  the  feast  (missa)  of  St.  John  to  the  feast 
of  St.  Remi,  besides  doing  8  corvadae  in  the  year  and  paying  one 
den.  for  the  bos  aquensis  (see  above,  No.  7).     In  xv,  17  the  tenant 
of  an  accola  had  to  do  two  days  per  week. 

In  some  of  the  later  portions  of  the  Polyptychum  manses  were 
obliged  to  do  24  days  of  work  in  February,  and  a  similar  number 
in  May  (xiii,  9).  Other  mansi  had  to  do  either  4  days  in  the 
field  or  12  in  the  seignorial  courtyard. 

Instead  of  performing  the  work,  certain  tenants  could  pay  a  sum 
of  money  ranging,  it  seems,  between  4  and  12  denarii. 

(11)  Ebdomada,    a   week,  during  which   some   tenants   had    to 
work  a  certain  number  of  days  (dies)  for  their  lord.     Sometimes 
Septimana,  a  week,  is  used  instead. 

(12)  Facere,    to   do,    make,    work,    in    all    respects    as    on    the 
St.  Germain  estate :    facere  corrogatas ;    mappani ;  vineam,  etc. — 
Facere  vineam  dominicam   ad  tertium,   to  cultivate  the  dominical 
vineyard  for  a  third  of  the  profits  (see  the  Glossary,  voce  tertius). 
— Facere  vigilias,  to  keep  watch,  to  watch,  etc. 

(13)  Hanopera,    handwork,    manual   labour.      This  service   was 
usually  exacted  from  the  tenants  in  connection  with  the  service 
called    carropera    (see    above,    No.    8).      But    in    four    instances 
(xvi,  5 ;   xxiii,  2 ;  xxiv,  1 ;    and  xxvii,  2)  the  tenants  of  accolae 


596       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     VOLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  I 

are  recorded  as  merely  doing  manopera,  either  in  vineyards, 
meadows,  or  the  harvest.  From  xx,  2  and  xxiii,  2  we  learn 
that  the  tenant  could  be  asked  to  do  this  manual  labour  whenever 
and  wherever  it  should  be  necessary.  And  so  in  xvii,  2  the 
manopera  was  to  be  done  "  ad  macerias  (the  walls  or  enclosures) 
monasterii  seu  alterius  loci."  And  that  this  manual  labour  at 
the  walls  or  enclosures  was  perhaps  as  common  as  that  in  the 
fields  and  vineyards,  may  be  inferred  from  x,  6:  "facit  ad 
macerias  dies  15,"  and  xvii,  22:  "facit  macerias  in  monasterio 
vel  alio  in  loco." 

The  performance  of  this  general  manual  labour,  whatever  the 
term  may  have  embraced,  does  not  appear  to  have  relieved  the 
tenant  from  doing  further  manual  labour  specially  and  separately 
indicated.  For  instance,  xviii,  2,  the  tenant  of  a  mansus 
ingenuilis,  not  only  "facit  caroperas  et  manoperas,"  but  "  tempore 
vindemiae  facit  dies  xv;  facit  et  pecturas  ad  claudendam  cortem 
et  ad  tegumen  scuriarum."  Another  tenant  for  a  similar  tenancy 
"facit  et  pecturam  ad  claudendam  cortem,  caroperas  et  manoperas" 
(xx,  2).  Another  "facit  caroperas  et  manoperas,  et  pecturam 
ad  scuriam  et  hortum  "  (xxii,  2).  See  also  xxviii,  2,  69,  72.  In 
some  places,  as  in  v,  2 ;  vii,  2 ;  x,  6  ;  xvii,  22,  various  works 
are  specially  pointed  out  as  having  been  performed  by  the  tenant 
without  the  word  manopera  being  mentioned.  These  various 
services,  which  we  may  all  include  in  the  one  term  manopera, 
are  specified  and  explained  by  the  terms  following  (Nos.  15  to  69). 

(14)  Septimana,  the  same  as  Ebdomada,  see  above,  !No.  11. 

(c)  Particular,  specified  services. 

(15)  Ambasciatura  (a  form  not  recorded  in  Du  Cange),  a  mission, 
embassy:  vadere  in,  or  facere  ambasciaturam,  to  go  on,  or  execute 
a  mission. 

(16)  Arare,   to  plough.      The  extent  of  this   service   is   usually 
regulated  by  one  or  other  of  the  various  measures  of  land  described 
above  (pp.  589,  579  sq.),  or  by  the  task,  as:    arare  corrogatam, 
corvadam,    diurnale,    mappam,    mensuram,  perticam,   etc.    (see   the 
Glossary,   in  vocibus).      The    time   when   this   work   had   to   be 
performed  is  indicated  by  the  expressions  arare  ad  hibeniaticam 
(or  aestivaticam,  or  tremsaticam}  sationem,  to  plough  for  winter-, 
summer-,  or  three-monthly  sowing.     This  service   corresponds  to 
that  called  rigam  facere  in  Irminon's  Polyptychum. 

(17)  Aratura,  the  ploughing  of  land,  which  tenants  had  to  perform 


N  —  .1.   11.   IIKSSKLS.  597 


for  their  lord.  It  would  seem  that  at  St.  Rcini  tenants  were  fret- 
to  render  other  services  instead,  as  we  read  (in  iii,  2)  of  the  tenant 
of  a  mansus  servilis  that  "pro  omni  aratura  et  servitio  praevidet 
silvam  vel  nutrit"  (keeps,  guards,  has  the  custody  of  the  wood  or 
cultivates  it). 

(18)  Bannum,   bannus,    (1)   in   general,   compulsory  service  (in 
fields,  woods,  stables,  barns,  etc.)  due  from  a  tenant  to  his  lord, 
to  the  performing  of  which  he  was  called  by  proclamation  or  bann, 
with  the  further  obligation  of  having  to  supply  a  cart  (sometimes 
a  half   one)  for  the  carting  and   conveying  of  hay,   wood,  etc. 
Sometimes  in  return  for  this  service,  the  tenant  enjoyed  the  right 
or  privilege  (called  either  pastus  or  pastio)  of  feeding  and  pasturing 
pigs  or  other  cattle.  —  (2)  in  particular,  a  day's  compulsory  work, 
enjoined,  proclaimed,  and  performed  by  proclamation  or  bann,  as  : 
a  day's  gathering  or  carting  of  wood  ;  a  day's  work  in  the  stable 
or  barn,  or  in  the  carting  and  conveying  of  hay,  etc.     Hence  also 
the  term  bannus  generalis. 

(19)  Brazium,  leer:  facere  brazium,  to  brew  beer,  which  tenants 
had  to  do  for  the  lord. 

(20)  Caballeritia,  a  service  performed  for  tJie  lord  of  the  estate 
by  means  of  a  horse  [either  serving  in  the  army,  or  transporting 
agricultural  produce  or  other  articles  of  food,  etc.].     It  occurs  only 
once,  and  was  imposed  on  a  mansus  ingenuilis,  held  by  an  ingenuus. 

(21)  Caplim,  capplim,  properly  cut  wood,  but  by  extension,  the 
obligation  of  tenants  to  cut  down  trees  or  branches  of  trees,  a  work 
which  was  measured  by  days.     Caplim  differed  from  lignum,  the 
latter  meaning  apparently  blocks  of  wood  or  deal  boards,  of  which 
the  tenants  had  to  supply  fixed  quantities  (measured  by  the  cart 
or  pile)  to  the  lord  ;  see  below,  Nos.  82  and  83. 

(22)  Carrucare  (carritare  in  Irminon's  Polyptychum),  to  load  on 
a  carrum,  to  cart. 

Cavalona,  Chalons  ;  see  above,  No.  8. 

(23)  Claudere,  to  enclose,  confine,  fence,  hedge  in. 

(24)  Clausura,    (1)    a  fence,    enclosure    which   tenants   had   to 
construct.     It  here  also  means  (2)  thorns,  wood,  or  other  material 
for  making  a  fence,  which  tenants  hud  to  gather  for  or  supply  to 
their  lord. 

(25)  Colligere,  to  gather,  collect,  load,  said  of  the  obligation  of 
the  tenants  to  gather  the  vintage,  hay,  straw,  etc. 

(26)  Componere,  to  gather  up,  collect,  pile  together:    componere 
fenum. 


598       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  I 

(27)  Conducere,  to  bring,  convey,  transport  the  produce  of  the 
fields,  as  wine,  etc. — Conductio,  conductus  vini ;  see  also  Deducere, 
Ducere,  and  Ductus  vini. 

(28)  Cooperire,  to  cover,  cover  over,  roof  over  sheds,  barns,  etc. 

(29)  Coopertura  (Fr.  couverture),  a  covering,  roof. 

(30)  Deducere,  to  "bring,  convey,  transport ;  the  same  as  Conducere, 
see  above,  No.  27. 

(31)  Deferre,  to  bear,  carry,  bring  down. 

(32)  Dies,  a  day,  or  day's  work  (see  above,  No.  10). 

(33)  Ducere,  to  lead,  bring  (see  above,  No.  27). 

(34)  Ductus,  a  conveying,  transporting  (see  above,  No.  27). 

(35)  Emendare,  to  emend,  repair,  restore. 

(36)  Excutere,  to  shake,  shake  out  corn. 

(37)  Fimum  vehere,  to  cart  and  convey  the  manure  was  the  duty 
of  the  tenants. 

(38)  Fungi,  to  discharge,  execute. 

(39)  Incrassatio,  a  fattening  of  pigs. 

(40)  Inoperare,  to  give  one's  labour  to  anything,  to  make,  do. 

(41)  Materiamen,  timber,  material  for  enclosing  courts,  covering 
stables,  or  for  use  in  the  vineyard,  which  tenants  had  to  supply. 

(42)  Mensura,    a  fixed  amount   of  labour  to  be   performed   by 
a  tenant  for  the  lord,  usually  in  enclosing  a  courtyard  or  a  vineyard. 

(43)  Navis,  a  ship.      Four  ships   are  mentioned,  and   as   they 
were  a  source  of  revenue  to  the  estate,  it  may  be  presumed  that 
they  were  worked   by   men   belonging  to   the   estate,   either  for 
navigation  on  the  river  Marne  or  for  fishing,  for  the  convenience 
of  the  tenants  and  all  those  that  belonged  to  the  estate. 

(44)  Nutrire,  to  cultivate,  grow,  take  care  of:  nutrire  silvam. 
(440)  Obsequium,  an  ecclesiastical  service,  funeral  rites  (to   be 

performed  by  a  presbyter  in  regard  to  his  tenancy). 

(45)  Operire,  to  cover,  roof  over. 

(46)  Pascere,  to  feed,  fatten  (porcum,  pastum). 

(47)  Portare,  to  bear,  carry,  convey,  here  portare  pullos,  to  bring 
chickens  to  the  monastery. 

(48)  Praevidere,  (1)  to  keep,  guard  (silvam);    (2)  to  administer, 
superintend  (potestatem). 

(49)  Reficere,  to  repair  (barns,  etc.). 

(50)  Restaurare,  to  restore,  repair. 

(51)  Saginare,  to  feed,  pasture,  fatten  pigs. 

(52)  Secare,  to  cut,  mow  ;  secare  pratum. 

(53)  Seminare,  to  sow. 


.N  —  -J.   ii.   m-:>sj-:i>.  599 


(54)  Seminatus,  a  sowing. 

(55)  Servitium  aquense,  a  service  of  transport  from  St.  Remi  to 
Aix-la-Chapelle,  which  is  also  indicated  by  the  term  Bos  aquemis, 
see  above,  Nos.  4  and  7.      Similar  services  are  explained  above 
under  Asinus  (No.  6)  and  Carropera  (No.  8). 

(56)  Stramen,  straw  for  covering  stables,  or  for  making  litters. 

(57)  Susceptio,  sustenance  (of  paupers}. 

(58)  Vadere,  to  go,  proceed]  see  above,  Amlasciatura,  No.  15. 

(59)  Vehere,  to  carry,  convey,  transport  the  produce  of  the  fields. 

(60)  Vehitura,  a  conveying,  carrying  (facere  vehituram). 
Veromandui,  St.  Quentin  :  Via  Veromandensis,  see  above,  No.  6. 

(61)  Yigilia,  a  watching,  watch. 

(62)  Vindemia,  vintage. 

(63)  Vineritia,  a  grape-gathering,  vintage. 

(64)  Wacta,  wagta,  a  watching,  guarding,  keeping  watch. 

(d)  Fences,  hedges,  enclosures,  etc.,  which  tenants  had  to  construct 
for  the  protection  and  enclosure  of  houses  and  land  under 
cultivation. 

(65)  Clausura,  a  fence,  enclosure. 

(66)  Maceria,  a  wall  or  enclosure. 

(67)  Pectura,  for  plectura,  an  enclosure,  hedge,  or  covering  for 
courtyards,  outhouses,  etc.,  the  same  as  clausura  and  peditura. 

(68)  Peditura,  an  enclosure. 

(69)  [Saepes]  Sepes,  a  hedge,  fence. 

B.    TAXES,  RENTS,  and  other  DUES  paid  by  the  tenants. 

The   taxes,    rents,    etc.,    at   St.   Remi   were,   in    their  general 
character  and  mode  of  payment,  not  unlike  those  of  St.  Germain. 

(a)  General  terms. 

(70)  Dare,  to  give,  lestoiv,  present,  furnish  ;  here  usually  applied 
to  the  payment  of  taxes  by  the  tenants,  in  the  same  way  as  Donare  ; 
see  below,  No.  72. 

(71)  Debere,  to  owe  or  pay  taxes. 

(72)  Donare,   to  give,  present,   offer  gifts  or  presents,  but  here 
usually  in  the  sense  of  to  pay  taxes,  and  applied  to  all  the  various 
taxes  paid  in  money  or  in  kind.     The  word  donatio  actually  occurs 
as   meaning   a  gift,  presenting   (see   above,    under   IV,    Tenures, 
No.  20). 


600       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 

(73)  Persolvere,  to  pay,  pay  out. 

(74)  Solvere,  to 'pay. 

(75)  Census,  a  tribute,  tax.     This  term  comprised  at  St.  Henri, 
as  at  St.  Germain,  all  taxes  (not  services)  of   any  kind  paid  by 
tenants  of  all  classes  in  money  or  in  kind.     Some  taxes,  like  the 
war-tax  (hostelitia),  the  poll-tax  (capitalicium),  etc.,  were  generally 
indicated  by  special  terms  showing  their  purpose  and  object.     Other 
taxes  or  rents  were  not  specified  by  any  term  at  all.     So  we  find 
male  and  female  tenants  dwelling  on  the  estate,  or  called  strangers 
(forenses),  ingenui,  or  servi  paying  every  year  4,  8,  or  12  denarii 
(see  the  Glossary,  in  voce  denarius) ;   others  do  8  or   9  days  of 
work  (see  dies)   or  pay  4  denarii ;  others  3  days  or  1^  denarii ; 
others  4  or  3  days.     But  neither  for  the  payments  nor  for  the 
services  do  we  find  any  special  terms. 

The  word  census,  however,  is  often  applied,  in  a  general  sense, 
to  the  tax  on  spelt,  rye,  and  other  grains,  on  pigs,  chickens,  eggs, 
wood,  the  capitation-money,  etc.  For  the  special  application  of 
census,  see  below,  No.  78. 


The  chief  taxes  on  the  lands  of  St.  Remi  were,  as  at  St.  Germain, 
war-taxes,  land-taxes,  and  personal  taxes.  They  likewise  varied 
somewhat  in  different  localities. 

(b)  War-tax. 

(76)  The  hostelitium  of  St.  Germain  is  here  called  hostelitia  or 
hostelicia,    and   is   nearly   always  paid    in   money,    varying   from 
5  to  6,  8,  10,  11,  14,  16,  20,  25,  and  30  denarii  per  manse.     In 
one  of  the  fiscs  (xxi,  2)  it  consisted  of  a  sheep  and  its  lamb.     The 
tax  was  not  imposed  in  all  the  fiscs,  but  when  it  was  demanded 
the  majority  of  the  manses  serviles  were  not  exempt. 

The  war- taxes,  called  airbannum,  carnaticum,  par  aver  edus,  which 
were  levied  at  St.  Germain,  are  not  mentioned  here. 

(c)  Land-taxes. 

(77)  Araticum,  areaticum  is,  no  doubt,  the  same  tax  as  the 
agrarium  of  the  Polyptychum  of  St.  Germain,  the  agraticum  of 
the  Theodosian  Code,  and  araticum  of  the  Lex  Alamannorum,  that 
is,  a  tax  or  tribute  paid  on  account  of  arable  land,  its  produce,  or 
any  property  acquired  by  labour.     The  tenant  paid  it  in  produce 
of  various  kinds  derived  from  the  land  which  he  cultivated,  and 


INTRODUCTION J.    II.    HESSELS.  (j()l 

sometimes,  perhaps,  in  money.  In  xii,  2  six  manses  ingenuiles 
paid  each  a  modim  (perhaps  of  wine)  as  araticum  (areaticum}. 
Some  land,  as  the  aver  gar  ia,  was  exempt  from  it  (xv,  2) ; 
occasionally  also  the  pratum,  xvi,  2.  On  the  other  hand,  in 
xxviii,  22,  only  terra  forastica,  or  land  situated  outside  the 
lordship,  was  subject  to  it.  Sometimes,  where  there  is  question 
of  this  tax,  the  amount  of  produce  to  be  rendered  is  not  recorded. 
Guerard,  therefore,  thinks  that  it  may  have  amounted  either  to 
a  half,  just  as  on  several  lands  of  the  hundred  of  Corbon ;  or  to 
a  third,  as  in  the  domanial  vineyards  of  St.  Remi  cultivated  by 
the  tenants;  or  more  likely  to  a  tenth  part,  as  in  the  Bavarian 
Laws,  because  (1)  in  the  summary  of  Courtisols  the  araticum  is 
joined  to  the  tithe  (decima)  of  sheep  (omnia  mansa  donant  araticum 
et  decimam  de  vervecibus,  xvii,  126);  (2)  in  the  colonies  of  Conde- 
sur-Marne  and  Louvercy,  where  there  is  no  question  of  the 
araticum,  the  tithe  (decima")  is  raised  on  all  the  produce,  with 
the  exception,  as  regards  a  certain  number  of  tenants,  of"  the 
produce  of  hemp-fields  and  meadows  (donant  decimam  de  omni 
conlaboratu,  praeter  caneverillam  et  pratum,  xxviii,  2 ;  donant 
in  censum  denarios  xii  et  decimam  de  omni  conlaboratu,  xxviii, 
46,  47) ;  (3)  the  same  expressions  regarding  the  decima  are  also 
used  where  there  is  question  of  araticum  (donat  araticum  de  omni 
conlaboratu,  xiv,  3  ;  donat  araticum  de  suo  conlaboratu  extra 
avergariam,  xv,  2);  (4)  the  words  "  de  omni  conlaboratu"  are 
replaced  by  "de  annona"  in  xxviii,  69,  70,  72  (donat  decimam 
de  annona). 

As  a  rule,  tenants  paying  the  araticum  were  not  exempt  from 
other  taxes  or  services. 

(78)  Census,  a  tax,  impost,  rent,  tribute.  Above  (No.  75)  the 
general  application  of  census  has  been  explained.  As  a  special 
term  census  often  indicated  the  rent  raised  on  taxable  land  or  its 
produce,  especially  vineyards  and  the  wine  cultivated  in  them. 
Hence :  donat  .  .  .  in  censo  de  vino  .  .  .  modios  iv  (i,  2).  Solvit 
in  censum  de  vino  modios  ii  (vii,  4,  5,  6,  8).  Solvit  in  censum  de 
vino  modios  ii  et  dimidium  (ix,  8).  Solvit  in  censum  de  vino 
modios  iv  et  sesterios  xii  et  denarios  xiii  (ix,  11).  [See  further 
the  Glossary.] 

In  opposition  to  this  "  wine  of  census,"  which  was  the  produce 

of  the  tributary  manses  and  other  taxable  land,   there  was  the 

"  vinum  de   collectione,"    which   was   gathered    in    the    domanial 

vineyards,  which  were  often  worked  by  the  tenants  of  the  estate 

Phil.  Trans.  1902.  42 


602      MEDIAEVAL   LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM   OF    ST.    REMI  I 

for  thirds  (ad  tertium\  that  is  to  say,  the  vintager  or  the  tenant 
who  worked  them  received  a  third  of  the  vintage.  In  this  sense 
we  find :  "  facit  vineam  de  suo  dominicam  ad  tertium "  (iv,  2), 
and  several  other  passages,  where  the  produce  of  some  domanial 
vineyards  is  estimated  at  so  many  modii,  after  deduction  of 
a  third :  Habet  idem  in  eadem  villa  vineam  i,  ubi  possunt  colligi 
vini  modii  xviii  absque  tertio  (xxvi,  41). 

In  some  cases  the  term  census  was  also  given  to  all  kinds  of 
tributes  and  services  imposed  on  the  tenures.  So  we  find  that 
the  census  of  an  unqualified  manse  was  4  solidi  (x,  5),  5  sol.  of 
a  mansus  ingenuilis  (xxviii,  70),  etc.  The  census  of  a  mill  was 
37  solidi  (xiii,  1);  that  of  a  brewery  according  to  the  condition 
of  the  times  (xi,  1). 

Tributes  under  the  name  of  census  were  distinguished  from 
tributes  exacted  by  bannus  (or  bannum).  The  latter  were 
general,  or  at  least  collective,  and  paid  at  the  command  (ban  or 
proclamation)  of  the  lord  or  his  representative.  Hence  the  tenants 
of  Courtisols  delivered  104^  carts  of  wood  "  de  censu"  and  76 
"  de  banno  "  (xxii,  45).  The  Eegister's  summary  of  taxes  accounts 
for  655  carts  of  wood  of  "census"  and  21 1£  "  de  bannis  " 
for  the  right  of  pasturage  (xxv,  1).  This  distinction  points  to 
the  census  being  a  fixed  tax  or  tribute,  fixed  probably  by  local 
custom  or  agreement  between  lord  and  tenant,  while  bannus 
referred  to  compulsory  but  occasional  services. 

(79)  Collectio,  a  gathering,  collection.    In  the  preceding  paragraph 
it  has  been  explained  that  the  wine  paid  by  the  tributary  manses 
in  satisfaction  of  their  rent  was  always  called  vinum  de  censo,  in 
distinction  from  that  derived  from  the  seignorial    manses,  which 
was    called   vinum    de    collectione,   because   it  was    gathered    or 
collected  in  the  domanial  vineyards  by  the  tenants  of  the  estate, 
who  often  worked  them  for  thirds. 

(80)  Ferrum,  iron.     Instead  of  the  usual  quantity  of  iron,  the 
tenants  (of  mansi  ingenuiles}  could  pay  a  sum  of  money,  which,  in 
one  place  (xviii,  2),  is  said  to  be  half  a  denarius  in  the  alternate 
year  when  they  had  not  to  pay  the  denarius  for  the  bos  aquensis 
(see  above,  No.  7). 

(81)  Judex,  a  judge  or  superintendent.     The  Polyptychum  speaks 
in  one  place  (ix,  2)  of  half  a  cart  of  wood  which  the  tenant  of 
a  mansus  ingenuilis  had  to  supply  "  ad  opus  judici." 

(82)  Lignum,  wood.     In  the  St.  Remi  Polyptychum  there  is 
no  special  term  to  indicate  any  payment,  in  money  or  in  kind, 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HESSELS.  603 

for  the  right  of  cutting  and  carting  wood.  But  the  tenants  had  to 
cart  and  supply  certain  quantities  of  wood,  usually  regulated  by 
the  carrus  or  cart,  not  only  in  satisfaction  of  their  ordinary  and 
stipulated  rent  (census),  but  occasionally  at  the  command  or 
proclamation  (bannm)  of  the  lord  or  his  steward.  Four  carts 
of  wood  seemed  to  have  been  considered  equivalent  to  2  solidi 
(xiii,  14).  The  phrase  "  solidi  ad  ligna,"  which  occurs  in  xiii,  30, 
32,  indicates,  perhaps,  a  payment  instead  of  this  regular  supply 
of  wood.  And  the  payments  "de  lignis,"  recorded  in  xiii,  15,  16, 
18,  38,  were,  perhaps,  made  for  the  privilege  of  cutting  wood  in 
the  manorial  forests. 

The  term  lignum  indicated,  it  seems,  blocks  of  wood,  differing  as 
such  from  caplim,  chopped,  cut  wood  (see  above,  No.  21). 

Occasionally  tenants  had  to  supply  wood,  not  by  the  cart,  but 
by  the  pile,  which  was  called 

(83)  Lignarium,   a  pile  of  wood,  the  height  and  size  of  which 
probably  varied  according  to  circumstances  or  localities.     In  one 
instance  (xx,  2)  it  is  denned  as  having  ' '  circumquaque  pedes  v 
ad  manum"  (see  above,  V.  B.  16). 

(84)  Pastio,  pastus,  a  payment  for  the  right  of  pasturing  pigs, 
paid  by  manses  serviles  as  well  as  by  manses  ingenuiles,  sometimes 
in  one,  sometimes  in  two  measures  (modii)  of  wine,  or  in  a  measure 
(modius)  of  spelt  or  corn,  occasionally  in  a  cart  or  half  a  cart  of 
wood,  furnished  usually  at  the  order  of  the  lordship.     Now  and 
then  a  lamb  (anniculus)  of  one  year  old  was  paid,  and  occasionally 
money  was  paid  instead.     In  xix,   2   there  is  question  of  duae 

.  pastiones,  which,  perhaps,  refer  to  the  pasturage  of  acorns  and  of 
beech-mast,  or  to  the  feeding  of  pigs  and  pasturage  (or  the  payment 
made  for  it). 

(85)  Mapaticum;  (86)  terracium,  see  below  (No.  88),  the  article 
Vinaticum,  and  above,  p.  570,  Nos.  50,  53,  55,  and  p.  571,  Nos.  60,  61. 

(87)  Vermiculum,  a  material  used  in  colouring  or  staining,  of 
which  several  tenants  had  to  supply  a  certain  number  of  ounces. 
The  component  parts  of  this  material  are  not  known.     Guerard 
explains  that  it  could  not  have  been  vermilion,  as  this  was  not 
indigenous  in  France. 

(88)  Vinaticum,  vinatium,  a  tax  on  vineyards  (Fr.  vinage),  paid 
in   money  or  in  wine,   if   we   may  regard  the   expressions  "  de 
vinaticis"  and  "de  vinatiis"  in  the  Notitia  of  taxes,  in  Ch.  xiii, 
as  the  ablatives  plur.  of  the  nominatives  sing,  vinaticum,  vinatium. 
But  the  words  may  indicate  vinaticus,  vinatius,  a  tenant  of  vineyards, 


604       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REM1  : 

just  as  terracius  and  mapaticus  may  mean  tenants  of  land  (terra], 
and  of  the  measure  of  land  called  mappa  (see  above,  p.  589). 
The  wine-tax,  however,  existed  at  St.  Remi,  as  we  find  census  vini 
and  vinum  census  spoken  of. 

(89)  Decima,  a  tenth  part,  tithe,  does  not  occur  in   Irminon's 
Polyptychum.     In  its  nature  the  decima  probably  did  not  differ  from 
the  agrarium  at  St.  Germain,  nor  from  the  araticum  at  St.  Remi,  as, 
in  general,  it  was  a  tax  consisting  of  a  tenth  part  of  all  natural 
or  artificial  produce  acquired  by  cultivation  of  the  soil,  industry, 
or  otherwise,  as  grain,  sheep,  wine,  etc. 

(90)  Circadium,  a  kind  of  tax  or  tribute  paid  in  wine,  by  the 
tenant  of   an   accola,  who  worked  a  vinea   dominica   for   thirds. 
The  origin  of  the  word  is  not  known. 

(91)  Oblatio,  a  gift,  offering,  present  of  honey,  wine,  cake,  etc., 
which  the  major,  the  priest,  dean,  and  cellarer  of  certain  villages 
had,  according  to  an  ancient  custom,  to  offer  as  homage,  or  in 
token  of  submission  or  respect  (veneratio),  to  the  "  seniores  "  or 
"magistri"  of  the  monastery,  both  on  the  Lord's  Nativity  and 
at  Easter ;   but  only,  it  seems,  if  the  major,  priest,  and  dean  held 
nothing    further    than    a    mansum    ingenuile,    and    the    cellarer 
a  mansum  servile  (xvii,  122).      Mills  (farinarii,  molendini)  also 
had  to  make  such  offerings,  but,  in  certain  cases,  to  no  greater 
extent  than  they  could  afford  (xvii,  1 ;  xviii,  1 ;  xxii,  44). 

(92)  Commune,  a  common  right   or  privilege  to  use  a  wood  or 
shrubbery  for  making  hedges  or  fences. 

(93)  Salneritia,  a  tax  or  contribution  paid  in  salt. 

(94)  Obsequium,  food,  sustenance,  to  be  provided  by  a  mansus 
dominicatus  for  the  poor. 

(95)  Bos,  an  ox,  does  not  appear  at  St.  Remi  to  have  been  paid 
in  satisfaction  of  the  war-tax,  as  at  St.  Germain,  but  was  supplied 
by  the  tenants  for  the  performance  of  their  services  which  they 
had  to  execute  for  their  lord,   especially  carriopera  (see  above, 
No.  8),  for  the  conveying   and  transporting  the  produce  of  the 
estate,  particularly  wine.     In  one  place  (xi,   8)  the  tenant  had 
to  do  2  "  conrogatas,  si  boves  habuerit." 

(d)  Personal  taxes. 

(96)  Cavagium,  a  head  or  poll-tax  (or  perhaps  the  word  is  to  be 
read  as  cavagius,  one  who  pays  the  head  or  poll-tax ;    see  above, 
No.  88,  and  II.  B,  Nos.  50  and  60). 


n.   MESSELS.  H05 

(97)  Capitalicium,  the  poll-tax.     The  tenant  who  paid  it  was 
called  capitalicim ;  the  obligation  to  pay  it  was  expressed  by  solver e 
(or  dare  or  donare}  pro  capite  suo.     Ingenui  and  accolae  had  to  pay 
it  either  in  money  (apparently  4  denarii,  as  at  St.  Germain)  or  in 
kind  (a  modius  or  a  modius  and  a  half  of  barley). 

(98)  Obsequium,  an  ecclesiastical  service,  funeral  rites,  the  per- 
formance of  which  was  imposed  on  a  presbyter  in  regard  to  his 

holding. 

. 

C.    SEASONS  OR  PERIODS 

in  which  the  manual  services  were  to  be  performed  or  the  rents  and 
taxes  to  be  paid. 

(«)   General  terms. 

(99)  Aetas,   age]    aetas  perfecta,  full  age,   an   expression  used 
with  respect  to  servi  and  ancillae,  but  no  age  is  specified. 

(100)  Annualis,  annual;  see  mercatum. 

(101)  Annuatim,  yearly,  every  year. 

(102)  Annus,   a  year,  with  various   qualifying   adjectives,   for 
which  see  the  Glossary. 

(103)  Mensis,  a  month. 

(104)  Tempus,  time. 

(105)  Terminus,  a  term,  period,  season. 

(#)  Special  smi\.  fixed  dates  or  periods. 

(106)  Adventus    Domini,    Advent  •     see    the    Glossary,    voce 
Collectaneus. 

(107)  Aestivus,  estivus,  aestivaticus  (est-),  of  or  pertaining  to 
summer,  and  hence  aestiva,  aestivatica  satio,  a  summer  sowing,  here 
usually  the  time  or  the  season  when  tenants  had  to  plough  a  certain 
measure   of   land  for  their  lord.      In   a    similar   sense   we   find 
Hibernatica  satio  and   Tremsatica  satio  (see  below,  Nos.  116  and 
133). 

(108)  Aprilis,  the  month  of  April. 

(109)  Augustus,    the    month    of   August ;    Augustus    intram  ; 
Augustus  medius. 

(110)  Caput  Quadragesimae,  see  below,  Quadragesimae  Caput. 

(111)  Ebdomada,  a  week. 

(112)  Estiva,  estivatica  satio,  see  above,  Aestivus. 

(113)  Februarius,  the  month  of  February. 

(114)  Festi  vitas,  festivity,  a  feast  day:  festivitas  S.  Remigii. 


606       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 

(115)  Festum,   a  feast,  festival.  —  Festum   Sancti   Andreae.  — 
Festum  S.  Basoli. — Festum  S.  Johannis. — Festum  S.  Lamberti.— 
Festum   S.   Martini. — Festum    S.   Petri. — Festum   S.  Remigii.— 
Festum  Omnium  Sanctorum. 

(116)  Hibernatica  satio,  a  winter  sowing. 

(117)  Idus  Maias,  the  Ides  of  May. 

(117a)  Incarnatio  Domini  (in  a  date),  see  the  Glossary,  in  voce 
annus. 

(118)  Januarius,  the  month  of  January. 

(119)  Julius,  the  month  of  July . 

(120)  Maius,  the  month  of  May. — Maius  mensis. — Maius  medius. 

(121)  Martius,  the  month  of  March. 

(122)  Mensis  nonus,  the  ninth  month. 

(123)  Messis,   the  harvest,  at  which  time  some  of  the  tenants 
were  to  work  a  certain  number  of  days  for  their  lord  in  his  fields. 

(124)  Missa,  the  mass. — Missa  Sancti  Johannis. — Missa   Sancti 
Martini. — Missa  Sancti  Remigii ;  see  also  Festum,  above. 

(125)  Natale,  and  Natale  Domini,  the  day  of  the    Nativity  of 
the  Lord. 

(126)  Nativitas,  and  Nativitas  Domini,  the  feast  of  the  Nativity 
of  the  Lord. 

Nonus,  see  above,  Mensis  nonus. 

(127)  Pascha,    Pasca,   Easter  (see    also   the   Glossary   in  voce 
Collectaneus}. 

(128)  Prataritia,    pratericia,    the    time    when    meadows    (prata) 
were  cut. 

(129)  Quadragesimae  Caput,  Ash  Wednesday. 

(130)  Rogationes,  Rogation  Days,  that  is,  the  three  days  next 
before  Ascension  Day. 

(131)  Satio  aestiva',  hibernatica',  tremsatica,  the  season  for  sowing 
summer-,  winter-,  and  three-monthly  corn ;  see  the  adjectives.     We 
find  also  :  sationes  amlae,  probably  the  aestiva  and  hibernatica  satio. 
— Sationes  uterque,  probably  the  same. — Satio  alia,  is  distinguished 
from  the  aestiva  and  hibernatica  satio. — Sationes  cunctae,  perhaps 
the  three  sationes. 

(132)  Septimana,  a  week. 

(133)  Tremsatica  satio,  a  three-monthly  sowing. 

(134)  Vigilia  Sancti  Remigii,  the  day  before  his  feast-day . 

(135)  Vindemia,    the   vintage. — Vindemiae   teinpus,   the   time  of 
vintage. 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HESSELS.  607 

D.    PRODUCE,  CBOPS,  LIVE  STOCK,  ETC., 

obtained  by  the  cultivation  and  administration  of  the  farms  of  the 
estate,  and  with  which  tenants  paid  their  rents,  taxes,  etc. 

Except  in  money,  and  by  personal  manual  labours  and  services, 
rents  and  taxes  could  also  be  paid  in  grain  and  other  agricultural 
produce,  meat,  mustard,  wool,  thread,  honey,  wax,  oil,  soap,  iron, 
cattle,  poultry,  wine,  various  tools  of  metal  and  wood,  firewood, 
vine-sticks  and  props,  tuns,  and  various  other  commodities  manu- 
factured by  the  tenants. 

(a)   Crops  and  other  articles  included  in  dead,  stock. 

(a)  General  term. 

(136)  Nutrimen,  produce,  food,  victuals,  nourishment,  here  more 
particularly  produce  of  an  estate,  victuals. 

(/3)  Particular  terms. 

(137)  Annona,  corn,  grain. — Annona  dominica,  corn  reserved  to 
the  lord  of  the  estate. — Annona  mixta,  mixed  corn. 

(138)  Avena,  oats. 

(139)  Frumentum,  corn,  grain. 

(140)  Hibernaticum,  winter  corn. 

(141)  Hordeum,  and  Ordeum,  larley  (not  mentioned  in  Irminon's 
Polyptychum). 

(142)  Mixtura,  a  mixture  of  wheat  and  rye. 
Ordeum,  barley ;  see  above,  Hordeum. 

(143)  Semen,  seed. 

(144)  Semen tis,  a  seeding,  sowing,  seed-corn. 

(145)  Sigalum,  sigilum,  a  kind  of  grain,  rye  (Fr.  seigle). 

(146)  Spelta,  spelt. 

(147)  Canava  (from  cannabum?),  caneva,  hemp  or  canvas. 

(148)  Humolo,  humulo,  hop,  hops. 

(149)  Linum,  jfa*,  weighed  by  the  pensa. 

(150)  [Faenum]  Fenum,  fenum,  foenum,  hay. 

(151)  Legumen,  pulse,  a  leguminous  plant,  here  perhaps  the  bean. 

(152)  Brazium,  malt. 

(153)  Mustum,  new  or  unfermented  wine. 


608       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 

(154)  Vinacia,  or  vinacium,  a  grape-skin,  husk. 

(155)  Vinum,  wine. 

(156)  Cera,  wax. 

(157)  Mel,  honey. 

(158)  Ovum,  an  egg. 

(159)  Panis,  bread.     Sometimes  the  tenants,  while  performing 
their  obligatory  work,  had  to  provide  their  own  bread ;  sometimes 
they  received  it  from  the  lord. 

(160)  Sal,  salt. 

(161)  Vermiculum,    a   kind   of  stuff  for  colouring   (see   above, 
No.  87). 

(162)  Fimum,  or  fimus,  manure,  dung. 

(163)  Stramen,  straw. — Stramen  dominicum,  straw  belonging  to 
the  domain. 

(164)  Substratum,  a  litter. 

(165)  Clausura,  the  material  for  fences  or  hedges. 

(166)  Lignum,  wood,  of  which  tenants  had  to  supply  one  or 
more  cartloads. 

(167)  Spina  (spinoris),  a  thorn,  shrub. 

(168)  Spinula,  a  little  thorn,  shrub. 

(b)  Live  stock :  cattle  and  other  animals. 

The  St.  Remi  Register  gives  in  two  places  (xii,  1  ;  xxvii,  6) 
an  inventory  of  the  cattle  and  other  animals  maintained  or  fed 
by  the  seignorial  manse  or  the  fisc. 

(a)   General  terms. 

(169)  Caput,  a  head  (of  cattle). 

(170)  Pecus,  pecudis,  a  single  head  of  cattle,  a  beast. 

(ft)  Large  cattle. 

(171)  Taurus,  a  bull  (not  mentioned  in  the  St.  Germain  Register). 

(172)  Bos,  an  ox;  bos  domini,  an  ox  pertaining  to  the  lord  of  the 
estate. — Bos  capitaneus,  probably  a  full-grown  ox  (but  the  reading 
of  the  MS.  is  not  quite  clear).     For  services  performed  by  means 
of  oxen,  see  above,  N"os.  7  and  8,  pp.  593-4. 

(173)  Sterilis,  properly  barren,  here  applied  to  cows  and  sheep. 

(174)  Vacca,  a  cow. 

(175)  Vitulus,  a  calf. 

(176)  Caballus,  a  horse,  not  mentioned  in  this  Register,  though 
the  tax  caballeritia  occurs. 


INTKol>i:<  TION J.    H.    HKSSK1.S.  609 

(177)  Asinus,  the  ass.     For  services  performed  by  means  of  the 
asinus,  see  above,  No.  6. 

(7)  Small  cattle. 

(178)  Agnus,  a  lamb,   distinguished  from   an   anniculus.      The 
agnus  anniculus  also  occurs. 

(179)  Annellus,  annolus,  perhaps  for  agnellus,  a  little  lamb. 

(180)  Annicula  [=genicula,  junicula  of  St.  Germain],  a  calf  or 
perhaps  a  heifer  of  a  year  old. 

(181)  Anniculus,  used  as  adject.,  anniculus  agnus,  a  lamb  of  one 
year  old  =  aries  in  the  Notitia  census.     As  subst.  a  yearling,  a  lamb 
of  a  year  old. 

(182)  Aries,  a  ram. 

(183)  Feta,  feta,  foeta,  a  sheep:  foetae  cum  agnis. 

(184)  Maialis,  a  castrated  pig. 

(185)  Multo,  a  sheep. — Multo  trimus,  and  niulto  de  tribus  annis, 
a  sheep  of  three  years  old. 

(186)  Ovis,  a  sheep. 

(187)  Poreellus,  and  porculus,  a  small  or  young  pig. 

(188)  Porcus,  a  pig. — Porcus  bevralis,  a  pig  that  has  not  been 
castrated. — Porcus  grandis,  and  porous  magnus,  a  large  pig. — Porcus 
sualis,  a  male  swine,  also  called  soala,  soale,  and  soalae  porcus. 

We  further  find  the 

(189)  Genalis,  a  kind  of  pig,  which  differed  from  the  verrus  (the 
male  swine),  from  the  maialis  (the  castrated  pig),  and  from  the 
scrofa  (the  sow). 

(190)  Scrofa,  a  sow. 

(191)  Soala,    soale,    soalis,    soalae    porcus,    see    above,    under 
Porcus. — Sualis,  of  or  belonging  to  a  swine. 

(192)  Verrus,  a  male  swine. 

(193)  Vervex,  a  sheep.     In  xxvii,  6,  the  term  vervex  includes 
the  faeta,  the  agnus,  the  sterilis,  and  the  multo. 

(c)  Feathered  animals. 

(194)  Auga   (  =  auca,    of   the   Polyptychum  of   St.   Germain), 
a  goose. 

(195)  Augtiones  (MS.  augtion  =  anates?,  the  duck). 

(196)  Capo,  a  capon. 

(197)  Pasta,  a  hen. 

(198)  Pullus,  a  hen,  a  chicken. 


610       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 

(199)  Pulliculus,  a  small  chicken. 

(200)  Volatile,  a  fowl. 

(e)   Other  animals. 

(201)  Apis,  a  bee-,  apium  vascula,  beehives. 

(c)  Implements,  tools,  utensils,  furniture,  and  other  moveable  com- 
modities. 

(a)  General  term. 

(202)  Supplementum,  in  general,  a  supply. 

(/3)  Special  terms. 

(203)  Ascila,  ascillus,  ascilus,  axilis,  axilus,  a  board  or  plank, 
a  certain  number  of  which  tenants  had  to  furnish  in  satisfaction 
of  their  rents. 

(204)  Butacula,  buticula,  butticula,  a  small  bottle,  flask,  flagon 
(Fr.  bouteille}. 

(205)  Capro,  caprones,  a  rafter  (Fr.  chevron},  used  in  making  the 
peditura. 

(206)  Carri  (in  MS.),  for  carrecta,  or  carreta  (?  Fr.  charrette], 
a  cart,  wag  yon. 

(207)  Carrum,  carrus,  a  two-wheeled  waggon,  a  car,  cart,  which 
tenants  had  sometimes  to  supply  for  the  conveyance  of  the  produce 
of  fields,  meadows,  vineyards,  etc. 

(208)  Circulus,  a  ring  or  hoop. 

(209)  Cuba,   a  tub,  vat,   of   which  the  tenants  had  to  supply 
a  certain  number. 

(210)  Facula,  a  light  or  torch;  or  a  block  of  resinous  wood. 

(211)  Falx,  a  sickle,  scythe,  which  a  tenant  had  to  bring  with 
him  at  the  time  of  the  cutting  of  the  grass. 

(212)  Fogatia,  a  cake,  a  certain  number  of  which  tenants  had 
to  present  to  the  authorities  of  the  Abbey. 

(213)  Furnus,  an  oven. 

(214)  Materiamen,  (1)  material  for  building,  or  for  covering  and 
repairing  buildings  (especially  the  scuria),  timber,  which  tenants 
had  to  supply.     Also  (2)  props,  stakes,  etc.,  required  in  a  vineyard. 

(216)  Navis,  a  ship,  used,  perhaps,  in  trade  on  the  river,  or  for 
transporting  goods,  commodities,  etc.  The  four  ships  mentioned 
paid  imposts  or  taxes. 

(216)  Palus,  a  stake,  prop,  pale,  stay. 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HESSRI.S. 

(217)  Patella,  a  small  pan  or  dish,  a  plate. — Patella  plumbea,  to 
be  provided  by  mills. 

(218)  Radones  (Fr.  rais  or  rayon],  a  kind  of  tool,  used  in  the 
repairing  of  stables. 

(219)  Scaritio,  scarritio,  a  vine-prop,  pole. 

(220)  Scendola,  scendula,  scindula,  a  tile  of  deft  wood,  a  shingle. 

(221)  Tonna,  a  vat,  barrel,  tun,  butt. 

(222)  Vasculum,  a  small  beehive. 

See  also  III,  PROPERTIES,  POSSESSIONS,  etc.,  for  Church  Furniture,  etc. 


612       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 


HINCMAR'S    POLYPTYCHUM    OF    THE    ABBEY    OF    ST.    REMI, 

A.D.  848-861. 


GLOSSARY. 

Words  occurring  only  in  the  later  additions  (Wth-llfh  cent.}  to  the  Polyptychum 
are  starred  (*). 


Abbatia,  an  abbey  ;  a.  Sancti  Timothei, 
x  (heading). 

rtbprobare,  to  approve,  xvii,  127. 

absus,  apsus,  not  cultivated  or  occupied 
by  a  regular  tenant,  not  paying  the 
regular  charges,  as  opposed  to  vestitus 
(q.v.) ;  mansus  absus,  see  mansus  ; 
acedia  apsa,  see  (2)  accola. 

(1)  accola  [class.  Lat.,  a  dweller  by, 
or  near  a  place,  from  ad,  by  or 
near,  and  colere,  to  dwell,  inhabit], 
a  tenant,  of  whose  holding  the 
Register  leaves  us  doubtful. 

The  male  accola  is  described  as 
(1)  accola  merely,  having  as  wife  an 
epistolaria,  xx,  73. — (2)  accola  intra 
villam,  xx,  68. — (3)  accola,  ingenuus, 
xx,  26,  33,  35,  36,  59,  68-73; 
xxi,  6  ;  xxii,  31. — ditto,  and  having 
as  wife  (a)  an  ingenna,  xx,  20,  21, 
32,  33,  69  ;  or  (b)  an  epistolaria,  xx, 
44,  70,  71 ;  or  (c)  an  accola,  ingenua, 
xx,  68. — (4)  accola,  servus,  xx,  54, 
56. — ditto,  and  having  an  ingenua 
as  wife,  and  infantes  who  are  servi, 
xx,  37.  —  (5)  accola,  epistolarius, 
x,  46,  48  (the  son  of  an  accola 
epistolaria),  50-52,  68,  71-73. 

The  sou  of  an  accola  ingenuus  was 
(a)  epistolarius,  xx,  35  ;  (b)  servus, 
xx,  36. 

The  female  accola  is  called  (1) 
accola  merely,  xvii,  40  (having 
infantes). — (2)  accola,  ingenua,  xvii, 
37,  38,  52 ;  xx,  28,  36,  58,  68,  69 ; 
xxi,  6  ;  xxii,  31,  46. — ditto,  and 
having  infantes,  xvii,  35,  38,  47  ; 
\v,  2 1,29, 36. — (3)  accola,  epistolaria, 
xx,  42,  43,  48,  49,  50  (her  son  was 
epistolarius),  51,  70,  73. — (4)  accola, 
ancilla,  xx,  55-57. 

The  holdings  of  the  accola  (male 
and  female)  are  not  recorded,  and 
he  does  not  appear  among  the 
tenants  of  the  mansi  called  accolae 
(see  below,  2  accola).  In  xvii,  29, 
however,  we  find  ' '  the  names  of 
women  and  some  men  holding  mansa 


in  the  aforesaid  Curtis,"  and  among 
them  are  some  accolae,  ingenuae,  see 
ibid.,  §§  35,  37,  etc. 

The  accola  villae  owed  his  lord 
9  days'  work,  or  had  to  pay  4  denarii, 
xv,  27 ;  xviii,  11;  he  owed  3  days, 
xxii,  31.  See  also  xx,  76  (servi  et 
ancillae,  forenses  scilicet  sive  accolae), 
and  xxi,  6  (forenses  homines  facientes 
unusquisque  dies  3,  among  whom 
is  an  accola  ingenuus,  and  an  accola, 
ingenua!) . 

(2)  accola,  a  manse,  originally 
occupied  and  cultivated  by  a  tenant 
called  accola.  There  were  buildings 
(aedificia]  attached  to  it,  xxvi,  42 ; 
also  a  vineyard,  xxii,  47. 

It  was  tenanted  by  :  a  forasticus, 
vi,  13,  25-28,  30;  ix,  9,  11;  a 
major,  xix,  13;  a  colonus,  xxviii,  52; 
an  ingenuus,  vi,  13,  22 ;  vii,  4 ;  ix,  10, 
11 ;  xxvi,  7,  8  ;  two  ditto,  vi,  29  ;  ix, 
11  ;  xvii,  28  ;  three  ditto,  xvii,  28  ; 
an  ingenua,  vi,  13  ;  ix,  11  ;  xxvi,  6  ; 
xxvii,  3 ;  an  ancilla,  xxvii,  3 ;  a  servus, 
xviii,  10;  xxvi,  17;  a  cartularius, 
xxvi,  17  ;  an  undefined  tenant,  vi, 
22,  29  ;  viii,  4  ;  xv,  17  ;  xvi,  5  ; 
xvii,  28  ;  xix,  12";  xxiii,  2,  3  ;  xxvi, 
8,  17  ;  xxvii,  2,  3  ;  two  ditto, 
vi,  29  ;  four  ditto,  ix,  8  ;  an  un- 
defined tenant  "  pro  beneficio," 
xxvi,  42. — A  major  villae  held  two 
accolae,  besides  a  mausus  ingenuilis, 
xxii,  44. — See  also  x,  9  ;  xv,  58  ; 
xvi,  10;  xvii,  124,  126;  xviii,  21; 
xix,  19  ;  xxii,  45  ;  xxiv,  1 ;  xxv,  1 ; 
xxvi,  9,  19,  33,  43 ;  xxviii,  67,  72, 
73. — accola  apsa,  an  unproductive 
accola,  one  that  did  not  pay  the 
regular  rents  and  taxes,  ix,  11.  Here 
the  words  ad  indominicatnm  are 
added,  meaning,  perhaps,  that  the 
accola  was  reserved  to  the  domain. — 
accola  ingenuilis,  an  accola  liable  to 
taxes,  rents,  and  services  usually  paid 
by  a  tenant  called  ingenuus.  It  was 
tenanted  by :  a  *«•»•«.%• ,  xxviii,  22, 


CiLOSSARY J.    H.     IlKSSi;i>. 


23;  ;t  rotoim*,  xxviii,  24,  '!•>,  '27, 
46,  50  ;  a  fi'lmiii,  xxviii,  26,  47,  49. — 
accola  dimidia  htf/'->ti<i/i*,  xxviii,  48, 
held  l>y  a  colon  UK. 

acquisitus  (written  aquisitus),  acy- 
procured,  obtained,  said  of   an    i><- 
t/entats,  \vii,  85. 

actum,  acted ,  </<nte,  / /•/t/t.^tc/cd,  xvii,  127. 

addonare  sc,  (»  ;/irr  one's  .«<?(/"  ;i>  ;i 
client  or  truant,  here  said  of  one 
colonns,  to  distinguish  him  from 
another  colouus  ' '  qui  ibi  est  ex 
nativitate,"  xxviii,  05. 

adjacentia  [everywhere  the  ablat.  plur. 
Mfyacmtitg],  outhouses,  small  fields 
or  other  conveniences  adjoining  the 
seiguorial  manse,  xi,  1 ;  xv,  1 ;  xvi, 
1  ;  xvii,  1  ;  xviii,  1  ;  xix,  1  ;  xx,  1  ; 
xxi,  1  ;  xxii,  1  ;  xxiii,  1. 

*adlodium,  alodium,  an  alod,  A.  ii 
(p.  114). 

adventus  Domini,  iJie  coming  of  the 
Lord,  Advent ;  see  collect anetiy. 

advocatus,  (1)  in  the  judicial  language 
of  the  classical  period,  one  who  is 
called  by  one  of  the  parties  in  a  suit 
to  aid  as  a  witness  or  counsel,  a 
legal  assistant,  counsellor.  (2)  In 
the  post -Augustan  period,  for  pa- 
trouus,  orator,  etc. ,  one  who  conducted 
a  process  for  anyone,  an  advocate. 
attorney.  (3)  In  the  Middle  Ages 
the  advocatus  especially  protected 
the  rights,  goods,  and  properties  of 
the  Churches,  and  defended  their 
causes  in  public  trials.  In  the 
Polypt.  S.  Remigii  he  appears  in 
xxvi,  1,  but  as  the  holder  of  four 
mansi  "  de  beneficio  fratrum."  And 
perhaps  again  in  xxviii,  66,  where 
the  MS.  has  advotus,  which  would 
not  be  a  wrongly  formed  word  (from 
advovere),  or  a  corruption  ;  but 
Guerard  has  (perhaps  not  wrongly) 
altered  it  to  adt'ocattis. 

advotus,  see  advocates. 

aedificium  (ed-,  ed-),  a  building,  here 
usually  mentioned  in  the  plural,  and 
as  pertaining  to  a  mansus  domlni- 
catus,  that  is,  the  various  (but  not 
all  the)  bml dings  or  outhouses  ad- 
joining the  manorial  or  chief  manse 
of  the  estate,  i,  1 ;  ii,  1 ;  iii,  1,  6 
(belonging  to  a  IMMM)  ;  iv,  1  (be- 
longing to  a  simple  imtnsus) ;  4  (do.), 
v,  1  ;  x,  5 ;  xi,  1  ;  xii,  1 ;  xiv,  2  ; 
xv,  1 ;  xvi,  1  ;  xvii,  1  ;  xviii,  1  ; 
xix,  1 ;  xx,  1,  15  ;  xxi,  I  ;  xxii,  1  : 
xxiii,  1 ;  xxvi,  34,  42  (accola  cum 
aedificiis],  xxvii,  1  ;  xxviii,  1.  The 


aedijicia   are   often   mentioned  with 
the  tun-Hiar  (q.v.). 

aereus,  made  of  copper  ;  sec  cap*a, 
turibnlnm. 

aestivus,  otivus,  of  or  pertaining  t<> 
summer  :  aestiva  (estir/i^  .vitio,  a 
summer  waring,  usually  here  the 
tune  or  I  In  Urdu,,  H  when  tenants  had 
to  plough  a  certain  IIICJIMUV  <»f  land 
for  their  lord  :  arare  aestiva  (e&tira) 
sat  tone  (here  follows  the  measure), 
x,  6  ;  xv,  '2  :  xvi.  '2  :  xvii,  2,  22; 
xviii,  2  ;  xix,  2  ;  xx,  2,  16  ;  xxi,  2  ; 
xxii,  2. 

aestivatica  (estivatica)  satio,  the 
same :  arare  ad  aextivaticam  (est-} 
Nutionem,  i,  2  ;  ii,  2  ;  v,  2  ;  xix,  i), 

11  ;  xxii,  8. — arare  aestivatica  (ckt-) 
satione,  xi,  2,  8  ;    xiv,  3  ;  xxii,  26  ; 
xxvi,  2,  4,  6-8,  10-12,  22.    See  also 
hibernatica  and  tremsatica  satio . 

aetas  perfecta,  full  arjr,  xvii,  114.  The 
phrase  is  used  with  respect  tu  Mtvi 
and  anciUae,  but  no  age  is  stated. 

agnellus,  see  anneliitx. 

agnus,  a.  lamb,  xii,  1  ;  xxvii,  6.  It  is 
distinguished  from  an  ttnttieulutj  ii, 
•5  ;  xxv,  1. — agnus  anniculus,  xvi,  5. 
See  further  feta,  ovix,  an&ieulu*. 

*agricultura,  ayriailtm-a},  or  field - 
labour,  xxix,  11,  17. 

alba,  the  alb,  a  long  ecclesiastical  linen 
vestment  with  girdle  and  C!<>M 
sleeves,  vi,  17  ;  xviii,  22  ;  xx,  74  ; 
xxii,  47. 

•alodium,  see  adlodlum. 

altare,  an  altar :  altaris  terra,  land 
pertaining  to  an  altar,  that  is  to  a 
church,  xiii,  .),  9. — altaris  velamiua, 
coverings,  reils  for  the  altar,  xv,  59  ; 
xvii,  123;  xviii,  22;  xx,  74;  xxii,  47. 

ambasciatura,  a  minfiioH,  embassy  : 
vadere  in  ambasciatnram,  to  go  on 
a  mission  or  embassy  ;  and  facere 
ambasciaturam,  toperform  a  mission. 
xxviii,  48.  (This  duty  was  imposed 
on  two  half-accolae  ingenuiles,  one 
held  by  a  colonus,  the  other  by  a 
coloua.) 

ancilla.  «  female  servant.  She  is 
counted  with  strri  among  mancipia, 
xvii,  127.  The  Register  further 
records  her  as : 

(1)  ancilla  simply,  iii,  8 ;  xvii,  126 ; 
(donans  2  denarios)  xii,  5 ;  (debens 

12  dinarios)   xv,  32;    xxviii,  65. — 
(2)   ancilla  foranea,    see  forancus  : 
>\.  forastica,  and  a.  forastica  having 
infantes,  see  fornsticus ;  a.  fore-Hsis, 
and  ditto  having   infantes;    and  a. 


614       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REM1  : 


forensis  de  villa,  and  having  infantes, 
see  forensis. — (3)  ancilla,  berbiaria, 
xvii,  117. — (4)  wife  of  (a)  an  in- 
genuus,  vi,  5;  xv,  13;  xxii,  13,  24; 
(b)  of  a  colonun,  xxviii,  2,4;  (e)  a 
•venue,  vi,  8  ;  viii,  2;  xv,  9,  12,  13  ; 
xvii,  114;  xx,  13,  14,  53,  54;  xxii, 
17,  20,  24  ;  (d)  a  vicarattt*,  xxii,  3. 
— (5)  daughter  of  («)  a  servus,  xvii, 
114,  118-121  ;  (b)  a  berbiarius, 
servus,  xvii,  117,  118;  (e)  an  ancilla, 
xvii,  115,  118-120.— (6)  risfcr  of 
SL  servus,  xvii,  116-119. — (7)  holding 
(a)  a  inansus  servilis  (inansum  servile) , 
xiv,  4 ;  xvii,  25 ;  (b)  ditto  (and  having 
infantes),  vi,  16,  18  ;  (c)  a  manstis 
ingenuilis  (with  another  ancilla  and 
an  inoemius),  xviii,  4 ;  (<#)  a  mansum, 
xvii,  85,  118,  120,  121;  xx,  76; 
(e)a,medietasof&mansusservilis,  xxii, 
15 ;  of  a  inansus  inaenuilis,  xxviii,  8 ; 
(/)  an  accola,  xxvii,  3;  (#)  having 
a  mansio,  xxii,  25. — (8)  ancilla  de 
villa,  interius  or  exterius,  and  owing 
12  denarii,  xvii,  114-121  ;  a.  in- 
terius or  exterius  manens,  xv,  58 ; 
a.  intra  villam,  xviii,  18,  19;  xix, 
16  ;  ditto  (with  infantes),  xviii,  18, 
19;  xix,  16.  —  (9)  ancilla  noviter 
repressa,  xvii,  119.  —  (10)  ancilla 
(sister  of  a  eolonus)  Sigeberti  de 
Trepallo,  per  praeceptum  regis, 
xxviii,  7,  41. — a.  perfectae  aetatis 
(but  no  age  stated),  xvii,  114. 

Among  the  familia  villae  interius 
et  exterius  commanens,  the  ancilla 
appears  as :  (a)  ancilla,  merely,  xx, 
55,  64-66 ;  (b)  ditto  with  infantes, 
xx,  55 ;  (c)  ancilla,  accola,  xx,  56, 
57  ;  (d)  ditto,  with  infantes,  xx,  55 ; 
(e)  a.  forensis,  and  (/)  ditto,  with 
infantes,  see  forensis ;  (g}  wife  of 
a  servus,  xx,  55.  She  had,  like  the 
servus  and  other  tenants,  to  pay  a  tax 
in  money,  sometimes  in  kind. 

annellus  (vi,  23),  annolus  (vi,  20), 
perhaps  for  agnellus,  or  anneculus, 
for  anniculus,  a  little  lamb.  In  the 
first  instance  the  MS.  has  annol. ;  in 
the  second,  anneT. 

annicula,  a  calf  of  a  year  old,  xxvii,  6. 

anniculus,  (1)  adj.,  a  year  old,  of  a 
year,  or  a  yearling :  anniculus  agnm, 
a  lamb  of  a  year  old,  xvi,  5.  (2) 
subst.,  a  yearling,  a  lamb  of  a  year 
old,  ii,  2 ;  ix,  2,  4,  5;  xxvi,  6-10, 
15,  22,  26  ;  xxviii,  2.  22,  69,  72, 
73.  It  is  distinguished  from  an 
agntts,  ii,  5 ;  v,  2  ;  vii,  2  ;  xvi,  2, 
10  ;  xviii,  2,  21  ;  xxi,  7  ;  xxv,  1  ; 


xxvi,  4,  43. — anniculus  dimidius, 
xvi,  10  ;  xxvi,  26,  43.— tres  partes 
anniculi,  xxvi,  26. — See  also  annellus. 

annolus,  see  annellus. 

annona,  corn,  grain,  \,  2  (annona 
parata).  —  The  quantities  of  com 
that  could  be  sown  in  an  estate  is 
indicated,  vii,  1 ;  viii,  1  ;  xii,  1 ; 
xxviii,  1,  68. — Tenants  had  to  pay 
their  rents  in  fixed  quantities  of 
corn :  solvere  de  annona,  vi,  1 ;  xii,  1 ; 
xiii,  23 ;  xix,  1 ;  xxviii,  1  ;  or  to 
convey  it  anywhere:  ducit  Remis 
de  annona,  vii,  2  ;  faciunt  carroperas 
de  annona  (ad  annonam)  ...  (in 
leugas  xii),  xi,  2 ;  xvii,  2.  See  also 
decima.  —  annona  dominica,  corn 
reserved  to  the  lord  of  the  estate, 
xvii,  22. — annona  mixta,  mixed  corn, 
xv,  58  ;  xvii,  1  ;  xviii,  1 ;  xxii,  1 ; 
xxviii,  1. 

annualis,  annual ;  see  mercatum. 

annuatim,  yearly,  evert/  year,  xvii,  60  ; 
xxviii,  69. 

annus,  a  year,  used  in  stating  what 
services  tenants  had  to  perform  for 
their  lord:  facere  (to  do),  or  arare 
(to  plough),  in  anno  (so  many  cor- 
rogata ;  corvada  ;  diurnalis  ;  mappa ; 
see  these  words).  Also  what  taxes 
they  had  to  pay:  solvere  in  anno, 
viii,  4 ;  habere  censum  in  anno, 
xxvi,  41.  See  further  annus  alius, 
vi,  23  ;  vii,  2. — annus  alter,  i,  2 ; 
ii,  2 1 ;  v,  2  ;  x,  6  ;  xiii,  21  ;  xvii,  2  ; 
xviii,  2,  21 ;  xxii,  8 ;  xxvi,  22. — 
anni  duo,  xiii,  18 ;  xxii,  2,  9,  26 ; 
xxvi,  11. — annus  praesens,  xxvii,  5. 
— anaiquinque,  iii,  1 .  —  annis  singulis, 
i,  2  ;  ii,  2  ;  v,  2  ;  x,  6,  9  ;  xi,  2,  8  ; 
xv,  2,  10,  62;  "xvii,  2,  21,  22,  28, 
111,  124;  xviii,  1,  2;  xix,  2,  7,  9  ; 
xx,  2,  13,  76  ;  xxi,  2  ;  xxii,  2,  8,  9, 
26,  45;  xxiii,  1,  2;  xxvi,  2,  4-8, 
10,  12,  17,  20,  22;  xxvii,  2.— 
annus  tertius,  xi,  2  ;  xii,  2  ;  xiii,  15, 

16,  18,  34;    xv,   2,  58;    xx,    76; 
xxii,  2,  26  ;  xxvi,  11 ;  xxviii,  2,  22, 
69,    72. — annus  totus,  xxii,   2. — 
annus  nnus,  v,  2 ;  vi,  23  ;  vii,  2  ; 
xiii,    21;    xviii,    2,   21;    xxii,   8; 
xxvi,   22.— aunus  uiinsqtn'sque,  xiii, 
16 ;  xxii,  9  ;   xxviii,  2,  22.— annus 
incarnationis  Domini,  xxviii,  66. 

antiphonarius,  -ium,  a  book  containing 
the  antiphons,  xv,  59  ;  xviii,  22  ; 
xxii,  47.  —  Antiphonarii  vetusti 
volumen  i,  xx,  74. — antiphonarius, 
gradalis  ac  nocturnalis,  volumen  i,  vi, 

17.  —  Ecclesia  .  .   .   habens   .   .   . 


C.I.OSSARY J.    II.     1!  K»K1>. 


015 


missalera  Gregorii,  cum  evangeliis 
et  lectionibus,  et  breviarium  anti- 
phonarii,  voluraen  i,  xvii,  123. — 
Missale,  cum  evangeliis  et  lectionibus 
seu  antiphonario,  volumen  i,  xx,  74. 

apenditia,  or  apenditium  (for  app-), 
x,  1,  2,  4  (all  llth  cent.),  the  same 
as  appendix  (q.v.). 

apendix  =  appendix  (q.v.). 

apis,  a  bee :  apiura  vascula,  beehives, 
xxvii,  6. 

Apocalypsis,  Apocalipsis,  a  book  con- 
taining the  text  of  the  book  so  called ; 
see  the  quotation  under  epistola,  1 . 

appenditia,  see  apenditia. 

appendix  (apend-),  an  appendage, 
addition,  accession ;  in  the  Polypt. 
S.  Rem.,  an  appendix,  addition  to 
a  village,  a  hamlet,  xix,  4,  5,  18  ; 
xxii,  26. 

approbare,  see  abprobarc. 

Aprilis,  the  month  of  April,  when 
tenants  had  to  pay  certain  taxes, 
xiii,  22,  32,  34. 

apsus,  for  absus  (q.v.). 

uqua,  a  stream,  river,  xxvi,  19. 

aquensis,  of  or  belonging  to  a  town 
called  Aquae  (Aix  -  la  -  Chapelle)  : 
Aquensis  bos,  see  bos ;  Aquense 
servitium,  see  servitium. 

arabilis,  see  terra. 

arare,  to  plough,  a  labour  which 
tenants  had  to  perform  for  their  lord 
at  certain  times  of  the  year:  arare 
ad  hibernaticam  (or  aestivaticam,  or 
treinsaticain]  sationem ;  or  arare  hiber- 
natica  (or  aestiva,  estiva,  aestivaticd) 
satione,  see  aestivus,  hibernations, 
tremsaticus.  Sometimes  this  work 
was  regulated  by  a  measure  or  by 
the  task  :  arare  corrogatam,  cor- 
vadam,d  turn  ale,  mappam,  mensuram, 
perticam,  see  these  articles.  See 
further  xviii,  6,  9;  xxii,  9,  15,  18. 

araticum,  areaticum,  a  tax  or  tribute 
paid  on  account  of  arable  land,  its 
produce,  or  any  property  obtained  or 
acquired  by  labour  :  donare  araticum 
de  omni  (suo)  conlaboratu,  xiv,  3 ; 
xv,  2 ;  omues  mansi  donant  araticum, 
xv,  58  ;  xvii,  126  ;  donant  araticum 
de  hibernatico,  de  ordeo,  xvii,  2  ; 
donat  araticum  de  terra  forastica, 
xxvi,  22. — solvere  araticum,  xxviii, 
51.  —  donare  de  areatico  modium 
(rini  ?)  i,  xii,  2.  It  seems  to  have 
been  paid  in  kind  or  in  money.  As 
in  some  places  nothing  is  said  as  to 
what  had  to  be  paid  for  the  tax,  it 
was,  probably,  clearly  defined  and 


known  all  over  the  estate.  Guerard 
is  of  opinion  (Pref.  xxi)  that  it  was 
another  term  for  decima  (q.v.).  See 
also  xvi,  2  ;  xvii,  22  ;  xxviii,  50,  62. 

aratorius,  of  or  belonging  to  a  plough ; 
aratorium  pratum,  seeprat/<n/. 

aratura,  the  ploughing  of  land,  which 
tenants  were  bound  to  perform  for 
their  lord,  but  instead  of  which 
they  could  do  some  other  service : 
Wandefridus  tenet  mansum  ser- 
vilem  i.  Pro  omni  aratura  et  servitio 
praevidet  silvam  vel  nutrit,  in,  2. 

arboretum,  a  place  grown  with  trees, 
xii,  1. 

archiepiscopus,  an  archbishop,  vi,  15; 
xvii,  127. 

areaticum,  the  same  as  araticum  (q.v.). 

argenteus,  made  of  silver ;  see  calix, 
capsa,  crux,  patena. 

argentum,  silver :  solidus  de  argento, 
i,  16;  xvii,  21;  xviii,  21;  xxvi, 
14;  xxviii,  51,  68,  70,  73  ;  argenti 
solidus,  xv,  58. — argenti  denarius 
xx,  76  ;  denarius  de  argento,  i,  16  ; 
ii,  5 ;  xv,  2 ;  xvii,  60  ;  xviii,  21. — 
libra  de  argento,  xvii,  124  ;  argenti 
libra,  xvii,  126  ;  xx,  76  ;  xxii,  45. 
See  further  denariux,  libra,  solidus. 

aries,    a   ram,   xiii,    22    (2    arietes  = 

1  ovis  cum  agno),  30,  43-45;  aries 
dimidius,  xiii,  45. 

arua,  perhaps  a  Jield,  or  a  piece  of 
uncultivated  ground,  fit  for  building 
purposes:  de  arua  20  solidos,  xiii,  32. 
Guerard  suggests  that  it  may  be  the 
name  of  a  place. 

ascila,  a  board,  plank,  a  certain  number 
of  which  tenants  had  to  furnish  in 
satisfaction  of  their  rents  and  taxes, 
xiii,  9. — ascillus,  xiii,  11,  15;  xvii, 
2;  xxii,  2,  26. — ascilus,  xii,  2; 
xiii,  5  ;  xviii,  2,  21  ;  xxii,  9,  45. — 
axilus,  xvii,  126  ;  xxvi,  11. — axilis, 
axiles  (gen.  plur.  axilium),  xxv,  1, 

2  ;  xxvi,  15,  43. 
ascillus,  ascilus,  see  ascila. 

asinus,  an  ass,  xii,  1. — In  xiii,  14  it  is 
recorded  that  20  mansi  had  each  to 
supply  (solvere)  2  "  asinos  in  Vero- 
mandense  aut  12  denarios,"  and 
the  20  mansi  mentioned  in  xiii,  22 
had  each  to  furnish  (solvere)  2 
"  asinos,  mittendos  in  Veromandense, 
aut  10  denarios."  This  refers, 
most  likely,  to  a  service  of  transport, 
from  St.  Remi  to  St.  Quentin 
(Veromandui),  similar  to  that  of  the 
bos  aquensis  (see  under  bos}  and  the 
servitium  aquense  (see  servitium)  to 


616       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 


Aix-la-Chapelle ;  caropera  Cavalo- 
nensis  to  Chalons ;  via  Veroman- 
densis  to  St.  Quentin. 

aspicere,  to  belong,  appertain  to,  lie 
near,  i,  1  ;  ii,  1  ;  iii,  1 ;  x,  5  ;  xv, 
61;  xvii,  28;  xviii,  24;  xx,  15; 
xxvi,  24  ;  xxvii,  1. 

atrium,  a  hall,  court,  or  large,  open 
space,  x,  5  (in  atrio  S.  Remigii  est 
ecclesia) ;  xiii,  13  (de  atrio  quinque 
solidos  sine  tectis),  35  (de  atrio  7 
solidos)  ;  xviii,  24  (oratorium  cum 
atrio} . 

auga  [  =  auca,  in  Polypt.  S.  Germain], 
a  goose,  xvii,  122  ;  xxii,  44  ;  xxv,  1, 
2  ;  xxvii.  6. 

augtiones,  MS.  augtiou  (  =  anates?  the 
duck],  xxvii,  6. 

Augustus,  the  month  of  August,  xiii, 
7,  15,  16,  25,  35-37;  Augustus 
intrans,  xiii,  34 ;  Augustus  medius, 
xiii,  40-42. 

auricalcum,  wrongly  for  aurichalcum, 
and  this  wrongly  for  orichalcum 
[from  the  Gr.  opeix«A*cos,  yellow 
copper  ore,  and  hence  the  brass 
made  from  it]  :  turibulum  de  auri- 
calco,  vi,  17. 

aurum,  gold :  capsa  auro  deaurata,  xv, 
59. 

avena,  oats,  ii,  2,  5  ;  xiii,  15,  16,  18, 
20,  32;  xx,  15;  xxvi,  22,  26,  43; 
xxvii,  5. 

avergaria,  a  piece  of  arable  land  on 
which  rye,  corn,  barley,  etc.,  was 
sown,  also  called  advergaria  (see 
Du  Cange,  in  voce),  and  perhaps 
vercheria  (ibid.),  (Prov. Fr.  auvergier] : 
v,  1 ;  x,  9  ;  xiv,  2  ;  xv,  2 ;  xvi,  2 ; 
xvii,  1 ;  xviii,  I  ;  xx,  1 ;  xxii,  48 ; 
xxvi,  18,  25,  26.  It  was  exempt 
from  the  tax  called  araticum,  xv,  2  ; 
xvi,  2. 

avia,  a  grandmother,  xvii,  127. 

axilis,  axilus,  a  board,  plank ;  see  ascila. 

Bannum,  bannus,  (1)  in  general,  com- 
pulsory service  (in  fields,  woods, 
stables,  barns,  etc.)  due  from  a 
tenant  to  his  lord,  to  the  performing 
of  which  he  was  called  by  proclama- 
tion or  ban,  he  being  ooliged  to 
supply  a  cart  (sometimes  the  half  of 
it)  for  the  carting  and  conveying  of 
hay,  wood,  etc. :  solvit .  .  .  de  ligno 
carra  iii,  in  bannuin  carrum  i  et 
dimidium,  vi,  2 ;  solvunt  (donat) 
...  in  bannum  carrum  i,  xxviii,  2, 
69,  72  (carrum  dimidium) ;  donat 
...  in  bannuin  de  ligno  carrum  i, 


xxviii,  22 ;  donant  .  .  .  de  banno 
xxvii  (carros),  xviii,  21  ;  donant  de 
banno  Ixxvi  (carros),  xxii,  45. 

Sometimes  the  tenant  performed 
this  service  for  the  right  or  privilege 
(called  pasttis  or  pastio]  of  feeding 
and  pasturing  pigs  or  other  cattle: 
Donat  in  banno  (carrum  ligni)  i 
pro  pasto,  i,  2  ;  donat  in  banno  pro 
pasto  carrum  (ligni)  i,  xxii,  8,  9 
(carrum  ligni  dimidium),  15  (id.) ; 
solvit  ...  in  banno  pro  pasto 
(i  carrum  ligni),  xxvi,  10;  donat 
pro  pasto  banni  carrum  i,  xxvi,  12 ; 
summa  ...  in  banno  pro  pasto 
carra  ii,  xxvi,  15  ;  donat  .  .  . 
de  banno,  pro  pastioue,  i  (carrum) 
intra  villam,  xx,  2 ;  donat  ...  in 
banno,  pro  pastione,  cum  sotio,  de 
bobus  iiii  capitaneis,  carrum  i,  xxii, 
2  ;  summa  .  .  .  de  bannis,  pro 
pastione,  carra  ccxi  et  dimidium, 
xxv,  i. 

(2)  In  particular,  a  day's  com- 
pulsory work,  enjoined,  proclaimed, 
and  performed,  as  above  :  facit 
bannum  i,  xviii,  2.  Donat  ad 
lignum  (the  gathering  or  carting 
of  wood)  bannum  i,  xix,  2  ;  d. 
ad  lignum  monasterio  deducendum 
bannos  ii,  xvi,  2 ;  d.  ad  scuriam 
bannum  i  (a  day's  work  in  the  stable 
or  barn),  xix,  2;  faciunt  bannos  ii, 
iiiuuii  ad  lignum,  alterum  ad 
scuriam,  unumquemque  dimidium 
carrum,  xix,  9 ;  d.  ad  fenum  (the 
carting  and  conveying  of  hay) 
monasterio  deducendum,  bannum  i, 
xvi,  2  ;  d.  bannos  ii  ad  foenum 
monasterio  deducendum  de  dimidio 
carro,  xv,  2.  —  Bannus  generalis, 
xvi,  10. — It  appears  that  this  com- 
pulsory work  was  limited  at  St.  Remi 
to  the  carting  of  wood  and  hay,  and 
work  in  the  stable  or  barn.  The 
number  of  carts  loaded  and  conveyed 
by  the  tenants  was  distinguished 
from  that  rendered  by  them  as  census 
(q.v.),  evidently  because  the  latter 
was  a  fixed  tribute. 

baptisterium,  the  church  order  or  ritual 
of  baptizing :  expositio  in  baptisterio, 
volumen  i,  xviii,  22. 

bedulliuus,  for  betnllinus,  of  or  belonging 
to  the  birch  (Lat.  hctidla,  bctitla)  : 
silva  bi'diiJliini,  a  irood  of  birch-trees 
(Fr.  bois  tic  boidi'titt),  i,  1.  See  ;I!M> 
bidullancus  in  Du  C. 

beneficium,  beuefitium,  (1)  usufruct'. 
Habere  in,  or  pro,  or  de  bctieficio,  d> 


GLOSSARY J.    H.     HKSSKLS. 


hold  in  nsufrm-f :  (niiinsuni  ingo- 
nuilem  1  habet  Erloiuus,  presbyter 
i.b.}  vi,  3  ;  (ra.i.  habet  Nodelbertus, 
coquus,  i.b.)  vi,  4;  habet  presbyter 
i.b.  (munsuni  ingemiilem  1  et  diini- 
dium,  servilem  1.  campuni  1),  xv, 

•  62  ;  see  ibid.,  §  58  ;  (Buvilo  habet 
.  .  .  mansmn  1  i.b.)  xxvi,  20 ; 
(hubet  presbyter  ipsius  ecdesie  i.b. 
mansum  1  servilem)  xx,  75;  (Major 
ejusdem  villae,  excepto  manso  iu- 
genuili,  habft  i.b.  de  terra  arabili, 
ubi  potest  semiuari  sigili  modii  vii  et 
dim.)  xxii,  44.  —  habet  pro  beneficio 
in  eadem  villa  vineam  i,  xxvi,  36  ; 
"Withanlus  vasallus  habet  mansum 
ingenuilem  i  pro  beneficio,  xxvi,  40  ; 
Notalis  habet  .  .  .  pro  beneficio 
mansum  1,  xxvi,  41  ;  Adam  habet 
pro  beneficio  .  .  .  accolam  1  cum 
aedificiis.  Tenet  ipsaui  Hainiliudis 
ingenua,  xxvi,  42. — Vasallus  habet 
de  benejicio  .  .  .  sessum  1,  et 
pratum  I  ...  silvam  communem, 
xxvi,  16. — -Hrotbertus  vasallus  habet 
vineam  J  de  beneficio,  xxvi,  35. 

Tenere  in  bcnejicimn  (the  same) : 
Mansum  servilem  tenet  .  .  .  faber, 
in  bencficimn,  viii,  3.  Mansum  in- 
genuilem tenet  .  .  .  presbyter  in 
beneficium,  ix,  3  ;  mansum  ing. 
tenet  Nodelbertus,  cocus,  in  bene- 
ficium,  ix,  6,  7.  See  also:  cetera 
debet  sicut  ceteri  inbeneficinm,  ix,  3. 
(2)  An  estate  held  in  usufruct :  loca 
\e\bencficia  .  .  .  adportam  monas- 
terii  saiicti  Remigii,  ad  decimas 
dandas,  ex  pluribus  annis  .  .  . 
deputata,  x,  10.  See  further  x, 
11-13.  Chapter  xxvi  is  headed :  de 
benejiciis;  but  specified  are :  Hagano 
advocatus  habet  de  beneficio  fratrum 
.  .  .  mansos  iiii,  xxvi,  1  ;  Ebroinus 
vasallus  habet  benejicium  .  .  .  mansos 
ingenuiles  iii,  xxvi,  10  ;  Hilduinus 
presbyter  habet  in  ipsa  villa  bene- 
jicium vineam  1  cum  pasquali, 
xxvi,  37. 

berbiaria,  a  shepherdess,  see  ancilla  (3). 

berbiarius  (=berbicarius),  a  shepherd, 
called  also  servus,  and  enumerated 
among  the  servi  and  ancillae  who 
had  to  pay  12  denarii,  xvii,  117, 
118,  121  (mentioned  among  the  servi 
and  ancillae  "  noviter  repressi"). 

bevralis,  not  castrated,  porcus  bevralis  ; 
see  porcus. 

bos,  an  ox,  xxvii,  6. — bos  domini,  an 
ox  pertaining  to  the  lord  of  the  estate, 
iii,  6. — bos  capitaneus,  probably  a 

Phil.  Trans.  1902. 


:  donat  ...  in  bauno, 
pro  pastiouu,  cum  sotio,  de  bobus  iiii 
capitanea  (leg.  Mpt&MlM«P),MmiHi, 
xxii,  2. 

Oxen  were  used  in  conveying  and 
transporting  the  produceof  the  estate, 
and  for  the  various  services  which  the 
tenants  had  to  render:  (tres)  bove*  a<l 
vinumconduccndum;  adductumvini ; 
ad  viiii  conductum  ;  ad  conductionem 
vim ;  ad  mustum  et  ad  vet.  vinum 
conducendum  ;  ad  carrioperas,  xiii, 
I,  3,  5,  9,  11,  32.  Facit  con- 
rogatas  ii,  si  boves  habuerit,  xi,  8. 

Bos  aquensis,  probably  an  ox  used 
in  conveying  the  produce  of  the 
estate  to  the  town  of  Aix-la-  Chapelle 
(Aquae),  to  the  maintenance  of 
which  the  tenants  of  the  estate  had 
to  contribute  an  annual  (?)  sum  of 
money :  Solvit  (donat)  .  .  .  pro, 
bove  aqnensi  denarium  i,  vi,  2  ;  xvi, 
2  ;  xvii,  21  (annis  singulis),  22  ; 
xviii,  2  (aim.  sing.)  ;  xix,  2,  9  ; 
xxii,  2,  8,  9,  15,  26  (ann.  sing.)  ; 
xxvi,  10,  11.  The  summaries  of 
the  various  estates  give :  pro  (or  de) 
bove  aquemi  dinarios  16^,  xvi,  10  ; 
solidos  10,  denarios  7^,  xvii,  126  ; 
deiiarios  27,  xviii,  2l  ;  solidi  2, 
den.  6|,  xix,  19  ;  sol.  6,  den.  6, 
xxii,  46;  libra  H,  den.  18,  xxv,  1,  2 ; 
den.  2,  xxvi,  15.  —  liere  probably 
belong  also  the  following  references  : 
facit  (solvit)  .  .  .  pro  bove  de- 
narium i,  viii,  2 ;  ix,  2,  4,  5  (den.  1£) . 
— Donat  propter  bovcm  denarios  ii, 
xii,  2.  See  also  servitium  aquense. 
For  a  similar  service  to  St.  Quentin 
see  asinns,  via. 

*bovarius,  a  cowherd,  xxix,  17. 

brazium  (=  bracium  in  Irminon's 
Polyptychum) ,  malt,  which  tenants 
had  to  make  for  their  lord:  facit 
brazium,  xiv,  3 ;  xxii,  15 ;  xxvhi,  31. 

breviarium,  a  summary,  abridgment, 
abstract,  breviary :  br.  antiphonarii, 
see  antiphonarius. 

buscale  (buscalia,  accus.  pi.),  a  wood, 
or  rather  thorn-bushes,  thorn-hedge, 
thicket,  bush  (Fr.  buisson),  shrub- 
bery, iv,  1 ;  xxiii,  1. 

butactila,  a  small  bottle -=buticula  (q.v.). 

buticula,  butticula  [dim.  of  buta, 
butta~\,  a  small  bottle,  Jlask,  flagon 
(Fr.  bouteille),  xvii,  122  ;  xviii,  20 
(b.  de  melle)  ;  xix,  18 ;  xxii,  44 
(b.  plena  vini,  altera  mellis).  — 
btitacnla  plena  vino,  i,  15. 

butticula,  see  buticula. 


43 


I 

618       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCIIUM    OF    SI.    HEM  I  I 


Caballeritia  [  Fr.  chevauchte,  from 
caballus],  a  service  (in  the  army,  or 
conveying  agricultural  produce  or 
other  articles  of  food,  etc.)  performed 
for  the  lord  of  the  estate  by  means 
of  a  horse,  xxii,  7  (imposed  on 
a  mansus  ingenuilis}. 

*calfurnium,  the  work  or  service  of 
burning  lime,  A.  iii,  10.  See  also 
furnus  calidus. 

calix,  a  cup,  drinking -vessel:  Habet 
.  .  .  calicem  cum  patena  stagneum  i, 
vi,  17  ;  xviii,  22  ;  xx,  74  ;  xxii,  47. 
Calicem  et  patenam  et  crucem  de 
stagno,  xv,  59.  Calix  argenteus, 
xvu,  123. 

camba,  a  brewery :  habetur  ibi  camba 
ad  censum,  xi,  1  ;  camma,  xvii,  1, 
and  in  the  later  addit.  xxix,  6- 

10,  17. 

caminata,  a  room  for  warming,  a  fire- 
place (Fr.  cheminee) :  (in  a  casa,  q.v.), 
vi,  1 ;  viii,  1  ;  xxviii,  1,  68. 

camma  =  camba  (q.v.),  a  brewery. 

campus,  a  fold,  for  growing  corn,  grain, 
spelt  etc.  Fields  are  usually  described 
as  belonging  to  the  mansus  domini- 
catus,  ii,  1 ;  iii,  1 ;  x,  5  ;  xiv,  2  ;  xv, 
1 ;  xvi,  1  ;  xix,  1 ;  xxi,  1 ;  xxii,  1  ; 
xxiii,  1 ;  xxvi,  14 ;  xxvii,  1  ;  but  also 
to  other  kinds  of  mansi  (xv,  62),  and 
to  the  accola  (xvii,  28) . — They  varied 
in  size,  which  is  nowhere  stated, 
though  in  some  cases  so  many  campi 
are  said  to  contain  so  many  mappae : 
i,  1  (46  campi  cont.  100  mappae] ; 

11,  i   (11    campi  cont.  21   mappae); 
iii,  1  (17  campi  cont.   58  mappae) ; 
x,  5  (15  campi  cont.  28  mappae),  etc. 
— But   in    all    cases  the    measures 
(modii)  are  given  of  the  various  seeds 
that  could  be  sown  on  the  fields. — 
Sometimes  campus  is  combined  with 
a  local  name  (Campo  Remensi],  xiii, 
35,  36. — Campus  major,  minor,  i,  1. 
— C&mipnsfiscalinis,  afield  belonging 
to  &fisc,  x,  4. 

canava  (from  cannabum?),  hemp,  or 
canvas,  xxv,  1. — caneva,  xxv,  2. 

cancellarius,  a  chancellor,  xvii,  127. 

caneva,  hemp,  or  canvas ;  see  canava. 

caneverilla  [from  cannabaria,  a  place 
sown  with  hemp ;  from  cannabis, 
hemp],  a  hemp-field  (Fr.  chemviere), 
ix viii,  2. 

canon,  a  rule  or  law  of  the  Church : 
danones  volumen  i,  xv,  59 ;  (volumina 
ii),  xvii,  123. — quaterniones  canonum 
vii,  xx,  74. — canonicus,  of  or  belong- 
ing to  a  canon,  canonical :  epittola 


canonica,  see  the  quotation  under 
epistola  i. — Poenitentialis  canonicus, 
see  poenitentiale. 

capella,  cappella,  a  chapel,  mentioned 
as  pertaining  to  a  mnmusdowinicatus, 
xvi,  1  ;  xxviii,  68  (here  it  seems  to 
have  been  part  of  the  casa,  q.v.). — 
Cappella  in  honore  sancti  Salvatoris 
dedicata,  xxviii,  1. 

capitalicium  [caput],  a  head-  or  poll* 
tax:  capitalicio  (de),  xiii,  22,  24, 
26,  31,  35,  and  in  the  later  addit. 
xxix,  1-3,  6,  8,  11  (villae),  16, 
IS,  19.  —  See  also  cnput :  solvere, 
dare,  donare  pro  capite  suo. 

capitalicius,  one  who  pays  a  head-  or 
poll-tax,  xiii,  1,  2,  9,  15,  19,  21, 
52,  53. 

capitanea,  so  in  MS.,  but  perhaps  leg. 
cnpitancis,  ablat.  plur.  of  capitaneun, 
chief,  in  full  working  capacity  : 
Donat  ...  in  banno,  pro  pastione, 
cum  sotio,  de  bobus  iiii  capitanea, 
carrum  i,  xxii,  2. 

caplim,  capplim,  (1)  cut  wood,  and,  by 
extension,  (2)  the  obligation  of  tenants 
to  cut  down  trees  or  branches  of 
trees :  facit  caplim  dies  iii,  ipsumque 
deducit,  v,  2  ;  donat  .  .  .  cnpplim 
diebus  vii,  xxii,  26 ;  facit  in  anno 
.  .  .  caplim  dies  xv,  vi,  2 ;  solvit 
(donat,  facit)  .  .  .  caplim  (capplim) 
dies  xv,  ix,  2,  5;  xv,  2;  xvi,  2; 
xxviii,  2,  22,  69,  72;  solvit  .  .  . 
caplim  diebus  xv,  ix,  4 ;  faciuut  (facit) 
capplim  diebus  xv,  ipsumque  dedu- 
cendum,  xvii,  2  ;  xxi,  2 ;  xxii,  2, 
9  ;  facit  capplim  diebus  xv,  sed  non 
vehit,  xvii,  22 ;  faciunt  caplim 
diebus  xv,  aut  donant  denarios  iiii, 
xi,  2. — It  differed  from  lignum  (q.v.). 

*capo,  a  capon  (Fr.  chapon],  xxix,  67. 

cappella  =  capella  (q.v.). 

capro,  caprones,  a  rafter  (Fr.  chevron), 
xxviii,  2,  used  in  making  ihepeditura 
(q.v.). 

capsa,  a  repository,  box,  vessel:  capsa 
aerea  deaurata  cum  gemmis  vitreis, 
xx,  74. — capsa  argeirtea,  xvii,  123. 
—  c.  auro  deaurata,  xv,  59.  —  c. 
deaurata,  xviii,  22.  —  c.  stagnea, 
xviii,  22. 

caput,  (1)  the  head :  solvere,  dare, 
donare,  pro  capite  suo,  to  pay  the 
head-  or  poll-tn:>\  which  was  done  : 
(a)  in  kind  (barley),  vii,  2  ;  ix,  12  ; 
xvii,  2,  28 ;  (b)  tn  money  (4  den.), 
xxvi,  19  ;  xxviii,  73.— (2)  a  head, 
beginning  :  Caput  Quadrugesimae, 
Ash  Wednesday,  xiii,  37.— (3)  a  head, 


GLOSSARY J.    H.    HESS K IS. 


619 


here  used  of  Battle,  xxv,  1,2;  xxvii, 
6. —  (4)  a  chief,  /</-i//<-</»</ :  Caput 
•icolao  s.  Remeusis  rrrlesiae,  xvii, 
127. 

card.,  for  cardulnrut,  for  cartularia 
(q.v.),  and  tor  i-m-tlnl>trinii—-io  car- 
tulariuK  (q.v.). 

raroprra,  carriopera,  rarropera  (t'em.), 
in,,-/,-,  .v  n'u-<-,lu!juur  (of  convoying  and 
transporting  wine,  corn,  etc.)  by 
nifuits  af  ff  ,•<!,•(  'nrrrum  or  carrus), 
which  tenants  had  to  perform  fortheir 
lord  (and  which  is  usually  mentioned 
together  with  ma)i<>)>ira,  <|.v.),  either 
to  a  fixed  extent,  or  to  any  extent, 
and  wherever  the  lord  or  his  officers 
demanded  it  :  donare,  or  facere 
rdi-u/HTdN,  i,  2 ;  ii,  2  ;  iii,  5 ;  vi,  2 ; 
i.\,  2,  4,  5  ;  xvi,  2  ;  xvii,  2  ;  xviii,  2; 
xix,  2,  9  ;  xx,  2  ;  xxi,  2  ;  xxii,  2,  8, 
9,  26  ;  xxvi,  10-12,  41 ;  xxviii,  2.— 
Form  carropera,  xi,  2 ;  xii,  2,  4 ; 
xiv,  3;  xv,  2;  xxviii,  22.  — The 
service  could  he  redeemed  by  supply- 
ing an  «/.>•,  or  by  a.  money  jjit// ///>//(,  : 
donat  .  .  .  pro  caropera  denarios  vi, 
xx,  16;  solvunt  ad  carnoperas  aut 
1  hovem  aut  4  denarios,  xiii,  32  ;  see 
also  xi,  2. 

Carropera  Cavaloueusis,  a  con- 
r<  yaiice  by  cart  to  (JJiulon*  :  donat 
.  .  .  pro  carropcra  Cavalonense, 
denarios  ii,  xii,  2 ;  see  also  xv,  2  : 
donat  ...  in  Cavilonia  diuarios  ii. 
For  similar  services  see  asitius ;  bos 
aquensis ;  servitium  aquense  ;  via  ; 
see  also  carrucare. 

*carrata,  a  cartload,  xxix,  6,  11,  18  ; 
A.  iii,  5,  7,  9,  10. — Sunt  ibi  4  mansi 
et  1  carratam  (F),  A.  iii,  15. 

can  iopera,  carropera,  see  caropera. 

carrt,  for  carrecta,  or  carreta  (  Fr. 
charrette],  a  cart,  waggon,  xiii,  30. 

*carmca,  a  plough:  carruca  iiidomini- 
cata,  a  plough  belonging  to  the 
domain,  A.  iii,  7. 

carrucare,  to  load  on  a  carrum,  xxviii,  2. 

carrum,  carrus,  (1)  a  two -wheeled 
waggon,  a  cart,  which  tenants  had 
sometimes  to  supply  for  the  con- 
veyance of  the  produce  of  fields, 
meadows,  vineyards,  etc. :  ad  vini 
conductum  unum  carrum,  xiii,  1  ; 
hahent  solvere  ...  1  carrum  ad 
vinum,  xiii,  22  ;  solventes  aut 
carrum  \  ad  viiium  aut  20  denarios, 
xiii,  36,  etc. —  See  also  bannum, 
bannus. 

It    further    indicated     (2)     the 
or  quantity  of  u-uod,  hay, 


*fi;nr,  and  other  produce  of  the 
forest,  fields,  meadows,  etc.,  which 
tenants  had  to  supply  to  the  lord 
in  satisfaction  of  their  rent  or  taxes, 
or  which  they  had  to  convey  from 
the  woods  and  fields  to  the  manse : 
(a)  of  wood  (see  lignum],  i,  2,  9,  16  ; 
ii,  2  ;  iii,  5,  8  ;  vi,  2  ;  ix,  2  ;  x,  6  ; 
xi,  2  ;  xii,  2,  4  ;  xiii,  1,  11,  14,  28 ; 
xiv,  3;  xvii,  2  (one  carrum  =  vii 
pedesadmanum),  22;  xix,  2,  13,  19; 
xxv,  1,  2,  etc.  ;  (b)  of  xtraw 
(xti-amen],  material  for  hedges 
(clausura,  materiamen),  xi,  2 ;  xiv, 
3;  xvii,  22;  xix,  2,  13;  xxv, 
1,  2,  etc.  ;  (<?)  of  hay  (faenum), 
that  could  he  collected  in  the 
meadows,  i,  1  ;  iii,  1 ,  8  ;  iv,  1  ; 
vi,  17;  viii,  1 ;  x,  6 ;  xi,  1 ;  xii,  1 ; 
xiii,  11  ;  xiv,  2,  3;  xxv,  1,  etc.  ; 
(d)  the  number  or  quantity  of 
scarritiones  which  tenants  had  to 
furnish,  see  scaritio.  See  further, 
xxvi,  2,  4,  6-12,  14-16,  19,  22, 
26,  28,  30,  33,  41,  43;  xxvii, 

1,  2,   4;    xxviii,    1,    2,    22,  69.— 
carrum    (or    carrus)    dimidium    (or 
-us),  i,  2,  16;  iv,  2;  v,  2  ;  vi,  2; 
ix,  2  ;    xiii,  18  ;    xiv,  3  ;    xv,  2  ; 
xvi,    2  ;    xix,  9  ;    xxi,   2,  7  ;    xxii, 

2,  8,    9,  15,   45  ;    xxvi,    10,    15  ; 
xxviii,  72.— carrus,  xiii,  1,   18,  26, 
28  ;  xiv,  5 ;  xv,  1,  2,  58  ;  xvi,  1,  2, 
10;    xvii,  126;    xviii,  2,  21;   xix, 
1,  19;  xx,  1,  2,  15,  76;   xxi,  1,  2, 
7;    xxii,  1,   2,  8,  9,   15,  26,  45; 
xxiii,  1 ;  xxiv,  1 ;  xxv,  1. 

carta,  a  public,  official  document,  a 
charter,  xvii,  111. 

cartelarius,  for  cartularius  (q.v.). 

cartularia,  see  cartularius. 

cartularius  (sometimes  shortened  to 
card,  for  cardularius,  xv,  28,  34  ; 
xvii,  63),  a  man  freed  or  emancipated 
by  (a  carta  or)  charter.  He  held : 
an  accola,  xxvi,  17  ;  a  mansum 
ingenuile,  xvii,  9  (cartelarius)  ;  a 
manxus  dimidius  ingenuilis,  xxviii, 
14  ;  a  mansum  servile,  xx,  14  ; 
(+  ingenua)  a  mansus  inyenuilis, 
xxii,  5,  29. — belonged  to  fhefamtlia 
villae,  xx,  59  ;  and  (as  forensis, 
cartularius}  to  the  same,  xx,  44,  61. 
—had  to  pay  the  (capitation)  tax  of 
4  denarii  de  argento,  xvii,  68 ;  owed 
annually  ' '  in  Vigilia  sancti  Remigii ' ' 
4  dinarii  de  argento,  xvii,  63. — is 
enumerated  among  (a)  the  manciple, 
(bondmen)  of  a  church,  xviii,  23  ; 
(b}  the  accolae,  and  forcnses  villae, 


620       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM   OF    ST.    REMI  : 


who   owed   9  days   of  work  or  4 
denarii,  xv,  28,  34. 

cartularia  (also  shortened  to  card.), 
a  woman  so  freed  or  emancipated. 
She  is  enumerated  among  (a)  the 
familia  intra  villain,  and  as  having 
infantes,  i,  13  ;  (b)  the  forenses 
viUae  owing  9  days  or  4  den.,  xv, 
35  ;  (c)  the  viri  ac  feminae  forenses 
de  villa  who  owed  annually  "in 
Vigilia  s.  Remigii ' '  4  den.  de 
argento,  xvii,  64,  67,  72 ;  (d)  the 
servi  vel  ancillae  intra  villam,  xviii, 
18  ;  (c)  mancipia,  xviii,  23.  —  is 
wife  ot  (a)  an  ingenuus,  xx,  32  ; 
(b)  a  vicar atm,  xxii,  5.— called 

(a)  cartularia  forensis,     xx,     64  ; 

(b)  cartularia  ingenua,  and  wife  of 
an  ingenuns,  xxii,  4. 

*cartum  or  cartus,  a  cart,  A.  iii,  10. 

casa,  a  cottage,  lodge,  usually  men- 
tioned together  with  the  mansus 
dwninicatns,  vi,  1  (cum  laubia, 
cellario,  caminata) ;  vii,  1  ;  viii,  1 
(cum  solario,  cellario  et  caminata, 
laubia) ;  ix,  1  ;  xxviii,  1,  68. 

castaneus  [castanea],  o/or  belonging  to 
the  chestnut,  having  the  colour  of 
the  chestnut :  planeta  castanea,  see 
planeta. 

casula,  a  chasuble :  c.  de  cendato  (silk 
cloth,  sendal)  viridi,  xvii,  123;  xxii, 
47  [altera  linea]. 

*cauma,  a  cottage,  hut,  cabin,  shed, 
or  other  dwelling  covered  by  reeds 
(Fr.  chaume)  or  straw,  A.  ii  (p. 
113). 

causa,  xviii,  22 :  alterum  manualem  i, 
ex  diversis  causis,  perhaps  a  manual 
treating  of  various  causes  relating  to 
the  great  affairs  of  the  Church. 

cavagius,  a  person  who  pays  the  head- 
or  poll-tax,  or  perhaps  leg.  CAVAGIUM 
(Fr.  chevage),  the  head-  or  poll-tax, 
xiii,  32,  34  (in  both  cases  the  word 
appears  in  the  ablat.  plural). 

Cavalona,  Cavilonia,  see  Carr opera. 

cellarium,  a  storeroom,  cellar,  which 
seems  to  have  been  part  of  the  casa 
(<^.v.)  usually  mentioned  together 
with  the  mansus  dominieatus,  vi,  1  ; 
viii,  1. 

cellelrarius,  see  cellerarius. 

cellerarius,  cellelrarius,  a  butler,  steivard, 
yi,  15  (cellelrarius);  xvii,  122  (here 
it  is  suggested  that  a  mansum  servile 
was  his  usual  holding). 

cen datum  (xviii,  22),  cindadum  nigrum 
(vi,  17),  silk  cloth,  sandal,  or  sendal ; 
see  the  quotations  under  planeta. — 


ecclesia  habens  casulam  de  cendato 
viridi  i,  xvii,  123  ;  xxii,  47. 

census,  a  tribute,  tax,  here  more  par- 
ticularly the  tax  or  rents  (but  not 
the  icar- tax,  nor  the  manual  services) 
paid  by  the  tenants  of  the  estate. 
It  was  paid  (solvere  or  donare  in 
censum  ;  de  censu  ;  pro  omni  censu)  in 
(a)  wine,  i,  2  ;  iv,  4 ;  vii,  4-6,  8 ; 
ix,  8,  11 ;  xiii,  21,  26 ;  xv,  2 ;  xix, 
2,  7-9,  19 ;  xxii,  47  ;  xxvi,  26 ; 
xxvii,  4.  [This  wine,  which  per- 
tained to  the  tenants,  and  on  which 
they  had  to  pay  the  census,  is 
distinguished  from  the  wine  "in 
collectione,"  that  is  " collected"  in 
the  manorial  vineyard]  ;  (b)  pulli 
and  ova,  iii,  8  ;  vi,  9  ;  xxviii,  72  ; 
(c)  spelt  a,  sigilum,  or  other  grains, 
vii,  4;  ix,  2 ;  (d)  porci,  xiii,  11; 
(e)  lignum,  xx,  2  ;  xxii,  45  ;  xxv,  1 ; 
(/)  money,  vi,  13,  22,  25,  28,  29; 
ix,  11  ;  x,  5;  xiii,  1,  11,  19,  32, 
40-42 ;  xxviii,  46,  47,  70. 

Census  debitus,  xiii,  1.—  Census 
dimidius,  ii,  3. — Census  frumenti, 
xxv,  1, 2. — Census  hospitium,  xiii,  32. 
— Census  incertus,  xxv,  1,  2. — Census 
mansuum,  xxv,  1. — Census  medietas, 
xvii,  20 ;  xviii,  6,  9 ;  xx,  9,  10 ; 
xxii,  14 ;  xxviii,  5,  6,  9-11,  13,  19, 
30,  33. — Census  omnis,  xxviii,  41, 
70.  —  Census  vini,  xxv,  1.  —  De 
circadio  modii  ii  census,  xxiii,  4. — 
Quarta  pars  census,  xxviii,  18. — 
Camba  (a  brewhouse)  ad  censum,  xi, 
1. — Moliiis  solvens  de  censu,  xiii,  1. 
—See  also  xvii,  124  ;  xix,  18  ;  xxii, 
7;  xxvi,  41. 

cera,  wax,  xxii,  47: 

cerarius,  a  tenant  ivho  paid  his  rent  »>/ 
wax,  xxii,  47. 

*cervisa,  cervisia,  beer,  xxix,  6,  8,  17. 

cindadum,  silk  cloth,  sendal,  —  cendatum 
(q.v.). 

circadium,  a  kind  of  tax,  or  tribute, 
paid  in  wine,  by  the  tenant  of  an 
accola,  who  worked  a  vinea  dominica 
for  thirds  :  donat  exinde  in  circadio 
dimidium  medium,  xxiii,  2,  4. 

circuitus,  circwnfenncc,  circuit:  c. 
horti,  xxviii,  69,  72. 

circulus,  a  ring,  hoop,  or  chain, 
probably  for  binding  up  tubs,  \;it-, 
or  casks,  and  of  which  tenants  had 
to  supply  or  convey  certain  quantities : 
faciunt  .  .  .  inter  totos  circulos  50, 
xii,  2 ;  donat  ...  ad  circnl<>* 
quart  am  parteui  rain,  \vi.  _  :  ilmiaut 
...  ad  cimifax.  cum  M.rio,  vi.r  sua. 


GLOSSARY J.     II.     HKSS}.1>. 


quando  \eiim1,  carrum  i,  \i\,  2  ; 
dncit  iiiiusquisque  dim  modi os  i'ru- 
menti  atit  50  circuit^  .  .  .  ;id  locum 
(Inminicalo  monasterii,  xiii,  9. — This 
quantity  \va<  sometimes  measured  by 
perches*  (s»v  i»  >•(«•((]  :  Donat  .  .  . 
circulos,  perticas  10,  i,  2  ;  donanl 
.  .  .  circulos,  perticas  115,  i,  16; 
solvit  perticas  5  ad  circidots,  ix,  2  ; 
summa  perticarum  circuloruin,  xxv, 
1,  2. — The  tax  was  redeemable  by 
money :  se  redimit  pro  circuits 
dcnarium  1,  ix,  4  ;  solvit  .  .  .  pro 
cii-ndin  dcnariiim  1,  ix,  •'). 

civitas,  n  city,  xxvi,  19. 

claudere,  to  confine,  enclose  (courts, 
gardens,  etc.),  which  tenants  had 
to  do  for  their  lords,  vii,  2  (curtem) ; 
xvii,  2  (hortum) ;  xviii,  2  (cortem) ; 
xx,  2  (cortem)  ;  xxi,  2  (cortem, 
vineam) . 

*clausum,  a  place  or  afield  closed  in  by 
hedges  or  walls  (Fr.  clos],  A.  iii,  2. 
— Clausum  indominicatum,  an  en- 
closure  belonging  to  the  domain, 
A.  iii,  7. 

clausura,  (1)  that  which  enclose*,  the 
thorns,  wood,  or  other  material  for 
making  a  fence  or  enclosure,  of  which 
tenants  had  to  supply  a  certain 
quantity :  habet  de  concide,  ubi  potest 
colligi  clausura,  viii,  1 ;  donat  clait- 
snram,  carrum  dimidium,  xiv,  3 ; 
de  clausura  carros  5|,  xiv,  5.  See 
further  xvii,  126;  xxv,  1,  2;  xxvi, 
6,  8,  9,  43.— (2)  a  fence,  enclosure  : 
Donat  annis  singulis  clanmram  spi- 
narum  carrum  i,  xvii,  22 ;  habent 
.  .  .  communia  de  silva  miuuta  .  .  . 
ad  clausuram  faciendam,  xvii,  28. 

clerit'iis,  a  clerk,  clergyman,  xxviii,  66. 

clocca,  a  bell;  c.  de  metallo,  and  c.  de 
ferro,  xvii,  123.  See  also  cocclea; 
metallum  ;  farm  in  ;  xignum. 

cocclea  t'errea,  mentioned  among  the 
furniture  of  a  church,  xv,  59 ;  perhaps 
for  clocca  (q.v.),  a  bell,  enumerated  in 
the  same  way.  Cf.,  however,  the 
class.  Lat.  coclea,  which  originally 
meant  a  snail,  and  later  on  came  to 
signify  (1)  a  screw  of  a  press  ;  (2) 
a  machine  for  drawing  ivater. 

mrus,  coquus,  a  cook,  holding  a  mansus 
ingenudis  "  in  beueiicio,"  vi,  4  ; 
ix,  6,  7. 

collaboratus  (us),  see  conlaboratus. 

collectaneus,  an  ecclesiastical  book,  con- 
taining the  collects  to  be  read  at  the 
divine  services :  ecclesia  habet  .  .  . 
collectaneum  volumeu  i,  vi,  17. — 


eollectaneus  a  Pascha  usque  Domini 
adventum,  xviii,  22. 

collectio  [=  collecta],  a  gathering, 
collection,  tax,  impost,  chietly  applied 
to  the  collection  and  quantity  of 
wine  and  hay  gathered  in  the 
mniinrud  vineyards  and  fields,  i,  16 
(c.  vini)  ;  iii,  8  (in  coll.  de  vino,  de 
foeno)  ;  iv,  4  ;  xix,  1(J  ;  xxiii,  4  ; 
xxv,  1. — With  respect  to  the  tax 
on  the  wine  gathered  in  tributary 
vineyards,  and  of  which  the  tenants 
had  to  give  a  certain  quantity  to 
the  lord  of  the  estate,  the  word 
cemm  (q.v.)  was  generally  used  (see 
especially  xix,  19;  xxiii,  4;  xxv,  1). 

colligere,  to  collect,  to  load,  i,  1  (of 
hay  and  of  wine) ;  ii,  1  ;  iii,  1  ;  vi, 
17;  ix,  1,  8;  xiv,  2;  xvii,  2; 
xviii,  9  (of  straw) ;  xix,  1  ;  xx,  1, 
15  ;  xxi,  1  ;  xxii,  1,  15  (of  straw), 
47  ;  xxiii,  1  ;  xxiv,  1  ;  xxvi,  14, 
16,  19,  20,  26-28  ;  xxvii,  1 ;  xxviii, 
68.  Ipsi  colligunt  omnia  hec  cum 
prebenda,  xi,  2. — Hec  omuia  colligens 
ad  monasterium  deducit,  xvii,  22. — 
Omnia  colligenx  deducit  ubicumque 
imperatur,  xxii,  2. — Arat  in  anno 
mappas  iii  de  ipso  manso ;  colligit 
eas  et  vehit,  xxvi,  18. 

colona,  a  woman  who  cultivates  another1  a 
land,  a  female  farmer  or  tenant. 
Like  the  colonus  (q.v.)  the  colona 
only  appears  in  Chapter  xxviii, 
which  is  divided  into  colonicae 
(colonies}.  The  colona  is  recorded  as 
(1)  wife  of  a  colonus,  xxviii,  3,  5-7, 
13-16,  19,  24,  25,  27,  30,  33,  35, 
37,  42,  44-46;  (2)  sister  of  a 
colonus,  xxviii,  4 ;  (3)  wife  of  a 
servus  (infantes  servi),  xxviii,  8,  20, 
38;  (4)  daughter  of  a  col.  +  colona, 
xxviii,  42.— Her  children  are  coloni, 
xxviii,  9,  10. — She  held  a  mansus 
dim.  in  gen.,  xxviii,  9,  10,  12,  16, 
19,  28,  30,  41 ;  ditto  (with  a 
portionarius),  xxviii,  15  ;  an  accola 
ingcnuilis,  xxviii,  26,  47,  49  ;  an 
accola  dimidia  ingenuilis,  xxviii,  48. 

colonia,  a  colony,  xix,  9. 

colonica,  a  colony,  xxviii,  1,  22,  28,  33, 
46,  48  [only  in  this  Chapter  xxviii 
the  colonus  (q.v.)  and  the  colona 
(q.v.)  appear;  the  tenants  in  the 
preceding  chapters  were  mostly  called 
ingenuus\. 

colonus,  one  who  cultivates  another1  s 
land,  a  husbandman,  farmer,  tenant 
of  the  Abbey.  He  is  recorded  as 
(1)  colonus  merely,  xxviii,  2,  4,  6,  8, 


622       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  I 


9,  11-13,  29,  32,  34,  37,  39, 
41,  43,  48,  50,  52  ;  (2)  colonus  + 
ancUla  (the  children  were  servi), 
xzviii,  2,  4  ;  (3)  colonus  +  colona 
(the  children  were  coloni,  colonae), 
xxviii,  3,  5-7,  13-16,  19,  24,  25, 
27,  30,  33,  35,  37,  42,  44-46  ; 

(4)  colonus  +  extranea,   xxviii,    3  ; 

(5)  colonus,  son  of  a  colona,  xxviii, 
9,  10,  12,  15,  16,  19,  41,  47,  49; 

(6)  colonus  -f  uxor,  xxviii,  44  ;   (7) 
colonus,  major,  xxviii,  14  (holding 
a    mansus    dimidius    ingenuilis). — 
colonus   qui    ibi    est    ex    nativitate 
debet    denarios    vii,     xxviii,    65  ; 
colonus  qui  ibi  se  addonaverit  debet 
denarios    iv,  xxviii,   65.  —  colonus, 
distinguished  from  sfrancus,  xxviii, 
66. — He  held  (singly  or  with  a  wife) : 
a  mansus  dimidius,  xxviii,    19  ;    a 
mansus  dimidius  ingenuilis,  xxviii, 
2,  3,  5,  6,  8,  9,  11-16,  30,  33-37, 
41-45;    ditto  (with  a  cartularius), 
xxviii,    14  ;    a    mansus    ingenuilis, 
xxviii,  7,  29,  39  ;  an  accola,  xxviii, 
62 ;  an  accola  ingenuilis,  xxviii,  24, 
25,  27,  46,  50;    an  accola  dimidia 
ingenuilis,  xxviii,  48  ;  (with  another 
colonus    and    his    sister    a    colona, 
and  a  colonus  +  ancilla)  a  mansus 
ingenuilis,  xxviii,  4 ;  (with  a  servus) 
a  mansus  servilis,  xxviii,  32. — The 
colonus  and  the  colona  occur  only  in 
Chapter  xxviii,  which  is  divided  into 
colonicae  (colonies).    In  the  preceding 
chapters  the  majority  of  the  tenants 
(i.e.    those    corresponding    to    the 
colonus  and  colona]   are  called  in- 
genuus  (q.v.)  and  ingenua  (q.v.). 

colrinus,  for  corilinus  (from  Lat.  cory- 
lus,  corulus),  of  or  belonging  to  the 
hazel  or  filbert  shrub  :  silva  colrina 
(cum  spinulis),  a  wood  of  hazel-trees 
(Fr.  bois  de  coudriers),  i,  1.  See 
Littre,  in  voce  coudre. 

commanere,  to  dwell,  xviii,  11  ;  xx,  18 
(interius  et  exterius).  See  also 
manere. 

communis,  common,  general,  public : 
silva  communis,  xxvi,  16  ;  see  silva. 
commune  (accus.  plur.communia), 
a  common  right  or  privilege  (to  use 
a  wood  or  shrubbery,  for  making 
hedges  or  fences)  :  Habent  .  .  . 
communia  de  silva  minuta  mappas 
iii,  ad  clausuram  faciendam,  xvii,  28. 

comparare,  fo  procure,  get,  purchase, 
xvii,  127. 

compartire  =  compartiri,  to  divide 
something  with  one,  to  share,  xi,  2. 


componere,  to  gather  up,  collect,  pile 
together:  secat  pratum,  componerm 
fenum,  xiv,  3. — componei'e  corrogatas, 
xviii,  2. — componere  et  vehere  (de- 
ducere),  without  faenum  or  any  other 
produce  mentioned,  xxvi,  2,  4,  6,  17. 
See  also  colligere,  vehere. 

compotus,  a  calculation  of  the  calendar, 
a  calendar,  mentioned  among  the 
books  in  a  church,  xviii,  22. — 
quaternio  de  compoto,  a  calendar 
consisting  of  one  quire,  also  men- 
tioned among  the  books  in  a  church, 
xx,  74. 

comprobare,  to  approve,  to  assent  to, 
sanction,  xvii,  127. 

comprobatio,  see  conprobatio. 

concidis,  a  wood,  or  part  of  a  wood,  fit 
for  cutting,  viii,  1. 

conducere,  to  brixg,  convey,  transport, 
conduct  (goods,  especially  wine  and 
corn),  a  work  which  tenants  had  to 
do  for  their  lord,  xiii,  5,  10,  11,  32. 
See  also  deduccre. 

conductio    vini,     the     conveying, 
transporting  of  wine,  xiii,  9. 

couductus  vini,  the  same,  xiii,  1, 
5.     See  also  ductus  vini. 

conlaboratus  (us)  [collaborare,  to  labour 
with  or  together],  any  property  or 
possession  obtained  or  acquired  by 
labour :  Donat  araticum  de  omni 
conluboratu,  xiv,  3  ;  donat  araticum 
de  suo  conlaboratu,  xv,  2 ;  douant 
decimam  de  omni  con laboratu,  xxviii, 
2,  46,  47. 

conprobatio  (for  comp-),  approbation, 
approval,  xvii,  127. 

conrogata  =  corrogata  (q.v.). 

consignare,  to  sign' together,  to  sign, 
subscribe,  xxviii,  fi6. 

consuetude,  custom,  usage,  xiii,  32 ;  c. 
antiqua,  xvii,  122. 

continere,  to  contain,  hold,  said  of  fields 
'containing  so  many  mappae  (or 
measures),  i,  1,  2,  etc. 

contingere,  to  concern,  be  related  to, 
xviii,  2. 

cooperire,  to  cover,  coi\r  over  (Fr. 
couvrir) :  cooperit  portiouem  suam, 
xxii,  15 ;  pedituram  cooperiunt, 
xxviii,  8. — crux  stagno  cooptrta.  vi. 
17 ;  xviii,  22. 

coopertorium,  a  covering,  cover:  cooper- 
torium  sericum,  an  altar-cloth  of 
silk,  xx,  74  ;  xxii,  47. 

coopertura,  a  covering,  covtr,  rc.of  (of 
straw),  Fr.  convert  urc,  xviii,  9. 

coquina,  see  quoquina. 

coquus,  a  cook;  see  roam. 


GLOSSARY J.    H.    HESSELS. 


623 


corbus  [the  same  as  the  class.  Lat. 
corbis],  a  basket.  As  tenants  had  to 
bring  their  contribution  of  spelt  to  the 
Abbey  in  the  corbus,  it  was  perhaps 
of  a  fixed  capacity,  and  consequently 
used  as  a  measure :  Solvit  in  corbo  de 
spelta  raodios  xii,  vi,  23  ;  de  spelta 
solvit  in  corbo  raodios  x,  vii,  2  ; 
donat  ...  in  corbo  de  spelta  modios 
xii,  xi,  2. 

corona,  a  circle  :  corona  stagnea  (supra 
altare),  a  circle  of  tin  (containing  a 
lighted  taper),  xvii,  123. 

corporate,  a  [linen']  cloth  placed  over 
tne  species  after  communion :  cor- 
poralia  2,  vi,  17  ;  corporale  1,  xx, 
74. — corporales,  xv,  59  ;  xviii,  22  ; 
xxii,  47. — corporales  de  glidsa,  a 
cloth  of  superior  linen,  xvii,  123. 

corrogata  [from  the  class,  corrogare, 
to  bring  together  by  entreaty],  a 
gratuitous  service  or  work  which 
tenants  were  bound,  by  law  or 
custom  (originally  by  request),  to 
perform  for  their  lord,  usually  in 
fields,  at  the  time  of  ploughing, 
sowing,  or  harvest,  with  horses, 
oxen,  or  other  beasts  of  burden  : 

facit  corrogatfis,  xv,  12,  14 ;  f. 
corrogatas  ii,  xiv,  3 ;  xxvi,  6 ;  f. 
corrogntas  iv,  x,  6  ;  f.  corrogatas 
viiii,  i,  2  ;  ii,  2  ;  xxii,  7  ;  xxvi,  10- 
12. — f.  in  anno  corrogatam  i,  xix, 
13;  corrogatas  ii,  xxi,  5;  corrogatas 
iii,  iii,  3,  5  ;  corr.  iv,  xvi,  2 ;  corr. 
v,  v,  2 ;  xv,  2  ;  can;  vi,  xx,  13, 
16  ;  corr.  viii,  ii,  2  ;  xix,  2,  8,  9, 
11,  12. — f.  anms  singulis  corrogatas 
ii,  xi,  2 ;  corr.  viiii,  xxii,  26. — f . 
ipsa  satioue  corrogatas  iii,  xviii,  2 
(componendo  ipsas)  ;  xx,  2. 

&rurecurroffata>ni,  xxvi,  22  ;  arare 
corrogatas,  xvii,  28  ;  corrogatas  ii, 
xxvi,  7,  8;  corr.  iii,  xxi,  2  ;  corr.  iiii, 
xvii,  22. — arare  super  totum  annum 
corrogatas  viiii,  xxii,  '2. 

Form  conrogata  :  t'acit  conrogatas 
ii,  si  boves  habuerit,  xi,  8  [from  this 
reference  it  would  seeni  that  the 
corrogata  was  mostly  performed  with 
oxen]  — arare  conrogatas  ii,  xxvi,  2  ; 
conrogatas  iiii,  xvii,  2. — From  this 
word  is  derived  corvada  (q.v.),  which 
is  used  exclusively  in  Irminon's 
Polyptychum,  whereas  here  both  cor- 
vada and  corrogata  occur. 

cortis,  see  curtis. 

corvada  (from,  and  =  corrogata,  q.v.)  : 
facit  corvadax,  xxviii,  72 ;  corvadas 
iiii,  xxviii,  69  ;  corvadas  vi,  vii,  2  ; 


corv.  ix,  ix,  5. — f.  in  anno  corvadas 
viii,  viii,  2  ;  ix,  2  ;  corvadas  viiii, 
vi,  2 ;  xii,  2,  4. — arare  corvadas, 
xxviii,  22  ;  arare  corvadas  iv, 
xxviii,  2. 

crux,  a  cross:  c.  argentea,  xx,  74. — 
c.  de  stagno,  xv,  59.  —  c.  stagno 
cooperta,  vi,  17  ;  xviii,  22. 

cuba,  a  tub,  vat  (Fr.  cuve),  xii,  1. 

cultura,  a  piece  of  cultivated  land 
(belonging  to  the  mansus  dotnini- 
catus),  xi,  1  ;  xvii,  1 ;  xviii,  1  ;  xx,  1. 
—  culturae  mi  de  terra  i'orasticu, 
xiv,  2. 

curtis,  a  court,  enclosure,  yard,  usually 
mentioned  as  belonging  to  the  mansut 
dominicatus,  i,  1;  ii,  1;  iii,  1,  6 
(belonging  to  a  sessus) ;  xxvii,  1  ; 
xxviii,  i,  68.— With  a  local  name 
added,  it  =  villa,  as  Curte  Alaman- 
norum,  vi,  29;  Curte  Augutiore, 
xvii,  111;  Curte  Hrodoldi,  vi,  25; 
Curte  Lonceia,  iii,  7  ;  Curte  Mona- 
steriali,  vi,  20.  —  curtis  claudenda, 
vii,  2.  See  also  xvii,  29. — The  form 
cortis,  in  this  Register,  is  always 
(but  perhaps  accidentally)  used  when 
there  is  question  of  the  service  of 
enclosing  or  repairing  the  court  (cortis 
claudeuda) ,  xi,  2;  xvii,  2,  22;  xviii, 
2 ;  xx,  2 ;  xxi,  2  ;  xxvi,  2  (cortis 
emendanda) . 

custos,  a  custodian :  c.  ecclesiae  S. 
Remigii,  xxviii,  66. 

Dare,  to  give,  present,  xviii,  2,  here 
used  in  the  same  way  as  donare 
(q.v.),  to  pay  (bring)  as  tax. 

deauratus,  gilt,  xv,  59  ;  see  capsa. 

debere,  to  owe,  have  to  pay,  render  (as 
tax,  rent,  etc.  ;  see  also  solvere, 
facere),  i,  13,  14;  vi,  3,  4,  6,  7, 
10-12,  14,  16;  vii,  3;  ix,  3,  6,  7  ; 
xiii,  9 ;  xvii,  60,  114,  124  ;  xviii,  11, 
15;  xxii,  31,  35;  xxviii,  3,  4,  G5, 
etc. — debere,  to  be  undtr  an  obli- 
gation, xvii,  122. 

decanus,  a  kind  of  rural  officer,  a  dean 
(Fr.  doyen),  next  in  rank  to  the 
major,  vi,  15  ;  xvii,  125.  Like  the 
major  villae  and  presbyter,  he  had, 
on  the  Lord's  Nativity  and  Easter, 
to  offer  oblations  to  the  Seuiores  ot 
the  Monastery,  xvii,  122 ;  but  only 
the  half  of  their  offerings,  xxii,  44. 
He  is  called  decanus,  ingenuus,  xx, 
18. 

deciina,  the  tenth  part,  tithe,  x 
(heading),  1,2;  loca  vel  beneficia 
quae  ad  portam  monasterii  S. 


1 

MEDIAEVAL    LA'ilS  :     POLYPIYCHUM    OF    ST.    HEM  I  : 


Remigii,  ad  decima  s  dandas,  ex 
pluribus  annis,  sunt  deputata,  x,  10. 
— decima  de  annona,  xxviii,  69,  70, 
72,  73  ;  de  omni  conlaboratu,  xxviii, 
2,  46,  47  ;  de  vervecibus,  xi,  2  ;  xii, 
2;  xv,  2,  58:  xvii,  2,  126;  xxviii, 
2,  69,  72  ;  de  vino,  xii,  2. — decima 
locorum,  xxv,  1.  See  also  araticum. 

dedicates,  see  ecclesia. 

deducere,  to  bring,  convey,  transport, 
conduct  ( =  conducere,  q.v.)  goods, 
or  produce  of  the  fields,  especially 
wine,  corn,  wood,  hay,  iv,  2 ;  v,  2  ; 
xiii,  11 ;  xv,  2  ;  xvi,  2  ;  xvii,  2,  22  ; 
xxi,  2  ;  xxii,  2  ;  xxvi,  17. 

deferre,  to  bear,  carry,  bring  down 
(gifts  or  oblations  to  the  authorities 
of  the  monastery),  xvii,  1 ;  xix,  18  ; 
xxii,  44. 

denarius  (din-),  a  denier,  used  by  the 
side  of  the  libra  and  ftolidns,  i,  16 ; 
iii,  8 ;  vi,  29 ;  xiii,  4,  5,  7,  9,  13 ; 
xiv,  5  ;  xv,  58  ;  xvi,  10  ;  xvii,  126  ; 
xviii,  21 ;  xx,  76  ;  xxii,  46  ;  xxiv, 
1 ;  xxv,  1,  2  ;  xxvi,  9, 15,  26,  33,  43. 
—den.  dimidius,  xvi,  10  ;  xix,  19  ; 
xxv,  1. — den.  de  argento,  i,  16; 
ii,  5, etc.,  see  argentum. — Particular 
payments  in  denarii,  for  taxes,  in 
redemption  of  obligatory  work,  etc.  : 
£  den.,  xviii,  2.  —  1  den.,  vi,  2; 
viii,  2  ;  ix,  2,  4,  5  (pro  circulis] ;  xi, 
2;  xvi,  2;  xvii,  2,  22;  xviii,  2;  xix, 
2,  9  ;  xxii,  2,  8,  9,  15,  26  ;  xxvi,  10, 
11  (in  most  cases  paid  "pro  bove 
aquensi  "  ;  see  bos). —  1^  den., 
ix,  5  ;  xi,  2  ;  xxii,  35,  46.  — 
2  den.,  xii,  2,  5;  xiii,  9;  xiv,  3; 
xviii,  2  ;  xxvi,  2  ;  xxviii,  65. — 2^ 
den.,  xxii,  26.  —  3  den.,  xviii,  2; 
xxvi,  19. — 3^  den.,  vi,  15. — 4  den., 

1,  13,  14  ;   iC  4  ;    iii,  7  ;   vi,  2,  13  ; 
ix,    2,    4,    5,    11  ;    xi,  2;    xii,    5; 
xiii,  18,  32;    xiv,  3;    xv,  27,  33; 
xvii,  60,  126  ;    xviii,  11,  15  ;    xxii, 
47  ;  xxvi,  19,  24  ;  xxviii,  2,  53-62, 
65,  69,  73. — 5  den.,  vii,  2  ;  xxii,  9  ; 
xxvi,  11. — 6   den.,  v,  2;    ix,  11  ; 
xiii,  11,  18;  xx,  16;  xxvi,  2,  5,  17. 
— 7  den.,  xxviii,  65. — 8  den  ,  iii,  7  ; 
v,  2  ;   vi,  2,  23,  29  ;   xiii,  5  ;   xvii, 

2,  22;  xx,  13,  14;  xxii,  15,  17,  20, 
24,  25  :    xxviii,  53-62.  — 10  den., 
xv,  2  ;  xx,  2  ;  xxii,  2,  8  ;  xxvi,  10. 
—11  den.,  xxvi,  11.— 12  den.,  vii, 
2;   xi,  2;   xiii,  14;   xv,  32:   xvii, 
28,  114,  124  ;  xxi,  2  ;  xxvi,  13,  22  ; 
xxviii,    46,  47,   50,   53-56,   65.— 
13    den.,    ix,    11. —  14    den.,    vi, 
26;    xii,   3;    xxii,   44.— 16    den., 


vi,  22  ;  vii,  2  ;  ix,  4,  5 ;  xiii,  5  ; 
xxvi,  38,  42.— 18  den.,  vi,  29.— 
20  den.,  i,  2 ;  xi,  2  ;  xxviii,  67. — 
24  den.,  vi,  27.— 25  den.,  xii,  2. 
—30  den.,  vi,  22;  xxviii,  2.— 40 
den.,  vi,  29. 

deputatus,  assigned,  allotted,  x,  10. 

desuper,  above,  xxviii,  58. 

dicere  (jurati),  to  say  as  sworn  men  or 
jurors,  xii,  6. 

dies,  a  day,  a  day's  labour  which 
tenants  owed  to  their  lord,  either  in 
ploughing,  mowing,  reaping,  cutting, 
and  gathering  of  wood,  or  other 
operations,  usually  :  facit  (or  donat, 
or  debet)  2  dies,  xv,  17  ;  xxvi,  2. — 

3  dies,  v,   2  ;    ix,   12 ;    xi,  2  (cum 
prebenda) ;  xxi,  6  ;  xxii,  3 1 ,  35  (or 
a  payment  of  1^  den.),  46  (id.). — 

4  dies,  vi,   9  ;    viii,   2  (per  week) ; 
xvii,  111 ;  xxi,  5  (in  messe)  ;  xxviii, 
20  (per  week). — 7  dies,  xxii,  26. — 
9  dies  (or  4  den.),  xv,  27,  33 ;  xviii, 
11. — 15  dies  (in  vindemiis,  ad  vin- 
demiam,   tempore  vindemiae),   xiii, 
16 ;    xvii,   2,    22 ;    xviii,    2 ;     (ad 
vindemiam  sine  pane),  x,  6;   (tem- 
pore vendemie  aut  dinarios  ii),  xiv, 
3  ;  (caplim),  vi,  2;  ix,  2,  4,  5 ;  xi, 
2  ;  xv,  2  ;  xvi,  2 ;  xvii,  2,  22  ;  xxi, 
2;    xxii,  2,  9;    xxviii,  2,  22,  69, 
72;    (ad  macerias),  x,  6. — See  also 
xiii,  5,  9  ;  xvii,  126 ;  xx,  76. 

dimidius,  half;  see  census  dimidius, 
denarius  dimidius,  mansus  dimidius. 

diurnale,  diurnalis,  a  measure  of  land 
which  an  ox  could  plough  in  one  day, 
xviii,  24  ;  xxvi,  41  (habet  censum  in 
anno  mappas  ii  et  diurnale  i) .  Xomin. 
plural,  diurnales,-  xxvi,  38.— arare  i 
diurnale,  xxiii,  2;  facere  ii  diurnales, 
xxvi,  13. 

diurnarius,  perhaps  a  tenant  who  had 
to  ivork  one  day  for  his  lord,  xviii, 
21 ;  xxv,  1 ;  xxvi,  24  (owing  4  den.). 
— diurnarius  ingenuus  forensis,  xv, 
58 :  it  seems  that  the  two  adjectives 
qualify  the  diurnarii^. 

dominicalis,  of  or  belonging  to  a  domain 
(dominicum);  hence  dominicale  locum 
monasterii,  xiii,  9 ;  perhaps  that 
part  of  the  Abbey  or  Monastery 
which  was  called  the  dwnain. 

dominicatus,  of,  belonging,  or  reserved 
to  a  domain ;  see  mansus,  terra, 
vineola. 

dominicum,  a  domain,  \,  6;  xvii,  114. 

dominicus,  of  or  belonging,  or  mr/T-  (/ 
to  a  dominus  or  lord',  see  annona, 
pratum,  precium,  terra,  vinea. 


GLOSSARY J.    H.     HESSELS. 


626 


Dominus,  the  Lord. — Natale  Domini ; 
NativitMs  Dmiiiiii,  B66  .\"tnl>,  Na- 
tivitas.  Advi  ntns  Domini,  see 
A.dventM*)  and  GolfatMttU, — Inrar- 
natio  Domini,  >ec  ii/nirntttio  ami 
a/tniix. — domiiiiis,  ,i  lord  or  mttxtn-: 
boves  iloiiiuii,  iii,  6. 

domnns  [i'rom  doininiis],  tttl<-  applied 
to  (1)  a  bishop,  \\viii,  66;  (2) 
a  king  (ibid.). 

domus,  a  house,  xiii,  15  (dono  in  MS.)  ; 
xv,  63. 

donare,  to  yir>\  /n-cwttt,  /n'odtn-c,  n'iu; 
gifts  or  presents,  here  usually  to  pay 
tu.r,  in  money  or  in  kind,  in  the  same 
sense  as  solvere  (q.v.).  So:  donare 
de  atinonu ',  aratictim  ;  de  avena',  in 
censum  ;  cetera  ;  denarios  ;  foetam  ; 
in  hostelicia ;  de  ligno ;  lignum  ;  «m/- 
tonem  ;  piiatax  ;  pullos  et  <w«  ;  de 
sigilo;  solidos;  de  viw,  etc.,  etc., 

1,  2,  7,  9,  16  ;  ii,  2,  5  ;   iii,  3,  5  ; 
iv,  2  ;    v,  2 ;    x,  6,  9 ;   xi,  2 ;    xii, 
1-3,  5;  xiv,  3,  5;   xv,  2,   10,  17; 
xvi,   2,   5;    xvii,    2,  22,    28,    114; 
xviii,  1,  2,  21;   xix,  2,  7,  11;  xx, 

,2,  8,  13,  16,  76;  xxii,  2,  8,  15,  18, 
24-26,  45,  47  ;    xxiii,   1,2;    xxvi, 

2,  4,  6-8,  11-14,  18-20,  22;  xxviii, 
2,  22,  46,  47,  50,  52,  69,  70,   72, 
73.     See  also  dare. 

donatio,    a    gift,    donation,     iv,     4  ; 

xiv,  6. 
ducere,  to  lead,  bring,  conduct,  convey 

to,  vii,  2,  4  ;  xiii,  9.     See  also  con- 

ducere,  deducere. 
ductus  vim,  the  convening,  transporting 

(of  wine),    xiii,   3.     See   also   con- 

ductio,  conduetus  vini,  in  voce  con- 

ducere. 

Ebdomada,  a  iceek,  during  which  some 
tenants  bad  to  work  a  certain  number 
of  days  for  their  lord,  xv,  17  (here 
2  days).  See  also  septimano. 

ecclesia  (aeccl-),  a  church,  xii,  5;  xv, 
61  ;  xvii,  127  :  xviii,  24;  xxv,  1.— 
ecclesia  dimidia,  xxv,  1. —  Income 
derived  from  a  church,  xiii,  37,  39. 
— A  church  has  a  mansus  ingenuilis 
and  4  maneipia,  xviii,  23.  — Ecclesia 
sancta  Remensis,  xvii,  127. — ecclesia 
in  honore  Sancti  Hilarii,  xxiv,  1  ; 
in  honore  Sancti  Remigii,  xv,  59 ; 
xxii,  47  ;  in  honore  Sancti  Victoria, 
xix,  18. — ecclesiae  medietas  in  honore 
S.  Mariae,  xv,  63.  —  ecclesia  in 
honore  S.  Remigii  dedicata,  vi,  17  ; 
in  honore  S.  Timothei  dedicata,  vi, 
1 . — aecclesia  in  honore  Sancti  Remigii 


dicata,  \\,  74.  —  ccck^ia  in  honore 
smrtorum  martyrum  Cosnif  ct  Da- 
miani  sacrata,  \,  ~>  ;  in  honore  S. 
.M;irtini  sucratii,  \vii,  123;  in  honore 
S.  Mcdardi  ^acr;it:i,  \viii,  22. 
emeudare,  to  repair,  restore, 
\\vi,  2. 


xxviii,  66. 

episcopus,  a  bixhop,  xvii,  127  (here 
applied  to  an  archbishop}. 

epistola,  (1)  nn  >•  pintle,  here  more 
particularly  <n<  c  /tittle  of  St.  Paul  : 
epiNtolae  Pauli  et  vii  canonice,  et 
Apocali])sis  cum  r\pl;ni:itione,  volu- 
men  i,  xx,  74.  —  (2)  a  section  of 
Scripture,  usually  taken  from  the 
epistle*  and  appointed  to  be  said  at 
Mass,  Epixtoltti-inH.  volumen  i,  xvii, 
123. 

epistolaria,  a  woman  who  had  been 
emancipated  or  affranchised  by  an 
epistola  (or  letter}.  She  is  recorded 
as  :  epistolaria  merely,  xx,  43  ;  (cum 
iufantibus)  xx,  42,  43,  45,  52  ; 
epistolaria  foren*is,  xx,  40,  45,  47  ; 
(cum  iut'autibus)  xx,  24,  34,  40, 
41,  43-45,  47-51,  63  ;  accola, 
epistolaria,  xx,  42,  48-50,  70  ; 
(cum  infantibus)  xx,  43,  51.  —  Wife 
of  an  ingeimus,  xx,  19,  22,  24,  26, 
27,  30-34,  36,  42;  xxii,  5,  11,  12; 
of  an  accola,  ingenuus,  xx,  44, 
70,  71  ;  of  an  accola,  xx,  73  ;  of  an 
epistolarius,  xx,  37-40,  42-44,  47, 
48,  50  ;  of  a  servus,  xx,  45.  — 
daughter  of  a  forensis  epistolaria, 
xx,  40.  —  sister  of  an  epistolarius, 
xx,  39,  43,  48  ;  of  an  epistolaria, 
xx,  52  ;  of  a  forensis,  epistolarius, 
xx,  40.  —  holding  a  mansus,  xv,  23  ; 
a  mansum  servile,  xx,  10.  —  she  is 
enumerated  among  the  forenses  villae 
debentes  9  dies  or  4  denarios,  xv, 
50,  51  ;  among  the  familia  villae, 
interius  et  exterius  commanens,  xx, 
18  (cum  infante  i),  25,  27,  30-34, 
36-41  ;  among  the  accolae  intra 
villam,  xx,  73.  See  further 

epistolarius,  a  man  who  had  been 
emancipated  or  affranchised  by  an 
epistola  (or  letter}.  He  is  further 
described  as  (1)  forensis,  epistolarius, 
xx,  27,  39-41,  43,  44,  46-51,  62; 
accola,  epistolarius,  \x,  46,  48, 
50-52  (and,  as  such,  among  the 
accolae  iutra  villam),  68,  71-73.  — 
(2)  son  of  an  ingenint*,  xx,  19,  23, 
35  ;  of  an  ingi-nttus  4-  rpixtoluriu, 
xx,  24  ;  of  au  Ingcnua,  xx,  37  ;  of 


626        MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     TOLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 


an  cp'istolarius,  xx,  48,  49  ;  of  an 
accola,  epifstolaria,  xx,  50.  —  (3) 
married  to  an  ingenua,  xx,  21,  24, 
25,  27,  33,  37,  39,  41,  43-45  ;  to 
an  epistolaria,  xx,  37-40,  42-44,  47, 
48,  50 ;  to  a  vicarata,  xxii,  6. — 
(4)  holding  a  mansiis  ingenuilis,  xv, 
2,  3,  6;  xx,  3-8;  ditto  (with 
another  epistolarius],  xxii,  27;  ditto 
(with  an  ingemats),  xxii,  5,  6  ;  ditto 
(with  a  vicaratus],  xxii,  8  ;  a 
mansum  servile,  xx,  10-13 ;  ditto 
(with  an  ingenuus],  xxii,  12. — (5) 
he  is  enumerated  among  (a)  the 
forenses  villae  debentes  dies  9  or 
4  denarios,  xv,  34,  51  ;  (b)  the 
familia  villae  interius  et  exterius 
commanens,  xx,  19,  21,  23-25,  33, 
35-52,  62;  (c)  the  accolae  intra 
villam,  xx,  68. 

estiva,  estivatica  satio,  see  aestiva  and 
aestivation  satio. 

evaugelium,  (1)  the  Gospel :  Libri 
Evaiigeliorum  volumen  i,  xvii,  123  ; 
De  E'cunyeliis  et  Epistolis  volumen, 
xvii,  123;  Jivanaelium  Mathaei,  see 
pocnitentialis.  —  (">}  a  portion  of 
the  Gospels,  read  at  stated  times  at 
Divine  Service,  see  the  quotations 
under  Jfissatc. 

excepto,  adv.,  by  exception,  exception- 
ally, vi,  21  ;  xviii,  21  ;  xix,  19. 

excutere,  to  shake,  shake  out  (corn), 
a  work  which  tenants  had  to  perform 
for  their  lord,  xvii,  22. 

exire,  (1)  neut.,  to  proce/d,  issue,  arise, 
result  from,  xiii,  40 ;  xv,  5b ;  xxvi, 
31,  32,  42,  43  ;  xxviii,  67.  —(2)  act., 
to  derive,  obtain,  receive  :  Exeunt 
inde  foetas  xvi  et  dimidiam,  cum 
agnis,  et  anuiculos  xv  et  dimidium, 
pullos  xlviii  .  .  .  ,  xvi,  10. 

expositio,  explanation,  interpretation : 
expositio  in  baptisterio  volumen  i, 
xviii,  22  ;  see  baptisterium. 

exterius,  adv.,  outside,  xv,  58  ;  xvii, 
114;  xx,  18. 

extraiieus,  a  stranger,  foreigner,  with- 
out any  further  definition  of  his 
social  position,  v,  2  ;  xviii,  6,  8  ; 
xx.  16  ;  xxi,  3-5  ;  xxviii,  17,  18,  40, 
— He  held  a  mausus  inyenuilis,  v, 
2;  xviii,  6,  S;  xxi,  3;  xxviii,  17, 
40  ;  ditto  (with  another  cxtraneus], 
\\i,  4  ;  ditto  (with  an  wyenuus), 
xxi,  4  ;  two  niaiisa,  xx,  16  ;  a  sessus, 
\\i,  5;  a  quarta  pars  mansi  in- 
genuilis, xxviii.  18. 

extranea,  a  fen«t;>  *ii-tn«jn-,  wife 
of  a  colonus,  xxviii,  3. 


Faber,  a  smith,  viii,  3  (holding  a 
mansus  servilis]  ;  xvii,  116  (a  serves, 
and  his  son  a  servm,  and  having  to 
pay  12  denarii),  117  (ditto). 

facere,  to  do,  make,  u~ork,  i,  7,  9  ;  iv, 
3  ;  xi,  2  ;  xvii,  124  ;  xxii,  18,  19  ; 
xx  vi,  1 7 .  We  find  the  phrases :  facere 
bannwn,  brazium,  caplim,  carroperas, 
corroyatam,  corvadam,  dies,  diurnale, 
macerium,manopera,  mappam,  medie- 
tatem,  mensuram,  pecturam,  pedi- 
turam,  perticam,  saepes,  servitium, 
vehituram,  vigilias,  vineam,  vineri- 
tiam,  wactam,  for  which  see  these 
various  articles ;  see  also  annm, 
hibernations,  pratum,  tremsaticus. — 
facere  ad  tertium,  see  tertius,  vinea. 

facula,  a  block  of  resinous  wood,  or  a 
bundle  of  chips  of  such  wood,  for 
making  lights  or  torches,  or  a  small 
torch,  xv,  12,  14,  58;  xx,  13,  76; 
xxii,  15,  45;  xxv,  1,  2. 

(faenile)  fenile,  a  hay -loft,  xxvi,  17. 

(faenum)  fenum,  fenum,  foenum,  hay: 
the  quantity  of  hay  that  could 
be  gathered  from  the  meadows 
is  always  indicated  by  the  carrwn, 
i,  1 ;  iii,  1,  8  ;  iv,  1,  2  ;  vi,  17  ;  viii, 

1  ;    xi,  1  ;  xii,  1  ;   xiv,  2  ;    xv,   1  ; 
xvi,  1  ;  xix,  1  ;  xx,  1,  15  ;  xxi,  1  ; 
xxii,  1  ;   xxiii,  1 ;   xxiv,  1  ;  xxv,  1, 

2  ;  xxvi,  14,  16,  19,  28,  30,  33,  43 ; 
xxvii,  1,  4;  xxviii,  1,  68.— Some- 
times the  tenants  had  (a)  to  supply- 
carts  for  the  carting  and  conveyance 
of  the  hay  :    donat  ...  ad  fenum 
vehendum  quartam  partem  de  carro, 
x,  6  ;    Debet  ...  1  carrum  foeni 
cum  ii   bobus,    xiii,   11;    or  (b)  to 
give  a  certain  amount  of  labour  for 
this  work :    Donat  ...  ad  fenum 
monasterio  deducendum  bannum  i, 
xvi,   2 ;     secat    pratum    componens 
fenum,  et  vehit  ex  eo  carrum  i,  xiv, 
3 ;  donat  .  .   .  bannos  ii  ad  foenum 
monasterio  deducendum  de  diniidio 
carro,   xv,   2.— Solvunt    .    .    .    xvi 
solidos  de  foeno,  xiii,  24.     See  also 
componere,  colliyere,  vehere. 

falx,  a  sickle,  scythe  (which  some 
tenants  were  obliged  to  bring  with 
them  when  they  had  to  cut  the 
meadows  [in  prataritia]),  or  to  pay 
1  den.  [2  den.  in  xviii,  2]  instead, 
xi,  2. 

familia,  a  family,  household;  familia 
intra  villain,  the  inhabitants  of  a 
village,  i,  13. — familia  villae,  tin 
same,  xx,  18. 


GLOSSARY J.    H.     HESSKI.S. 


fano,  a  towel,  handkerchief,  mam  pie, 
vi,  17  ;  xviii,  22  ;  xx,  74. 

farinarius,  a  corn-mill,  xii,  1 ;  xvii,  1 ; 
xxii,  I;  xxv,  1.  -i'arimums  dimidius 
adtertium  (see  tertius],  x xviii,  68. — 
The  mill  had,  on  certain  festivals, 
to  present  offerings  (veuerari)  to 
the  authorities  of  the  monastery, 
according  to  its  ability,  xvii,  1  ; 
xviii,  1. — See  also  •molendiHum, 
senior,  magister. 

februarius,  the  month  of  February, 
xiii,  9. 

femina,  a  woman,  in  general,  vi,  15 ; 
xiii,3b. — femiuaingenuitatemhabens 
per  cartain,  xvii,  111  (but  still 
owing  4  days  every  year). — femina 
forensis,  a  strange,  foreign  woman, 
xvii,  60  (she  had  to  pay  lour  denar. 
of  silver). — femina,  in  contradistinc- 
tion to  colonus,  xxviii,  65. — Called 
ingemia,  xv,  18  (and  holding  a 
•iitiinxus]  ;  xvi,  6  (and  holding  a 
')>/<i  HUH  in}  •  xvii,  29  (id.). 

fenile.  a  hay-loft ;   see  faeti He. 

fenuni,  fenum,  hay;  sev  fautimi. 

ferreus,  made  of  iron ;  see  cocclca, 
signum. 

ferrum,  iron  :  clocca  de  ferro,  xvii,  123. 
— Instead  of  a  certain  quantity  of 
iron,  which  some  tenants  had  to 
supply  to  their  lord,  they  could  pay 
a  small  sum  of  money :  Dat  (the 
tenant  of  a  niansus  ingenmlis]  annis 
singulis  pro  bove  aqueusi  denarium  i, 
altero  (anno)  pro  ferro  denarium 
dimidium,  xviii,  2.  See  also  xviii, 
21  ;  xxv,  1,2. 

festivitas,  festivity,  a  feast-day,  xiii, 
21.— f.  sancti  Kemigii,  xiii,  24. 

festum,  a  feast,  festival:  f.  sancti 
Remigii,  xiii,  1,  2,  4-2 1,  etc.— sancti 
Andree,  xiii,  22,  40,  41.— s.  Basoli, 
xiii,  32.— s.  Johanuis,  xiii,  5,  14, 
15,  19.— s.  Lamberti,  xiii,  43-45.— 
s.  Martini,  xiii,  2,  5,  9,  11,  13,  15- 
17,  19,  etc. — Omnium  Sanctorum, 
xiii,  24.— s.  Petri,  xiii,  26. 

feta,  foeta,  feta,  properly,  that  which 
brings  forth ;  hence  a  sheep,  xxv,  1 ; 
\\vi,  9;  xxvii,  6  (here  the  foetae 
are  counted  among  the  rervwes]. 
Usually  feta,  foeta,  cam  ayno,  v,  2  ; 
vi,  23;  vii,  2;  xvi,  2,  10;  xviii,  2, 
21 ;  xxi,  2,  7 ;  xxii,  2,  8,  4 5  ;  xxvi, 
2,  4,  43  ;  xxviii,  69,  72.— foeta 
dimidia,  xvi,  10. — See  also  ovis, 
annicitlus,  agnu*,  MTMff. 

filia,  a  grown-up  daughter,  in  contra- 
distinction to  in  fans,  vii,  5;  xvii, 


60,  62,  04,  65,  68,  112,  114,  etc.; 
xx,  18. 

films,  a  grown-up  son,  xvii,  60-63, 
65,  69,  111,  112,  114,  etc. ;  x\,  18  , 
xxviii,  9,  16,  44. 

fimum  [or  fimus ;  always  here  in 
accus.J,  maniifr,  dmnj,  xx,  13 ; 
xxviii,  2. 

finis,  an  end,  confine,  limit  (oi  a 
property),  viii,  4. 

fiscalinis,  of  or  belonging  to  a  fisc, 
campus  Jiscalinis  (x,  4) ;  see  campus. 

fluviolus  [fluvius],  a  small  river, 
xxviii,  1. 

fluvius,  a  river,  x,  5,  8;  xxvi,  16,  31  ; 
xxviii,  66. 

foenum,  hay ;  see  faenum. 

foeta,  a  sheep;  see  feta. 

fogatia,  a  cake,  a  certain  number  of 
which  the  tenants  had  to  present, 
at  stated  times  in  the  year,  to  the 
authorities  (see  magistcr,  senior]  of 
the  Abbey,  i,  15;  xvii,  122;  xviii, 
20  ;  xix,  18  ;  xxii,  44. 

*foragium,  a  tax  on  wine  sold  ly  shop- 
and  innkeepers,  A.  i  (p.  111). 

foraueus,  so  in  xxviii,  73,  but  in  xxviii, 
53  the  MS.  has  :  Xomina  foram-i*, 
for  which  we  must  perhaps  read : 
Noniina  de  foraneis  or  foram-orum, 
and  take  foraneus  as  '  =  forasticus 
(q.v.),  one  doing  work  or  service  for 
his  master  outside  the  domain.  In 
the  first  place  the  foranci  had  to  pay 
each  4  denarii.  In  the  second  some 
paid  4,  some  8,  and  some  12  denarii. 
The  one  ancitla  and  the  one  scnus 
among  them  had  to  pay  each  12 
denarii. 

f  orasticus  [from  the  Lat.  foras,  outside] , 
(1)  adj.,  of  ov  belonging  to  the  outside; 
residing  outside  the  domain,  or  doing 
work  or  service  for  a  lord  or  master 
outside  the  domain :  aucilla  fm'aslicu, 
iii,  7;  xix,  17;  ditto,  and  having 
infantes,  iii,  7  ;  xix,  17. — f  Drastic  us 
homo,  ii,  4 ;  applied  to  two  women 
called  ingcnuae,  one  of  whom  (if  not 
both)  is  stated  to  owe  4  denarii, 
which  is  probably  the  poll-tax. 
See  also  ii,  5. — -fonutiM  terra,  l<ni>l 
lying  outside  the  <l<>ntttin,  v,  1  ;  xiv, 
2,  6;  xxii,  47;  xxvi,  18,  2'J. 

(2)  subst.,  a  tenant  or  servant  doing 
work  or  service  for  his  lord  or  master 
outside  the  domain.  "We  find  the 
f  orasticus  without  any  further  defi- 
nition as  to  his  social  condition, 
but  holding  an  accola,  vi,  13,  25-28, 
30;  ix,  9,  11  ;  a  inanstis  acrrilis, 


628       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    KEMl  : 


vi,  16  ;  a  inansus  ingenuilis,  vi, 
23,  24  ;  vii,  3,  6,  8  ;  ix,  3  ;  xvii, 
16  (with two tflywMft),  18,  27  ;  xxvi, 
23  ;  the  frr/ia  pars  of  a  mansus  in- 
geninlin,  vi,  24. — Other  forastici  are 
<|U<ilified  as:  ingenuus  (q.v.),  i,  14; 
xix,  14;  ingenua  (q.v.),  i,  14;  xix, 
14;  xx,  33;  ancilla  (q.v.),  xix,  17; 
servns  (q.v.),  xix,  17. — A  forastica 
holds  a  mansm  ingenuilis,  xxvi,  23. 
foreusis  [forum]  =forasticus  (q.v.),  (1) 
ad] . ,  of  or  belonging  to  the  outside ; 
residing  outside  the  domain,  or  doing 
work  or  service  for  a  lord  or  master 
outside  the  domain :  forensis  homo, 
owing  four  denarii,  xii,  5  ;  xvii, 
126  ;  xviii,  15  ;  owing  three  days 
or  1|  denarius,  xxii,  46. — Among 
the  /bfWMM  homines,  each  owing 
three  days  of  work  (xxi,  6),  are  the 
ingenuus  forensis,  the  accola  ingenuus, 
the  accola  ingenua,  and  the  forensis 
ingenua. — Among  the  "  viri  ac 
feminaeforenscs  de  villa"  each  owing 
annually,  on  the  vigil  of  St.  Remi, 
four  denarii  de  argento  (xvii,  60- 
110),  are  the  ingenuus,  ingenua, 
ingenuus  aquisitus  (§  85)  ;  cartu- 
larius,  cartularia  (§§  63,  64,  67, 
68,  72) ;  undefined  tenant ;  ancilla 
(§  85). — Terra  forensis,  land  lying 
outside  the  domain ,  xviii,  1. 

(2)  subst  ,  one  icho  resides  outside 
the  domain,  or  perform*  work  or 
service  for  his  lord  or  master  outside 
the  domain. 

Described  as  forensis  are  :  the 
ingenuus,  ix,  12,  16-18;  ingenua, 
ix,  12,  16-18;  libtrtus,  ix,  14; 
ancilla,  ix,  15,  16 ;  ditto,  having 
infantes,  ix,  16  ;  servus,  ix,  15,  16. 
— Among  the  forenses  villae,  each 
owing  9  days  or  4  denarii  (xv, 
33  sqq.),  are  :  the  ingenuus,  xv, 
33-5N  ;  ingenua,  xv,  33-58  ;  servus, 
xv,  34,  38,  41,  53,  58  ;  epistolarius, 
xv,  34,  51 ;  epistolaria,  xv,  50,  51  ; 
nirlnltiriux,  xv,  34  ;  cartularia,  xv, 
35;  ancilla,  xv,  38,  41,  62;  -un- 
defined tenant,  xv,  38,  43,  52. 

The  forensis  cartularia  appears 
among  the  servi  vel  ancillae  intra 
villam,  xviii,  18.  The  ingenuus 
and  ingenua  forensis  appear  among 
thefamilia  villae  interius  et  exterius 
commanens,  xx,  18  (one  ingenua 
with  a  MH,/*WMU),  20,  22-28,  30, 
31,  34,  35,  57-64.  So  also  the 
• /iixtolaria  forensis,  ibid.,  24,  34, 
40,  41,  43-46,  47-51,  63;  the 


forensis  epistolarius,  ibid.,  27,  39- 
41,  43,  44,  46-51,  62;  the  forensis, 
cartularius,  xx,  44,  61,  64  ;  the 
forensis,  ancilla,  xx,  55,  67 ;  the 
forensis,  semis,  xx,  56,  66,  67  ; 
the  infans,  forensis,  xx,  64.  See 
also  xx,  76. 

Among  the  forenses  de  villa  owing 
each  3  days  or  \\  denarius  (xxii, 
35-43)  are :  the  ingenuus  ;  ingenua ; 
ancilla  cum  infantibus  ($  43). 

A  forensis  (male)  holds  a  ma/>*tti/i 
ingenuile,  xvii,  12  ;  (with  an 
ingenuus}  a  ditto,  xvii,  9  ;  a  female 
forensis  holds  a  ditto,  xvii,  12. 

*forestarius,  a  forester,  xxix,  7-9. 

forum,  a  market,  xiii,  37. 

*fossorium,  or  fossorius,  a  hoe  (?), 
A.  iii,  16. 

franca,  a  free  tvoman,  xvii,  40  (having 
children  and  holding  a  wansum). 

francus,  a  free  man,  xxviii,  66  (dis- 
tinguished from  a  colon-its}. 

frater,  a  brother,  i,  4  ;  iii,  7 ;  ix,  13, 
20  ;  x,  7  ;  xi,  2  ;  xv,  35  ;  xvii,  71, 
75,  115;  xxvi,  1;  xxviii,  47- — 
frater  germanus,  a  full  brother,  own 
brother,  xvii,  28. 

frumentum,  corn,  grain,  i,  1  ;  iii,  1 ; 
x,  9;  xi,  1,  2;  xiii,  1,  5,  9,  10,32; 
xv,  10,  58 ;  xvii,  1  ;  xxi,  1 ;  xxii, 
1 ;  xxiii,  1 ;  xxv,  1,2;  xxvii,  1,  4,  5. 

fungi,  to  discharge,  extcute,  xv,  63. 

furnus,  an  oven,  bakehouse,  xiii,  35, 
and  in  the  later  addit.  A.  ii  (p.  113). 
Hence  furuus  calidus,  in  the  later 
addit.  (A.  iii,  5)  =  calfurnium 
(q.v.). 


Gardinium,  a  garden,  viii,  1  (differing 

from  hortus,  q.v.). 
gemma,  a  precious  stone,  gem,  jewel: 

g.  vitrea,  see  capsa: 
genalis,  a  kind  of  pig,  differing  from 

the  verres  (a  male  swine),  the  maialis 

(the  castrated  pig),  the  scrofa  (the 

sow),  and  the  soalis  (for  sualis,  a 

male  swine),  xxvii,  6. 
genealogia,  a  genealogy,  descent,  origin, 

xvii,  127. 
glidsa,    linen   of  a   superior   kind :    2 

corporales  de  glidsa,  xvii,  123;  see 

Du  Cange,  voce  Glizzum. 
glosa,  a  gloss,  interpretation  :  ylosanaH 

quaternio,  a  quire  containing  glosses, 

xvii,  123. 
gradalis,  a  gradual,  vi,  17;  see  anti- 

phonariits. 
*granarium,  a  granary,  \.  iii,  6. 


GLOSSARY — J.    H.    HESSELS. 


granea,  a  ttorehovitfbr  corn,  granary, 
xv,  63;  xxviii,  1,  2. 

Habcre,  to  hare,  possess,  iii,  6 ;  iv,  1,  3; 
vi,  1,  17;  ix,  9-11  ;  xv,  63  ;  xxvi, 
1,  10,  18,38,  39,  11  :  \\viii,  51,  52. 
It  is  not  always  clear  that  habere 
here  means  to  possess,  in  distinction 
from  tenere,  to  hold.  —  habere  in 
(pro,  or  de)  beneficio,  see  beneficium. 
— habero  in  prestariam,  see  prae- 
staria. 

hereditaB,jtttp*rfy,  inheritance,  xiii,36. 

hibernaticum,  winter  corn,  xvii,  2 ; 
xxvi,  22. 

hibernaticus,  of  or  belonging  to  winter : 
Jiibernatiea  satio,  a  winter  solving, 
here  usually  the  time  or  the  xcaxon 
when  tenants  had  to  plough  a 
certain  measure  of  land  for  their 
lord:  arare  ad  hibernaticam  «*• 
tionem  [here  follows  the  measure], 
i,  2  ;  ii,  2  ;  v,  2  ;  xi,  2  ;  xviii,  2  ; 
xix,  9  ;  xx,  2  ;  xxii,  8  ;  xxviii,  2, 
46,  48,  52,  69,  72  (facere  ad  Mb. 
sat.). — arare  hibernaticasatione  [here 
follows  the  measure],  x,  6  ;  xi,  8  ; 
xiv,  3  ;  xv,  2  ;  xvi,  2  ;  xvii,  2,  22  ; 
xix,  2,  11  ;  xx,  16  ;  xxi,  2  ;  xxii,  2, 
26;  xxvi,  2,  4,  6-8,  10-12,  22; 
see  also  aestira,  atstivatica,  and 
tremsatica  satio. — hibernaticus  mo- 
lendinus,  a  winter  mill,  probably 
one  that  worked  only  in  winter, 
there  not  being  water  enough  in 
summer,  xix,  1. 

Hieronymus,  Jerome,  the  father  of 
the  Church :  Hieronimi  in  Matheo 
volumen  i,  xx,  74 ;  Jeronimi  super 
Matheum  vol.  i,  xviii,  22. 

*hoba,  oba,  a  farmhouse,  with  land 
attached,  iv,  p.  122,  123.  — Oba 
ingenuilis,  ib.  p.  122. 

[homilia]  omilia,  omelia,  a  homily: 
Omiliarinn  Gregorii  xl  vol.  i,  xv, 
59  ;  quadraginta  omelwrum  Gregorii 
volumen  i,  xxii,  47. 

homo,  (1)  a  man,  in  general,  xv,  61 ; 
(2)  a  tenant,  (a]  in  general,  xiii,  37, 
38  :  (b)  holding  a  man  mm  ingenuile, 
xvii,  2. — homo/tfmm.s1,  see  formats. 
—  homo  forasticus,  applied  to  a 
woman,  see  forasticns  (1,  adj.). 
See  also  vir. 

honor,  honour,  vi,  1,  etc. 

hordeum,  barley,  xi,  1 ;  xxviii,  69. 
More  frequently  ordeum  (q.v.). 

horreum,  a  storehouse,  barn,  granary, 
as  part  of  the  mansu*  dotninicatmt, 
vii,  1 ;  viii,  1  ;  ix,  1. 


hortus  (andorftu),  a^ottfoi,  a  plea 
giifdm,  fruit-garden,  usually  men- 
tioned among  the  buildings,  out- 
houses, and  other  conveniences 
adjoining  the  mniisn*  iioniiniratttx, 
i,  1  ;  iii,  1  ;  iv,  4  ;  viii,  1  ;  x,  5  ; 
xi,  1  ;  xii,  1  ;  xiv,  2  ;  xvii,  1  ;  xix, 
1  ;  xxii,  1.  —  or  other  mansi,  iv,  4  ; 
xxvi,  34.  Tenants  had  to  enclose 
them  :  hortus  claudendus,  xvii,  2,  22; 
xxii,  2  ;  xxvi,  10,  11,  l.">  ;  xxviii,  69, 
72.  It  differed  from  the  gunl'tii'mm, 
as  in  viii,  1  the  manxu*  domtnicatiix 
is  stated  to  have  "  hoi-tnm  at- 


hospes,  a  xojdiiriK-r,  visitor,  guest,  or  // 
stranger,  foreigner,  xiii,  13.  32  (genit. 
plural  hospitiian,  as  in  Liv.  4.  35.  4). 

hospitium,  a  habitation,  inn,  hostel: 
h.  sancti  Remigii,  x  (heading). 

hostelicia,  hostelitia  [hostis,  hostilis], 
a  icar-ta.r,  which  was  paid  (W/-/-,v 
or  donare  in  hostelicia}  in  (a]  money  : 
(den.  27,),  xxii,  26  (a  mamm*  inge- 
nuilis  dimidius,  held  by  an  ingenuus}  ; 
(den.  5),  xxii.  9  (a  inansus  servilis, 
held  by  two  ingenui,  and  added  : 
duobus  annis),  xxvi,  11  ;  (den.  6), 
xx,  16  (a  mansntn  serrilc,  held  by  an 
ingenuus}  ;  (den.  8),  vi,  2,  23  ;  xvii, 
2,  22  (a  mansum  servile,  held  by  an 
ingenuus}  ;  (den.  10),  xx,  2  ;  xxii,  2, 
8  ;  xxvi,  10  (a  vasallm  as  tenant)  ; 
(den.  10  de  argento),  xv,  2  ;  (den. 
11),  xxvi,  12;  (den.  14),  xii,  3; 
(den.  16),  vii,  2  ;  ix,  4,  5  ;  (den.  20), 
i,  2  ;  xi,  2  (medio  maio)  ;  (den.  25)  , 
xii,  2  ;  (den.  30),  xxviii,  2  (due  : 
mense  maio,  from  a  nummis  ing,-n. 
dimidius,  held  by  a  colonus}  ;  (2  sol. 
et  6  den.),  xxviii,  69.  —  See  also  xx, 
76.  —  (b)  cattle  (foetam  1  cum  aguo), 
xxi,  2.  —  These  various  taxes  were 
all  raised  on  man&i  ingenuiles,  witli 
the  exception  of  three  mansi  ,?er  riles, 
which  were,  however,  tenanted  by 
ingenui  ;  one  mansus  ingenuilis,  held 
by  an  ingenua,  was  exempt  from  the 
tax,  vi,  21. 

*hudus  (i.e.  mensura  brasii),  xxix,  11. 

humolo,  hop,  hops,  xix,  9,  19.  — 
humulo,  xxv,  1,2. 

Idus  maias,  the  Ides  of  May,  xvii,  127 

(in  a  date). 
imperare,    to  command,  order,  enjoin, 

xxii,  2. 

incamatio  Domini  (in  a  date),  see  amm*. 
incrassatio.    <>    fattening     (of     pigs), 

xxv,  1. 


630       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 


indiatus,  for  iuductus  (?),  covered : 
planeta  de  cendato  (silk  cloth) 
if/ 'in' a.  xviii,  22. 

indicium,  a  notice,  information :  in- 
dicium verum  regium  (in  a  public 
document),  xvii,  127  (ad  fin.). 

indominicatum,  a  domain,  ix,  11. 

ini'ans,  a  young  child,  an  infant,  i,  3, 
13,  14;  ii,  3,  4;  iii,  7;  vi,  5,  8, 
11,  12,  13,  15,  16,  18,  21,  24,  29; 
vii,  3,  5 ;  viii,  2 ;  ix,  3,  5-8,  11-18; 
x,  7  ;  xv,  18-26 ;  xvi,  6-9 ;  xvii, 
29-5?',  81;  xviii,  11-19;  xix,  3- 

11,  16,  17  ;  xx,  13,  14,  18-45,  47- 
59,  64 ;  xxi,  2-4,  6 ;  xxii,  2,  etc.  ; 
xxvii,   3;    xxviii,   2-8,  10,   12-16, 
19,   20,  23-28,  33,  35-38,  41,  42, 
44-49.      These  references  are  not 
exhaustive,  but  they  record  (1)  in- 
fantes with  only  their  father's  name  ; 
(2)  infantes  with  the  names  of  both 
parents.     It  is,  however,  a  peculiar 
feature  in  this  Register  that  so  many 
infantes  are  recorded  with  only  their 
mother's  name,  without  any  mention 
of  the  father's.    See  si[sojilia,jilius. 

ingenilis,  for  ingenuilis  (q.v.),  xxii,  47. 

ingenua,  a  free-born  woman.  She  is 
recorded  as  (1)  ingenua,  merely :  (a) 
without  further  qualification,  xvii, 
127 ;  xx,  34 ;  (V)  owing  4  den., 
i,  13,  14  ;  (c)  holding  a  mansus 
servilis,\i,  16  ;  xiv,  4  ;  xix,  11  ;  xx, 
16  ;  do.  (with  3  ingenui),  xvii,  23  ; 

(d]  an  accola,  ix,  11  ;   xxvi,  6,  42  ; 

(e)  a  mansus,  xv,  19-21  ;    xvi,  6-8  ; 
xvii,  29,  32-36,  39,  42-46,  48-51, 
53,  55,  56,  58,  59  ;   xxvi,  19,  23  ; 
(/)  a  mansum  ingenuile,  xvii,  6,  10, 

12,  18,  19  ;   xviii,  4,  5,  7  ;  xxii,  4  ; 
ditto  (with  an  ingenuus),  xvii,  4,  5, 
1 1  ;  xviii,  3  ;  xxii,  4  ;  do.  (with  two 
ingenui),  xvii,  15 ;  do.  (with  a  cartu- 
larius),  xxii,  5  ;    do.  (with  another 
ingenua    and    an    ingenuus),    xvii, 
15;  do.  (with  another  ingenua  and 
a  vicar atus),  xxii,  3. 

(2)  ingenua,  cum  infantibus  (no 
husband  mentioned),  x,  7,  etc.  ; 
xxi,  3;  do.  (and  owing  4  denar.), 
i,  13,  14  ;  iii,  7  ;  do.  (and 
holding  an  accola),  vi,  13  ;  ix, 
11;  xxvii,  3;  do.  (and  holding  a 
mansus  servilis),  vi,  18;  xix,  8; 
(a  mansus  ingenuilis),  vi,  21, 29;  vii, 
5  ;  xix,  3,  6,  7  ;  xxi,  3 ;  xxii,  2  ; 
(a  mansus  ingenuilis  dimidius),  vi, 
24  ;  vii,  3  ;  (a  tertia  pars  mansi 
ingenuilis),  vi,  24 ;  (a  mansus),  xv, 
18-26;  xvi,  6-9  ;  xvii,  29-59. 


(3)  wife  of  (a)  an  ingenuus,  1,3; 
vi,  6  ;  vii,  3 ;  x,  7  ;  xviii,  3-6,  12  ; 
xix,  4,  6,  7,  10;    xx,  22,  23,  26, 
28-31  ;  xxii,  3,  5-7,  10,  14,  18,  28, 
29  ;  (b)  a  forensis  ingenuus,  xx,  59  ; 
(c)  an  accola,  ingenuus,  xx,  20,  21, 
32,  33,  68,  69 ;  (d)  an  accola,  servus, 
xx.  37;    (e)  a  libertus,  vi,  11;    (/) 
a  cartularius,  xxii,  5  ;  (g)  a  vicaratus, 
xxii,  11,  28,  29  ;    (h)  a  servus,  vi, 
16;   viii,  2;    xv,  17;    xix,  9,  11  ; 
xx,  22,  52,  53,  55;    xxii,   3,   18; 
(i)    an    oblatus,    ix,    8 ;     (k)    an 
epistolarius,  xx,  21,  24,  25,  37,  39, 
41,  43-45  ;  xxii,  12  ;  (/)  an  episto- 
larius forensis,  xx,  27. 

(4)  .sister  of  («)  an  ingenuus,  i,  14 ; 
ix,   13 ;    xx,  20,   24 ;    xxi,   4 ;    (b) 
an  ingenuus  forensis,  xx,  27,  57  ; 
(c)  an  ingenua,  ii,  4. 

(5)  daughter  of  (a)  an  ingenuus  + 
ingenua,  xviii,  4 ;    (b)  an  ingenuus 
-f  epistolaria,  xx,  18,  19. 

(6)  She  is  described  as  :   (a)  accola, 
ingenua,  xx,  36, 58, 68 ;  (b)  do.,  hold- 
ing a  mansum,  xvii,  37,  38,  46,  52 : 
(c)  do.,  owing  3  days,  xxi,  6  ;  (d)  do., 
owing  9  days  or  4  denar.,  xv,  27-31 ; 
(e)  do.,  cum  infantibus,  xx,  21,  29, 
36  ;  (/)  do. ,  and  holding  a  mansum, 
xvii,  35,  38,  47  ;    (g)  ingenua  Deo 
sacrata,  cum  infautibus,  and  holding 
a  mansum,  xvii,   54  ;    (h)  ingenua, 
cartularia,  xxii,  4   (wife  of  an  in- 
genuus); (i)  ingenua  forastica,  xx,  33; 
(k)  ingenua,  forensis  (with  or  with- 
out children),  xx,  18,  23,  24,  26-28, 
30,  31,  34-36,  57-59,  61,  63,  64. 

(7)  She  is  enumerated  among  the  : 
(a)  familia  intra.villam,  i,  13  (owing 
4  den.)  ;    (b)  familia  villae  interius 
et  exterius  commanens,  xx,  20-37  ; 
(c)    accolae  villae   (owing    3    days, 
and  with  or  without  children) ,  xxii, 
31-34;    (d}   accolae  villae   com- 
manentes    in    ipsa    villa    (with    or 
without  children),  all  owing  9  days 
or  4  den.,  xviii,  11-14  ;  (e)  forastici, 
xix,  14,  15 ;    i,  14  (owing  4  den.)  ; 
(/)  forastici  homines,  ii,  4  (owing 
4  den.)  ;   (g)  forenses  (cum  infanti- 
bus), ix,  12-14,  16-18  ;  (h)  forenses 
homines  (with  or  without  children) 
owing   4   den.,    xviii,    15-17;    (») 
forenses   villae,    owing    9    days    or 
4  den.,  xv,  33-57 ;   (k)  forenses  de 
villa    (with    or    without   children), 
owing  4  den.  de  argento,  xvii,  60- 
110;   (/)  do.  (do.),  owing  3  days  or 
Uden.,  xxii,  35-43. 


GLOSSARY J.    H.    HESSELS. 


63] 


ingennilis,  of  or  belonging  to  an  in- 
genuus,  of  tin  nature  or  condition  of 
an  ingenuus,  see  mansus  ingenuilis. 
— Applied  to  persons  having  the 
position  or  condition  of  an  ingenuus, 
vxviii,  72.  lie  held  a  mnnms 
ingenuilis,  xi,  3  ;  xvi,  4  ;  xvii,  20  ; 
a  nift/tftiifi  ftcrrifift,  xv,  16  :  xvii,  23  ; 
an  undefined  mansion,  xvii,  44.  [As 
in  nearly  every  instance  the  word  is 
used  by  the  side  of  inycnnn*  (q.v.) 
there  seems  to  have  been  some 
difference  between  the  two  persons, 
which  was,  perhaps,  connected  with 
their  status  or  rank  in  society.] 

ingenniliter,  in  the  manner,  on  the 
M,!!,'  <-<>nditit»)!t  a*  an  ingenuus,  said 
of  ;i  WIT/IN  who  held  "  dimidium 
mansura,"  xv,  9. 

ingenuitas,  the  quality,  condition,  status 
of  an  ingenuus,  xvii,  111.  Here 
a  number  of  women  (seefemina)  had 
acquired  this  condition  by  a  carta 
(q.v.) ;  they  owed  annually  4  dies. 

ingenuus,  a  free-born  man,  iii,  8 ; 
xvii,  127;  xxii,  19.  He  is  recorded 
also  as:  (1)  major,  ingenuus,  xx, 
18. — ditto  (holding  a  niansm  in- 
geniiilin},  i,  6.— ingenuus,  major 
villae,  i,  15. — ingenuus,  decanus,  \\, 
18.— accola,  ingenuus,  xx,  20,  21, 
26,  32,  33,  35,  36,  44,  59,  68-73.— 
forasticus  ingenuus  (owing  4  denar.), 
i,  14. — forensis  ingenuus,  xx,  18, 
20,  22,  23,  27,  28,  30,  31.  35,  36, 
58-64 ;  xxi,  6. 

(2)  Son  of  a  decanus  ingenuus,  xx, 
18  ;  ditto,  of  an  ingeuua,  xx,  18,  34. 

(3)  Married  to  an  ingenua,  i,  3 ; 
vi,  6  ;    vii,  3  ;    x,   7 ;    xviii,  3-6  ; 
xix,  4,  6,  10 ;    xx,  20,  22,  23,  25, 
26,  28-32,  69;  xxii,  3,  5-7,  10,  14, 
28,  29;    to  a  liberty  xxii,   11,   29; 
to  an  epistolaria,  xx,  18,  19,  22,  24, 
26,  27,  30-34,  42,  44;  xxii,  5,  11  ; 
to  an  anc.iUn,  vi,  5;    xv,  13;   xxii, 

13,  24;    to  a  cartularia,    xx,    32; 
xxii,   4 ;    to  an  oblata,  ix,  7  ;    to  a 
vicarata,  xxii,  3,  26  ;    to  an  uxor, 
xviii,  8  :  xix,  5,  10. 

(4)  Holding :    (a)    a  mansus  in- 
genmlis,  i,  2,  8-10  ;  vi,  2,  5,  6,  20  ; 
vii,  2,  4,  5  ;   ix,  2,  4,  6  ;  xv,  3-8, 
10;   xvi,  2-5;   xvii,  3-10,  13,  15- 
19,  124  ;  xviii,  2,  3,  5,  7  ;   xix,  2, 
3,  5-7  ;  xx,  2,  3,  5-8  ;   xxi,  2,  3  ; 
xxii,  4,  6,  7,  1 1-14,  28  ;    xxvi,  22  ; 
ditto  (with  another  ingenuus),  i,  3- 
5,  11;  xi,  2-7;  xvii,  2-4,  8,  10-12, 

14,  15,  17;    xviii,  4-7;    xix,  4,  6, 


10  ;  xx,  3,  4  ;  xxii,  3,  5,  6,  11,  13, 
27,  29;  xxvi,  4;  ditto  (with  2 
other  ingenui),  xvii,  3,  5,  7,  11-14, 
16,  18;  xviii,  H  ;  xix,  4  ;  ditto 
(with  3  other  ingenui),  xvii,  6,  10, 
12  ;  ditto  (with  2  other  iugeuui  and 
2  servi),  xvii,  7  ;  ditto  (with  a 
cartularius),  xvii,  9  ;  ditto  (with  a 
imviisis),  xvii,  9  ;  ditto  (with  2  other 
iu^enui  and  3  undefined  tenants), 
xvii,  20  ;  ditto  (with  an  ingenua), 
xvii,  4,  5,  11  ;  xix,  6,  7  ;  ,xxi,  4  ; 
xxii,  4;  ditto  (with  another  iugeuuus 
and  an  iugenua),  xvii,  15  ;  ditto 
(with  another  ingenuus  and  2 
ingenuae),  xvii,  15  ;  ditto  (with 
another  ingenuus  and  a  forasticus), 
xvii,  16,  18;  ditto  (with  an  ex- 
traneus),  xxi,  4 ;  ditto  (with  a 
vicaratus),  xxii,  3,  5,  11,  27  ;  ditto 
(with  an  epistolarius),  xxii,  5,  6, 
12  ;  ditto  (with  a  mulnarius, 
vicaratus),  xxii,  11  ;  ditto  (with 
2  servi),  xxii,  14 ;  ditto  (with  a 
cartularius),  xxii,  29 ;  ditto  (with 
an  undefined  tenant),  i,  7  ;  xvii,  9  ; 
xxii,  12;  ditto  (with  2  ancillae), 
xviii,  4. — (Z»)  a  mansus  ingenuilis 
dimidim,  vii,  3  ;  ix,  4,  6,  7  ;  xxii, 
7,  26. — (c)  a  mansus  servilis,  iii,  3  ; 
vi,  10,  16;  viii,  3;  xiv,  4;  xv,  16; 
xvii,  22  ;  xx,  10-13,  16  ;  xxii,  20  ; 
ditto  (with  another  ingenuus),  xvii, 
23,  24,  26,  27  ;  xxii,  9,  22  ;  ditto 
(with  2  other  ingenui),  xvii,  23-25  ; 
ditto  (with  3  other  ingenui),  xvii, 
24  ;  ditto  (with  4  other  ingenui  and 
2  undefined  tenants),  xvii,  26  ;  ditto 
(with  4  other  ingenui  and  a  forasti- 
cus), xvii,  27  ;  ditto  (with  2  other 
ingenui  and  an  ingenua),  xvii,  23; 
ditto  (with  a  servus),  xvii,  25;  xxii, 
24;  ditto  (with  2  servi),  xvii,  24, 
26  ;  ditto  (with  another  ingenuus 
and  2  servi),  xvii,  24  ;  ditto  (with 
an  undefined  tenant),  xvii,  26. — (d) 
(with  a  servus)  a  mansus  servilis 
dimidius,  xviii,  9. — (e)  an  undented 
•m.anNi<x,  x,  6,  7  ;  xvii,  34,  39,  50- 
52,  59;  xxvi,  30.— (/)  a  mansu.s 
dimidius,  xv,  11 ;  xx,  9  ;  xxii,  6,  7. 
— (ff)  an  accola,  vi,  13,  22  ;  vii,  4  ; 
ix,  10,  11;  xxvi,  7,  8;  ditto  (with 
another  ingenuus),  vi,  29  ;  ix,  11  ; 
xvii,  28 ;  ditto  (with  2  other  iu- 
genui),  xvii,  28  ;  ditto  (with  6  other 
ingenui),  xvii,  28. — (A)  a  sessus,  xxi, 
5.  —  (i)  archie  land,  IV,  2. 

(5)  He  is  enumerated  among  the 
(a)  forenses,  ix,  12  (paying  the  poll- 


632       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 


tax),  13,  14,  16,  18;  (l>)  accolae 
villae  (owing  9  dies  or  4  denar.),  xv, 
27-31  ;  (c)  forenses  villae  (owing 
9  dies  or  4  denar.),  xv,  33-37,  39, 
40,  42,  44-49,  51-57;  (d)  viri  ac 
feminae  forenses  de  villa,  owing 
annually  4  denarii  de  argento,  xvii, 
60-62,  64-81,  83-110;  (e) 
accolae  villae,  commauentes  in  ipsa 
villa,  owing  9  days  or  4  denarios, 
xviii,  12-14  ;  (/)  accolae  villae, 
owing  3  days,  xxii,  31-34 ;  (a) 
forenses  homines,  owing  4  denarios, 
xviii,  15-17;  (A)  forenses  homines, 
doing  3  days,  xxi,  6  ;  (i)  forenses  de 
villa,  owing  3  days  or  1^  den.,  xxii, 
35-40,  43 ;  (k)  forastici,  xix,  14, 
15 ;  (/)  familia  villae,  interius  et 
exterius  commanens,  xx,  18-36.  See 
also  epistolarius. 

inibi,  in  that  place,  there,  xiii,  9. 

injungere,  to  impose,  enjoin,  iii,  3 ;  xi, 
8;  xiv,  3;  xv,  12,  14;  xx,  13; 
xxii,  15  ;  xxviii,  20,  31,  48. 

inoperare,  to  give  one's  labour  to  any- 
thing, to  make,  do,  xxviii,  '2. 

insula,  an  island:  i.  super  fluvio  Suppia, 
x,  5. 

integer,  whole,  entire  :  mansus  integer, 
see  ma'iixu*. 

inter  [  =  the  Fr.  eutre  =  Lat.  tarn — 
quam],  as  well — as,  i,  1. 

interius,  adv.,  within,  in  (a  village, 
or  an  estate),  xv,  58  ;  xvii,  114  ;  xx, 
18  ;  see  also  exterius. 

interrogare,  to  question,  interrogate 
judicially,  xvii,  127. 

investigare,  to  investigate,  xvii,  127. 

Januarius,  the  month  of  January,  xiii, 
23,  30  ;  xxviii,  2. 

Jeronimus,  see  Hieronymus. 

jornalis,  a  measure  of  land  (Fr.  journal), 
probably  as  much  as  could  be  worked 
by  a  plough  in  one  day,  viii,  4  ;  xv, 
61  ;  xviii,  1. — jornale,  xxii,  25. 

jornarius,  perhaps  a  tenant  who  had  to 
work  one  day  at  certain  times  for  his 
lord ;  like  the  diurnarias ;  or  the 
word  may  be  a  neuter  subst.  (it  is 
here  in  the  ablat.  jornariis)  jor- 
nariww,  a  payment  due  by  tenants 
who  at  certain  seasons  of  the  year 
owed  daily  manual  labour  to  their 
lord,  or  a  sum  of  money  (usually 
4  denarii)  instead,  i,  16.  [The 
term  embraces  22  ingenni,  ingenuae, 
and  a  cartularia,  6  of  whom  are  said 
to  be  a  familia  intra  villam ;  the 
remainder  as  forastici.'] 


judex,  a  judge,  not  mentioned  here, 
but  his  existence  on  the  estate  is 
to  be  inferred  from  the  phrase  Ad 
oTpusjttdici  de  ligno  can-um  dimidium, 
ix,  2. 

Julius,  the  month  of  July :  Julius 
medius,  mid-July,  xiii,  40,  52. 

jurare,  to  take  an  oath  (to  become  a 
juror),  ix,  19  ;  xxviii,  64. — juratus, 
a  sworn  man,  a  jury -man,  xii,  6. 

justitia,  judgment,  precept,  ordinance, 
xvii,  127. 


Lam  pas,  a  lamp  :  1.  de  stagno,  xvii,  123  ; 

lampada  stagnea,  vi,  17. 
laneus,  of  or  pertaining  to  wool,  made 

of  wool,  woollen',  see  planeta. 
latitudo,  latitude,  i,  2  ;  ii,  2  ;  iii,  3,  5  ; 

xi,    2  ;    xv,   2  ;    xvi,    2  ;    xvii,    2  ; 

xviii,  2  ;    xx,  2  ;    xxii,  26  ;    xxvi,  2, 

4,  22. 
latus,  the  side,  lateral  surface  of  a  field  : 

perticae  .   .   .  in  latus  (in  latitude, 

broad,  wine]  et  .  .   .  in  longum,  vi, 

2  ;  vii,  2  ;    viii,  2  ;    ix,  2,  4  ;    x,  6  ; 

xvii,  22.  —  in  latum,  xxvii,  2. 
laubia  =  lobia,    an    open    porch  for 

walking,    attached  to    or  adjoining 

a  house,  a  gallery,  lobby  ;    it  seems 

to  have  been  more  specially  attached 

to  the  casa  (q.v.),  which,  in  its  turn, 

was    always    mentioned    with   the 

mansus  dominicatux,  vi,  1  ;  viii,  1. 
lectio,  a  part  of  holy  Scripture  or  other 

authorized  book  ;   see  the  quotations 

under  missali-. 
lectionarius,    a    book    containing    the 

passages  from  St.  Paul's  Epistles  read 

at  the  Mass  :    ecclesia  habet  .  .  . 

lectionarium    volumen    i,    vi,    17  ; 

ecclesia  habens  kctionarios  ii,  xv,  59  ; 

lectiotiarius  i,  xviii,  22  ;   lectionarii 

vetusti  i  volumen,  xx,  74. 
lega,  a  measure  of  length  ;  see  leuga. 
legumen,  pulse,    <>    fff/mttinons  plant, 

here  perhaps  the  bf-an,  xii,  i  ;  xxii,  1  : 

xxv,  1,  2;  xxvii,  5. 
leuga,   a  measure  of  length,  a  league, 

vii,  2  ;  ix,  2,  4,  5  ;  xi,  2  ;  xxviii,  2. 

—  lega,  vi,  2. 
lex,  the  law,  xvii,  127. 
liber,  a  book,  xvii,  123.    See  eru»grHum. 
liber,  a  free  man,  xxi,  3  (major,  liber^. 
libera,  a  free  iconian,  xxii,  11,  29  (in 

both  cases  she  was  the  wife  of  an 


x,  q.v.. 

libertus,  an  cm«>n-i/»ttrd  man,  a  freed- 
miin.  He  held  a  ma  11*11*  vrn7/s, 
vi,  11,  12,  14;  his  wife  was  an 


GLOSSARY J.     H.     HESSELS. 


633 


,   vi,   11  ;    \w   is   classed   as 
iformris,  ix,  14. 

libra,  (1)  a,  pound  of  ,>i<nii'i/,  xiii,  19,  25, 

.  28,  30,  42,  43,  etc. ;  xv,  58  ;  xxv,  1. 
— de  argeuto  libra ;  argenti  libra ;  see 
argentum. — deuariorum  libra,  xxv,  2. 
— (2)  a  pound  of  weight :  de  raelle, 
xxii,  1. 

lignaria  (accus.  plur.),  a  bundle  or  pile 
of  ivood,  xx,  76  ;  the  Cod.  has 
lignar.,  but  it  is  probably  the  same 
as  lignarium  (q.v.). 

lignarium,  n  pile  of  ivood  (height  and 
size  not  defined),  xxv,  1. — (habente 
circumquaque  pedes  v  ad  manura), 
xx,  2. 

lignum,  wood,  of  which  tenants  had 
to  supply  a  certain  quantity  (usually 
measured  by  the  carruin  or  carnis, 
q.v.)  in  satisfaction  of  their  rent 
(census,  q.v.),  and  occasionally  a 
further  quantity  as  tax  (bannus, 
q.v.),  i,  2,  9,  16;  ii,  2;  iii,  5,  8; 
vi,  2;  ix,  2;  x,  6  ;  xi,  2 ;  xii,  2,  4 ; 
xiii,  1,  26,  28;  xiv,  3,  5;  xv,  2, 
58  ;  xvi,  2,  10  ;  xvii,  2,  126  ;  xviii, 
2,  21  ;  xix,  2,  9,  13,  19;  xx,  2,  76; 
xxi,  2,  7  ;  xxii,  2,  8,  9,  15,  26  ; 
xxv,  2  ;  xxvi,  2,  4,  7,  9-12,  15  ; 
xxvii,  2,  4 ;  xxviii,  2,  22,  69. — 
Mensura  (q.v.)  lignorum,  xiii,  11. — 
sauma  (q.v.)  de  lignis,  xiii,  22,  23. 
—Lignum  de  censu,  de  banno,  xxii, 
45. — Lignorum  census  carra  655, 
de  bannis  pro  pastione  carra  2ll£, 
xxv,  1.  —  Donare  or  facere  ad 
lignum  bannum  i,  to  give  or  dtt 
a  day's  work  in  gathering  or 
carting  wood,  xix,  2,  9.  —  Four 
carts  of  wood  =  2  solidi,  xiii,  14.— 
See  also  xiii,  15,  16,  18,  38,  where, 
perhaps,  payments  "  de  lignis  " 
were  made  for  the  privilege  of 
cutting  wood  in  the  manorial  forests, 
and  xiii,  30,  32  :  solidi  "  ad  ligna," 
perhaps  a  payment  instead  of  the 
regular  supply  of  wood. 

Lignum  differed  from  caplim 
(q.v.),  it  meaning,  probably,  block* 
of  wood,  occasionally  perhaps  deal- 
boards. 

lineus,  of  or  belonging  to  linen,  linen-  : 
casula  (q.v.)  linea,  xxii,  47. 

linteus,  a  linen  dress  or  (sacerdotal) 
vestment,  vi,  17  (habet  linteos  iii) . 

linum,j(?«a;,  xiii,  5,  9  (pensa  lini). 

locus,  (1)  a  place,  in  general,  xvii,  2. 
— a  site,  place,  spot ;  1.  monasterii, 
xiii,  10,  11,  32.— (2)  a  place,  estate 
=  beneficium,  x,  10.— locum  domini- 

Phil.  Trans.  1903. 


cale  mouasterii  (the  domain   of  the 

monastery),  xiii,  9. 
longitudo,  longitude,  length,  i,  2  ; 

2  ;  iii,  3,  5 ;  xi,  2 ;  xv,  2  ;  xvi 

xvii,  2  ;  xviii,  2  ;  xx,  i 1 ;  xxii, 

xxvi,  2,  4,  22. 
longus,  in  longum,  in  length, 

way,     longitude  :    perticac  ...  in 

latus  et  .  .  .  in  longum,  vi,  2  ;   \  ii, 

2  ;  viii,  2 ;  ix,  2,  4  ;  x,  6 ;  xvii,  22; 

xxvii,  2  ;  xxviii,  2,  46,  49,  52,  69. 

— habens  longum,  xx,  16. 

Maceria,  an  enclosure,  wall,  which  the 
tenants  had  to  construct  or  repair : 
facit  ...  ad  macerias  dies  xv, 
dabiturque  ei  panis  de  dominico, 
x,  6. — ad  macerias  monasterii  seu 
alterius  loci  faciunt  manoperas,  xvii, 
2  ;  facit  macerias  in  monasterio  vel 
alio  in  loco,  xvii,  22. 

magister,  a  master,  chief,  head,  superior, 
here  probably  one  of  the  chief  officers 
of  the  estate,  to  whom  the  major 
of  a  villa,  or  certain  mills,  at 
stated  times  of  the  year,  had  to 
present  "in  veneratione "  certain 
gifts  (oblationes),  as  a  number  of 
fogatiae  (q.v.),  i,  15  ;  xvii,  1  ;  see 
also  senior. 

maialis,  a  castrated  pig,  xxvii,  6  ;  see 
also  porcus. 

maius,  the  month  of  May,  xiii,  1,  2, 
5-7,  9-11,  13-16,  18,  20,  22,  28, 
30,  32,  34,  35,  37-39.  —  maius 
mensis,  i,  2  ;  xxviii,  2.  —  maius 
medius,  Mid-May,  xi,  2  ;  xiii,  43- 
45,  52. 

maj'or:  majores  campi,  i,  1. 

major,  an  officer,  a  major,  probably  one 
who  presided  over  a  village,  vi,  15, 
30;  ix,  19;  xvii,  125,  127  (signs  a 
document  after  the  monachus)  ;  xix, 
13;  xxvi,  39;  xxviii,  64.  He  is 
further  described  as:  major,  colonus, 
xxviii,  14. — major,  ingenuus,  i,  6 ; 
xx,  18. — major,  liber,  xxi,  3. — 
major  villae,  i,  15  ;  xvii,  122  ; 
xviii,  20  ;  xix,  18  ;  xxii,  44. 

*maldrus,  a  corn  measure  (in  later 
addit.  xxix,  6,  7,  9,  10,  17). 

mancipium,  a  slave,  botidman,  vi,  17 ; 
xv,  60 ;  xvii,  127  (here  the  term  is 
applied  to  servi  et  ancillae,  who  were 
descended  from  persons  who  had  been 
"  comparatae  de  precio  dominico  "), 
xviii,  23  (here  the  term  includes 
a  cartularius,  a  cartiilarift,  and  a 
servus)  ;  xxvi,  14. 

manere,  to  reside,  dwell,  xv,  58;  xxviii, 

44 


634       MEDIAEVAL   LATIN  :     POLYP1YCHUM   OF   ST.    REMI  : 


2  (super  mansum).     See  also  com- 
manere. 

*manipulus,  a  measure,  bundle  (of  flax), 
xxix,  8. 

manopera,  manual  labour,  handwork, 
which  tenants  had  to  perform  for 
their  lord.  It  usually  went  together 
with  the  service  called  caropera  (q.v.), 
except  in  four  places  (xvi,  5 ;  xxiv,  1 ; 
xxiii,  2  ;  and  xxvii,  2) :  donare  or 
facere  manoperas,  i,  2 ;  ii,  2 ;  iii,  5 ; 
vi,  2;  ix,  2,  4,  5 ;  xii,  2,  4 ;  xv,  2; 
xvi,  2 ;  xvii,  2 ;  xviii,  2  ;  xix,  2,  9  ; 
xx,  2;  xxi,  2;  xxii,  2,  8,  9,  26; 
xxvi,  10-12,  41;  xxviii,  2,  22,  69, 
72. — faciunt  manopera  (accus.  plur. 
from  mantis,  opus],  xxiv,  1  ;  facit 
manopera  (accus.  plur.)  in  prato, 
in  messe,  vel  ubicumque  necessitas 
fuerit,  xxiii,  2.  —  ad  macerias 
monasterii  seu  alterius  loci  faciunt 
manoperas,  xvii,  2. 

mansio,  a  dwelling,  habitation,  evidently 
of  small  dimensions,  xxii,  25  ;  xxvi, 
19;  xxviii,  68.  —  occupied  by  an 
ancilla,  xxii,  25;  by  an  ingenua, 
xxvi,  19.  —  belonged  to  a  curtis, 
xxviii,  68. 

mansum  (plur.  mama),  xvi,  6  ;  xvii, 
20,  21,  29;  xx,  16,  76;  but  more 
generally 

mansus,  a  manse,  habitation,  estate, 
dwelling  with  land  attached  to  it, 
a  farm :  (1)  the  simple,  undefined 
manse.  Some  man  si  are  mentioned 
without  any  qualifying  adjective, 
and  without  any  further  description 
of  their  extent  or  contents,  though 
the  services  and  taxes  which  the 
Abbey  raised  on  them  are  usually 
enumerated.  They  were  held  by  : 
a  presbyter,  x,  5. — an  ingenuus,  x,  6  ; 
xviii,  6  ;  xxvi,  4.  —  an  undefined 
tenant,  x,  7  ;  xxvi,  5. — an  undefined 
tenant  "pro  beneficio,"  xxvi,  41. 
See  also  xi,  2;  xiii,  1,  5,  10,  11, 
14,  16,  18,  23,  32,  34-36,  52; 
xiv,  6;  xxvi,  1,  13,  14,  33. 

Others  are  stated  to  have  certain 
measures  of  land,  or  of  vineyard, 
etc.,  attached  to  them.  Of  some 
of  these  mansi  no  tenants  are  men- 
tioned, x,  8  ;  xxvi,  28,  29,  32.— 
One  was  held  (tenet]  by  an  ingot  HUN, 
xxvi,  30.  —  One  by  an  undejined 
tenant,  xxvi,  18.  —  One  was  had 
(habef)  by  an  undefined  tenant  in 
"  beneficio,"  xxvi,  20. — Some  were 
had  (habet]  by  a  vasallux,  xxvi, 
27,34. 


Others  are  evidently  mansi  in- 
genuiks  (usually  held  by  ingenui], 
the  word  ingenuilis  being  implied 
in  the  word  similiter  found  in  most 
paragraphs,  as  i,  3,  4,  fi,  8,  9 ;  ii,  3  ; 
iii,  5  ;  xviii,  3,  8  (here  also  an 
extraneus  held  one)  ;  xix,  3  (here 
also  two  ser-vi  held  one),  4  ;  xxi,  3 
(here  also  held  by  extranei,  and 
a  major  liber] ;  xxii,  3,  5-7  ;  xxii, 
27-29  ;  xxvi,  3.  See  further  the 
article  ingenuilis. 

Others  resemble  the  mansus  domi- 
nicatus,  having  outhouses,  a  cellar, 
orchard,  vineyards,  one  or  more 
meadows,  thickets,  or  bushes  attached 
to  them,  iv,  1,4;  vi,  17. 

Others  are  evidently  mansi  serviles 
(usually  held  by  servi],  the  word 
similiter  implying  the  adject,  servilis 
of  previous  paragraphs,  xiv,  4  (here 
also  held  by  ingenui] ;  xviii,  9  ;  xix, 
10  (here  held  by  ingenui] ;  xxii, 
10-14,  18,  20-24.  See  urther 
servilis. — Mansi  pars,  xi,  2. 

Various  other  mansi  are  recorded 
with  qualifying  adjectives : 

(2)  mansus  dimidius,  properly   a 
half  manse,  but  the  word  dimidius 
clearly  indicates  the  amount  of  the 
taxes  or  rents  paid  by  the  tenant,  not 
the  extent  of  the  manse  or  its  division 
into  halves.      It  was  rented  by :  a 
silvarius  et  messarius,   i,    12. — an 
undefined   tenant  with  one  infans, 
ii,  3. — a  servus  ingenuiliter,  that  is, 
in  the  manner,  on  the  same  conditions 
as  an  ingenuus,  xv,  9. — an  ingenuus, 
xv,    11;    xx,  9;    xxii,    6,    7. —an 
undefined  tenant,  xxi,  4  ;    xxii,  14  ; 
xxvi,    23.  —  a    col  onus,   xxix,    19. 
See  also  xiii,  1,  18,  32,  52. 

(3)  mansus  dominicatus,  the  seig- 
norial,    manorial,    or    chief  manse, 
occupied  by,  or  reserved  for,  the  lord 
(dominus),  to  which  were  attached 
various    buildings  or    outhouses,    a 
cellar     or      storehouse,     courtyard, 
stables,     an     orchard,     a     garden, 
arable  land,  woods,  meadows,  vine- 
yards,  etc.,    i,    1  ;    ii,    1 ;    iii,    1  ; 
v,  1 ;  vi,  1 ;   vii,  1  ;   viii,  1  ;  ix,  1  ; 
x,  5  (assigned  to  an  ecclesia  for  the 
maintenance  of  its  poor) ;  xi,   1   (26 
manai  ingenitiles  belonged  to    it) ; 
xiv,  2,  5;    xv,  1,  58;    xvi,  1,  10; 
xvii,  1,  126;    xviii,  1,  21  ;    xix,  1, 
19;    xx,  1,  15.  17,  76;    xxi,  1,  7; 
xxii,  1,  45;    xxiii,  1  ;    xxiv,   1  (had 
"habet"   by  the  presbyter  of  the 


GLOSSARY J.    H.    HES8ELS. 


6*3 


church)  ;  xxv,  1  ;  \\vii,  1  ;  xxviii, 
1,  68. — mansus  dominicatux  inge- 
nuilis, xvii,  123  (had  "habet"  by 
a  church).  —  nmnKiot  ilmninn-KS,  the 
same  as  m.  (l<>»ii)ii<-nti«,  \ii,  1.— 
Xo  tenants  of  any  Hutu*"*  domini- 
f<(tnx  arc  mentioned,  as  they  were 
administered  by  the  lord  of  the 
estate,  or  his  officers.  But  in  all 
'In;  extent  of  the  fields, 
meadows,  woods,  etc.,  is  given,  also 
how  much  seed  of  various  grains 
was  required  for  sowing  the  land, 
and  how  many  tributary  manses  and 
tenants  pertained  to  it,  etc. 

(4)  mausus  tut/fit >f ills  (also  mausum 
'iKf/fttn'ile,  xii,  3;  xvii,  2,  3,  21, 
1-J2.  126;  xx,  1,  2,  17,  76;  and 
mansns  inge//ilis,  xxii,  47),  an 
in'jt'nuilis  manse,  that  is,  properly, 
n  ma  use.  held  or  rented  by  a  tenant 
called  ingenuus,  but  as  they  were 
often  held  by  servi  and  other  classes 
of  tenants  more  or  less  inferior  to 
the  /'///// ',,itns,  the  adjective  no  longer 
qualifies  the  manse,  but  the  taxes, 
rents,  and  services  to  which  the 
manse  had  originally  been  liable 
when  it  was  held  by :  an  ingenum.  It 
was  held  by:  an  Ingenuus,  i,  2,  8-10; 
vi,  2,  5,  6,  20 ;  vii,  2,  4,  5  ;  ix,  2, 
4,  6;  xv,  3-5,  7,  8,  10;  xv,  2; 
xvi,  3-5 ;  xvii,  3-10,  13,  15-19, 
124  ;  xviii,  2-5,  7,  8;  xix,  3,  7; 
xx,  2,  3  ;  xxi,  2,  3  ;  xxii,  4,  6,  7  ; 
xxvi,  22. — an  ingenua,  vi,  21,  29; 
vii,  5  ;  xvii,  4,  6,  10,  12,  18,  19  ; 
xviii,  4,  5,  7  ;  xxii,  2  ;  xxvi,  23. — 
two  ingenui,  i,  3,  5,  11  ;  xi,  3-7  ; 
xvii,  2-5,  8,  10-12,  14,  15,  17; 
xviii,  4-7 ;  xix,  2 ;  xxii,  3,  5,  6. — two 
ingenui  and  an  ingenua,  xvii,  15. — 
three  ingenui,  xvii,  3,  5,  7,  11,  13, 
14,  16,  18  ;  xviii,  6. — four  ingmui, 
xvii,  6,  10,  12.  —  two  brothers 
ingcnui,  i,  4  ;  xi,  2. — an  ingenuus 
and  ingenua,  xvii,  4,  5,  11;  xviii,  3; 
xxii,  4. — a  major,  ingenum,  i,  6. — 
an  ingenuns  and  an  undefined  tenant, 
\,  7  ;  xvii,  9. — an  undefined  tenant, 
ii,  2,  3 ;  iii,  5 ;  ix,  7 ;  xvi,  5  ; 
xviii,  3  ;  xxvi,  2,  23.— two  ditto, 
ix,  3  ;  xvii,  8,  9. — an  extra  netts,  v, 
2  :  xviii,  6,  8  ;  xxviii,  17,  40. — 
a  presbyter,  in  "beneficio"  (or 
"benencium"),  vi,  3;  ix,  3 ;  xv, 
62. — a  coquus  (cocus),  in  "bene- 
ficio "  (or  "beneficium"),  vi,  4; 
ix,  6,  7. — a  servus,  vi,  7,  8  ;  ix, 
3,  6  ;  xv,  5  ;  xvi,  3-5. — two  servi, 


xvii,  14. — a  forasticits  (q.v.). — a 
and  an  ingenuns,  xxii,  3. — 
two  forustici,  xvii,  16  ;  a  forastica, 
xxvi,  23.  an  oblata,  ix,  5.  —  an 
oblatm,  ix,  7,  8. — an  ingenuilis, 
xvi,  4. — two  ingenniles,  xi,  3. — 
four  ingenuiles,  xvii,  20. — an  cji^tn- 
larius,  xv,  2,  3,  6. — an  ecclesia,  xv, 
60  ;  xviii,  23.— three  ingentii  and 
two  aervi,  xvii,  7. — an  ingenuus  and 
fiit-ft'Iitrius,  xvii,  9  ;  UilMgWMtffM  and 
a  forcmis,  xvii,  9. — a.foremis,  xvii, 
12. — a  female  forensis,  xvii,  12. — 
one  ingenuns  and  two  ingenuae,  xvii, 
15. — two  ingenui  and  a  foratficu*, 
xvii,  16.  —  one  ingenuus  and  two 
forastici,  xvii,  18. — three  ingenui 
and  three  undefined  tenants,  xvii, 
20. — an  ingenum  and  two  ancillae, 
xviii,  4. — an  ingenuus  and  an  episto- 
laritiN,  xxii,  5,  6.  —  a  presbyter, 
xviii,  20. — two  vicarati,  xxii,  5. — 
a  vicaratus  and  two  ingenuae,  xxii, 
3. — a  vicaratus  and  an  ingenuus, 
xxii,  3,  5. — a  cartularius  and  an 
ingenuus,  xxii,  5. — a  vicaratus  and 
an  epistolarius,  xxii,  8.  —  a  major 
villas,  xvii,  122;  xxii,  44.  —  a 
vasalltts,  xxvi,  40  ("pro  beneficio"). 
— a  vamllus  held  three  of  such 
mansi,  xxvi,  10-12.  —  a  colonus, 
xxviii,  7,  29,  39. — three  coloni  and 
a  colona,  xxviii,  4. — It  belonged  to  : 
an  ecclesia,  xx,  75 ;  a  capella, 
xxviii,  1. — See  further,  i,  16  ;  ii,  5  ; 
xi,  1  :  xii,  2,  3  ;  xv,  58  ;  xvi,  10  ; 
xvii,  21,  28;  xviii,  21;  xix,  19; 
xxi,  7  ;  xxii,  9,  45  ;  xxv,  1  ;  xxvi, 
9,  15,  19,  26,  43,  69,  70. 

mansus  ingenuilis  apsus  (according 
to  the  supposed  meaning  of  absus,c[.\., 
or  apsus,  probably)  a  mansux  in- 
genuilis which  was  not  cultivated  or 
occupied  by  a  regular  tenant,  or  not 
paying  the  regular  charges,  as  opposed 
to  vestitus  (q.v.),  vi,  26  (paying  2 
solidi) ;  xxviii,  51  (paying  2  solidi  de 
argento,  et  araticum),  67. 

m.  ingenuilis  teitia  pars,  vi,  24 
(held  by  a  forasticnx) . 

ditto  quarta  pars,  xxviii,  18  (held 
by  an  extraneus). 

m.  ingenuu*,  probably  the  same  as 
the  m.  ingenu-iUs  (q.v.). 

mansus  ingenuilis  dimidius,  i,  16  ; 
ii,  5 ;  xxi,  7  ;  xxii,  45  ;  xxvi,  43. — 
It  was  held  by :  an  ingenua,  vi,  24. 
—  an  ingenuus,  vii,  3;  ix,  4,  6,  7  ; 
xxii,  7,  26. — a  presbyter,  xv,  62  (1^). 
— an  ecclesia,  xv,  63;  xix,  18. — a 


636        MKDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 


/  /'.v.  xvi,  5;  xxviii,  38.  —  three 
undefined  tenants,  xvii,  20.  —  two 
ditto,  xxii,  30.  —  a  colonus,  xxviii,  2, 
3,  5,  6,  8,  9,  11-13,  15,  16,  30, 
33-37,  41-45.—  a  colona,  xxviii,  9, 
10,  12,  16,  19,  28,  30,  41.  —  a 
piscator,  servus,  xxviii,  8.  —  a  major, 
colonns,  xxviii,  14.  —  a  cartularius 
and  a  colonus,  xxviii,  14.  —  a  colona 
and  her  portionarius,  xxviii,  15. 

(5)  mansus  integer,  a  whole  manse, 
as  distinct  from  a  mansus  dimidius 
(q.v.),  i,  15  (could  be  held  by  an 
ingenmis,  major  villat). 

(6)  mansus  nndus,  perhaps  a  vacant 
manse,  or   one   that  was  not  fully 
equipped  with    all    its    necessaries, 
xiii,  5.     It  is  opposed  to  the  mansus 
vestitus    (see    below),    though    the 
difference  between  the  two  is  not 
indicated,  xiii,  9,  13,  35.     Also  in 
§  22,  but  here  it  is  said  that  both 
the  mansus  nudus  and  the  mansus 
vestitus  had  to  supply  each  two  asses 
for  transporting  goods,   or  to   pay 
10  denarii  and  one  cart. 

(7)  mansus  serviUs  [also  mansum 
servile,  xii,  4  ;  xiv,  5  ;  xvii,  22,  23, 
122,  126;    xx,  10,  16,  17,  76],  in 
accordance    with    the    meaning    of 
servilis,  originally,  a  manse  occupied 
or  cultivated  by  a  servus,  but  later 
on   a  manse  which  was  subject  to 
the  taxes  and  services  which  were 


formerly  paid  by  the  servus,  its 
proper  tenant.  It  was  held  by  : 
a  servus,  iii,  4  ;  vi,  9,  16,  18  ; 


viii,  2,  3  ;  xi,  8-11  ;  xiv,  3,  4  ;  xv, 
12-15,  17;  xviii,  9;  xix,  8,  9,  11; 
xx,  13,  14;  xxii,  15,  17,  18,  20,21; 
xxviii,  20,  21,  31.  —  two  servi, 
xvii,  25  ;  xviii,  9  ;  xxii,  16,  21,  22  ; 
a  servus  and  an  ancilla,  xxii,  15  ; 
a  servus  and  an  ingemtus,  xxii,  24  ; 
two  servi  and  an  ingemtus,  xvii,  24, 
26  ;  xxii,  14  ;  two  servi  and  two 
ingenui,  xvii,  24  ;  a  servus  and  a 
colonus,  xxviii,  32  ;  an  ancilla,  vi, 
16,  18  ;  xiv,  4  ;  xvii,  25  ;  an 
ingenuus,  iii,  3;  vi,  10,  16;  viii, 
3  ;  xiv,  4  ;  xv,  13,  16  ;  xvii,  22  ; 
xix,  10;  xx,  10-13,  16;  xxii, 
10-14,  19,  20  ;  two  ingenui,  xvii, 
23,  24,  26,  27;  xxii,  9,  11,  13,  22; 
three  ingenui,  xvii,  23-27  ;  four 
ingenui,  xvii,  24  ;  three  ingenui  and 
an  inyenua,  xvii,  23  ;  an  ingenuus 
and  an  undefined  tenant,  xvii,  26  ; 
an  inqenua.  vi,  16,  18  ;  xiv,  4  ; 
xix,  8,  11  ;  xx,  16;  a 


vi,  11,  12,  14;  aforastictts,  vi,  16; 
xvii,  27  ;  a  faber,  viii,  3  (in  bene- 
ficium)  ;  aningenuilis,  xv,  16  ;  xvii, 
23  ;  a  presbyter  (in  beneficio),  xv, 
62 ;  xx,  75 ;  a  victtratit*,  xxii,  10, 
11 ;  ditto,  with  2  sisters,  xxii,  12  ; 
a  vicarata,  xxii,  10  ;  a  mulnarius, 
vicaratus,  and  an  ingenuus,  xxii,  11 ; 
an  inyenuus  and  a  vicaratus,  xxii, 
11;  a  cellerarius,  xvii,  122;  an 
epistolarius,  xx,  10-13  ;  an  episto- 
laria,  xx,  10  ;  a  cartularius,  xx, 
14  ;  an  undefined  tenant,  iii,  2  ; 
vi,  16 ;  xiv,  4 ;  xxii,  12 ;  see  also 
xv,  58  ;  xvii,  124,  126  ;  xix,  19  ; 
xxii,  45  ;  xxv,  1  ;  xxvi,  26,  43 ; 
xxviii,  71. 

mansus  servilis  dimidius,  xvii,  1 24; 
xviii,  21  ;  xxii,  45.  It  belonged  to 
an  ecclesia,  xii,  5. — was  held  by : 
an  ingenuus  and  a  servus,  xviii,  9  ; 
an  undefined  tenant,  xxvi,  38. 

(8)  mansus  vestitus,  a  furnished, 
fully  equipped  manse,  usually  opposed 
to  the  mansus  nndus,  or  to  the  mansus 
absits,  xiii,  9,  13,  22,  35. 

*mansura=  mansus,  a  mansion,  house, 
xxix,  6,  11. 

manuale,  manualem,  xviii,  22;  see 
causa. 

manus,  a  hand,  as  a  measure,  in  the 
phrase:  pedes  ad  manum:  dat . .  .  de 
ligno  carrum  1 . . .  vii  pedes  ad  manum 
habentem,  xvii,  2 ;  lignarium  habens 
.  .  .  pedes  v  ad  manum,  xx,  2.  It  is 
only  used  here  in  respect  to  (1)  a  cart 
laden  with  wood,  and  (2)  a  pile  of 
wood.  According  to  Guerard  (Polypt. 
de  St.  Kemi,  p.  xii)  these  "manual 
feet"  are  called  pieds-mains  in  an  Act 
of  A.D.  1222  concerning  the  Church 
of  Paris.  He  thinks  that  they  were 
either  linear  feet,  as  opposed  to 
square  and  cubic  feet,  or  feet  em- 
ployed for  measures,  and  larger, 
perhaps  by  a  hand,  than  the  foot  of 
a  man.  See  La  Curne  de  Sainte- 
Palaye,  Diction,  histor.,  viii,  297 
(pied  de  main;  pic-main);  Godefroy, 
Dict.,\i,  149  (pied  main,  pie  main). 
— manus  propria,  xvii,  127  (of  a 
witness). 

*mapagius,  see  mappagins. 

mapaticus,  perhaps  one  who  Jield  a  piec< 
of  land  called  mappa,  xiii,  18.  The 
word  appears  only  ia  the  ablat. 
plural,  and  may  be  a  neuter  subst. 
meaning,  not  persons,  Imt  tttsr*  paid 
for  the  possession  of  one  or  more 


GLOSSARY — J.    II.    III->si-;i.N. 


mappa,  a  mttuwt  <>f  .-'//;/;/<r,  the 
length  .-iiid  breadth  of  which  varied. 
It  was  a  measure  lor  n  ruble  land 
(see  terra),  Jietd*  (see 


(9OB  nilva, 

),  bogs  (see  iiKirincnx]. 
At  St.  Itemi  map/xi  was  evidently 
applied  in  four  different  ways,  to 
indicate  (1)  flu-  xiz>'  n,,,l  cstviit  of 
land  and  woods  wit  hunt  its  being 
stated  what  the  particular  size  and 
extent  of  a  mnpp<(.  was:  i,  1: 
|ias(]uales  ii,  continentes  mappa*  iii 
.  .  .  Silva  bedulliua,  muppax  xxx, 
colrina,  cum  spinulis,  mappas  ii. 
See  further,  iv,  1,  2,  4;  ix,  11; 
xiv,  2,  6;  xvii,  28;  xviii,  1;  xix, 
1,  13;  xxii,  8;  xxiv,  1;  xxvi,  18, 
2-'>-34,  41  ;  xxviii,  1. 

(2)  The  extent  of  the  fields  be- 
longing to  the  domain  ;   in  this  case 
the  Register  does  not  give  the  size 
and  extent  of  the  mappa,  and  merely 
states  how  many  measures  (modii)  of 
corn,  rye,  and  spelt  could  be  sown 
on    those    fields,    i,    1  :     sunt    ibi 
aspicieiites  .  .   .  canipi    xlvi,    con- 
tinentes   mappas     c,     ubi    possunt 
seminar!  de  frumento,  modii  xxiiii, 
de  sigilo  modii  xxx  et  dimidius,  de 
spelta  modii   Ixxxv.      See  further, 
ii,  1  ;  iii,   1  ;   v,  1  ;  vi,  1  ;   vii,  1  ; 
viii,  1  ;  ix,  1  ;  x,  5,  8  ;  xvii,   28  ; 
xix,  1  ;  xx,  15  ;  xxii,  47  ;  xxiii,  1  ; 
xxvi,  21,  27,28;  xxviii,  68.—  how 
many  carts  of  hay  could  be  collected 
from  them,  xxiv,  1  ;  xxvi,  28,  30. 

(3)  The  measure   of  land   which 
tenants  had  to  plough  (arare,  facere) 
for  the  lord  at  certain  times  of  the 
year,    or  per  annum  ;    in  this  case 
the   Register  nearly   always    states 
how    many    perches    (pertica)    the 
mappa     contained     in    length    and 
breadth,  i,  2:  Hrotmanuus  ingenuus 
tenet  mansum  ingenuilem   i.     Arat 
ad  hibernaticam  sationem  mappam  i, 
continentem  in  longitudine  perticas 
xl,   in  latitudine   perticas    iiii  ;    ad 
estivaticam   similiter.     See  further, 
ii,  2  ;   iii,  3,  5  ;  v,  2  ;   vi,  2  ;  viii, 
2  ;  ix,  2,  4  ;  x,  6  ;  xi,  2,  8  ;  xiv,  3  ; 
xviii,  2;  xix,  2,  9,   11,  12;    xx,  2, 
16  ;    xxi,  2  ;   xxii,  2,  26  ;   xxvi,   2, 
4  ;  xxvii,  2  ;  xxviii,  2,  46,  49,  52, 
69.  —  without  the  perches  :    vi,  25  ; 
vii,  4  ;  ix,  5  ;  xii,  2,  4  ;  xix,  8,  13; 
\x,    13:    xxvi,  6-8,   10-14,  18,  20; 
xxviii,  22,  48,  70,  72,  73. 


(4)  The  measure  of  hedges  which 
tenants  had  to  construct  ;i^;iin  with 
the  further  speciticatioii  in  perches), 
vii,  2 :  in  sepe  facit  mappas  iiii,  per 
perticas  vi  in  latus,  et  1  in  longum. 

The  pertica  (q.v.)  was  a  sub- 
division of  the  mappa,  the  latter 
being  always  described  as  being  long 
(longa)  and  broad  (Into),  or  as 
containing  (a)  40  perticae.  in  longi- 
tudine (or  in  long  am)  and  3  ditto  in 
latitudine  (in  lattott.  or  luttis),  xxvii, 
2  ;  (b)  40  and  4  ditto,  i,  2  ;  ii,  2 ; 
iii,  3,  5 ;  viii,  2  ;  ix,  2,  4  ;  (c)  40 
and  5  ditto,  xix,  2,  11,  12  ;  xx,  16 ; 
(d)  40  and  7  ditto,  xix,  9  ;  (e)  50  by 
5  ditto,  xx,  2 ;  (/)  50  by  6  ditto, 
vii,  2;  (ff)  60  by  4  ditto,  x,  6; 
xxii,  26 ;  (A)  60  by  6  ditto,  xi,  2  ; 
xxi,  2  ;  xxvi,  2,  4  ;  xxviii,  69  ;  (i) 
100  by  4  ditto,  vi,  2  ;  xiv,  3  ;  xviii, 
2;  (£)  100  by  5  ditto,  xxii,  2;  (I) 
1 10  by  4  ditto,  v,  2.— mappa  dimidia, 
v,  1  ;  ix,  4  ;  xxvi,  28  ;  xxviii,  22, 
48,  73. — See  also  mapa-fiat*. 

*mappagius,  either  tin-  tnmnt  of  a 
measure  of  land  called  mappa,  or, 
perhaps,  another  term  lor  mappa, 
xxix,  1-4. — mapagius,  xxix,  18, 
19. 

mapula  (  =  mappula),  mentioned  among 
the  furniture  in  a  church,  perhaps 
a  garment,  or  a  small  napkin,  xvii, 
123  ;  xxii,  47. 

margareta  [class.  Lat.  margarita],  a, 
pearl,  xvii,  123  ;  see  nastola. 

mariscus,  a  marsh,  morass,  pool, 
xvtnnp,  bog,  xxvi,  27,  28. 

maritus,  a  husband,  xxviii,  5. 

martirologium,  a  book  containing  a  list 
of  mints,  and  notes  regarding  the 
deaths  they  suffered :  martirokgii 
volumen  i,  vi,  17  ;  martmlogiura, 
xv,  59  (see  quotation  under  missale). 

martins,  the  month  of  Man-It,  xiii,  28, 
38,  39. 

martyr,  a  martyr,  x,  5. 

masius,  a  house,  dwelling,  mansion, 
xiii,  52. 

mater,  a  mother,  xv,  .50. 

materiamen  (  =  materia),  (1)  material 
for  bitilding,  or  for  cure-ring  and 
repairing  buildings  (especially  the 
tcitria],  timber,  which  tenant's  had 
to  supply,  xviii,  2  ;  xix,  19  ;  xxi, 
7;  xxii,  2,  8,  9,  45;  xxv,  1,  2; 
xxvi,  10,  15,  22.  26,  43.— (2)  props, 
stakes,  etc. ,  required  in  a  vineyard  : 
Dat  ...  ad  vineam  de  materiamine 
carrum  dimidium,  xxi,  2. 


638       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPI  YCHUM    OF    M.    REM1  : 


medietas,  a  half:  iacere  (or  solvere,  or 
donare)  medietatem,  to  do,  or  pay, 
or  perform  a  half  (of  the  taxes  or 
services  which  other  tenants  had  to 
render),  xv,  9,  11 ;  xix,  8 ;  xxi,  4 ; 
xxii,  6,  7,  44  ;  xxvi,  23. — facere  et 
solvere  or  debere  medietatem  census, 
xvii,  20  ;  xviii,  6,  9  ;  xx,  9,  10  ; 
xxii,  14 ;  xxviii,  5,  6,  9-11,  13,  19, 
30,  33,  35-37.— tenere  medietatem 
de  manso,  xxii,  15 ;  xxviii,  2,  3,  8. 
— medietas  ecclesiae,  xv,  63. 

mel,  honey,  xvii,  122  ;  xviii,  20 ;  xix, 
18  ;  xxii,  1,  44;  xxv,  1,  2. 

mellarius,  see  messarius. 

mensis  nonus,  the  ninth  month,  xvii, 
126. 

mensura,  (1)  a  measure,  in  general,  v, 
2  ;  xvii,  28.  —  mensura  minor, 
qualii'ying the  modius  for  (a]  liquids: 
Donat  in  censo  de  vino,  ad  minorem 
mensuram,  modios  4,  i,  2,  16  ;  ii, 
2 ;  xxv,  1  ;  xxvi,  41.  —  (b]  dry 
goods,  ii,  2. — mensura  major,  quali- 
fying the  modius  for  liquids,  xv,  2  ; 
xxv,  1. — (2)  a  particular  measure, 
the  size  and  extent  of  which  is  not 
stated:  Sunt  ibi  xx  mansi  ingenui 
debentes  singuli  duas  menstiras 
lignorum,  xiii,  11  ;  ad  cortem  vel 
vineam  claudendam  facit  mensuram, 
xxi,  2  ;  solvit  ...  ad  hortum 
claudendum  memurue  perticas  ii, 
xxvi,  10. — donat  ad  ortum  clauden- 
dum mensurae  perticam  i,  xxvi,  11  ; 
mensurae  perticas  iii,  xxvi,  15. 

mercatum,  a  market :  m.  annuale,  an 
annual  market,  xxv,  1,  2. 

messarius,  a  harvester,  one  who  had 
charge  of  the  harvest,  i,  12  ;  the 
same  officer  is  also  called  silvarius. 
[N.B.— In  his  Index  Guerard  prints 
mellarius,  which  would  mean  one 
who  gathers  in  the  honey,  or  had 
charge  of  the  beehives ;  but,  according 
to  Professor  Paul  Meyer,  the  tran- 
script in  the  Paris  Nat.  Library  has 
distinctly  messarius.~\ 

messis,  the  harvest :  tempore  messis, 
xi,  2. — in  messe,  the  same,  xxi,  5; 
xxiii,  2. 

metallum,  a  metal  (different from  iron), 
copper,  bronze  (Lat.  aes] :  clocca  (q.v.) 
de  metallo,  xvii,  123;  schilla  (q.v.) 
de  metallo,  xxii,  47  ;  signum  (q.v.) 
de  metallo,  xviii,  22.  See  also 
f err  in,  i. 

inin:i.  a  corn-measure,  xiii,  15. 

*minaticum,  perhaps  =  minagium,  a 
tax  or  tribute  paid  to  the  lord  for 


measuring  corn  by  the  niiua,  A.  i 
(p.  111).— minaticura  burgi,  ibid. 

minister,  an  officer,  xiii,  5. 

ministerium,  service,  ix,  20. 

minuta,  a  small  coin ;  see  minutus. 

minutus,  little,  small,  minute :  ailva 
minuta,  a  shrubbery,  copse,  xvii,  28  ; 
xix,  1.  —  minuta,  subst.,  a  small 
coin,  xiii,  2,  4,  7,  9,  17. 

missa,  the  Mass :  raissa  s.  Johannis, 
viii,  2  ;  m.  s.  Martini,  xxviii,  2 ; 
m.  s.  Remigii,  viii,  2  ;  xi,  2 ;  xviii, 
1 ;  xxviii,  73. 

missale,  a  book  containing  the  masse* 
or  offices  of  the  holy  Eucharist  for 
the  year  :  m.  cum  evangeliis  et 
lectionibus  seu  antiphonario,  volumen 
i,  xx,  74. 

missalem  Gelasii,  volumen  i,  xvii, 
123  ;  missalis  Gelasii  vetustum 
volumen  i,  xx,  74 ;  missalis  Galesii 
(for  Gelasii),  cum  martirilogio  et 
poenitentiale,  volumina  ii,  xv,  59 ; 
habet  .  .  .  missalem  Gregorii  volu- 
men i,  vi,  17;  xviii,  22;  missalem 
Gregorii  cum  evangeliis  et  lectioni- 
bus volume!!  i,  xxii,  47 ;  missalan 
Gregorii,  cum  evangeliis  et  lectioni- 
bus, et  breviarium  antiphonarii, 
volumen  i,  xvii,  123. 

missus,  a  messenger:  m.  domni  regis, 
xxviii,  66  ;  m.  (archiepiscopi)  domni 
Hincmari,  xvii,  127  ;  xxviii,  66. 

mixtura,  a  mixture  of  wheat  and  rye, 
xxv,  1,  2. 

mixtus,  see  annona. 

modius  (Fr.  muid,  \).  mud},  a  measure 
(1)  for  dry-  goods  (annona,  avena, 
frumeutum,  sigilum,  spelta),  i,  1  ; 
ii,  1,  2,5;  iii,  L;  vi,  1;  vii,  1,2; 
viii,  1  ;  ix,  1,  12,  etc.  —  modius 
dimidius,  i,  1;  ii,  o;  ix,  8,  12; 
xxii,  2;  xxiii,  2;  xxv,  1;  xxvi,  28. — 
modius  minor,  xxviii,  2,  68. — modii 
quarta  pars,  vi,  23.-  (2)  for  liquids 
(vinum),  i,  1,  7;  ii,  1,  2,  5;  iii,  1, 
8;  iv,  4;  ix,  1,  8,  etc.  —  modius 
dimidius,  ii,  2. — There  were  two 
kinds  of  niodii :  modius  ad  niajoivm 
mensuram,  xv,  2 ;  m.  majoris  mni- 
surae,  xxv,  1. — modius  ad  miuorem 
mensuram,  i,  2,  16;  xxvi,  41;  m. 
minoris  nieusurue,  xxv,  1. — Guerard 
calculates  that  a  large  modius  =  a 
small  modius  and  $.  —modius  tertiu- 
refers  to  a  tenancy  which  was  held 
for  thirds,  xxv,  1. 

molendiuum,  molcmlinus.  «  >/,///,  which 
had  toruntrilmte  towards  the  iv\ei;ur 
of  the  h.nl.  xiii,  13,  37,  39,  51  ; 


GLOSSARY J.    H.    HESSELS. 


xxii,  44  (had  to  present  offerings  to 
the  "seniores");  xxv,  1,  2.  — 
molendinus  hibernations,  a  winter 
mill,  xix,  1  ;  see  hibernaticus  .  — 
molendinus  dimidius,  xxviii,  1.  —  See 
also  farinarius. 

molins,  for  molinti*,  a  mill,  xiii,  1  ; 
see  mulinuH  ;  also  molendinum, 
farina  rum. 

monachus,  a  monk,  xvii,  127. 

monasterium,  a  monastery,  iv,  2  ;  xiii, 
9,  10  ;  xv,  2  ;  xvi,  2  :  xvii,  2,  22, 
122  ;  xviii,  1  ;  xx,  2,  7G  ;  xxi,  2,  7. 
—  m.  S.  Remigii,  x,  10;  xiii,  15. 

mors,  death,  xv,  61. 

mulinus,  a  mill,  vi,  1  ;  see  also  molen- 
dinum and  molins. 

mulnarius,  a  miller,  xxii,  11  ;  also 
called  vicaratus  (q.v.).  He  held  one 
manse  with  an  ingenuus. 

multo,  a  sheep,  xvii,  28,  126  ;  xxv,  1  ; 
xxvii,  6.  —  multo  trimus,  xxviii,  2 
(a  note  suggests  trinus).  —  m.  de 
tribus  aunis,  xxviii,  69,  72. 

mustum,  new  or  unfermented  wine, 
t,  xiii,  11. 


Nastola,  a  yirdle,  zone,  belt,  or  a  clasp, 

pin,  brace,  shoulder-knot,  xviii,  22  ; 

xx,    74  ;     xxii,   47.  —  nastola  cum 

margaretis,  xvii,  123. 
natale,  the  [day  of  the]  Nativity  of  the 

Lord,  xiii,  52.  —  natale  Domini,  the 

same,  xiii,  1,  2,  5,  15,  35-37,  etc.  ; 

xix,  18  ;  xxii,  44. 
nativitas,  birth,   nativity,    xvii,    127  ; 

xxviii,  65.  —  Xativitas,  the  [feast  of 

the]  Nativity  of  the  Lord,  xiii,  16, 

18,    19,    22,    28,    30.  —  Nativitas 

Domini,  the  same,  i,  2,  15  ;  xiii,  13, 

15,  32;  xvii,  122;  xviii,  1,  20. 
navis,   a  siiip,    xxviii,  67,   68.     Only 

four  ships  are  mentioned. 
necesse  :    quantum  necesse  est,  xxviii, 

2.  —  quaudocumque    et    ubicumque 

necesse  fuerit,  xx,  2. 
necessitas,  necessity,  xxiii,  2. 
nepos,  a  nephew,  vi,  29  ;  xx,  38,  39  ; 

xxi,  6. 

nepta,  a  niece,  xv,  34  ;  xx,  28,  45. 
nobilis  vir,  xvii,  127  (Dodilo,  vassalus 

episcopi). 
nocturualis,  a  booh  containing  the  night 

offices,  vi,  17  :  see  antiplwnarim. 
nonus,  the  ninth  :    nonus  mensis,  xvii, 

126  ;  see  menni-i. 
notitia,  a  notice,  record,  xiii,  1. 
uoviter,  newly,  recently,  xvii,  119. 
nudus,  vacant,  bare  :  muusus  nudtis,  see 

mansus. 


nutrimen,  nourishment,  food,  produce, 
victuals,  x,  11  (the  meaning  here  is 
more  the  produce  of  an  estate] . 

nutrire,  to  cultivate,  grow,  take  cure 
of:  nutrire  silvam,  iii,  2. — silva 
nut rit a,  iii,  1. 


*0ba  =  hoba  (q.v.). 

oblata,  a  woman  who  had  given  Itemelf 
and  her  possessions  to  the  Abbey,  ix, 
5  (having  "infantes"  and  holding 
a  mansus  ingenuilis),  7  (wife  of  an 
ingenuus) . 

oblatio,  a  gift,  offering,  present  (Fr. 
oublie,  oubliage),  xvii,  1,  122  ;  see 
magister,  senior. 

oblatus,  a  man  who  had  given  himself 
and  Jiis  property  to  the  Abbey :  he 
held  a  mansus  ingenuilis,  ix,  7,  8  ; 
a  mansus  ingenuilis  dimidius,  ix,  7  ; 
had  an  ingenua  as  wife,  ix,  8. 

obsequium,  (1)  food,  sustenance  (obs. 
pauperum),  x,  5  (to  be  provided  by  a 
mansus  dominicatus}. — (2)  an  ecclesi- 
astical service,  funeral  rites,  xv,  62 
(to  be  performed  by  a  presbyter  in 
regard  to  his  holding). 

officia,  officials  (men  and  women,  perhaps 
those  of  a  trade  or  handicraft),  ix, 
20  (differing  from  a  person  de 
ministerio). 

officium  sacerdotale,  a  sacerdotal  office 
(of  the  presbyter),  xv,  63. 

olcha,  a  piece  of  arable  land,  xiv,  6. 

omelia,  omilia,  see  homilia. 

opera,  work,  labour ;  o.  servilis,  servile 
work,  xxviii,  71. 

operarius,  a  labourer,  workman.  Work- 
men had  to  be  supplied  by  the  various 
mansi  or  tenants  for  work  in  the 
fields,  vineyards,  etc.,  of  the  estate : 
Mansi  .  .  .  solventes  ...  in  maio  15 
solidos  et  9  denarios  et  12  operanos, 
xiii,  18;  Mansi  .  .  .  qui  solvuut  .  .  . 
in  festo  sancti  Remigii  aut  4  denarios 
aut  1  operarium  in  vinea,  xiii,  32. 
Omnia  mansa  donant  ...  a  nono  ad 
nouum  mensem  operanos  xxx,  diebus 
xxx,  xvii.  126. — The  servus  had  to 
employ  operarii  to  assist  him  in 
"  doing  his  4  days  "  for  his  tenancy : 
Servus  facit  ...  in  unaquaque  septi- 
mana  dies  iiii  .  .  .  cum  operariis  ii, 
viii,  2. 

operire,  to  cover,  roof  over,  xxii,  15. 

opus,  (1)  need,  necessity,  x,  6  (quantum 
opus  est). — (2)  work,  o.  judici,  ix,  2; 
o.  servile,  servile  work,  to  be  per- 
formed by  a  servus,  xxviii,  20,  31. 


640      MEDIAEVAL   LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF   ST.    REMI 


oratorium,  a  place  of  prayer, an  oratory : 

0.  in  honore  sanctae  Mariae,  xxii,  48. 
— o.  in  honore  s.  Remigii  titulatum, 
xviii,  24. 

ordeutn,  for  hordeum,  barley,  vii,  2  ; 
ix,  2,  3,  12;  xvii,  2,  22,  28,  126; 
xx,  1 ;  xxii,  2,  45  ;  xxv,  1,  2  ;  xxvi, 
10-12,  15,  22,  26,  43;  xxvii,  5; 
xxviii,  2,  22.  Also  twice  hordeum 

.(q.v.). 

originaliter,0n^i//fl%,xvii,127(adfin.). 

origo,  origin,  xvii,  127. 

ortus,  for  hortus  (q.v.),  a  garden. 

ovis,  a  sheep,  xiii,  10. — ovis  cum  agno, 
xiii,  15,  16,  22.  See  further  feta, 
foeta,  which  is  here  the  more  usual 
word  for  sheep. 

ovum,  an  egg,  xvii,  114,  126;  xxv,  2. 
The  eggs;  which  tenants  had  to 
supply,  were  usually  numbered  with 
the  chickens ;  see  pullus. 

Pagus,  a  district,  canton,  province,  x, 

1,  2-4. 

palliolum  [dimin.  of  pallium],  a  small 
pall  (or  a  canopy,  covering,  curtain?), 
xviii,  22. 

pallium,  a  pall  (or  a  canopy,  curtain?), 
xvii,  123. — p.  vetustum,  xxii,  47. 

palus,  a  stake,  prop,  stay,  pale,  xxviii,  2 ; 
see  peditura. 

panis,  bread,  which  some  tenants 
received  from  their  lord  when  doing 
their  stipulated  work  for  him,  as 
the  making  of  walls  (macerias),  or 
with  which  they  had  to  provide 
themselves  when  ' '  doing  their  days ' ' 
on  other  occasions  :  Facit  ad  vin- 
,  demiam  dies  xv  sine  pane,  et  postea 
quantum  opus  est  cum  pane  ;  ad 
macerias  dies  xv,  dabiturque  ei  panis 
de  dominico,  x,  6. 

par,  pares,  an  equal,  comrade,  com- 
panion, xi,  2. 

*parafredus,  a  palfrey,  iv,  p.  123. 

pars,  a  part,  xiv,  1. — pars  mansi,  xvii, 
114.— pars  quarto  de  carro,  x,  6,  the 
quantity  of  hay  which  a  tenant  had 
to  cart  and  convey  for  his  lord. — 
pars  quarta  salis,  the  quantity  of 
salt  which  a  tenant  had  to  pay, 
xxviii,  2.  So  again  :  pars  quarta 
modii,  vi,  23.  —  pars  quarta  mansi 
ingenuilis,  xxviii,  18,  held  by  an 
extraneus,  for  which  he  owed :  pars 
quarta  census,  ibid.  —  partes  tres 
anniculi,  xxvi,  26. 

pars  sua,  xviii,  2,  probably  relates 
to  the  question  of  the  division  of 
a  vineyard  and  its  produce  between 


the  lord  and  his  tenants,  explained 
under  tertius  (q.v.).  So  also  dttae 
partes,  vii,  5 :  Habetur  ibi  vinea 
dominica,  quae  facit  ad  tertium,  ubi 
possunt  colligi,  in  duos  partes,  de 
vino  modii  xvi  .  .  .  Facit  vineam 
ad  tertium,  ubi  possunt  colligi,  in 
duos  partes,  de  vino  modii  x.  See 
the  same  phrase,  ibid.  §§  6-8. 

pascere,  to  feed,  fatten,  (porcum)  xii,  1 ; 
xviii,  1;  (hominem)  xv,  61 ;  (pastas) 
xvii,  114. 

Pascha  (Pasca),  ISaster,  i,  15  ;  xiii, 
15,  16,  18,  20,  etc.  ;  xvii,  122  ; 
xviii,  1,  20,  22  ;  xix,  18  ;  xxii,  44. 

pascuum,  a  pasture,  xvii,  1. 

pasqualis,  a  measure  of  pasture  land, 

1,  1 ;    xiv,  2 ;    xviii,   1  ;    xxvi,  37. 
The     pasqualis     seems     to      have 
measured  one  or  H  mappa  (q.v.), 
but  the  width  and  length  of  this 
measure  varied.      In  xxviii,    1   we 
have  pasqualium  salcinorum    (MS. 
pasqut  salcin)  mappae  iii,  the  meaning 
of  which  is  not  clear  ;  see  sakinus. 

passionale,  passionalis,  a  book  recording 
the  sufferings  or  passions  of  the 
martyrs,  xv,  59. 

pasta,  a  hen,  xv,  9,  12,  58;  xvii,  114, 
126;  xx,  13,  14,  76;  xxii,  15,  17, 
20,  24,  25,  45  ;  xxv,  I,  2. 

pastio,  the  right  or  privilege  of  pasturing 
or  feeding  pigs  (the  same  as  past/is, 
q.v. ;  see  also  bannus]  :  (solvit)  in 
pastionem  modium  i,  ix,  2,  4,  5 ; 
Donat  annis  singulis  in  pastionem 
de  spelta  modium  i,  x,  6 ;  Donat 
.  .  .  vintim  in  pastione  modios  ii,  xv, 

2,  12,  14;    Donat  annis  singulis,  in 
pastione  de  frumento  modium  i,  xv, 
10  ;  Donat  ...  in  (pro)  pastionibus, 
de  vino  modios  ii,  xix,  7-9  ;   Donat 
.  .  .  pro  pastione  anniculum  i  .  .  . 
et,  in  januario,  in  pastione  de  ordeo 
.  .  .  modium    i,    xxviii,    2,    22.  — 
pastiones  duae,  xix,  2  (and  perhaps 
also  in  xix,  7-9). 

pastura,  a  pasture,  xix,  1  (pastura  cum 
spinoris,  for  spinosis  ?). 

pastus,  the  pasturing,  feeding  of  pigs, 
and  by  extension  the  right  of 
pasturing  or  feeding  pigs  (the  same 
as  pastio,  q.v.) :  Viri  mansa  tenentes 
.  .  .  sunt  288,  debentes  anno  tertio 
pro  pasto  tot  porculos,  xx,  76. 
Donat  annis  singulis  de  ordeo  modium 
dimidium  sine  pasto  ;  si  vero  pastus 
fuerit,  integrum,  xxii,  2. — Instead 
of  these  payments  in  kind  for  this 
privilege  tenants  had  sometimes  to 


GLOSSARY J.    H.    HESSELS. 


supply  a  curt  lor  the  compulsory 
service  called  bainm*  (q.v .  . 

patella,  a  sine  1 1  /xnt  or  dish,  n  ///etc  ; 
p.  plumbea,  xii,  1  (which  mills  had 
to  provide,.. 

patena,  a  pati-n,  ///off,  see  ([nutations 
and  references  under  MM*,  with 
which  it  is  usually  mentioned. — 
patena  aryentea,  xvii,  123. 

pauper,  a  pour  man,  /ji/ti/t/r,  \iii,  37 
(20  paupers  in  one  place).— a  mansux 
doiiiinioitits  was  assigned  to  a  church 
for  the  susceptiu  or  vbxcyitiu/ii  /jan- 
perum,  x,  5  ;  see  also  obseQUiutn. 

paupertas,  poverty,  xi,  2  ;  if  an  in- 
genuus  could  not  hold  a  manse  or 
part  of  a  manse,  on  account  of  his 
poverty,  he  had  to  prove  it  by  seven 
of  his  equals. 

pectura,  for  plectura,  nit  cncl<»«ir<\ 
hedge,  or  covering  for  stables,  court- 
yards, outhouses,  etc.,  which  tenants 
had  to  construct  for  their  lord.  It 
is  the  same  as  peditura  (q.v.). — 
faciunt  pecturam  ad  cortem,  xvii,  2 
(here  the  MS.  has  psctura)  ;  f.jt?.a.c. 
mi  perticas,  xi,  2  ;  facit  pectura* 
ad  cortem,  scurias  et  hortum,  xvii, 
22;  facit  .  .  .  pecturam adscuriam 
et  hortum,  xxii,  2  ;  facit  pecturas 
ad  claudeudam  cortem,  xx,  2  ; 
Lp.&.c.c.  et  ad  tegumeu  scuriarum, 
xviii,  2  ;  facit  pecturas  ad  cortem 
et  scurias  emendandum,  xxvi,  2.  In 
one  instance  (xi,  2)  the  length  of 
such  a  construction  was  4  perches 
(see  per  tied). 

pecus  (pecudis),  (gen.  plur.)  pecudum,  a 
single  head  of  cattle,  a  beast,  animal, 
one  of  a  herd,  as  distinct  from  pecus, 
pecoris,  cattle  collectively,  xxvii,  6. 

peditura  (for  pedntura,  irompedare,  to 
foot,  furnish  with  feet,  to  prop  up), 
the  same  as  pectura  (q.v.)  and 
clausura  (q  v.),  an  enclosure  made 
of  props,  stakes,  and  rafters,  used  in 
granaries,  or  for  covering  roofs,  and 
in  making  hedge's,  or  for  shutting  in 
courts,  gardens,  etc.  Facit  pedituram 
in  tecto  perticas  ii,  in  sepe  perticas  ii, 
vii,  2;  faciunt  pedituram  in  graneam 
de  decem  pahs  et  decem  capronibus, 
xxviii,  2;  facit  pedituram  in  circuitu 
horti  perticam  i,  xxviii,  69  ;  facit 
pedituram  in  circuitu  horti  perticam 
dimidiam,  xxviii,  72. 

penitentiale,  see poontciifittli*. 

pensa,  a  kind  of  weight  (for  weighing 
meat?),  xxvii,  6  (MS.  has  pens). — 
pensa  lini,  xiii,  5,  9. 


pensare,  to  weigh,  xvii,  123. 

IM  ix  riptus,  for  praescriptus  (q.v.). 

persolvere,  to  />»y,  i>n>j  out,  vi,  15  ,  see 
also  solvert. 

pertica,  a  measure,  a  perch.  It  was  a 
subdivision  ol  the  mappa  (q.v.,,  and 
indicated  its  length  and  breadth, 

1,  2 ;  ii,  2  ;  iii,  3,  5  ;  vi,  2  ;  vii,  2  ; 
viii,  2  ;  ix,  2,  4  ;  x,  6  ;  xi,  2  ;  xiv, 
8;    xviii,  2;  xix,  2,  9,  11,  12  ;   xx, 

2,  16;   xxi,  2;  xxii,  2  ;   \xvi,  2,  4; 
\\vii,  2  ;   xxviii,  2,  69.— It  also  in- 
dicated the  measure  of  hedges  or  other 
enclosures    (see  pectura  ;   peditura ; 
saepes]  which  tenants  had  to  con- 
struct, vii,  2  ;  xi,  2  ;  xxviii,  69,  72 
(pertica  dimidia] ;  the  extent  of  land 
which  they  had  to  plough  (arare), 
xv,  2;  xvi,  2;  xvii,  2,  22;  and  the 
quantity  of  circuius  (q.v.)  which  they 
had  to  supply.— pertica  plena,  v,  2. 
— meusurae  pertica,  xxvi,  10,  11,  15. 

pes,  a  measure,  afoot :  pedes  ad  manum 
(Fr.  pied  de  main,  pie-main),  see 


*piscaria,  a  jAace  for  fishing,  a  fishery, 
A.  ii  (p.  113). 

piscator,  a  fisherman,  xxviii,  8  (he 
held  a  mansits  dunlditts  itti/tniiilis; 
is  described  as  a  servus ;  his  wife 
was  a  coloita ;  his  children  were 
xervi),  73  (holding  an  accola). 

*piscatoria,  a  toll,  tax,  impost,  paid 
by  fishers,  A.  ii  (p.  114). 

placitum,  a  plea,  court  of  justice : 
pi.  publicum,  a,  public  court,  xvii, 
127. 

planeta,  a  folded  chasuble  (casula),  so 
called  from  its  looking  like  a  star : 
planeta  de  cindado  uigro  i,  vi,  17  ; 
pi.  de  cendato  indiata,  xviii,  22  ; 
pi.  lanea  rubea,  xviii,  22  ;  pi.  de 
sarginco  (Du  C.  has  sargineo)  rubea, 
xx,  74  ;  pi.  castanea,  vi,  17. 

plumbeus,  made  of  lead,  leaden  ;  see 
patella. 

poeuitentiale,  penitentiale,  a  peniten- 
tial or  ecclesiastical  book  containing 
all  matters  and  rules  for  imposing 
penance  and  reconciling  penitents : 
missalis  Galesii  (for  Gelasii),  cum 
martirilogio  et  poenitottiale  volu- 
miua  ii,  xv,  59.  — poenitcntialis 
canonici  volumen  i,  xx,  74. — peni- 
tentialis  Bedae  vol.  i,  simul  cum 
evangelio  Mathaei,  xxii,  47. 

pons,  a  bridge,  xxvi,  3 ;  x,  8  (pons 
sancti  Eemigii)  ;  xxv,  1  (  =  molen- 
diiius ;  a  tax  was  paid  for  a  pom 
sive  molcndinux),  2  (id.). 


642       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  : 


porcellus,  a  young  or  small  p'«j,  xii,  1. 

porculus,  a  young  or  small  pig,  xx, 
76. 

porcus,  a  pit/  :  sagiriare  porcos,  iii,  1 ; 
vi,  1;  xv,  1  ;  xx,  1,15;  xxv,  1,2; 
xxvi,  16,  43;  xxvii,  6. — pascere 
porcum,  xii,  1  ;  xviii,  1. — Pigs  were 
paid  as  census,  xiii,  11,  52  (in  medio 
julio),  53  (in  festo  s.  Remigii). 
— debere  porcum,  xiii,  9. — porcus 
bevralis,  a  pig  that  has  not  been 
castrated,  xxv,  1. — porcus  grandis, 
a  full-grown  or  fattened  pig,  xiii,  5. 
— porcus  magnus,  the  same,  xiii,  42. 
— porcus  sualis  [  =  soalis,  q.v.],  a 
male  swine,  xx,  76  ;  xxv,  1 ;  donat 
soalae  (for  soalem  ?)  porcum  ad  sagi- 
nandum,  xx,  2. — summa  .  .  .  silvae 
porcorum  incrassationis,  xxv,  1. 
See  further  soalis,  verres,  tnaialis, 
scrofa,  geiialis. 

porta,  agate :  p.  mouasterii  s.  Remigii, 
perhaps  a  building  erected  at  the 
gate  of  the  monastery  for  receiving 
the  guests,  x,  10. 

portare,  to  bear,  carry,  bring,  convey : 
p.  pullos,  to  carry,  convey  chickens 
for  the  domain  (monastery),  vii,  4. 

portio,  a  part,  portion  :  p.  sua,  his 
oicn  pait,  xxii,  15. 

portionarius,  a  tenant  idio  shares  the 
produce  of  a  tenancy  with  another, 
xxviii,  15  (here  with  a  colona  and 
her  infantes  called  col<>ni],  73  (here 
applied  to  accolae). 

possibilitas,  possibility,  xvii,  i. 

potestas,  a  lordship,  seigniory,  milage, 
district,  vi,  15 ;  xv,  63  ;  xxii,  48. 

praebenda,  prebenda,  daily  support, 
allowance,  payment,  food,  sustenance, 
here  the  daily  food  which  tenants 
had  to  bring  with  them,  or  which 
they  received  when  they  performed 
their  obligatory  services  for  their 
lords :  dabit  in  pratericia  falcem  i, 
cum  sua  prebenda,  aut  dabit  de- 
narium  i,  xi,'  2  ;  facit  suo  seniori, 
tempore  messis,  dies  iii  cum  prebenda 
sibi  data  (ibid.).  Facit  omne'servi- 
tium  sibi  iujuuctuni,  si  praebendam 
habuerit,  xi,  8. 

praeceptum,  an  order,  direction  :  p. 
regis,  xxviii,  7,  41,  47,  66. 

praescriptus,  before-written  ;  wrongly  : 
perscripta  villa,  xvii,  123. 

praesens:  kitMtetillprMMMJi  lueruut, 
xxviii,  66. 

(praestaria)  prestaria,  a  mode  of  holding 
(habere  in  prestai  ium,  )>rt>perty  (here 
a  rineam)  in  "  loan,"  by  virtue  of  a 


charter  issued  by  the  grantee,  differ- 
ing, therefore,  from  the  precaria  (a 
mode  of  holding  property  granted  or 
lent  on  request),  ix,  8.  Though  this 
is  the  only  clear  instance  occurring 
in  the  Register,  the  mode  of  this 
holding  was  probably  not  un- 
common, as,  in  the  general  summary, 
the  revenue  derived  from  it  is  referred 
to  in  two  places,  xxv,  1,  2,  but  in 
both  instances .  the  census  is  called 
inccrtttx. 

praevidere,  (1)  to  keep,  guard,  have  the 
custody  of:  (silvam),  iii,  2  ;  (2)  to 
superintend,  administer  :  (potes- 
tatem),  vi,  15. 

prataritia,  pratericia,  the  time  when 
meadows  (prata)  were  cut,  xi,  2 ; 
xviii,  2. 

pratum,  a  meadow,  the  size  of  which  is 
never  indicated  (except  thrice,  xxiv, 
1 ;  xxvi,  28, 30 :  prati mappa],  merely 
the  number  of  carts  of  hay  collected 
from  prata  (or  the  amount  of  money 
raised  on  them,  xii,  34-36),  i, 
iii,  1  ;  iv,  1  ;  vi,  17  ;  viii,  1 ;  xi, 
xii,  1  ;  xiv,  2,  3  ;  xvi,  1,2;  xix, 
xx,  15 ;  xxi,  1 ;  xxii,  1  ;  xxiii, 
xxiv,  1 ;  xxvi,  14,  16 ;  xxvii, 
xxviii,  1,  68.  Pratus,  xv,  1. — 
Pratum  aratorittm,  xi,  1,  probably 
a  field  or  meadow  set  apart  for 
ploughing,  as  it  is  stated  how  many 
measures  of  seed  for  corn  it  could 
contain.  —  Pratum  dominicum,  a 
meadow  reserved  to  the  lord,  xxiv,  1 . 
— Facere  ad  pratum  dies  iii,  to 
work  three  days  in  the  meadow,  v,  2  ; 
facere  manopera  in  prato,  xxiii,  2  : 
donare  ...  in  'prato  dies  ii  aut 
denarios  ii,  xxvi,  2. — Set-are  pratum, 
to  cut,  mow  the  meadow,  xiv,  3  ; 
xxvi,  17.— See  also  xxvi,  25,  26  ; 
xxviii,  2. 

prebenda,  B0ejWMtaufo. 

precium,  see  pretium. 

presbyter,  a  priest,  parson  :  he  held : 
a  mansus  belonging  to  a  church,  x, 
5. — a  mansus  dominicatus,  xxiv,  1. 
— a  medietas  ecclesiae,  xv,  63. — 
held  "  in  beneficio  "  a  mansus 
ingenuilis,  vi,  3 ;  ix,  3 ;  a  mansus 
ingenuilis  et  diraidius,  a  mansus 
servilis,  and  a  campus,  xv,  62  ; 
a  mansus  servilis,  xx,  75 ;  a  vinea 
cum  pasquali,  xxvi,  37.— He  \va- 
caput  scolae  s.  Remensis  ecclesiae, 
xvii,  127. — had  an  oratorium,  xxii. 
48. — made  a  donation  to  a  place, 
\iv,  6.— had  to  present  offerings  to 


GLOSSARY— J.    H.    HESSELS. 


643 


the  authorities  of  the  estate,  xvii, 
122 ;  xviii,  20  (if  he  held  a  mantis 
ingenuilis] ;  xix,  18  ;  xxii,  44.  See 
further,  xv,  58,  61  ;  xvii,  124. 

pretium,  prcciuin,  money,  price,  v<th«  : 
p.  dominicum,  the  lord's  money, 
xvii,  127. 

probare,  to  pi  on-,  xi,  '2. 

psalterium,  a  psalter,  vi,  17;  xv,  59; 
xvii,  123;  xviii,  22;  xx,  74;  xxii,  47. 

pulliculus,  (f  xiitnU  rhickcn,  \\vii,  6. 

pullus,  a  chicken,  hen,  which  tenants 
had  to  supply  to  the  Abbey,  together, 
in  most  cases,  with  a  certain  number 
of  eggs  (ova) ,  usually  five  eggs  to  one 
chicken :  (a)  pulli  mentioned  without 
eygs\  ix,  7  ;  xii,  1  ;  xxvii,  6. — 1  p., 
xiii,  15  ;  xx,  2.— 2  p.,  xiii,  18,  22.— 
3  p.,  xxii,  2,  9. — 4  p.,  i,  15  ;  xviii, 
20;  xix,  18;  xxii,  44.— 6  p.,  xvii, 
122.— 8  p.,  xiii,  28.— 11  p.,  xiii,  1. 
— 15  p.,  xiii,  20.  —  21  p.,  xiii, 
30.— p.  dimidius,  i,  16  ;  ii,  5. — (b) 
pulli  with  (a  definite  number  of] 
eggs :  I  p.  5  ova,  vii,  4  ;  ix,  2, 
4,  5,  12  ;  xiv,  5 ;  xv,  9  ;  xxvi,  17  ; 
xxvii,  2.— 1  p.  15  ova,  xiii,  32.— 
1|  p.  2i  ova,  xxii,  26.— 1£  p.  7£ 
ova,  xxvi,  7. — 2  p.  10  ova,  xv,  17; 
xvii,  124;  xviii,  10;  xix,  12, 13;  xxiii, 
2. — 2  p.  15  ova,  x,  6. — 3  p.  15  ova, 
ii,  2  ;  iii,  3,  5  ;  v,  2  ;  vi,  2,  9  ; 
viii,  2  ;  xi,  2,  8  ;  xiv,  3  ;  xv,  2,  12, 
14  ;  xvi,  2  ;  xvii,  2,  22  ;  xix,  2,  8, 
9;  xx,  16  ;  xxi,  2;  xxii,  19,  22; 
xxvi,  2,  4,  6,  8,  11,  13,  18,  22; 
xxviii,  2,  4. — 3  p.  20  ova,  i,  2  ; 
xviii,  2,  9. — 4  p.  20  ova,  xxvi,  41. 
—5  p.  25  ova,  vii,  2  ;  xxii,  15,  16, 
21,  23  ;  xxvii,  4.— 6  p.  30  ova, 
xxii,  8  ;  xxvi,  10,  12.— 8  p.  50  ova, 
xxii,  15,  17,  2d,  24,  25.— 10  p. 
50  ova,  xx,  13,  14. — 28  p.  160  ova, 
xiii,  15. — (c)  pulli  with  (an  undefined 
number  of)  eggs :  2  p.  et  ova,  xii,  4  ; 
xiii,  22.— 3  pulli  cum  ovis,  xiii,  17  ; 
xxviii,  69,  72. — 4  pulli  cum  ovis, 
xii,  2. — 15  p.  cum  ovis,  xiii,  16; 
140  p.  cuui  ovis,  xiii,  24.  See 
further,  i,  16  ;  ii,  5  ;  iii,  8 
xvi,  10  ;  xviii,  21  ;  xix,  19 
xxi,  7  ;  xxii,  45  ;  xxiii,  4 
2;  xxvi,  15,  19,  26,  43. 

puteuni  [oi-ptitens},a  icell  (or  a  cistern, 
not  a  pit:'),  vii,  1. 

Quadragesima,  Lent ;  Caput  Quadra - 
gesimae,  Ash  Wednesday,  xiii,  37. 

quartalis,  a  measure  for  salt,  xxviii, 
2,  69. 


xx,  76 ; 


quartarius,  a  fourth  part,  a  quarter  of 
any  measure  (Fr.  quartier),  xiii,  20. 
— quartarius  dimidius,  xiii,  9.  In 
neither  case  is  it  clear  whether  it 
means  a  fourth  part  of  a  manse  or  a 
measure  of  land.  The  latter  meaning 
the  word  seems  to  have  in  one  ol  the 
additional  documents  (see  p.  119). 

quartellus,  a  kind  of  measure  for 
measuring  barley,  xxvi,  26  (but  it 
may  be  quartalis,  q.v.  ;  the  MS.  has 
quartir). 

quaternio,  a  quire  (Fr.  cahier) :  q.  de 
compoto,  xx,  74  ;  see  compottis. — 
quateruioues  canonum  vii,  xx,  71  : 
see  canon.  —  quaternio  glosarum, 
xvii,  123  ;  see  glosa. 

quoquina  (for  coquina),  ><  kitchen,  vi, 
1 ;  viii,  1. 


Radoues,  perhaps  a  kind  of  tool  : 
5  radones  ad  scuriam  reficiendam, 
x,  6  (MS.  radon). 

*rasur;i,  a  corn-measure,  A.  iii,  22. 

ratio,  (1)  account,  charge,  care,  x,  5  ; 
xvii,  127. —  (2)  occasion,  condition, 
opportunity:  ratio  temporis,  xi,  1. 

recipere,  to  receive,  hold,  contain  (said 
of  fields),  x,  5,  8;  xi,  1 ;  xiv,  2; 
xv,  1 ;  xvi,  1 ;  xvii,  28,  126 ;  xix, 
1  ;  xxii,  1  ;  xxvi,  14,  15. 

recognoscere,  to  examine,  inspect,  xvii, 
127  (said  by  one  who  signs  a  docu- 
ment). 

recredere  se,  to  re-consign,  re-entrust 
one's  self,  xvii,  127  (said  of  a  servus 
who,  having  denied  that  he  was  a 
servus,  confessed  himself  as  such, 
and  re-consigned  or  re-entrusted 
himself  to  his  lord,  after  the  truth 
had  been  established  by  a  judicial 
inquiry) . 

redimere  se,  to  buy  one's  self  off, 
release  one's  self,  vi,  2;  vii,  2  ;  ix, 
2,  4,  5  (said  of  a  tenant  who  paid 
a  sum  of  money  instead  of  per- 
forming manual  labour  for  his  lord). 

reficere,  to  repair  (barns,  etc.),  x,  6. 

regere,  to  rule,  govern,  xvii,  127  (said 
of  an  archbishop). 

regius,  royal,  xvii,  127. 

regnare,  to  hace  royal  poiar,  to  rule, 
reign,  xvii,  127. 

remanere,  to  stay  or  remain  behind, 
continue,  abide,  xii,  1  (be  left). 

reperire,  to  find,  procure,  xxvii,  6 
(summa  reperta). 

repressus,  pressed  back  (into  service), 
said  of  servi  and  anciUae,  xvii,  119. 


MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REM1  : 


requirere,  to  ask  or  inquire  after,  xvii, 

127. 
residere,    to    sit,   xvii,    127   (said    of 

judges). 

respicere,  to  belong  to,  x,  5. 
restaurare,  to  restore,  repair,  v,  2. 
rewadiare,  rewadigare,  to  pledge  again; 

r.  servicium,  xvii,  127. 
rex,  a  king,  xxviii,  7,  41,  47,  66. 
*roaticum,  a  tax  or  tribute  paid  to  the 

lord  of  the  estate  for  injury  done 

to  the  public  roads  by  the  wheels 

of  vehicles,  A.  i  (p.  111). 
Rogationes,  Rogation  Days,  the  three 

days  next    before    Ascension   Day, 

xxii,  44. 
rubeus,  red,  reddish  ;  see  planeta. 

Sacerdotalis,  of  or  belonging  to  a 
(sacerdos  or)  priest  :  sacerdotale 
vestimcntmn  (q.v.). 

sacrare,  to  consecrate  (said  of  a  church), 
xvii,  123  ;  xviii,  22. 

sacrata  Deo,  a  woman  who  had  con- 
secrated herself  to  God,  xvii,  54 
(here  an  ingenua,  who  had  infantes}. 

(saepes)  sepes,  a  hedge,  fence,  which 
tenants  had  to  construct  for  their 
lord  :  facit  pedituram  in  tecto 
perticas  ii,  in  sepe  perticas  ii,  ad 
curtera  claudendam  perticas  ii ;  in 
sepe  facit  mappas  iii,  vii,  2. 

saginare,  to  feed,  pasture,  fatten  (pigs), 
which  was  done  in  woods  (silva),  iii, 
i;  xii,  1;  xv,  1;  xx,  1,  2,  15; 
xxvi,  16,  43. —  Sometimes  it  was 
the  duty  of  the  tenants  to  undertake 
this  feeding:  saginat  porcos  ii,  vi,  1. 
See  also  porcus. 

*sagiuum,  the  soft  fat  or  grease  of  pigs, 
suet,  lard  (Fr.  sain),  xxix,  6,  8, 
11,  17. 

sal,  salt,  of  which  tenants  had  to 
supply  a  certain  quantity  in  satis- 
faction of  their  rent,  vi,  23  ;  xi,  2  ; 
xv,  2;  xvi,  2,  10;  xvii,  21  ;  xxviii, 
2,  4,  29,  33,  34,  40,  69.  Some 
manses  were  exempt  from  this  tax ; 
others  paid  a  sum  of  money  instead. 

salcinus  [salcinorum],  xxviii,  1,  for 
which  Guerard  suggests  salictum,  a 
plantation  or  thicket  of  willows ; 
but  could  m\cinus  mean  brackish  ? — 
See  pasqualis. 

salneritia,  a  tax  or  contribution  paid 
in  nalt  (see  sat),  xviii,  2  ;  xxii,  2. 

*saltus,  a  wood,  xxix,  18. 

sargincum,  or  sargineum,  a  kind  of  silk 
serge  ( Fr .  sarge,  serge,  from  Lat.  serica, 
t«  ni.  orneut.  plur.  of  sericus,  silken) : 


planeta  de  sarginco  (Du  Cange  has 
sargineo)  rubea,  xx,  74  ;  see  planeta. 

*sartum,  or  sartus,  a  piece  of  ground 
cleared  of  trees,  shrubs,  etc.,  and 
rendered  fit  for  cultivation,  xxix, 
1,  2,  19. 

satio,  a  solving :  aestiva,  aestivatica, 
hibernatica,  tremsatica  satio,  see 
aestivns,  hibernations,  tremsaticus. 
— Sationes  ambae,  the  aestiva  and 
hibernatica  satio  (?),  vi,  1;  vii,  1; 
viii,  1  ;  ix,  1. — Satio  uterque,  idem, 
xi,  1  ;  xii,  1  ;  xxviii,  1,  68. — Satio 
alia,  as  distinguished  from  the 
aestiva  and  hibernatica  satio,  xii,  1. 
— Sationes  cunctae,  probably  the 
aestiva,  hibernatica,  and  tremsatica 
satio,  xxv,  1. — Satio  ipsa,  xviii,  2; 
xx,  2. 

sauma  (=  sagma),  a  pile,  heap  (of 
wood)  of  uncertain  size :  sauma  de 
lignis,  xiii,  22,  23. 

scabinus,  a  skevin,  sheriff,  xvii,  125. 
— scabinius  :  scabimorum  judicium, 
xvii,  127. 

scaritio,  scarritio,  a  prop  for  a  vine, 
a  pole,  Fr.  echalas  (=  Low  Lat. 
eschara,  scaratus,  from  the  Low 
Lat.  carratium,  from  the  Gr.  x^P0!? 
a  vine-prop),  xxvi,  41. — Donat  .  .  . 
scantiones  dimidium  carrum,  i,  2 ; 
solvit  (facit)  .  .  .  de  xcaritione  carrum 

1,  ix,  2,  4 ;  carra  . . .  scaritionum  (48, 
49),  xxv,  1,2;  habet .  .  .  scantiones 
carra  iiii,   xxvi,  41.  —  Scarritiones 
carra  v  et  dimidium.  i,  16 — Instead 
of  supplying  these  props  the  tenants 
could  pay  money,  ix,  5  (1  denarius). 

scendola  (i,  16 ;  ii,  2,  5)  ;  scendula 
(x,  6  ;  xv,  2,  58 ;  xvi,  10  ;  xvii,  2)  ; 
scindula,  a  tile  of  cleft  wood  for 
covering  roc>fx,  a  shingle,  i,  2  ;  xi,  2  ; 
xii,  2,  4  ;  xvi,  2  ;  xvii,  126  ;  xviii, 

2,  21;    xix,  2,  9,  19;    xx,  2,  76; 
xxi,  2,  7  ;  xxii,  2,  8,  9,  15,  26,  45 ; 
xxv,  1,  2;    xxvi,  2,  9-11,  15,  43; 
xxviii,    2,    69.  —  scindula    dimidia. 
xxvi,  10. 

schilla,  a  bell  (D.  schel) :    schilla  de 

metallo,  xxii,  47  ;  see  metal/ton. 
scindula,  see  scendola. 
scola,  a  school:   scola  sauete  Remensis 

ecclesiae,  xvii,  127. 
scrofa,   a  sow,    xxvii,    6.      See    also 

porcus. 
*scudata,  a  coin,  the  aurens,  or  Fr. 

escus  d'or,  A.  iii,  5. 
acuria,  a  stable,  bam  (D.  schitur),  often 

mentioned  in  the    plural,    and    as 

belonging  to  the  IIK 


GLOSSARY- 


H.    HESSKLS. 


645 


but  distinct  from  tlic  actlijic'ta,  f  os- 
cular, curtis,  etc.,  i,  1  ;  ii,  1  ;  iii,  1, 
6  ;  xxvii,  1. — Tenants  had  to  con- 
struct them,  or  to  perform  work  in 
them,  v,  2  ;  xvii,  22  ;  xix,  2,  9  ; 
xxii,  2,  8,  9  ;  \\vi,  10;  or  to 
enclose  them,  xvii,  2 ;  or  to  keep 
them  iu  repair,  x,  0  ;  \v\i,  2  ;  or 
to  cover,  root  them,  xviii,  2,  9 ; 
xxii,  15. 

secare,  to  cut,  mow :  s.  pratuin,  see 
prat  H, a. 

sedes  sancta,  tin-  Ifnf//  ,s>r,  xvii,  127. 

*sedile  =  sessus  (q.v.), a  plot  of  ground, 
A.  iii,  5,  6,  10,  11,  13,  14,  17. 

semen,  seed,  x,  8  ;  xiv,  2  ;  xvii,  1  ; 
xxv,  1,2;  xxvi,  14  ;  xxvii,  5. 

sementis,  a  seeding,  sowing,  sced-com. 
xi,  1  ;  xv,  1  ;  xvi,  1  ;  xvii,  28. 

seminare,  to  now,  always  used  here 
with  respect  to  the  quantities  of 
seed  that  could  be  sown  in  certain 
measures  of  land,  i,  1  ;  ii,  1  ;  iii,  1 ; 
v,  1  ;  vi,  1  ;  vii,  1  ;  viii,  1  ;  ix,  1  ; 
x,  9 ;  xiv,  2 ;  xv,  62 ;  xvii,  1 ; 
xviii,  1  ;  xix,  1  ;  xx,  1,  15  ;  xxi,  1; 
xxii,  1,  44,  47,  48  ;  xxiii,  1  ;  xxvi, 
13,  21,  26,  27,  43;  xxvii,  4;  xxviii, 
1,  68  (siminare}. 

seminatus,  a  nowing,  xii,  1. 

senior,  (1)  an  elder,  here  one  of  the 
authorities  of  the  Abbey,  xi,  2.— At 
stated  times  of  the  year  the  majors, 
the  priest,  dean,  and  cellarer  of 
certain  villages,  occasionally  also 
mills,  had  to  present  to  the  seniores 
ormagistri  "inveneratione"  certain 

fifts  (oblationes),  xvii,  122  ;  xviii, 
0 ;  xix,  18 ;  xxii,  44 ;  or  show 
respect  in  some  other  way,  xviii,  1 ; 
see  also  magister. — (2)  A  title  applied 
to  an  archbishop,  xvii,  127. 

sepes,  see  mepes. 

septimana,  a  week,  during  which  some 
tenants  had  to  work  a  certain 
number  (here  4)  of  days  for  their 
lord,  viii,  2;  xxviii,  20.  See  also 
ebdomada. 

sepulturae  locus,  a,  place  for  burial, 
xv,  61 ;  xxii,  47. 

servilis,  of  or  belonging  to  a  servus, 
servile.  See  mansus  servilis  ;  opera 
servilis ;  opus  servile. 

servitium,  a  service,  which  tenants 
were  obliged  to  perform  for  their 
lord,  at  stated  times,  or  whenever 
required  by  him  or  his  officers:  facit 
omne  servitium  sibi  injunctum,  iii, 
3;  xiv,  3;  xv,  12,  14; 'xviii,  9,  10; 
xix,  8,  12  ;  xx,  13,  16;  xxii,  15; 


t'acit  oinne  ,sv  •/•/•<//"///  sil)i  iiijuuctuiu, 
si  praebendam  habuerit,  xi,  8. 
also  iii,  2  ;  vi,  23  ;  xvii,  127. 

servitium  aquense,  the  service  of 
conveying  and  transporting  wine  and 
other  produce  of  the  estate  to  .  /><  - 
la-  (Jha/ii'-llc  : 


dans  pro  ipso  aquensi  bove  din.  i, 
xvii,  22  ;  faciunt  .  .  .  propter  ser- 
i-irimit  pro  bove  aqueusi  deuarium  i, 
xix,  9.  For  further  particulars  re- 
garding this  service  see  bo*  <i>j><,  „.<,,* 
under  box, 

servus,  a  servant,  serf.  He  is  recorded 
as  (1)  servus  merely:  iii,  4;  xvii, 
126,  127;  xix,  9;  xx,  3,  13,  11,  5:j. 
VI  ;  xxiv,  2  ;  xxviii,  47  ;  (2)  having 
to  pay  12  den.,  xxviii,  54,  G.~>  ; 
(3)  aecola,  servus,  xx,  37,  06  ;  (4) 
berbiarius,  servus,  xvii,  117,  118, 
121;  (5)  faber,  servus,  xvii,  11G, 
117  ;  (6)  forasticus,  servus  (having 
to  pay  a  poll-tax  of  8  den.),  iii,  7,  8  ; 
(1}  forensis,  servus,  ix,  15,  16;  xx, 
56,  66,  67  ;  (8)  piscator,  servus, 
xxviii,  8  ;  (9)  ptier,  servus,  xvii,  115. 

—  (10)  son  of  an  ancilla,  ix,  15  ;  xv, 
41  ;  xvii,  115,  118;   xx,  55;  (11)  oj 
a  servus,  xvii,   1  14  ;    (12)  of  a  ber- 
biaria  ancilla,  xvii,  117  ;   (13)  of  an 
aecola,  ingeuuus,  xx,  36  ;    (14)  of  H 
colonus  +  ancilla,  xxviii,  2,  4  ;    (15) 
of  a  servus  +  colona,  xxviii,  8,  20,  38. 

—  (16)+  an  ancilla,  vi,  8;    viii,  2; 
xv,  12,  13  ;  xx,  13,  14,  53,  54  ;  xxii, 
17,  20,  24  ;    (17)  +  a  colona,  xxviii, 
20,38;    (\S)+cpistolari«,  xx,  45; 
(  1  9)  +  an   ing  en  tia  (children  ,  servi]  , 
vi,  16  ;  xv,  17  ;  xix,  9  ;  xx,  22,  37, 
52,  53  ;   xxii,  18  ;    (20)  +  an  nxor, 
xviii,  9;    xxviii,   23.—  (21)  he  held 
(a]  a  mansus  servilis,  iii,  4  ;    vi,  9, 
16,  18;   viii,  2,  3  ;    xi,  8-11  ;    xiv, 
3,  4  ;  xv,  12-15,  17  ;  xviii,  9  ;  xix, 
8  ;  xx,  13,  14  ;  xxii,  15,  17  ;  xxviii, 
20,  21,  31  ;  ditto  (with  an  ingeuuus), 
xvii,  25  ;    xxii,  24  ;    ditto  (with  a 
colonus},   xxviii,    32  ;     ditto    (with 
another  servus),  xvii,  25  ;    xviii,  9  ; 
xxii,  16,  21,  23  ;  ditto  (with  another 
MTMtf  andan  ingrnnns),  xvii,  24,  26  ; 
xxii,  14  ;  ditto  (with  another  serai* 
and  two  ingenui],   xvii,  24  ;    ditto 
(with  an  undefined  tenant),  xxii,  21  ; 
(d)  a  mansus  servile  di»iiditts  (with 
an  ingenuus},  xviii,  9  ;    (c)  a  untnsHs 
ingenuilis,  vi,  7,  8  ;  ix,  3,  6  ;   \v,  .">  : 
xvi,  3-5  ;  xx,  3  ;  ditto  (with  another 
servus}  ,\\'\\,  14  ;  xix,  3  ;  ditto  (with 
another  serrtt*  and  3  ingemii},  xvii, 


646       MEDIAEVAL   LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM   OF   ST.    REMI  : 


7  ;  (d)  a  mansus  ingenuilis  dimidius, 
xvi,  5;  xxviii,  8,  38;  (<?)  ingenuih'ter, 
a  mansus  dimidius,  xv,  9  ;  (/)  an 
accola,  xviii,  10  ;  xxvi.  17  ;  (g)  an 
<wv0J«  ingenuilis,  xxviii,  22,  23. — 
(22)  he  is  mentioned  among  (a)  the 
'iccolae  villae,  owing  12  den.,  xv,  32  ; 
(b)  the  servi  vel  ancillue,  interius  et 
exterius  de  villa,  owing  12  den.,  xvii, 
114-118;  (e)  the  forenses  villae, 
owing  9  days  (of  work)  or  4  den., 
xv,  34,  38,  41,  53;  (d)  the  servi 
et  ancillae  "  iuterius  et  exterius 
manentes,"  xv,  58;  (e)  "servi  et 
ancillae  noviter  repressi,"  xvii,  119- 
121  ;  (/)  "servi  vel  ancillae  intra 
villam,"  xviii,  18,  19  ;  xix,  16  ;  (g) 
mancipia,  xviii,  23  ;  (h)  "forastici,"' 
xix,  17  ;  (i)  the  "familia  villae, 
interius  et  exterius  commanens," 
xx,  22,  36;  (k)  "servi  et  ancillae, 
forenses  siue  accolae,"  xx,  76. 

sessus,  (1)  a  piece  of  land,  which  varied 
in  extent,  xiv,  6  (one  mappa) ;  six 
jornales  of  arable  land,  and  three 
vineolae,  xv,  61  ;  xxvi,  16,  18,  19, 
31  (eleven  mappae],  33. — it  was  held 
(habet)  by  an  extraneus,  xxi,  5  ; 
an  ingenuus,  xxi,  5  ;  an  undefined 
tenant,  xxi,  5.  —  a  vasallus  had 
(habet}  it  de  beneficio,  xxvi,  16. — 
it  was  part  of  a  mansus,  xxvi,  18. 
See  also  xxvi,  19,  33.  (2)  Some- 
times it  resembled  the  mansus, 
having  attached  to  it  aedificia  (q.v.), 
a  curtis,  and  scuriae,  iii,  6. 

sesterius,  ix,  11,  the  same  as  sex- 
tarius  (q.v.). 

sextarius,  a  measure,  both  for  dry  goods 
and  liquids  (Fr.  setier),  probably 
i\i  part  of  a  modius,  xiii,  1,  14,  15, 
18;  xxv,  1,  2. 

sigalura,  rye  (Fr.  seigle],  xiii,  18,  28. 
— sigilum,  i,  1  ;  ii,  1,  2,  5;  iii,  1  ; 
v,  1  ;  ix,  2,  3;  x,  5,  8;  xi,  1,  2; 
xiii,  14-16  ;  xiv,  2  ;  xv,  1,  62  ; 
xvi,  1 ;  xvii,  1,  28  ;  xviii,  1  ;  xix,  1 ; 
xxi,  1 ;  xxii,  1,  44,  47,  48  ;  xxiii,  1 ; 
xxv,  1,  2,  13-15,  27,  43  ;  xxvii,  5. 

sigilum  =  sigalum  (q.v.). 

signum,  a  seal,  xvii,  127.  —  signum 
de  metallo,  perhaps  a  copper  bell, 
xviii,  22  (see  metallum] .  —  signum 
ferreum,  xviii,  22 ;  xxii,  47,  perhaps 
an  iron  bell. 

silva,  a  wood,  usually  mentioned  with 
the  number  of  pigs  that  could  be 
fattened  in  them,  iii,  2  ;  xii,  1 ;  xv, 
1;  xx,  1,  15;  xxiv,  1;  xxv,  1.— 
Silva  bedullina,  a  wood  of  birch-trees, 


see  bedullinus.  —  silva  colrina  cum 
npinulis,  a  wood  of  hazel-trees  and 
shrubs,  see  colrinus  and  spinula. — 
silva  communis,  a  common,  public 
wood,  see  communis.— silva  porcorum 
incrassationis,  a  wood  for  the  feeding 
of  pigs,  xxv,  1. — silva  minuta,  a 
shrubbery,  copse,  see  minutus. — 
silva  nutrita,  a  well-cultivated  wood, 
see  nutrire. 

silvarius,  a  forester,  i,  12;  here  this 
officer  was  also  a  messarius  (q.v.). 

similiter,  in  like  manner,  similarly, 
used  frequently  to  avoid  repetition, 
i,  3,  4-11,  etc.,  etc. 

siminare,  for  seminare  (q.v.). 

soalis,  for  sualis,  a  male 'pig,  xx,  10; 
xxvi,  13  ;  porcus  sualis,  see  porous  ; 
soalae  (for  soalis)  porcus,  see  porcus. 
See  also  sualis. 

socius,  an  associate,  partner,  xix,  2  ; 
sotius,  xxii,  1. 

solarium,  a  terrace,  balcony,  or  perhaps 
a  loft,  garret,  part  of  the  casa  (q.v.), 
which  was  always  mentioned  with 
the  mansus  dominicatux,  viii,  1. 

solidus,  (1)  a  coin,  a  shilling,  the  20th 
part  of  a  libra,  iii,  8  ;  xix,  19 ; 
xx,  76  ;  xxi,  7 ;  xxii,  46 ;  xxiv,  1  ; 
xxv,  1,2;  xxvi,  9,  15,  18,  19,  26, 
31,  etc.;  xxviii,  67,  69.— As  regards 
taxes  paid  in  money  (solidi),  see: 
1  sol.,  ix,  7,  11  ;  xvii,  2S.-2  sol., 
vi,  25,  26;  ix,  8-10;  xiii,  14:  xvii, 
124.— 2^  sol.,  viii,  4.— 3  sol.,  xiii, 
7,  13. — 4  sol.,  vi,  30;  x,  5;  xiii,  1. 
— 4J  sol.,  vi,  28  ;  xiii,  2.— 4  sol.  et 
10  den.,  vi,  29.— 5  sol.,  xiii,  11, 
13.— 5|  aol.,  xiii,  2,  18.— 6  sol., 
xiii,  1,  5,  8.— >6|  sol.,  xiii,  10. — 
7  sol.,  xiii,  1,  5.— 8  sol.,  xiii,  1. — 
9  sol.,  xiii,  1,  12. — 10  sol.,  xiii,  13  ; 
xv,  62  ;  xvii,  21.  -12  sol. .  xiii,  2,  9. 
—18  sol.,  19  sol.,  xiii,  1.— 20  sol., 
xiii,  3,  11.— 22  sol.,  xiii,  9.— de 
argento  solidi,  i,  16  ;  xvii,  21 ;  xviii, 
21  ;  xxvi,  14  ;  xxviii,  51,  68,  70, 
73. — argenti  solidi,  xv,  08.  See  also 
argentum. — (2)  as  weight,  xvii,  123. 

solvere,  to  pay,  a  tax  or  rent,  in  money 
or  in  kind.  So  :  solvere  de  annona 
(q.v.) ;  s.  araticum  (q.v.) ;  s.  pro 
capite  suo,  see  1  caput  ;  s.  in 
censum,  de  censu,  pro  omni  censu, 
niedietatem  census,  see  cetisu* ;  s.  in 
hostelitia  (q.v.);  s.  multonem  (q.v.); 
s.  in  pastione  (q.v.)  ;  s.  perticax 
(q.v.)  ;  s.  pullum  (q.v.)  ;  s.  »al 
(q.v.) ;  s.  de  spelta  (q.v.).  See  also 
vi,  21,  25,  26;  viii,  4 ;  ix,  7 ;  xv, 


GLOSSARY J.    H.    HESSKLS. 


647 


62;  xvii,  124;  xx,  13;  xxii,  17; 
xxiv,  1;  xxvi,  17,  24,  28;  xxviii, 
51,  73.  The  word  donare  (q.v.)  is 
frequently  used  instead. 

sonus,  a  difference,  dix/>nti  :  sonum 
audierunt,  xvii,  127. 

soror,  a  sister,  i,  14  (bis) ;  ii,  4  ;  iii,  7  ; 
ix,  20;  xv,  33,  35,  38;  xvii,  75, 
115;  xx,  18;  xxii,  12;  xxviii, 4, 7,  8. 

sotius,  for  socius  (q.v.). 

spelta,  spelt,  i,  1  ;  v,  1  ;  vi,  23  ;  vii, 
2,4;  x,  6  ;  xi,  2  ;  xii,  2,  3  ;  xiv,  2  ; 
xv,  1  ,  xvi,  1  ;  xvii,  1  ;  xviii,  1,  2, 
21  ;  xx,  1,  2,  8,  10,  76  ;  xxii,  1,  2, 
H,  26,  45  ;  xxiii,  1  ;  xxv,  1,  2; 
xxvi,  10,  11,  13,  15,  21,  26,  43; 
xxvii,  o  ;  xxviii,  67. 

spina,  a  thorn,  shrub  used  for  making 
hedges :  Donat  .  .  .  clausuram 
spinarum  carrum  i,  xvii,  22. 

spinoris,  for  spinosus  ?  xix,  1 :  pastura 
cum  spinoris,  see  spina,  spinula. 

spinula,  a  little  thorn,  shrub :  silva 
colrina  cum  spinulis,  i,  1. 

stabulum,  a  stable,  viii,  1. 

stagneus  =  stanneus,  made  of  sfunim/u  ; 
see  calix,  capsa,  corona,  lampada. 

stagnum  =  stannum,  an  alloy  of  .v/V/vr 
and  lead,  or  tin  ;  see  calix,  crn.>~, 
lionpas. 

sterilis,  barren,  sterile,  xxvii,  6  (applied 
to  cattle  :  Summa  pecudum  .  .  . 
bourn  31,  vaccarum  42,  vitulorum 
34  annicularum  4,  sterilium  25, 
taurorum  8).  Also  applied  to  sheep, 
ibid. 

stola,  the  stole,  vi,  17  ;  xviii,  22  ;  xx, 
74 ;  xxii,  47. 

stramen,  straw,  which  tenants  had  to 
supply  by  the  carrum  (q.v.)  : 
Dabit  .  .  .  de  stramine  missa  sancti 
Remigii  carrum  1,  xi,  2  ;  facit  .  .  . 
•stramine  carrum  1,  xix,  13. — Some- 
times the  tenants  had  to  gather 
the  stramen  dominicum  in  the 
manorial  manse  for  the  covering 
of  stables  :  facit  cooperturam  de 
stramine  dominico  ad  scurias,  quern 
colli^it  ipse,  xviii,  9.  Ad  scuriam 
operiendam,  de  stramine  dominico 
colligit,  xxii,  15. 

sualis,  of  or  belonging  to  a  (sus  or) 
swine  ;  see  porcus,  soalis. 

subscribere,  to  subscribe  one's  name, 
sign,  xvii,  127. 

substratum,  a  spreading  or  laying 
under,  a  litter,  xxi,  2,  7. 

subter,  below,  underneath,  xvii.  127. 

successio,  a  following  after,  succeeding, 


summa,  a  XH/H,  *mn-total,  i,  16  ;    ii,  5  ; 

iii,  8  ;  iv,  4  ;    xiii,  40-42  ;    xv,  58  ; 

xxv,  1,2;  xxvi,  9,  19;  xxvii,  13. 
supplementum,  a  supply,  xv,  63. 
susceptio,  a  taking  in  I  a  ml,  sustenance  ; 

s.  pauperum,  x,  5. 

*Taberna,  a  booth,  inn,  tavern,  A.  ii 
(p.  113). 

taurus,  a  steer,  bull,  xxvii,  6. 

tectum,  a  roof,  vii,  2  ;   xiii,  13. 

tegumen  (  =  tegimen)  a  covering,  cover, 
roof  of  a  xtablc,  xviii,  2. 

tempus,  time,  vi,  15  ;  xiv,  3  (tempus 
vendemiae)  ;  tempus  omne,  v,  2. 

tenens,  a  tenant,  xx,  1. 

tenere,  to  hold  (as  a  tenant),  i,  2-4, 
6-9,  12;  ii,  2,  3  ;  iii,  2,  etc.  ;  vi, 
5-14,  16,  etc.;  ix,  8-11  ;  x,  6; 
xxvi,  2.  See  also  habere. — tenere  in 
beneficium,  see  bencficium. 

tenor,  tenor,  sense,  ivay,  vi,  15. 

terciolus,  for  tertiolm  (q.v.). 

terminus,  a  term,  period,  season,  xiii, 
1  (heading),  24. 

terra,  land,  iii,  6  ;  x,  8  ;  xiii,  16,  35, 
37. — t.  arabilis,  arable  land,  ii,  1  ; 
iii,  1  ;  iv,  1,4;  vi,  1 ;  vii,  1  ;  viii, 
1  :  ix,  1,  11;  xv,  61  ;  xviii,  24; 
xix,  1;  xx,  15;  xxii,  25,  44,  47; 
xxiv,  1  ;  xxvi,  21,  27-32,  34,  38  ; 
xxviii,  1,  68. 

terra  altar  is,  xiii,  5,  9  ;  see  altare. 
— t.  dominica,  l<md  belonging  or 
reserved  to  a  dominus  or  lord,  i,  12. 
—  t.  dominicata,  the  same,  xxvi, 
13-15,  26  ;  xxviii,  73.—  i.  forastica, 
land  lying  outside  the  domain  ;  see 
forasticus,  1  adj. — t.  forensis,  the 
same ;  see  forcnsis,  1 .  -t.  propria, 
ones  own  land,  viii,  4. 

terracius,  perhaps  a  tenant  of  land 
which  did  not  belong  to  a  manse, 
xiii,  5,  9,  32  [the  word'appears  only 
in  ablat.  plur.,  so  that  it  may  be  a 
neuter  substantive,  and  indicate,  not 
a  person,  but  a  tax  paid  for  the 
possession  of  land ;  see  also  mapaticus, 
vinatius,  and  vinaticu»i~\. 

tertiolus,  a  measure  for  salt,  xvi,  2 ; 
terciolus,  xvi,  10. 

tertius,  the  third-,  ad tertium  facere,  to 
cult  irate  anything  for  a  third  of  the 
profit,  have  a  third  share  in  any- 
thing: facit  vineam.  dominicam  ad 
tertium,  iii,  3 ;  xxiii,  2 ;  facit 
viueam  de  suo  dominicam  ad  tertium, 
et  deducit  ipsum  ad  monasterium, 
iv,  2.  Habetur  ibi  vinea  dominica, 
que  facit  ad  tertium,  ubi  possunt 


I 

648       MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHUM   OF    ST.    RKMI  : 


colligi,  in  duas  partes,  de  vino  raodii 
xvi,  vii,  5.  Facit  vineam  ad  tertiam, 
ix,  10  ;  f.  v.  a.  t.  ubipossunt  colligi, 
in  duas  partes,  de  vino  modii  x,  vii, 
5 ;  see  also  vii,  6-8 :  vinea  ubi 
possunt  colligi  de  vino,  in  duas 
partes,  raodii  xviii,  etc.  Habet 
idem  in  eadem  villa  vineam,  ubi 
possunt  colligi  vini  modii  xviii  absque 
tertio  (i.e.  the  third  part  deducted, 
which  fell  to  the  vine-dresser  or  the 
tenant),  xxvi,  41. — Mansus  domini- 
catus  habet  .  .  .  farinarium  dimi- 
dium  ad  tertium,  xxviii,  68.  The 
same  condition  seems  to  be  alluded 
to  in  xxv,  1,  where  we  have  tcrtiit* 
modius  and  absque  tertio  (modio}. 

testificare,  to  bear  witness,  to  give 
evidence,  xvii,  127. 

testis,  a  ivitness,  xvii,  125,  127 ; 
xxviii,  66. 

titulare,  to  call,  name,  xviii,  24. 

tonna,  a  vat,  barrel,  tun,  bntt,  xii,  1. 

torcular,  usually  mentioned  with  the 
aedificia  (buildings,  outhouses)  be- 
longing to  the  mansu*  dominicatUN 
(q.v.),  therefore,  perhaps,  not  a 
press  but  a  cellar  or  storeroom,  see 
aedificium,  i,  1  ;  ii,  1  ;  iii,  1  ;  iv,  1 ; 
viii,  1 ;  ix,  1 ;  xxvii,  1  (here  two 
torcularia  belong  to  a  mansns 
dominicatus] . 

tradere,  to  give  up,  hand  over,  xxviii, 
66.—  tradere  se,  to  give  one's  self  up, 
to  devote  one's  self,  vi,  15. 

transversus,  in  transversum,  crossway, 
crosswise,  across,  xxviii,  2,  46,  49, 
52,  69. 

tremsaticus  [trimensis],  of  or  belonging 
to  three  months :  tremsatica  (trens-] 
satio,  a  three-monthly  sowing,  usually 
here  the  time  or  the  season  when 
tenants  had  to  plough  a  certain 
measure  of  land  for  their  lord :  arare 
ad  tremsaticam  sationem  (here  follows 
the  measure),  xxviii,  2,  48,  69.— 
facere  ad  trensatieam  sationem  (here 
follows  the  measure),  xxviii,  70,  73. 
— facere  ad  trematicam  (here  follows 
the  measure),  xxviii,  49. — See  also 
aestiva,  aestivatica,  and  hibernatica 
satio. 

trimus,  of  three  years,  three  years  old ; 
see  multo. 

turibulum,  a  vessel  to  burn  incense  itt, 
a  censer:  tur.  de  auricalco,  vi,  17; 
turibulum  aereum,  xxii,  47. 


Uncia,  an  ounce  (of  money),  part  of  a 
pound,  a  kind  of  coin,  between  libra 
-Andi  denarius,  xvii,  126. — an  ounce  (of 
weight) :  u.  de  vermiculo,  xxii,  15, 
17,  20,  24r  25,  45;  xxv,  1,  2. 

uxor,  a  tvife,  vi,  5,  6,  8,  11,  16  ;  ix, 
7,  8,  17;  xv,  9,  17,  46;  xvii,  72, 
81,  87,  88,  94;  xviii,  3-6,  8,  12; 
xix,  4,  11  ;  xx,  13,  14,  18,  52; 
xxviii,  2,  4,  8,  44. 

Vacca,  a  cow,  xii,  1 ;  xxvii,  6. 

vadere,  to  go,  proceed,  xxviii,  48 
(vadere  in  ambasciaturam) . 

*vadium,  a  pledge,  pawn,  A.  iii,  14. 

vasallus,  vassalus,  a  man,  vassal : 
one  Avas  called  nobilis  vir,  vassalus 
episcopi,  and  conducted,  as  the 
bishop's  "missus,"  a  judicial  en- 
quiry, xvii,  127.  —  Others  were 
holding  a  benefice,  consisting  of  3 
mansi  ingenuiles,  xxvi,  10. — (debene- 
ficio)  1  sessum,  1  pratum,  and  a  silva 
communis,  xxvi,  16.  —  mansum  I, 
xxvi,  27,  34. — vineam  1  de  beneficio, 
xxvi,  35.  —  mansns  ingeuuilis  pro 
beneficio,  xxvi,  40. 

vasculum,  a  (small)  beehive  ;   see  apis. 

vassalus,  see  vasallx*. 

*vectura,  victura,  a  carrying,  con- 
veying, A.  iii,  7,  10,  16. 

vehere,  to  convey,  transport  (especially 
hay,  wood,  manure),  a  work  which 
tenants  had  to  do  for  their  lord  :  ad 
fenum  vehendum,  x,  6  ;  vehit  ex  eo 
(hay)  carrum  1,  xiv,  3;  vehit  ex  eo 
(wood)  dimidium  carrum,  xv,  2; 
vehit  fimum,  xx,  13.  See  also  xxii, 
2,  9  ;  xxvi  2,  4,  6,  18  ;  xxviii,  2. 
See  also  colligere,  componere. 

vehitura [vehere],  a  conveying,  carrying, 
transporting,  a  work  imposed  on 
some  of  the  tenants  of  the  estate  : 
facere  vehituram  in  leugas  (legas, 
i.e.  leagues]  xxx,  vi,  2  ;  vii,  2  ;  ix, 
2,  4,  5 ;  xxviii,  2  (inter  quattuor 
mansos  faciunt  vehituram  1  in  leugas 
xxx). — This  labour  the  tenant  could 
buy  off  by  paying  4  or  5  denarii. 

velamen,  a  cover,  covering,  veil: 
velamina  altaris,  see  altare. 

vendemia,  for  rhtdcnint  (q.v.). 

venerari,  to  reverence,  venerate,  and  by 
extension,  to  present  offerings,  xvii, 
122  ;  xviii,  1 ;  see  maaister,  senior, 
veneratio,  oblatio. 

veneratio,  respect,  reverence  :  veneratio 
magistrorum,  i,  15 ;—  seniorum,  xviii, 
20  ;  xix,  18  ;  xxii,  44. 

veritas,  tie  truth,  xvii,  127. 


GLOSSARY — J.    H.    HESSELS. 


vermiculum,  a  kind  of  stuff  for 
colouring,  of  which  a  certain 
quantity  had  to  be  supplied  by  the 
tenants  of  the  estate.  Some  suppose 
it  to  have  been  vermilion  used  for 
the  transcription  of  MSS.  But 
Guerard  remarks  that  the  natural 
Vfrinillon  did  not  exist  in  France, 
and  the  artificial  vermilion  could  not 
have  been  made  by  serfs,  and 
suggests  that  it  may  have  been 
some  colouring  stuff  prepared  from 
indigenous  plants :  xxii,  15,  17,  20, 
24,  25,  45;  xxv,  1,  2.— Tenants 
could  give  4  den.  instead  of  the 
ordinary  quantity  of  vermiculura, 
xxviii,  2,  69. 

Veromandui,  St.  Quentin;  Veroinan- 
densis,  of  or  belonging  to  St.  Quentin ; 
see  asinus ;  via. 

verrus,  plur.  verri  =  verres,  a  male 
swine,  xxvii,  6  ;  see  also  porous. 

vervex,  a  sheep,  vii,  4  ;  xi,  2 ;  xii,  1  ; 
xv,  2,  58  ;  xvii,  2,  126  ;  xxv,  2  ; 
xxvii,  6  (here  they  include  thefoeta, 
agmis,  sterilis,  and  multo]  ;  xxviii, 
2,  69,  72. — Decima  de  vervecibus, 
see  decima. 

vestimentum,  a  vestment,  dress  :  v. 
sacerdotale,  a  sacerdotal  vestment, 
vi,  17  ;  xv,  59. 

vestitus,  furnished,  equipped :  mansus 
vestitus,  see  mansus. 

via,  a  road:  via  publica,  xxvi,  19  — 
via  Veromandensis,  xiii,  18.  The 
31£  mansi  here  recorded  had  to  pay, 
at  the  feast  of  S.  Remi,  "21  solidos 
pro  v  >a  Veromandensis, ' '  which  seems 
to  refer  to  the  service  of  transport  to 
St.  Quentin,  for  which  other  tenants 
had  to  furnish  asses  ;  see  under 
asinus,  also  bos  aquensis,  and  ser- 
vitium  aquense. 

vicarata,  a  female  tenant ;  vicaratus, 
a  male  tenant  (the  origin  and 
meaning  of  the  word  are  alike 
unknown) .  The  vicarata,  is  recorded 
as  wife  of  an  ingenuus,  xxii,  3,  26  ; 
of  an  epistolarius,  xxii,  6  ;  having 
children  and  holding  a  muntH* 
servilis,  xxii,  10. 

The  vicaratus  is  recorded  as  married 
to  an  uxor,  xxii,  5 ;  to  an  ingenua, 
xxii,  11,  28,  29;  to  a  cartularia, 
xxii,  5  ;  to  an  ancilla  (and  holding, 
with  two  ingenuae,  a  mansus  in- 
genuilis).  xxii,  3. — holding  (a)  a 
mansus  ingenuilis,  xxii,  28,  29;  ditto 
(with  an  MMUNMW),  xxii,  3  27  ;  ditto 
(with  another  vicaratu*},  xxii,  5,  27; 

Phil.  Trans.  1902. 


ditto  (with  two  other  vicarati],  xxii, 
28 ;  ditto  (with  two  epistolarvi), 
xxii,  8. — (b)  a  mansus  servilis,  xiii, 

10  ;  ditto  (with  an  ingrown*),  xxii, 

11  ;  ditto  (with  2  sisters),  xxii,  2.— 
He  is  also  called  mulnariu*  and  holds 
(with  an  ingenuus}  a  mansus  servilis, 
xxii,  11. 

vicis,  change,  alternation,  succession  ; 
vice  sua,  xix,  2. 

vicissim,  in  turn,  xvii,  21. 

*victura  =  vectura  (q.v.). 

vicus,  a  village,  hamlet,  vi,  1. 

vidua,  a  widow,  x,  1 1 . 

vigilia,  a  watching,  watch,  which 
tenants  had  to  perform  for  their 
lord:  facere  vigilias,  xiv,  3. — vigilia 
sancti  Remigii,  the  vigil  of  St.  Remi, 
xvii,  60,  126. 

*[vilicus],  villicus,  the  overseer  of  a 
firm  (villa),  A.  iii,  20. 

villa,  a  village,  hamlet,  x,  1,  12,  13  ; 
xiii,  52;  xvii,  123,  124;  xviii,  22; 
xix,  1  ;  xx,  2,  74  ;  xxi,  2,  7  ;  xxii, 
47 ;  xxvi,  14,  36,  37,  41  ;  xxviii, 
66.  —  villa  s.  Remigii,  xiii,  1. — 
Major  villae,  i,  15;  xviii,  20;  xix, 
18. — Accolae  villae,  xv,  27;  xxii, 
31. — Accolae  intra  villam,  xx,  68. — 
Accolae  villae,  commanentes  in  ipsa 
villa,  xviii,  11.  —  Familia  intra 
villam,  i,  13. — Familia  villae,  in- 
terius  commanens  et  exterms,  xx, 
18.  —  Forenses  villae,  xv,  33.  — 
Forenses  de  villa,  xxii,  35.  — 
Appendix  ad  villam,  xxii,  26.— Viri 
ac  feminae  forenses  de  villa,  xvii, 
60. — Servi  vel  ancillae,  interius  et 
exterius  de  villa,  xvii,  114. — Servi 
vel  ancillae  intra  villam,  xviii,  18 ; 
xix,  16. — summa  villae,  xviii,  21 ; 
xx,  76  ;  xxii,  45.  See  alsofamilia. 

villare  (properly  a  neuter  form  of  the 
adj.  villaris,  of  or  belonging  to  a 
villa],  a  small  villa,  or  a  hamlet  of  10 
or  12  houses,  xvii,  28 ;  xx,  15. 

*villicus,  see  vilicus. 

vinatiaorvinatium,  a  grape-skin,  husk; 
or  perhaps  vinatius,  a  tenant  of  vine- 
yards, xiii,  21,  26,  27. 

vinaticum,#to#,  imposed  on  winevv  vine- 
yards, or  perhaps  vinaticus,  a  tenant 
of  vineyards,  ix,  2,  4,  5  ;  xiii,  19. 

vindemia,  a  grape-gathering,  vintage, 
x,  6  ;  xiii,  16 ;  xvii,  2,  22  ;  xviii,  2  ; 
vendemia,  xiv,  3. 

vindemiator,  a  grape-gatherer,  vintager, 
xiii,  14. 

vinea,  a  vineyard,  always  mentioned 
together  with  the  quantity  of  wine 


650      POLYPTYCHUM    OF    ST.    REMI  :     GLOSSARY — J.    H.    HESSELS. 


that  could  be  collected  from  them, 
but  their  size  or  extent  is  never 
indicated  by  any  definite  term, 
except  once  or  twice  (xxvi,  28), 
by  the  mappa,  i,  1 ;  ii,  1  ;  iii, 
1  ;  iv,  2,  4 ;  vi,  17  ;  vii,  5-8 ;  viii, 
1;  ix,  1,  8;  x,  9;  xi,  1;  xii,  1; 
xv,  1  ;  xvi,  1 ;  xx,  1 ;  xxi,  1 ;  xxii, 
47 :  xxiii,  1  ;  xxvi,  14,  15,  19,  28, 
33-39,  41,  43. — vinea  dominica, 
a  vineyard  reserved  to  the  lord  of  the 
estate,  vi,  19 ;  xv,  12,  14. 

Some  of  these  vineyards  (iii,  3  ;  iv, 
2 ;  vii,  5 ;  xxiii,  2)  were  cultivated 
by  the  tenants  of  the  estate  on  con- 
dition of  receiving  a  third  of  the 
profits,  for  which  see  tertius  (where 
other  instances  of  such  vineae  not 
called  dominica  will  be  found)  and 
partes  duae  (under pars). 

vinea  dotninicata,  a  vineyard  re- 
served to  the  domain,  not  let  out  to 
tenants,  though  their  produce  is 
recorded,  iv,  1 ;  xxvi,  20,  26.— To 
work,  cultivate,  or  attend  to  the  vine- 
yard was  called  facere  vtneam,  i,  9  ; 
vii,  5;  xvi,  5;  see  further  tertius. — 
Vineyards  were  held  in  prestariam 
(q.v.),  in  beneficio  (q.v.).  —  For 
working  the  vineyards,  or  conveying 
its  produce  tenants  had  to  supply  : 
(a)  carts :  Donat ...  ad  fenum  vehen- 
dum  quartam  partem  de  carro;  ad 
vineam  similiter,  x,  6 ;  or  (b]  workmen, 
see  operarius ;  or  (c)  props,  stakes, 
etc.,  required  in  a  vineyard,  see 
materiamen.  They  had  to  enclose 
them,  either  wholly  or  in  part  (see 
clatidere,  mensura). — See  also  vinitor. 

vineola  a  small  vineyard,  vi,  30  ;  xv, 
61;  xxvi,  27,  29,  30.— v.  domini- 
cata,  of  or  reserved  to  a  domain, 
xxvi,  32. 

vineritia  [vinum],  a  grape -gathering, 
vintage  which  tenants  had  to  per- 
form for  their  lord,  or  for  which 
they  had  to  supply  carts,  or  to  pay 
a  certain  sum  of  money  instead. — 
facere  vineritiam,  v,  2  (half  a  cart, 
or  to  pay  6  denarios)  ;  xxi,  2  (half 
a  cart,  or  12  denarios). — Donare  in 


vineritia  vi  denarios,  xxvi,  2.  See 
also  xxi,  7. 

vinitor,  a  vine-dresser.  Though  a  great 
number  of  vineyards  (see  vinea}  are 
mentioned,  the  vinitor  occurs  only 
three  times :  Sunt  ibi  vineae  xviii, 
quas  faciunt  totidem  vimtores,  xv. 
1  ;  vineae  xviiii,  cum  totidem  vini- 
toribus,  xix,  1  ;  vineas  vii,  cum 
totidem  vinitoribus,  xxvii,  1.  This 
special  mention  may  be  connected 
with  the  system  of  working  the 
vineyards  for  thirds  explained  under 
tertius  (q.v.). 

vinum,  wine,  i,  2,  7,  15,  16;  ii,  1,  2, 
5;  iii,  1,  8;  iv,  4 ;  vi,  17;  ix,  1, 
4,  8 ;  xi,  2  ;  xii,  4  ;  xiii,  21,  35  ; 
xv,  2,  10,  58 ;  xvii,  2,  122 ;  xviii, 
20  ;  xix,  1,  7,  18  ;  xx,  1 ;  xxi,  1  ; 
xxii,  44,  47;  xxiii,  1  ;  xxv,  1,  2; 
xxvi,  14,  19,  20,  26,  27,  41.— vinum 
conducendum,  xiii,  1,  26,  30. — 
vinum  ducendum,  xiii,  18. — vinum 
vetus,  xiii,  11. 

vir,  a  man,  xx,  21  ;  applied  to  tenants, 
xv,  18  ;  xvi,  6  ;  xvii,  29 ;  xx,  76.— 
vir  forensis  (q.v.),  xvii,  60.  —  vir 
nobilis  (q.v.). 

viridiarium  =  viridarium  (found  in  the 
later  additions,  A.  ii,  p.  113),  a  plan- 
tation of  trees,  a  pleasure  -  garden, 
iii,  1  ;  x,  5  ;  xi,  1  ;  xiv,  2  ;  xv,  1  ; 
xvii,  1 ;  xviii,  1  ;  xix,  1 ;  xx,  1,  15 ; 
xxii,  1 ;  xxvii,  1. 

viridis,  green  :  cendatum  (q.v.)  viride. 

vitreus,  bright,  shining  ;    see  gemma. 

vitulus,  a  calf,  xii,  1  ;  xxvii,  6. 

vivarium,  an  enclosure  in  which  game, 
fish,  etc.,  are  kept  alive,  xii,  1. 

vocatus,  a  person  so  called  signs  a 
document  after  the  major,  perhaps 
for  advocatus  (see  Du  Cange),  xvii, 
127. 

volatile,  a  fowl,  xxvii,  6. 

volumen,  a  volume,  vi,  17 :  xv,  59  ; 
xvii,  123  ;  xviii,  22. 


"Wacta,  wagta,  a  watch,  guard :  facit 
wactas  (wagtas],  viii,  2  ;  xvii,  22. — 
waita  (for  wacta),  xxviii,  31. 


651 


XIV.— NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. 
By  the  Rev.  Professor  W.  W.  SKEAT. 

[Head  at  the  Anniversary  Meeting  of  the  Society  on  May  2,  1902.] 

Big,  The  N.E.D.  arranges  the  senses  in  the  order  "strong, 
rich,  large,  great  with  young,  filled,  loud,  important,  boastful." 
We  are  told  that  the  etymology  is  entirely  unknown ;  but  that 
it  is  probably  of  Norse  origin,  which  can  hardly  be  doubted. 

A  good  deal  of  light  is  thrown  upon  it  by  comparison  with 
the  prov.  E.  big,  a  boil,  a  teat,  and  the  prov.  E.  bog,  a  puffy 
swelling,  boastfulness,  loggan,  a  boil,  bug,  to  bend,  bug,  conceited, 
bug-words,  boastful  words,  buggy,  proud,  and  bog,  to  boast. 

I  believe  all  these  forms  to  be  connected,  and  to  be  further 
allied  to  A.S.  bog-a,  a  bow  to  shoot  with. 

It  is  agreed  that  bog-a,  a  bow,  is  from  the  weaker  grade  bug- 
(A.S.  bog-)  of  the  root- verb  lug -an,  to  bow,  to  bend ;  and  this 
stem  is  very  clearly  seen  in  the  Skt.  bkug-nas,  bent,  bowed.  I  see 
no  reason  why  the  words  bug  and  bog  (above)  may  not  be  referred 
to  the  same  stem;  in  which  case  the  word  big,  with  its  various 
senses,  is  simply  derived  from  lyg-,  the  mutated  form  of  the  stem 
bug-.  The  chief  peculiarity  is  the  preservation  of  the  final  g ; 
but  this  may  be  explained  by  considering  the  forms  as  Northern, 
or  of  non-Wessex  origin,  which  must  (I  suppose)  be  assumed  in 
any  case.  We  have  a  clear  trace  of  a  Norse  lyg-  in  Icel.  byg-ill, 
a  stirrup,  Swed.  lyg-el,  a  bowed  guard  for  the  hand,  Swed.  dial. 
lyggan-kniv,  a  knife  with  a  loop  to  it  (Rietz).  But  if  we  take 
the  form  lug-  as  the  root,  and  the  sense  '  bowed  out '  as  primary, 
it  is  easy  to  arrange  the  meanings.  First  of  all  comes  lug,  to 
bend  ;  then  log,  a  puffy  swelling,  and  loggan,  a  swelling,  boil, 
large  pimple ;  with  which  cf.  Norw.  loga,  to  bend  (Ross) ;  and 
Icel.  bugr,  a  bending.  Next  we  have  big,  swollen  or  filled  out, 
great  with  young,  and  the  sb.  big,  a  boil,  a  rounded  teat.  The 
senses  large,  strong,  rich,  easily  follow  ;  after  which  come  the 
metaphorical  uses,  such  as  swollen  with  pride,  *  swelling  like 


I 

652          NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY PROF.    SKEAT. 

a  turkey-cock,'  as  in  big,  boastful,  loud,  important ;  lug,  conceited, 
buggy,  proud,  bug-words,  big  or  boastful  words,  and  bog,  to  boast. 
I  refer  boast  to  the  same  root ;  see  Boast. 

Boast.  The  etymology  of  this  word  seems  to  have  been  given 
up.  But  I  would  connect  it  with  big,  discussed  above.  If  big 
can  be  connected  with  the  stem  bog-,  as  in  A.S.  bog-a,  a  bow,  we 
can  further  connect  it  with  A.S.  bog-ian,  to  boast,  the  primary 
sense  being  to  swell  out  like  a  bog-a,  or  bent  bow.  The  A.S. 
bogian  occurs  in  the  Liber  Scintillarum,  sect.  46,  p.  152,  1.  2.  And 
boast  may  be  connected  with  the  stem  bog-  just  as  blast  is  with  the 
verb  to  blow,  the  -st  being  a  formative  suffix.  And  if  this  be  so, 
boast  is  from  a  stem  bo(g}st-,  which  will  explain  the  pronunciation. 
Dr.  Murray  gives  reasons  why  the  oa  in  boast  represents  neither 
the  A.S.  a,  nor  the  A.S.  6,  nor  the  A.S.  o ;  but  these  hardly 
exclude  the  supposition  that  it  represents  an  original  og,  which 
is  pronounced  like  the  Mod.  E.  oa  in  the  common  substantive  boiv, 
from  A.S.  bog -a. 

Brag.  Dr.  Murray  shows  how  much  difficulty  there  is  as  to  the 
origin  of  this  word.  The  F.  braguer,  used  in  the  same  sense,  will 
account  for  the  late  form  braggart,  which  first  occurs  in  Gascoigne, 
but  hardly  for  the  adj.  brag,  mettlesome,  which  goes  back  nearly 
to  1300.  The  origin  of  the  F.  braguer  is  also  in  doubt,  as  many 
do  not  accept  the  origin  suggested  by  Diez,  who  refers  it  to  the 
Icel.  braka,  to  creak,  to  crack,  on  the  strength  of  a  note  by 
Haldorsson,  that  braka  also  means  'insolenter  se  gerere.'  But  if 
our  word  is  not  French,  we  should  expect  it  to  be  Norse,  because 
it  is  extremely  difficult  to  get  a  final  g  in  any  other  way.  The 
A.S.  final  g  became  y,  and  themes  ending  in  eg  are  extremely 
scarce.  I  see  no  difficulty  at  all  in  supposing  that  both  the 
F.  braguer  and  the  M.E.  braggen  are  from  the  same  source ;  and, 
practically,  from  the  source  indicated  by  Diez  For  the  Icel.  braka 
becomes  both  braka  and  braga  in  Norwegian,  and  brage  in  Danish ; 
and  the  senses  of  these  words  are  worth  marking.  Thus  the 
Norw.  braka  means  both  'to  crack'  and  'to  chatter,'  according 
to  Ross ;  and  he  assigns  to  braga  the  senses  to  flash,  to  gleam ; 
and  secondly,  prunke,  i.e.  to  make  a  parade  or  display,  which  is 
much  the  same  thing  as  to  brag.  And  further,  Kalkar  explains 
the  Mid.  Dan.  brage  not  only  by  to  break,  or  to  heckle  flax,  but 
also  by  tale  store  ord,  to  speak  big  words,  which  is  precisely  to 
brag.  As  we  know  that  these  are  genuine  Norse  words,  allied  to 
A.S.  brecan,  to  break,  and  as  they  afford  just  the  sense  we  want, 


NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOUY PROF.    SKEAT.          653 

we  raay  suspect  them  to  be  the  source  of  two  difficult  words,  viz. 
the  E.  brag  and  the  F.  braguer. 

The  chief  difficulty  is  that  the  Norse  ag  usually  becomes  aw  in 
English,  as  in  E.  awe  from  Icel.  agi.  But  we  may  suppose  that 
in  this  instance  this  change  was  prevented  by  the  influence  of  the 
F.  form  braguer,  which  must  (if  of  Norwegian  origin)  have  been 
in  early  use ;  or  the  English  may  have  been  directly  from  French, 
to  which  I  can  see  no  great  objection. 

Brisket.  I  make  a  suggestion  as  to  the  origin  of  this  word  for 
what  it  is  worth.  Dr.  Murray  equates  it  to  the  O.F.  brischet, 
bruscket,  whence  F.  brechet,  with  the  same  sense  as  the  E.  word. 
The  suffix  -et  (except  in  a  very  few  cases)  is  a  tolerably  sure  sign 
of  a  French  origin.  The  form  brischet  is  given  in  Brachet,  but 
without  authority.  The  authorised  O.F.  forms,  given  in  Littre 
and  in  Godefroy's  Supplement,  are  brichet  and  bruschet,  from  which 
a  form  brischet  may  be  inferred;  but  even  this  is  not  quite  what 
we  want.  The  required  form  is  *brisquet,  which  may  very  well  be 
the  Picard  or  North  F.  form ;  for  G.  Metivier,  in  his  list  of 
Guernsey  words,  gives  bruquet  with  qu,  in  the  sense  of  'brisket,' 
and  Moisy  gives  briquet  (from  an  earlier  *brisquet)  as  a  Norman 
form.  I  conclude  that  the  E.  brisket  is  from  a  North  F.  form 
*brisqttet,  corresponding  to  O.F.  brischet. 

But  we  next  require  the  origin  of  the  F.  word ;  Littre  supposes 
it  to  be  borrowed  from  English,  but  the  borrowing  is  surely  the 
other  way.  Others  take  it  to  be  Celtic ;  but  the  Breton  bruched  is 
borrowed  from  French,  and  the  W.  brysced  from  English.  I  suggest 
that  the  Norman  form  brisket  or  brisquet  was  borrowed,  with  the 
addition  of  the  F.  suffix  -et,  from  Norse,  viz.,  from  Dan.  brusk, 
gristle,  cartilage,  Swed.  brusk  (Widegren)  or  brosk  (Oman),  Norw. 
brjosk  (Aasen),  Icel.  brjosk.  This  shows  at  once  why  the  O.F. 
word  is  also  spelt  with  u\  and  the  form  brmket  is  actually  the 
earliest  found  in  English.  In  fact,  the  form  bruschet  is  the  correct 
one  for  Central  French,  and  brusquet  (bruquet)  for  the  dialect  of 
Guernsey.  The  sense  probably  had  reference  to  the  gristly  breast- 
bone of  a  bird ;  and  Cotgrave  accordingly  explains  brichet  as  the 
'  breast- piece '  and  bruchet  as  '  the  crawbone  or  merrythought  of 
a  bird.'  Ben  Jonson  also,  in  his  Sad  Shepherd,  Act  i,  sc.  2,  refers 
to  the  cutting  up  of  a  deer  in  the  following  terms:  "He  that 
undoes  him,  Doth  cleave  the  brisket-bone,  upon  the  spoon  Of 
which  a  little  gristle  grows,"  etc.  And  in  the  dialect  of  Poitou, 
brechet  is  only  used  in  the  sense  of  the  breast-bone  of  a  bird,  and 


654    NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY PROF.  SKEAT. 

not  otherwise.  Perhaps  it  is  worth  saying  that  Icel.  brjosk  is 
neuter,  so  that  it  would  take  the  suffix  -it  when  definite. 

The  form  brisket  can  be  explained  from  M.  Dan.  bryske,  variant 
of  bruske,  gristle  (Kalkar).  He  also  gives  the  adj.  bryskig,  gristly. 
Thus  the  t  is  for  y,  mutated  form  of  u. 

Bugle.  A  small  tube-shaped  glass  bead.  The  etymology  of  this 
word  is  unknown,  and  no  foreign  word  resembles  it.  But  there 
seems  to  be  no  reason  against  identifying  it  with  bugle,  a  'horn,' 
which  is  a  well-known  word  of  French  origin.  Bugle,  a  buffalo, 
occurs  in  1300;  and  bugle,  short  for  bugle-horn,  as  early  as  1340. 
But  it  also  occurs  in  1615,  in  a  quotation  where  the  only  suitable 
sense  is  'tube':  "put  your  bugle  into  the  bladder  and  blow  it." 
It  may  therefore  very  easily  have  been  used  in  the  transferred 
sense  of  'a  tube-shaped  ornament,'  first  used  by  Spenser  in  1579. 
And  this  seems  to  me  to  be  rendered  certain  by  the  following  entry 
in  Cockeram's  Dictionary  of  Hard  Words:  "Bugle,  a  little  blacke 
home."  Here  the  reference  can  hardly  be  to  the  easy  word  bugle, 
in  its  usual  old  sense ;  but  rather,  as  the  epithet  blacke  shows,  to 
the  bugle-shaped  ornament.  If  this  be  so,  Cockeram's  definition 
should  be  removed  from  its  place  under  Bugle,  sb.  (1),  and  placed 
under  Bugle,  sb.  (3) ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  the  etymology  of  the 
latter  is  solved. 

Campion.  As  shown  in  the  N.E.D.,  there  is  a  good  deal  of 
uncertainty  as  to  the  origin  of  this  flower-name,  and  especially 
as  to  the  form  of  it.  It  seems  to  me  that  a  simple  solution  is 
given  by  supposing  it  to  be  a  mere  variant  of  F.  campagne,  just 
as  we  find  champion  used  as  a  variant  of  champain.  In  order  to 
see  whether  this  is  possible,  we  must  investigate  the  dates  of 
these  forms. 

The  E.  campion  first  appears  in  1576  ;  and  it  is  necessary  for 
the  other  forms  to  be  older  than  this.  But  champain  is  a  M.E. 
word,  and  occurs  as  champayn  in  the  allit.  Morte  Arthure,  1.  1226. 
This  became  champion  in  1523;  Lord  Berners  speaks  of  "some 
champyon  country";  see  N.E.D.  As  to  the  F.  campagne,  there 
would  seem  to  be  two  such  words.  The  F.  campagne,  borrowed 
from  the  Ital.  campagna  as  early  as  1535  (Hatzfeld),  was  a  military 
word  ;  but,  besides  this,  there  must  have  been  a  native  North 
French  form  to  correspond  to  the  Parisian  champagne,  the  history 
of  which  is  not  given  in  Littre.  "We  know  that  champagne 
was  in  early  use,  because  it  appears  as  the  name  of  a  French 
province ;  and  it  is  this  word  which  we  require,  in  the  non-military 


NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY PROF.  SKEAT.    6&5 

sense.  The  province-name  is  spelt  Campaine  in  the  A.S.  Chronicle, 
an.  1096,  so  that  this  North  F.  form  was  in  very  early  use. 
Moisy  quotes  the  Norman  campaigne,  a  plain,  as  occurring  in 
1452.  Given,  then,  an  early  North  F.  campagne,  and  the  fact 
that  the  M.E.  champain  was  already  altered  to  champion  in  1523, 
there  seems  no  reason  why  the  form  campion  should  not  be  formed 
by  analogy  with  this  in  1576,  half  a  century  later.  At  this  rate, 
we  may  take  campion  to  be  adjectival,  and  to  stand  for  campion- 
flower ',  just  as  champion  was  likewise  used  in  an  adjectival  sense. 
Campion  -flower  would  mean  simply  '  field-flower '  ;  not  a  very 
distinctive  name,  but  it  would  serve.  There  is  an  exact  parallel 
in  the  use  of  F.  campagnol  as  the  name  of  a  field-mouse  ;  and 
again,  in  E.  vole,  which  is  short  for  vole-mouse,  with  a  similar  sense. 

Moreover,  the  form  champion  may  have  been  influenced  by 
another  campion,  a  variant  of  champion,  a  fighting  man ;  in  use 
from  1270  to  1651. 

Canard.  It  is  well  known  that  canard  is  mere  French;  but 
it  is  worth  while  to  discuss  its  etymology.  It  is  agreed  that 
canard  is  derived  from  F.  cane,  a  duck,  with  the  common  suffix 
-ard.  But  here  I  part  company  with  the  French  etymologists, 
who  are  disposed  to  derive  it  from  the  G.  kahn,  a  boat.  For  this 
G.  kahn  is  itself  a  word  of  unknown  origin,  and  is  to  be  compared 
with  similar  forms  in  other  languages,  such  as  Du.  kaan,  a  boat. 
So  obscure  are  these  words,  that  Kluge  thinks  it  possible  that 
kahn  may  have  been  a  metathesis  of  A.S.  naca,  a  boat ;  and 
Franck  compares  Du.  kaan  with  the  A.S.  cad,  a  boat,  supposed  by 
some  to  occur  in  the  name  Cced-mon.  The  net  result  is  that  we 
have  the  F.  cane,  'a  duck,'  and  Du.  kaan,  G.  kahn,  with  the  sense 
of  '  boat ' ;  with  no  obvious  source.  I  think  it  has  escaped  notice, 
that  the  word  may  very  well  be  of  Latin  origin.  We  have  in 
English  the  word  cane,  which  appears  in  O.F.  as  cane  (with 
one  »),  though  derived  from  L.  canna,  a  cane.  Eut  if  the  O.F. 
fern,  sb.,  when  it  means  'a  cane,'  can  be  derived  from  L.  canna, 
it  is  obvious  that  the  fern.  sb.  cane,  a  boat,  can  also  be  derived 
from  it,  if  we  can  find  a  sense  of  canna  to  suit  it.  But  canna 
actually  occurs,  with  the  sense  of  'boat,'  in  such  well-known 
authors  as  Juvenal  and  Pliny.  Juvenal,  Sat.  v.  89,  has:  "  Illud 
enim  vestris  datur  alveolis,  quod  Canna  Micipsarum  prora  subvexit 
acuta  "  :  for  that  is  placed  in  your  wooden  dishes,  which  the  boat 
of  the  Moors,  with  its  sharp  prow,  has  brought.  This  seems  to 
solve  the  whole  difficulty.  The  Lat.  canna,  with  the  sense  of 


()56  NOTES   ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY PROF.    SKEAT. 

boat,  would  have  passed  into  O.F.  in  the  form  cane,  with  the  same 
sense.  Thence  the  Dutch  and  G.  forms  might  easily  have  been 
borrowed,  still  with  the  same  sense ;  whilst,  in  French  itself, 
it  might  have  acquired  the  secondary  sense  of  '  duck,'  as  being 
a  good  swimmer.  If  this  be  right,  all  the  forms  can  be  accounted 
for  ;  and  all  mystery  disappears. 

Cantilever,  In  the  N.E.D.,  the  chief  suggestion  is  that  it  may 
be  derived  from  cant,  a  corner  or  angle,  and  the  word  lever  in  its 
usual  sense ;  but  it  is  admitted  that  this  does  not  account  for  the 
present  form.  The  best  early  account  is  that  given  from  Pineda's 
Span.  Diet.,  where,  under  the  word  can,  a  dog,  we  have  the 
addition:  "in  architecture,  the  end  of  timber  or  stone  jutting  out 
of  a  wall,  on  which  in  old  buildings  the  beams  used  to  rest,  called 
cantilevers"  The  etymology  becomes  easy  enough  if,  in  place  of 
the  word  cant,  we  substitute  its  diminutive  form  cantle,  with  much 
the  same  sense.  A  cantilever  is  simply  a  cantle -lever,  or  a  lever 
projecting  from  a  cantle,  i.e.  a  nook  or  corner  or  slight  projection 
on  which  the  end  of  the  lever  rests.  The  N.E.D.  explains  cantle 
as  a  nook,  a  corner,  a  corner-piece,  a  projecting  corner  or  angle ; 
but,  if  any  doubt  remains,  it  is  cleared  up  by  observing  that  the 
Du.  kanteel  is  explained  by  Calisch  as  being  actually  "an  archi- 
tectural term,  meaning  a  battlement,  embrasure,  or  indentation." 
And  this  helps  out  the  sense.  If  we  let  one  end  of  a  lever  into 
an  indentation  in  a  wall,  and  the  other  into  an  indentation  in 
a  horizontal  beam  a  little  higher  up,  a  good  support  can  be 
obtained;  and  such  I  take  to  have  been,  originally,  the  cantilever 
principle  ;  which  is,  simply,  the  way  to  make  a  gallows.  The 
Du.  kanteel  perhaps  differs  somewhat  from  the  English  word ;  but 
it  shows  how  easy  it  is  to  pass  from  the  sense  of  projecting  battle- 
ment or  projection  to  that  of  indentation.  A  cantle  could  mean 
either  of  these.  In  fact,  Hexham  tells  us  somewhat  more  about 
this  Dutch  word.  He  gives  :  "  de  kanteelen  van  een  muer,  the 
crannies  in  a  wall,  or  the  top  or  the  uttermost  part  of  a  wall "  ; 
"  een  kanteel,  or  kantel-hout,  a  roofe-beame"  (where  kanteel-hout, 
lit.  '  cantle-wood,'  is  the  precise  equivalent  of  '  cantle -le ver ') ;  and 
<;  kanteel,  or  kanteel-steen,  the  upper  stones,  or  spire-stones."  If  we 
draw  a  sketch  of  a  gallows,  the  slanting  piece  which  supports  the 
cross-bar  is  precisely  a  cantle-lever,  i.e.  a  lever  in  a  corner  or 
a  lever  resting  in  a  notch ;  either  sense  will  serve. 

Chum,  a  familiar  companion.  The  etymology  is  unknown. 
There  is  a  common  notion  that  it  is  a  '  corruption '  of  chamber^ 


NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY PROF.    SKEAT.          657 

fellow;  but  (us  the  N.E.D.  says)  no  connexion  between  these 
words  is  known.  I  suggest  that  it  is  short  for  chimney -fellow,  i.e. 
a  fireside  companion  ;  taking  chimney  in  the  old  sense  of  'firesid»-.' 
Similar  compounds  are  numerous  ;  the  N.E.D.  gives  chimney- 
cavalier,  chimney-mimtrel,  chimney -preacher,  chimney-corner,  chimney- 
tale,  chimney -talk.  Chimney  was  constantly  pronounced  chummy, 
as  is  shown  both  in  the  N.E.D.  and  the  E.D.D.,  s.v.  chummy 
Hence  chummy  was  used  alone  in  the  sense  of  '  old  or  intimate 
companion.'  The  N.ti.D.  quotes  from  Gilbert's  Bab  Ballads: 
"  Old  chummies  at  the  Charterhouse  were  Robinson  and  he."  In 
this  form  the  final  -y  would  naturally  be  considered  as  an  ad- 
jectival suffix;  and  then  the  imaginary  sb.  chum  would  be  the 
inevitable  result.  The  N.E.D.  explains  this  chummy  as  being 
formed  from  chum,  with  the  diminutival  suffix  -y ;  I  regard  it,  on 
the  contrary,  as  being  a  survival  of  the  original  form.  There  is  no 
particular  reason  for  adding  -y ;  but  there  is  a  manifest  reason 
(already  given)  for  dropping  it.  It  is  remarkable  in  how  many 
senses  chummy  was  used,  which  shows  how  familiar  a  word  it  was. 
Thus  (see  E.D.D.)  it  meant  (1)  a  chimney-sweep,  who  sometimes 
assembled  for  an  entertainment  at  the  Chimney-sweepers  Guild; 
(2)  a  chimney-pot  hat,  and  hence  any  kind  of  hat,  even  a  soft  felt 
one ;  (3)  a  chimney-sparrow,  or  a  sparrow  in  general ;  and  (4)  an 
old  companion  (as  above).  And  note  further,  how  great  is  the 
probability  that  the  ch  arose,  in  the  first  instance,  before  a  palatal 
vowel,  such  as  i  or  e. 

A  most  convincing  example  is  in  Dickens,  Sketches  by  Boz, 
ch.  xx,  where  the  master  chimney-sweeper,  in  the  course  of  his 
speech  at  the  dinner  at  White  Conduit  House,  is  made  to  say — 
"he  'ad  been  a  chummy — he  begged  the  cheerman's  parding  for 
usin'  such  a  wulgar  hexpression — more  nor  thirty  year — he  might 
say  he  'd  been  born  in  a  chimbley" 

Clog.  The  earliest  sense  is  '  a  thick  piece  of  wood,  a  block, 
a  clump,'  and  it  first  appears  in  1325.  This  date,  together  with 
the  final  hard  g,  makes  a  Scand.  origin  probable.  As  a  fact,  the 
word  is  Norwegian.  The  only  notice  of  it  seems  to  be  in  Boss's 
Norw.  Diet.  He  gives:  " klugu,  a  knotty  tree-log,  hard  to  split." 
Also  klogo,  with  the  former  o  long.  He  suggests  comparison  with 
E.  clog,  which  is  plainly  right. 

Cocker,  to  pamper.  The  New  E.  Diet,  suggests  a  derivation 
from  cock,  the  bird,  with  the  notion  of  to  make  a  nestle-cock  or 
darling  of.  This  I  take  to  be  practically  not  far  out ;  but  the 


I 

658    NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY PROF.  SKEAT. 

word  seems  to  be  Scandinavian  rather  than  E.,  and  the  sense- 
development  to  have  been  slightly  different.  I  take  cocker  to  be 
the  frequentative  of  a  verb  cock,  i.e.  to  chuckle  like  a  cock  or 
hen,  when  calling  chickens.  Thus  to  cocker  was  to  call  chickens 
repeatedly  for  food,  and  so  to  feed  them  continually,  to  pamper 
or  pet  them.  This  train  of  ideas  is  suggested  by  the  name  of 
cock,  the  bird  that,  as  Chaucer  says,  cries  cok !  cok  I  Hence  cocker, 
to  keep  on  crying  cok  I  In  accordance  with  this,  we  have,  in 
Kalkar,  the  Mid.  Dan.  kokre,  to  call  as  a  cock  or  hen  does ;  ^orw. 
kokla,  (1)  to  cackle  or  chuckle,  (2)  to  cocker,  to  pet ;  Norw.  kokra, 
to  utter  monotonous  cries,  also  to  cocker  or  to  pet  a  child ;  JSTorw. 
kokrebarn,  a  pet  child ;  see  Eoss.  The  ultimate  result  is  much 
the  same. 

Comely.  The  account  in  the  N.E.D.  derives  it  from  A.S.  cymlic. 
It  is  then  assumed  that  the  earlier  form  of  cymlic  was  cymlic,  with 
long  y  ;  in  order  to  connect  it  with  A.S.  cyme  (said  to  have  long  y 
also),  which  is  further  connected  with  O.H.G.  kumig,  weak,  tender. 
Then  we  have  to  suppose,  further,  that  the  A.S.  cymlic  had  its  y 
shortened;  and  that  it  thus  became  associated  with  the  common 
verb  cuman,  to  come.  In  order  to  sustain  the  argument,  meanings 
are  assigned  to  A.S.  cymlic  and  A.S.  cyme  which  are  by  no  means 
suitable.  Thus  A.S.  cymlic  is  said  to  mean  'nice'  or  'exquisite,' 
in  order  to  bring  it  near  the  sense  of  O.H.G.  kumig.  The  whole 
is  utterly  unnecessary  and  far-fetched ;  indeed,  Dr.  Murray  is 
careful  to  remark,  at  the  end,  that  comely  may  very  well  be  cognate 
with  M.  Du.  komelick,  '  apt,  fit,  or  conveniable,'  which  is  clearly 
allied  to  komen,  to  come,  from  the  notion  of  a  thing  happening  at 
a  fitting  time.  Besides,  the  E.  becoming  is  obviously  a  derivative 
of  come ;  and  comely  may  well  be  the  same.  When  it  is  said  that 
cymlic  became  cymlic,  and  was  associated  with  cuman,  we  may  well 
enquire  as  to  the  date  when  this  happened.  For  already  in 
Beowulf,  1.  38,  the  word  cymlicor  occurs  with  the  sense  of  more 
comely  or  more  fitting,  the  y  being  marked  short  by  Grein.  "  Ise 
hyrde  ic  cymlicor  ceol  gegyrwan,"  I  never  heard  that  a  more 
comely  or  suitable  ship  was  made.  The  sense  of  cymlic  is  hciv, 
practically,  not  '  weak  '  nor  '  tender  '  nor  '  exquisite  '  nor 
'  fine,'  but  rather  '  strong  '  or  '  firm  '  or  *  serviceable.'  As  to 
cyme  or  cyme,  if  it  is  desired  to  make  the  y  long,  for  metrical 
reasons,  all  we  need  to  do  is  to  dissociate  cymlic  from  it.  This  is 
just  as  easy  as  to  associate  cymlic  with  cuman',  which,  it  is  admitted, 
has  to  be  done  at  some  date  or  other.  Cymlic  occurs  in  poetry 


NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY — PROF.  SKEAT.    659 

only  twice,  Psalm  cxxi.  3,  Biddies,  xxxiv.  2 ;  cymlice,  adv.,  twice, 
Pe.  xcviii.  7,  civ.  1 ;  and  cymlicor  once,  as  above.  In  every  instance 
the  sense  of  '  strong '  suits  the  context  better  than  the  sense 
of  '  weak.' 

Contango,  the  percentage  which  a  buyer  of  stock  pays  to  the 
seller  iu  order  to  postpone  transfer.  Said  to  be  an  arbitrary  or 
fortuitous  formation  from  the  verb  to  continue  (N.E.D.).  But 
surely  we  ought  to  find  something  nearer ;  something  to  account 
for  the  curious  suffix  -ango.  I  find  the  whole  word  accounted  for 
by  the  Spanish  word  contengo,  1  p.  s.  pr.  of  contener,  "to  refrain, 
curb,  restrain,  repress,  check  the  motion  of  anything";  Neuman. 
Prom  L.  continvre.  Thus  contengo  means  precisely  what  it  ought 
to  mean,  viz.,  I  check  progress,  I  put  it  off,  I  postpone  settlement. 
The  resemblance  to  continue  is  accidental. 

Cosy,  Cozy,  comfortable.  I  formerly  suggested  a  Gaelic  origin 
foi  this  word,  which  is  particularly  common  in  Lowland  Scotch. 
The  New  Eng.  Diet,  rejects  it,  but  proposes  no  other. 

I  now  think  it  is  certainly  Scandinavian.  Aasen's  Norw.  Diet, 
gives  kosa  (0  =  00),  to  refresh,  whence  kosa  seg,  to  enjoy  oneself. 
Also  the  adj.  koseleg,  which  Aasen  explains  by  Dan.  hyggelig ;  and 
this  Dan.  word  is  explained  by  Ferrall  to  mean  '  comfortable, 
snug,  cozy.'  The  sense  is  so  exact  that  we  can  hardly  be  wrong. 
Cf.  also  kosing,  refreshment,  recreation.  The  long  o  (also  appearing 
as  aa)  is,  I  suppose,  the  long  vowel  corresponding  to  the  A.S.  6; 
and  may  therefore  be  connected  by  gradation  with  short  a.  Cf. 
Swed.  dial,  kasa,  to  warm,  and  kasug,  warm  (Rietz).  If  we  could 
find  further  examples  of  cognate  words,  there  would  probably  be 
little  doubt  as  to  the  correctness  of  this  result.  I  may  add  that 
Larsen's  Dan.  Diet,  gives  koselig  and  kose  sig  as  Norw.  words,  and 
explains  them  respectively  by  'snug,  cosy,'  and  'to  make  oneself 
comfortable,  to  enjoy  one's  ease.' 

Craven,  Mr.  Nicol  proposed  to  derive  this  word  from  the 
O.F.  cravanter,  to  break,  to  oppress,  and  to  regard  it  as  a  clipped 
form  of  cravante,  i.e.  '  oppressed,  foiled,'  as  it  is  explained  by 
Cotgrave.  Dr.  Murray  points  out  that  the  final  -e  could  not 
have  been  thus  dropped  as  early  as  1225.  Dr.  Murray  also 
quotes  my  suggestion,  to  regard  it  as  a  form  of  creaunt,  used 
in  the  sense  of  '  recreant '  in  several  passages.  But  this  does 
not  account  for  the  v,  unless  we  suppose  creaunt  to  have  been 
affected  by  the  verb  to  crave,  or  its  Northern  pres.  part,  cravand. 
This  is,  I  think,  open  to  the  objection  that  to  crave,  in  early 


660     NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY PROF.  SKEAT. 

examples,  means  to  demand,  to  ask  for  as  a  right;  though  in 
Havelok  we  have  "he  crauede  bred,"  he  asked  for  bread  as 
a  favour.  I  think  it  quite  certain  that  the  word  is  hitherto 
unsolved. 

If  we  look  at  the  earliest  example,  in  St.  Marharete,  p.  11, 
viz.,  "  Ich  am  kempe,  ant  he  is  crauant  ]>et  me  wende  to 
ouercumen,"  we  see  the  sense  to  be :  "I  am  a  warrior,  and 
he  that  expected  to  overcome  me  is  crauant"  Surely  we  have 
here  a  French  pres.  participle  from  a  verb  craver;  and  this,  and 
no  other,  affords  the  right  solution.  All  that  we  have  to  do 
is  to  find  and  explain  an  O.F.  craver. 

The  solution  occurs  in  Godefroy.  Craver  is  a  less  usual  spelling 
of  O.F.  crever,  Lat.  crepare.  As  to  form,  observe  the  O.F. 
cravanter,  already  cited,  which  is  a  derivative  of  it,  and  represents 
the  Late  L.  crepantdre.  Again,  we  find  cravace  as  another 
spelling  of  crevace  ;  and  this  is  in  a  Norman  text ;  see  the  Oxford 
French  Psalter,  Psalm  xli.  9,  in  Toynbee's  Specimens  of  Old 
French,  p.  49.  Again,  we  find  in  Godefroy  the  spelling  craveure 
for  creveure,  with  much  the  same  sense  as  crevace  ;  cf.  English 
crevice.  Like  cravanter,  the  words  cravace  and  craveure  are  derived 
from  craver,  just  as  crevanter,  crevace,  and  creveure  are  derived 
from  crever.  This  makes  it  quite  certain  that  craver  and  crever 
are  mere  variants ;  and  that  both  equally  represent  the  L.  crepare ; 
so  that  cravant,  the  old  spelling  of  craven,  is  most  certainly 
a  derivative  of  the  Lat.  pres.  part.  ace.  crepantem. 

"We  have  now  to  consider  the  sense.  Cotgrave  explains  crever 
by  "to  burst  or  break  asunder,  to  chink,  rive,  cleave,  or  chawn" ; 
and  the  Latin  crepare  meant  to  crack,  to  rattle,  to  burst,  to  break 
with  a  crash,  and  even  to  break  wind.  Both  the  French  and 
Latin  verbs  can  be  taken  as  transitive  or  intransitive  ;  but  in 
the  pres.  part,  cravant  we  have  no  choice,  as  only  the  intransitive 
senses  are  admissible.  Florio  explains  the  Ital.  crepare  by  "to 
burst,  to  cracke,  or  rive  asunder,  to  chap."  The  modern  Span. 
quebrar  means,  transitively,  '  to  break,  to  burst,  to  overcome ' ; 
but  intransitively,  'to  fail,  to  be  insolvent,  to  become  a  bankrupt, 
to  be  ruptured ' ;  which  throws  some  light  on  the  E.  use.  So 
also  Port,  quebrar,  'to  become  bankrupt,  to  be  stigmatised  with 
bastardy ' ;  so  that  it  was,  as  might  be  expected,  a  word  of  infamy. 
The  examples  in  Godefroy  afford  little  help ;  the  best  are  in  his 
Supplement,  which  show  that  le  cceur  me  creve  was  a  proverbial 
phrase  for  "my  heart  is  breaking";  and  that  the  pp.  creve  was 


NOTES   ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY — PROF.    SKEAT.          661 

used  in  the  sense  of  'dead':  "  orevet  estoient  li  destrier,"  the 
war-horses  were  dead  ;  and  again,  "  on  la  tient  morta  et  crevee 
de  despit,"  they  consider  that  she  died  and  was  heart-broken  with 
vexation.  So  in  Toynbee's  Specimens,  at  p.  67,  le  cuer  ai  creve, 
I  have  my  heart  broken,  i.e.  I  am  heart-broken.  I  think  it  dear 
that  the  O.F.  cravant  was  used  nearly  as  the  pp.  creve,  and  meant 
'  bursting,  failing,  dying,  having  a  broken  heart,'  and  expressed 
nearly  all  that  is  expressed  by  the  modern  phrase  '  dead  beat.' 
I  should  therefore  propose  to  render  the  phrase  in  St.  Marharete, 
already  quoted,  as  meaning:  "I  am  a  warrior,  and  he  that 
expected  to  overcome  me  is  dead-beat,"  or  perhaps  "dying"  ;  for 
crever  means  simply  "to  die"  in  some  French  dialects.  Cf. 
"  Crever,  mourir"  (Decorde,  Diet,  du  Patois  du  pays  de  Bray); 
"  Crevaison,  la  mort;  faire  sa  crevaison,  mourir"  (Vocab.  du 
Berry ;  also  in  Moisy,  Diet,  de  Patois  Normand). 

I  will  only  add  that  it  is  not  at  all  improbable  that  the  original 
sense  was  '  bursting  with  effort ' ;  and  that  perhaps  one  reason 
why  the  word  cravant  was  hardly  used  in  0.  French,  or  in  Anglo- 
Norman  romances,  is  that  it  had  somewhat  of  the  coarse  sense 
which  we  find  in  the  original  Latin  crepare.  For  Remacle,  in 
his  Walloon  Dictionary,  has  an  article  on  the  Walloon  form  krever 
which  is  worth  looking  at.  He  gives  as  common  phrases  se  krever 
de  travail,  to  burst  with  toil,  to  be  overcome  with  toil  ;  se 
krever  de  fatigue,  to  be  overcome  with,  or  burst  with,  fatigue  ; 
krever  de  rire,  to  burst  with  laughing.  And  he  says,  of  the  last 
phrase,  if  you  are  not  talking  to  a  stone-cutter  or  a  nightman,  it 
is  preferable  to  say  pouffer  de  rire.  And  of  crever  de  rage,  i.e.  to 
burst  with  rage,  he  says  that  if  people  really  did  burst  with  rage, 
and  so  die,  the  world  would  soon  come  to  an  end.  I  conclude 
that  craven  meant  bursting,  breaking,  breaking  down,  or  dying 
with  exhaustion ;  and  probably  had  also  the  sense  of  the  L.  crepans. 

Cuttle-fish.  The  A.S.  for  'cuttle'  is  cudele,  the  original  sense 
being  unknown.  It  occurred  to  me  that  it  might  mean  '  little 
bag';  and  so  be  connected  with  A.S.  codd,  a  bag.  On  asking 
Professor  Napier  if  he  thought  this  phonetically  possible,  he  gave 
it  as  his  opinion  that  it  might  be  so.  "  Starting  (he  says)  from 
a  Germanic  stem  *ku^San-j  we  shall  get  (with  u  to  o  before  a] 
*ko¥>an-;  and  then,  with  West  Germ,  doubling  before  n,  *toW6an-t 
*koddan-,  O.E.  codd(a] ;  the  O.E.  word  going  over  from  the  weak 
to  the  strong  declension,  as  suggested  by  0.  Norse  koddi,  which  is 
presumably  a  loan-word  from  O.E.  (cf.  Beitriige,  xii,  520).  The 


662          NOTES    ON   ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY — PROF.    SKEAT. 

dimin.  form  in  -ulan  (cf.  Gothic  magula,  beside  magus]  would  be 
*lcu^6ulan- ;  and  before  the  following  u  the  former  u  remains  and 
does  not  become  o.  Then  ¥>  yields  d,  whence  O.E.  cudula,  in  which 
the  second  (unaccented)  u  might  be  weakened  to  e.  So  I  think  it 
is  phonetically  possible."  After  receiving  this,  I  found  that  the 
word  for  which  I  was  looking  actually  occurs  in  Low  German  ;  for 
Liibben's  Diet,  gives  Low  G.  kudel,  "  Behalter,  Tasche  fiir  Geld, 
Speise,  etc.";  i.e.  it  just  means  'bag.'  Hence  it  seems  almost 
certain  that  the  original  sense  of  A.S.  cudele  was  also  'bag.'  With 
reference  to  the  shape  of  the  cuttle-fish  and  its  notorious  ink- 
bag,  see  Ink-bag  in  KE.D.  ;  and  cf.  Swed.  dial,  kudde,  a  husk, 
a  pea-shell. 

Diddle.  It  is  noticed  both  in  the  N.E.D.  and  E.D.D.  that  the 
verb  to  diddle  has  two  leading  senses,  viz.,  (1)  to  waste  time  by 
dawdling,  and  (2)  to  overreach.  The  first  of  these  suggests 
a  connexion  with  dawdle,  and  the  second  with  doodle,  which  also 
means  to  overreach.  Dr.  Murray  also  repeats  my  suggestion  that 
there  may  possibly  be  a  connexion  with  A.S.  dydrian,  to  deceive, 
or  overreach. 

All  these  seem  to  be  quite  right.  The  A.S.  dydrian  is  regularly 
derived  from  the  base  dud-,  amply  vouched  for  by  E.  Friesic  dudjen, 
ledudjen,  to  overreach ;  and  this  is  allied  to  dudden,  to  doze,  to 
dream,  to  be  stupid;  from  which  we  pass  to  E.  Fries,  dudde-kop, 
a  stupid  man.  With  a  lengthening  of  u  we  have  the  Low  G. 
duden-kop,  a  drowsy  fellow,  whence  the  G.  dude  (in  Grimm)  and  E. 
dude-,  and  we  probably  imported  the  verb  to  doodle,  i.e.  to  over- 
reach, from  Low  G.,  as  an  A.S.  long  u  would  have  given  dowdle. 
The  stem  dud-  is  merely  the  weak  grade  of  the  base  *deuth,  *dauth, 
which  appears  in  A.S.  deafe,  death,  Icel.  dau%r,  Dan.  and  Swed. 
dod,  death ;  and  further  in  the  Norw.  daudall  in  the  sense  of  lazy, 
sluggish  (lit.  death-like),  whence  our  E.  dawdle.  So,  too,  Low  G. 
dodeln,  to  dawdle,  in  Berghaus ;  dodolger,  a  dawdler,  in  Swed. 
dialects  (Bietz).  Cf.  also  Norw.  dudda,  to  hush  to  sleep  (Ross) ; 
dude,  darnel,  from  its  stupefying  effects  (Larsen).  Much  more 
might  be  added. 

Drake.  The  name  of  the  male  of  the  duck  has  never  been  quite 
clearly  made  out.  There  are  various  difficulties  connected  with 
it;  but  I  wish  to  point  out  that  every  difficulty  (including  the 
explanation  of  the  G.  form  enterich]  can  be  solved  by  the  simple 
supposition  that  it  is  absolutely  identical  with  the  old  word  drake 
in  the  sense  of  'dragon,'  which  is  nothing  but  the  A.S.  draca, 


NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY — PROF.    SKEAT.  663 

a  mere  borrowing  from  the  Latin  draco.  Kluge  gives  the  A. 8. 
form  of  drake  as  *draca,  but  omits  to  declare  its  identity  with 
the  word  for  'dragon.'  The  meanings  of  drake  are,  in  fact, 
numerous,  though  several  of  them  are  obsolete.  The  N.E.D. 
gives  (1)  a  dragon;  (2)  a  serpent;  (3)  a  monster  of  the  waters; 
(4)  a  fiery  meteor ;  (5)  a  sort  of  cannon ;  (6)  a  kind  of  a  fly,  the 
green  drake;  (7)  a  beaked  galley  or  warship  (Icel.  dreki).  And 
it  also  gives  drake,  male  of  the  duck,  as  a  separate  word.  The 
sense  'water-monster*  is  in  the  Psalms;  the  A.S.  version  has 
dracan  where  the  A.V.  has  "thou  brakest  the  heads  of  the  dragons 
in  the  waters,"  Ps.  Ixxiv.  13.  But  besides  all  these  senses  there 
is  certainly  another  in  Dutch,  German,  and  Danish,  wherein  the 
word  that  means  'dragon'  also  means  'a  boy's  kite.'  When  we 
thus  notice  that  the  word  dragon  could  be  used  of  a  water-dragon, 
of  a  dragon-fly,  of  a  fiery  meteor,  and  of  a  boy's  kite,  and  is  a  most 
familiar  word  in  all  the  Teutonic  languages  (in  spite  of  its  foreign 
origin),  there  seems  to  be  no  reason  why  a  drake  might  not  have 
been  a  dragon  also.  The  wild  drake  surely  makes  as  good  a  one 
as  a  dragon-fly  does,  or  a  warship,  or  a  kite.  Indeed,  it  is  quite 
conceivable  that  the  sense  arose  from  the  drake's  swimming 
powers,  and  was  suggested  by  the  warship ;  for  we  know  that  the 
ocean  was  called  the  'swan-road'  (A.S.  swan-rdd),  and  it  might 
equally  well  be  called  a  dragon-road  or  a  drake-road. 

The  cognate  languages  bear  out  this  identity  fully.  Thus  the 
Brem.  Wort,  gives  Low  G.  drake,  (1)  a  kite;  (2)  a  drake.  But 
a  kite  is  certainly  a  dragon.  Berghaus  gives  Low  G.  draak,  drake, 
(1)  a  kite  ;  (2)  a  drake  ;  (3)  a  meteor ;  where  both  kite  and  meteor 
are  certainly  dragons.  So  also  Kalkar  gives  only  one  form,  draae, 
for  the  M.  Dan.  forms  of  '  dragon'  and  'drake' ;  whilst  the  mod. 
Dan.  draae  means  both  a  dragon  and  a  kite.  Aasen  gives  Norw. 
drake  as  a  dragon,  a  kite,  or  a  meteor.  Further,  Kalkar  gives  also 
the  Mid.  Dan.  anddrage,  a  drake,  with  dd  ;  which  means,  lit. 
'  a  duck-dragon.' 

We  can  now  explain  Swed.  anddrake,  a  drake,  at  once.  The 
double  d  is  quite  right;  and  means  'duck,'  and  and-drake  means 
'  duck-dragon,'  and  therefore  a  mallard ;  just  like  M.  Dan.  anddrage 
(above).  And  lastly,  Kluge  traces  the  G.  enterich,  a  drake,  back 
to  an  O.H.G.  type  *anut-trahho,  where  anut  means  '  duck,'  and 
trahho  is  a  word  which  he  does  not  trace  further.  But  the 
riddle  is  not  difficult ;  for  this  O.H.G.  *trahho  is  merely  O.H.G. 
tracho,  or  traccho,  a  dragon,  which  is  cognate  with  A.S.  draca  in 


I 

664         NOTES   ON   ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY — PROF.    SKEAT. 

the  sense  of  'dragon,'  as  Kluge  notes  when  discussing  that  word. 
Thus  the  G.  enterich,  like  the  Swed.  anddrake,  is  nothing  but 
a  'duck-dragon/ 

The  E.  drake,  in  the  old  sense  of  'dragon,'  occurs  later  than 
might  be  supposed.  Thus  Levins,  in  1570,  has  two  entries,  in 
col.  12,  to  this  effect:  "A  drake,  birde,  anas"-,  and  "  A  drake, 
dragon,  draco"  Perhaps  the  most  curious  piece  of  evidence  lies 
in  the  fact  that  the  sheldrake  or  sheld-drake,  which  is  certainly 
a  kind  of  drake,  being  also  named  a  bar-drake,  is  called  in  prov.  E. 
a  '  St.  George's  duck ' ;  for  surely  the  only  creature  that  we  can 
familiarly  associate  with  St.  George  is  his  friend  the  dragon. 

Drudge,  Drug.  The  N.E.D.  suggests  what  is  evidently  the 
right  origin  of  drudge,  viz.  an  A.S.  *drycgean,  a  secondary  formation 
from  dreogan,  to  work,  practise,  be  employed  in,  endure.  It  also 
gives  a  Scottish  form  drug,  to  pull  forcibly  ;  which,  it  is  remarked, 
seems  to  be  an  older  word  than  drag,  and  may  belong  to  drudge. 
I  think  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  is  simply  the  Northern  form 
of  drudge.  It  is  given  in  the  new  Norwegian  glossary  of  Ross ;  he 
has:  " drugga,  to  walk  laboriously,  like  one  bent  under  a  heavy 
burden."  This  not  only  explains  the  form  to  drug,  but  throws 
light  upon  drudge  also.  For  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  drugga  is 
allied  to  Norw.  drjug,  Icel.  drjugr,  substantial,  lasting,  and  to  A.S. 
dreogan,  to  endure,  the  Scottish  dree.  Drudgery  and  dree  work  are 
the  same  thing.  A  tough  job  is  called  in  Swedish  ett  dryg-t  arbete, 
lit.  'a  dree  work.' 

Drumble.  The  N.E.D.  gives  the  sb.  drumUe,  a  sluggish  person ; 
and  the  verb  drumble,  to  be  sluggish,  which  occurs  in  Shak.  Merry 
Wives,  iii.  3.  156.  It  is  suggested  that  the  verb  is  from  the  sb., 
and  that  the  sb.  is  a  variant  of  dummel,  stupid,  slow ;  influenced, 
perhaps,  by  drone.  But  Ross,  in  his  Norwegian  Diet.,  gives  drumla, 
to  be  half  asleep,  and  connects  it  with  drumba,  drumma,  to  straggle, 
to  lag  behind  (used  of  cattle) ;  and  he  cites  E.  drumble  by  way  of 
illustration.  It  would  thus  seem  clear  that  drumble  is  a  real  word, 
of  Scand.  origin;  and  it  is  far  too  widely  spread  amongst  our 
dialects  to  be  a  make-up  word.  See  the  E.D.D.  The  word  occurs 
also  in  Swedish.  Thus  Oman's  Swed.  Diet,  has  drumla,  to  behave 
clumsily  and  awkwardly,  drumlig,  awkward,  clumsy,  and  drummel, 
a  blockhead.  See  further  in  Rietz,  s.v.  drommel,  p.  99. 

Earnest,  a  pledge.  The  etymology  is  correctly  given  in  the 
N.E.D.  The  most  important  point  is  to  give  an  authority  for  O.F. 
erres,  a  pledge,  which  I  fail  to  find  in  Godefroy.  The  host 


NOTES   ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY PROF.    SKEAT.          665 

example  is  that  in  Littre,  from  the  Roman  de  la  Rose,  ed.  Meon, 
1.  3418:  "Si  a  erres  du  remenant."  It  is  remarkable  that  the 
E.  version  correctly  has :  "  And  ernest  of  the  remenaunt "  ;  1.  3680. 
Fadge.  We  have  several  words  of  this  form,  of  which  I  propose 
to  consider  three.  These  are  (1)  a  bundle,  esp.  of  sticks;  (2) 
a  short,  thickset  person;  and  (3)  a  verb,  meaning  to  fit,  suit, 
be  adapted  to.  See  N.E.D.  and  E.D.D.  Fadge,  a  bundle  of  sticks, 
answers  to  Norw.  faggje,  a  bundle,  variant  of  fagg,  a  bundle ;  both 
forms  are  given  by  Ross.  Its  F.  diminutive  was  fagot,  whence  also 

E.  faggot  (see  below).     Fadge,  a  short,  thickset  person,  is  merely 
the  same  word  in  a  metaphorical  sense ;  since  Ross  notes  that  the 
Norw.  faggje  has  a  like  metaphorical  use,  and  means  '  a  short  thick, 
heavy,  clumsy,  and  insignificant  person.'     Compare  the  double  sense 
of  faggot  (below).     The  verb  is  a  little  more  difficult,  but  I  take  it 
to  be  allied  to  the  Norw.  fag-a,  which  has  the  right  sense,  viz.,  to 
suit,  to  accommodate  oneself  to.     It  seems  also  to  be  related  to 
Norw.  fagg&t  to  cobble  up,  to  wrap  up  together  (Ross) ;  all  from 
the  common  Teut.  root  faff-,   to  fit,  join,  fasten,   allied  to  Gk. 
Trrjryvvju. 

Faggot.     It  is  agreed  that   the   E.  faggot  is   borrowed   from 

F.  fagot,  which  Cotgrave  explains  as  *  a  faggot,  a  bundle  of  sticks/ 
But  the  origin  of  the  F.  word  is  unknown.     Diez  refers  it  to 
the  Lat.  fax,  a  torch ;  which  is  not  satisfactory  as  regards  either 
form  or  sense.     Korting  supposes  it  to  be  from  L.  fagm,  a  beech- 
tree,  in  which  case  the  F.  fagot  must  have  been  borrowed  from 
Ital.  fagotto ;   because,  otherwise,  the  g  would  have  disappeared. 
This  latter  is  the  solution  which  I  have,  provisionally,  adopted  ; 
but  it  can  hardly  be  right,  owing  to  the  early  appearance  of  the 
word  in  English;  for  it  occurs  in  the  Cursor  Mundi,  1.  3164,  with 
the  spelling  fagett,  in  which  the  g  was    pronounced   hard   even 
before  <?,  since  another  text  has  fagot.     It  is  unlikely  that  French 
borrowed  a  word  of  this  kind  from  Italian  before  so  early  a  date. 
It  is  much  more  likely  to  have  been  adopted  from  Norse,  as  the 
Normans  were,  after  all,  of  Norse  descent.     Aasen  gives  no  such 
word,  but  Ross's  excellent  supplement  has  the  Norwegian  form 
fagg,  meaning  (1)  a  bundle;  and  (2)  a  small,  stout,  clumsy,  and 
insignificant  person.     It  is  remarkable  that  English  has  preserved 
both  these  senses;  the  E.D.D.  gives  faggot  as  meaning,  (1)  a  bundle 
of  sticks  or  a  bundle  of  straw ;  and  (2)  a  term  of  contempt  applied 
to  children  and  women,  a  worthless  person.     As  the  Norw.  final 
gg  is  hard,  we  have  only  to  add  the  F.  dimin.  -et  or  -ot,  in  order 

PMl.  Trans.  1902.  46 


I 

666          NOTES   ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY — PROF.    SKEAT. 

to  obtain  fag-et  (as  in  the  Cursor  Mundi)  or  fagot,  as  in  Cotgrave. 
I  submit,  then,  that  the  E.  faggot  is  of  F.  origin,  and  that  the 

F.  word   is   of   Norwegian    origin.      This    clears    away    all   the 
phonetic  difficulties,  whilst  at  the  same  time  it  accounts  for  the 
senses.     We  may  further  fairly  suppose,  with  Diez,  that  the  Span. 
fogote  and  the  Ital.  fagotto  were,  like  the  E.  word,  borrowed  from 
French.      And   I   think  we  may  very  well  further   connect  the 
Norw.  ffigg,  a  bundle,  with  the  verb  fagga,  to  cobble  up  or  to 
wrap  up,   and  fag-a,  to   fit,   suit ;    from  the  Teutonic   root  fag- 
which  appears   in  the  Goth,  fagrs  and  E.  fair,  and  is   allied  to 

G.  fug  en  and  the  Gk.  irifawfju.     And  see  Fadge. 

Fidget.  The  etymology  of  this  word  has  not  been  clearly  made 
out.  It  is  difficult  not  to  connect  it  with  the  remarkable  prov. 
l&.fike,  to  fidget,  to  move  restlessly ;  to  which  it  exactly  answers  in 
sense ;  and  it  is  obvious  that  fike  is  from  the  Norw.  fika,  explained 
by  Ross  to  mean  '  to  make  quick  small  movements  backwards  and 
forwards,'  which  likewise  gives  the  precise  sense.  Again,  fidget, 
as  a  sb.,  is  merely  the  dimin.  of  prov.  E.  fidge,  a  twitch,  a  restless 
movement ;  and  this  is  a  verbal  sb.  from  prov.  E.  fidge,  to  fidget, 
which  also  appears  in  the  varying  forms  fitch  and  fig.  There  still 
remains  the  difficulty  of  connecting  the  forms  fike  and  fitch  (from 
a  base  fik-}  with  the  forms  Jig  and  fidge  (from  a  base  fig-}.  But 
the  solution  is  not  difficult.  The  word  is  of  Scandinavian  origin, 
and  Danish  has  a  habit  of  turning  final  k  into  g,  as  in  log,  a  book ; 
so  that  we  might  expect  to  find  a  Dan.  fig-  corresponding  to 
a  Norw.  fik-.  And  this  is  precisely  what  we  do  find.  For  Ross 
expressly  notes  that  ^Qiw.fika  also  appears  &s>figat  with  the  senses 
to  fidget,  to  wag  the  tail,  to  bustle  about. 

Kalkar  gives  M.  Dan.  fige,  to  desire,  strive,  hasten,  hurry ;  and 
Molbech  gives  Dan.  dial,  fige,  to  hasten,  strive,  hurry  after,  and 
connects  it  with  Icel.  fikjaz.  Vigfusson  only  gives  fika  in  the  sense 
to  climb  nimbly,  as  a  spider,  that  is  (in  a  very  literal  sense)  to 
'hurry  up';  but  he  also  has  (with  long  f)  the  words  flkjask, 
to  desire  eagerly,  flkjum,  eagerly,  and  flkinn,  greedy,  eager.  The 
last  has  the  form  of  an  old  pp. ;  so  that  there  evidently  was 
a  Scand.  root  flk,  fik,  probably  signifying  to  desire  or  seek  after ; 
cf.  A.S./actVm,  to  aspire  to,  to  try  to  get  (Sweet).  Surely  we  may 
derive  fidge  and  fike  from  the  Scand.  fiija  and  fika.  I  further  find 
a  cognate  word  in  Low  G. ;  for  Martin,  in  his  Alsatian  glossary 
(1899),  gives  Alsace  ficken,  to  rub,  to  itch ;  also,  to  fidget  about,  as 
young  children  do. 


NOTES   ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY PROF.    SKEAT.          667 

Flaunt.  Marked  in  the  N.E.D.  as  "of  unknown  origin."  My 
suggestion  was,  that  it  is  of  Scand.  origin  ;  and  I  compared  it 
with  the  Swed.  dial,  flanka,  to  be  unsteady,  waver,  hang  and 
wave  about,  also  to  ramble;  and  Swed.  dial,  flankt,  flatteringly. 
Mr.  Bradley  thinks  that  "the  late  appearance  of  the  word  in 
English  makes  it  doubtful  whether  any  connexion  exists."  I  wish 
to  note,  first  of  all,  that  this  raises  no  objection.  My  late 
experience,  in  helping  to  trace  some  of  our  dialectal  words,  has 
borne  in  upon  me  two  results  which  will,  I  think,  have  to  be 
admitted.  The  former  is,  that  the  number  of  words  of  Scand. 
origin  in  English  is  immensely  greater  than  has  ever  been 
imagined  ;  and  the  second  is,  that  these  dialectal  words  are 
preserved  locally  with  great  fidelity ;  and  may  at  any  moment, 
even  in  the  present  century,  emerge  so  as  to  receive  general 
recognition.  These  two  principles  seem  to  me  to  be  of  great 
importance  ;  and  they  will,  I  believe,  very  greatly  assist  us. 
The  verb  to  flaunt  is  an  instance.  It  was  unknown  in  literature 
till  Drant,  in  1566,  had  "in  suites  of  silkes  to  flaunt"-,  and 
soon  after  Turberville,  in  1567,  spoke  of  '  a  flanting  hood'  ;  and 
nine  years  afterwards  Gascoigne,  in  his  Steel  Glas,  had  '  whose 
fathers  flaunt*  and  the  expressive  coined  phrase  'with  fethers 
flaunt-a-flauntS  But  our  dialects  know  the  word  and  use  it  in 
a  wider  sense ;  the  E.D.D.  gives  us  to  flant  or  to  flaunt,  to  gad 
about,  to  strut  about,  esp.  if  gaily  dressed ;  a  flighty  capricious 
woman  is  flanty  or  flaunty ;  and  the  frequentative  flaunter  is  to 
waver.  And  a  closer  examination  of  the  word  proves  its  Scand. 
origin  most  fully.  The  new  Norw.  glossary  by  Ross  has  the  very 
verb  we  want,  viz.  flanta,  to  gad  about ;  and  the  Jutland  glossary 
by  Kok  has  the  adj.  flanted  (as  if  from  the  same  verb)  in  the 
sense  of  flighty.  The  example  which  he  gives  is  en  flanted  Tos, 
a  gad-about  or  flaunting  hussy.  Further,  Ross  says  that  flanta 
is  an  extension  of  flana,  to  climb,  to  rove  about,  to  gad  about ; 
whence  flana,  sb.  f.,  a  gad-about  female,  and  flanen,  adj.,  obtrusive 
or  forward,  said  of  children.  Further,  Rietz  gives  Swed.  dial. 
flana,  to  be  unsteady,  Dan.  dial,  flane,  to  go  unsteadily  like  a  cart 
with  a  defective  wheel ;  and  flana  has  the  second  sense  of  to  be 
boisterously  hilarious ;  cf .  Icel.  flana,  to  rush  about  heedlessly. 
Further,  he  has  flana,  a  flighty  female ;  and  the  derivative  flanka, 
to  hang  and  wave  about,  to  ramble ;  a  verb  formed  similarly  to 
Norw.  flanta.  He  also  has  the  adv.  flankt,  flutteringly,  already 
mentioned.  Larsen  has  the  Dan.  flane,  to  flirt,  and  flane,  a  flirt, 


I 

668    NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY — PROF.  SKEAT. 

a  coquette.  I  see  no  reason  for  further  search.  But  I  should 
like  to  add  that,  though  not  recorded,  flaunt  must  have  been  in 
early  use,  since  it  exhibits  the  characteristic  A.F.  aun  for  an, 
a  sign  of  Norman  influence. 

Flounder,  to  sprawl  or  struggle  through  mire.  This  word  is 
explained  as  being  of  obscure  etymology.  But  I  think  it  is 
certainly  of  Scand.  origin.  The  Norw.  glossary  by  Ross  has 
it  exactly,  in  the  form  flundra,  to  make  a  strong  clumsy  sprawl, 
to  tumble.  In  the  same  way,  flounce  is  surely  Scand.  also ;  the 
N.E.D.  says  that  it  agrees  with  Norw.  fluma,  to  hurry,  work 
briskly,  Swed.  flunsa,  to  fall  with  a  splash;  but  as  the  Scand. 
words  are  not  known  earlier  than  the  eighteenth  century,  and  the 
E.  word  not  till  the  sixteenth  century,  historical  connection  cannot 
be  proved.  This  remark  seems  to  me  not  conclusive ;  for  if  we 
examine  the  Scand.  words,  we  can  hardly  doubt  their  genuineness 
and  antiquity.  The  Norw.  fluma,  to  work  briskly,  and  flundra,  to 
flounder  about,  by  no  means  stand  alone.  There  are  also  the  more 
primitive  forms  seen  in  Norw.  fluma,  to  struggle  with  the  legs; 
fluna,  to  struggle  with  the  arms,  to  tumble  about  in  violent  play ; 
ftumsa,  to  tumble  about,  with  several  other  related  words.  Our 
dialects  have  preserved  a  considerable  number  of  words,  both  of 
Scandinavian  and  even  sometimes  of  Norman  origin,  which  only 
came  into  literary  use  centuries  after  the  time  of  borrowing,  or  else 
have  never  come  into  literary  use  at  all.  And  surely  this  is 
exactly  what  might  have  been  expected.  A  very  good  example 
occurs  in  the  case  of  faggot  (above).  I  see  no  reason  to  doubt  that 
fagg,  a  bundle,  is  a  genuine  Norwegian  word,  even  if  it  was  never 
recorded  till  1895.  We  must  be  content,  in  these  cases,  with 
reasonable  presumptions. 

Flue.  The  N.E.D.  says  it  is  of  unknown  origin;  but  under 
Fluff  the  suggestion  is  made  that  an  O.E.  *fluh  or  *fiug,  if  it 
existed,  would  account  for  both  words ;  to  which  may  be  added 
that,  in  that  case,  the  obvious  derivation  of  such  a  substantive 
would  be  the  Teut.  *flug-,  weak  grade  of  *fleugan-,  to  fly. 

I  think  there  need  be  no  doubt  about  accepting  the  result.  The 
N.E.D.  quotes  the  Low  Gt.flog,flug,  flue;  but  besides  this  we  have 
E.  Fries,  flug,  flog,  flue ;  and  the  loss  of  the  final  g  is  well  exem- 
plified by  Norw.  flu,  flue  (Ross),  and  by  the  Dan.  flue,  a  fly,  as 
compared  with  Norw.^M^tf,  a  fly. 

We  may  illustrate  the  double  form  (flue,  fluff}  by  means  of  the 
A.S.  thurh,  later  form  thruk,  which  the  Norman  pronounced  either 


NOTES   ON   ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY — PROF.    SKEAT.          669 

as  E.  through  or  as  prov.  E.  thruf,  according  as  he  ignored  the 
guttural  or  substituted  an  /  for  it. 

Fog.  I  must  refer  to  the  KE.D.  for  the  history  of  fog,  a  thick 
Tapour ;  it  is  there  shown  to  be  probable  that  it  was  evolved  from 
a  much  earlier  use  oifog,  in  the  sense  of  'rank  grass.'  But  this 
interesting  word  is  given  as  being  of  unknown  origin.  The  E.D.D. 
gives  fog  as  meaning  "  the  long  grass  left  standing  in  the  fields 
during  winter ;  coarse,  rank  grass."  I  think  there  can  be  no  doubt 
as  to  its  origin  being  Scandinavian  ;  viz.,  from  Norw.  fogg.  This 
word  is  not  given  by  Aasen,  but  it  occurs  in  Ross's  Supplement. 
He  explains  fogg  as  meaning  "  long-stalked,  weak,  scattered  grass 
in  a  moist  hollow."  This  is  precisely  what  we  want,  and  we  need 
hardly  seek  further.  Still,  it  is  worth  while  to  notice  that  the 
E.D.D.  further  gives  foggy-grass  as  *  a  kind  of  soft  hay.'  So  also 
Ross  gives  the  adj .  foggen  or  foggje  Boy  as  meaning  '  hay  mixed 
with  fog.'  Again,  the  E.D.D.  gives  foggy  in  the  sense  of  '  fat  or 
corpulent*;  and  this  may  be  compared  with  Norw.  fogg,  a  thick 
and  stiff  figure.  The  observation  that  fog  properly  grows  in 
a  moist  hollow  helps  to  explain  how  the  word  acquired  its  present 
usual  sense. 

Fribble.  The  verb  to  fribble  first  appears  about  1627.  It  is 
explained  as  being  of  onomatopoeic  origin  ;  perhaps  influenced  by 
frivol,  which  occurs  in  the  sense  of  'a  trifle'  as  early  as  1450. 
I  do  not  think  it  is  necessary  to  take  this  view  ;  the  word  is  found 
in  Flemish  with  a  sense  which  seems  sufficiently  near.  De  Bo 
gives  the  West  Flem.  fribbelen  or  wribbelen,  to  rub  between  the 
thumb  and  finger,  as  when  one  rolls  a  piece  of  thread  between 
them.  Eene  vloo  dood  wribbelen  is  "  to  rub  a  flea  between  the 
thumb  and  fingers  till  he  is  dead."  Hij  wribbelde  zijn  Icaartje 
tusschen  mjne  vingers,  he  twiddled  his  card  between  his  fingers. 
It  is  also  used  of  rubbing  anything  beneath  the  foot.  It  is 
a  frequentative  verb,  from  the  strong  verb  wrijven,  which  is  also 
Dutch,  and  means  to  rub,  apply  friction,  polish  furniture,  also  to 
pound  or  grind.  Thus  the  original  sense  was  to  rub  often,  or  to 
wear  away  by  rubbing,  or  to  fumble  ;  and  perhaps  the  knowledge 
of  this  sense  helps  to  explain  the  word.  It  easily  passes  into  the 
sense  of  to  twiddle  with  the  fingers,  to  use  a  trifling  action,  to 
trifle  aimlessly,  and  the  like.  Thus  the  E.  Dial.  Diet,  has  fribble, 
to  fuss,  to  idle  :  "  he  fribbles  his  time  away,"  i.e.  rubs  it  away; 
"he  goes  fribbling  about"  i.e.  he  trifles  aimlessly.  In  Ayrshire, 
a  minister  was  wont  "to  dress  and  fribble  his  wig,"  i.e.  to  rub  it 


I 

670    NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY — PROF.  SKEAT. 

down  or  fumble  with  it.  Butler  speaks  of  cheats  "  that  with  the 
stars  do  fribble,"  i.e.  seem  to  play  with  them,  deal  with  them 
fussily,  fumble  with  them.  Richardson  has  :  "  "he  fribbled  with  his 
waistcoat-buttons,"  i.e.  kept  twiddling  them  between  his  fingers. 
To  fribble  away  money  is  to  wear  it  away  by  repeated  handling, 
a  little  at  a  time,  to  fumble  it  away,  and  so  on.  The  most  difficult 
point  is  to  connect  it  with  the  ideas  of  faltering  or  stammering  in 
speech,  and  of  tottering  in  walking,  which  appear  to  be  the  earliest 
uses ;  but  the  quotations  help  us  by  the  context.  The  first  is — 
"They  speak  but  what  they  list  of  it,  and  fribble  out  the  rest," 
i.e.  they  fumble  it  out.  "If  the  actor  can  fribble  through,"  i.e. 
rub  through  it.  "  The  poor  creature  fribbles  in  his  gate," 
i.e.  gait;  he  walks  in  a  fumbling  or  shuffling  manner.  I  believe 
this  etymology  to  be  correct ;  though  we  certainly  seem  to  have 
twisted  the  sense  to  a  slight  degree.  Perhaps,  as  suggested,  the 
influence  of  frivol  and  frivolous  may  have  had  some  effect.  Frivolous 
occurs  as  early  as  1549.  The  Du.  wrijven  is  the  G.  reiben. 

Frill,  an  ornamental  edging,  one  edge  of  which  is  gathered  up. 
The  origin  is  left  undecided  in  the  N.E.D.  It  is  shown  to  be 
unconnected  with  furl,  and  a  French  origin  is  tentatively  suggested. 
But  I  think  it  quite  certain  that  the  word  is  Teutonic.  The 
earliest  quotation  for  the  sb.  is  1591,  and  for  the  verb  1574  ;  so 
that  they  were  introduced  about  the  same  time,  in  the  reign  of 
Elizabeth.  Most  likely,  they  came  from  Flemish,  whence  also 
we  received  such  words  as  cambric  and  dornick.  For  it  is  plainly 
connected,  as  suggested  in  the  E.D.D.,  with  the  Flemish  word 
frulle.  De  Bo,  in  his  West-Flemish  Diet.,  gives:  "frul  or  frulle^ 
a  wrinkled  plait,  wrinkled  fold  in  a  small  shred  or  band."  And 
he  gives  as  examples:  "a  woman's  cap  with  frullen  that  hang 
down  over  the  neck";  "frullen  round  the  bottom  of  a  dress"; 
"  sleeves  with  frullen  "  ;  etc.  So  that  the  equivalence  of  our  frill 
with  the  W.  Flem.  frulle  is  exact,  as  far  as  regards  the  sense. 
The  word  is  very  difficult  to  trace  further,  as  it  does  not  seem 
to  appear  in  Low  G.,  or  Dutch,  or  Danish,  or  Norwegian.  But 
Rietz  gives  the  Swed.  dial,  frail,  fro'll,  a  wrinkled  or  curled  strip, 
like  the  band  on  a  woman's  cap  ;  whence  the  adj.  fryllig, 
wrinkled,  with  the  same  sense  as  kryllig,  i.e.  curly.  This  not 
only  establishes  the  word  as  being  Germanic,  but  gives  the 
phonology.  The  sb.  is  clearly  frull,  and  the  derived  verb  must 
have  been  (in  Swedish)  *frylla,  with  vowel-change  from  «  to  y. 
In  the  English  frill  the  t  represents  y,  the  mutated  vowel ;  so 


NOTES   ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY PROF.    SKEAT.          671 

that  our  word  is  really  a  verbal  form  rather  than  substantival; 
and,  as  a  fact,  the  verb  appears  nearly  twenty  years  earlier 
than  the  sb.,  with  the  sense  '  to  curl.' 

Hod.  I  follow  Dr.  Murray  in  regarding  hod  as  a  modification  of 
F.  hotte,  a  basket  carried  on  the  back.  I  now  find  that  the  assumed 
modification  (of  t  to  d)  is  a  fact,  and  is  actually  given  in  Hexham's 
Du.  Diet.,  not  under  H,  in  its  right  place,  but  under  B.  He  has : 
"  Botte,  Butte,  Hodde,  or  Hotte,  a  basket  or  a  maund."  Under 
Hotte,  he  ignores  Hodde,  and  merely  gives:  "Hotte,  a  maunde,  or 
a  pannier."  However,  we  have  now  all  that  we  want.  Our  hod  is 
the  Mid.  Du.  hodde,  a  variant  of  hotte ;  and  the  latter  is  the  F.  hotte. 
De  Bo  gives  W.  Flem.  hotte,  which  is  likewise  borrowed  from 
French.  The  French  form  is  of  Germanic  origin ;  not  from  Low, 
but  from  High  German.  Hatzfeld  derives  it  from  the  Swiss  hutte, 
but  it  is  quite  unnecessary  to  go  so  far  for  it,  as  the  same  form 
occurs  also  in  the  dialect  of  Alsace ;  see  the  work  on  the  Alsatian 
dialect  by  Martin  &  Lienhart  (1899).  There  is  no  reason  why 
hodde  may  not  be  the  true  Old  Low  German  form,  not  modified  from 
hotte,  but  rather  the  original  form  whence  hotte  or  hutte  was  evolved; 
so  that  hotte  would  answer  to  hodde  by  Grimm's  Law.  And  it  may 
well  be  closely  related  to  E.  hut,  a  word  borrowed  from  F.  hutte 
(Cotgrave),  from  the  O.H.G.  hutta.  The  Swedish  for  hut  is  hydda, 
with  the  Low  G.  dd;  and  this  may  be  closely  related  to  Du.  hodde 
and  the  A.S.  hydan,  to  hide  (Gk.  KevOeiv}.  Just  as  the  hut  was 
a  place  to  hide  in,  or  a  shelter,  the  hod  may  be  regarded  as  a  basket 
to  hide  things  in,  or  to  stow  them  away.  I  should  therefore  be 
inclined  to  regard  E.  hod  as  borrowed  from  M.  Du.  hodde ;  and  to 
suppose  this  M.  Du.  hodde  to  be  a  genuine  Low  G.  form,  derived 
from  the  Teut.  base  *hud-t  weak  grade  of  *heud-  =  Gk.  Kev0- ;  the 
orig.  sense  being  '  cover  '  or  '  case.'  The  word  for  hut  appears  in 
Swed.  dialects  both  as  hodda  and  hudda,  fern.  (Bietz) ;  and  another 
sense  of  it  is  'a  prison.' 

Hog.  The  N.E.D.  marks  this  as  being  of  unknown  etymology ; 
but  allows  that  many  connect  it  with  the  verb  hag,  to  cut ;  in 
accordance  with  the  note  in  the  Catholicon,  which  explains  hogge 
as  "  porous  carens  testiculis."  The  Icel.  verb  is  hoggva,  but  the 
vowel  does  not  correspond.  I  therefore  propose  to  derive  it 
directly  from  the  Norwegian  form  hogga,  to  cut,  which  is  duly 
given  by  Aasen  and  Ross,  as  equivalent  to  Dan.  hugge.  Observe 
further  that  Rietz  also  gives  the  form  hogga  as  being  in  use  in  some 
Swedish  dialects.  He  also  gives  hagga,  corresponding  to  E.  dial.  hag. 


I 

672          NOTES   ON   ENGLISH   ETYMOLOGY — PROF.    SKEAT. 

Jeer.  The  etymology  of  jeer  is  wholly  unknown.  Dr.  Murray 
concludes  his  note  upon  it  in  these  words :  "A  suggestion  that 
jeer  may  have  originated  in  an  ironical  use  of  cheer  is  plausible 
and  phonetically  feasible  (cf .  jass,  jawn),  but  lies  beyond  existing 
evidence."  I  take  this  solution  to  be  perfectly  correct ;  all  that 
we  want  is  the  evidence,  which  I  now  proceed  to  supply.  In 
Godefroy's  O.F.  Diet.,  s.v.  chiere,  he  remarks  that  the  spelling 
giere,  with  gi  for  chi,  is  sometimes  found ;  but  he  only  supplies 
one  example.  This  runs  as  follows :  "  S'aucuns  hons  te  fait 
d'amer[e]  giere  " ;  i.e.  if  any  man  makes  you  bitter  cheer,  or,  in 
other  words,  if  he  jeers  you.  It  is  important  to  notice  that  this 
example  occurs  in  a  MS.  of  Caton,  in  the  British  Museum, 
MS.  Addit.  15,606,  fol.  1160.  There  is  a  presumption  that  this 
MS.  is  in  Anglo  -  French.  But  this  is  not  all ;  for,  in  the 
Supplement  to  the  same  Diet.,  not  under  the  same  heading,  but 
under  the  equivalent  form  chere,  we  find  another  example,  as 
follows :  "  Mas  faites  bale  giere,  ioie,  solas,  et  ris."  This  I  can 
only  construe  by  correcting  bale  to  bal,  and  putting  a  comma  after 
it,  so  that  faites  bal  is  '  make  a  dancing.'  The  line  then  means  : 
"But  dance,  make  cheer  and  joy,  and  pleasure,  and  laughter." 
Once  more  we  find  that  giere  occurs  for  chiere  or  chere;  and  the 
quotation  is  from  the  same  MS.  in  the  British  Museum,  MS.  Addit. 
15,606,  fol.  119«.  Once  more,  there  is  a  presumption  that  the 
MS.  is  in  Anglo-French.  At  any  rate,  we  have  two  clear  examples 
of  the  use  of  giere  for  chere  in  a  manuscript  in  the  British 
Museum.  The  former  example  is  the  better.  It  clearly  shows 
that  the  use  of  cheer  is  not  exactly  "ironical,"  as  ,Dr.  Murray  puts 
it,  but  arose  from  the  sinister  use  of  cheer  in  such  a  phrase  as 
amere  chere,  bitter  cheer,  or  male  chere,  ill  cheer,  examples  of  which 
occur  both  in  French  and  English.  Thus  to  jeer  at  a  man  or  to 
jeer  a  man  was  to  make  him  ill  cheer,  to  put  him  (as  we  say) 
out  of  countenance,  to  make  him  look  as  if  cast  down. 

Rabbit.  My  solution  of  the  etymology  of  rabbit,  as  given  in 
my  Concise  Etym.  Diet.,  is  incomplete ;  but  I  have  sent  a  fuller 
account  to  the  editor  of  E,  in  the  New  Eng.  Dictionary.  The 
M.E.  rabet  was  borrowed  from  Walloon.  Remacle  gives  "robett, 
lupin "  in  his  Walloon  Diet.  ;  and  I  have  further  learnt,  from 
a  private  source,  that  it  is  the  common  name  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Liege.  As  to  robett,  it  is  borrowed,  with  the  addition  of  the 
F.  suffix  -et,  from  the  West  Flemish  and  Middle  Du.  robbe, 
a  rabbit ;  for  which  see  De  Bo  and  Hexham.  In  fact,  Kilian  also 


NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY PROF.  SKEAT.     673 

gives  the  dimin.  form  rolbe-ken,  of  which  robett  may  be  considered 
as  a  Walloon  translation.  Rabbits  are  now  imported  from  Ostend 
in  large  numbers. 

Roan.  Usually  connected  with  M.F.  rouen,  as  in  "  Cheval  rouen, 
a  roane  horse  "  ;  Cotgrave.  This  shows  that  the  F.  rouen  was 
popularly  connected  with  it;  but  the  true  origin  may  have  been 
different,  as  the  correspondence  in  vowel-sound  is  not  at  all  exact. 

The  E.D.D.  has  roan,  used  of  a  cow,  and  roaned,  roanded,  in  the 
sense  of  c  striped,'  applied,  for  example,  to  a  red  cow  with  streaks 
of  white  or  other  colour.  This  surely  agrees  with  Icel.  rondottr, 
striped,  which  in  Norw.  and  Swed.  had  a  lengthened  vowel. 
Thus  Aasen  gives  Korw.  raandutt,  striped,  from  raand,  lengthened 
form  of  rand,  a  stripe,  streak.  And  Rietz  notes  Swed.  dial,  rdnnig 
as  equivalent  to  Swed.  randig,  striped,  streaky  (Widegren).  We 
find  the  phrase  '  a  ronyd  colte,'  which  may  mean  either  a  striped 
colt  or  a  roan-coloured  colt,  in  the  Bury  Wills,  A.D.  1538,  ed. 
Tymras  (Camden  Soc.),  p.  132. 

If  this  be  right,  roan  is  ultimately  derived  from  the  sb.  seen  in 
A.S.  rand,  Du.  and  G.  rand,  a  brim  ;  which  in  Scand.  also  has  the 
sense  of  '  stripe,  streak.'  Perhaps  it  is  allied  to  rim ;  see  Kluge. 
And  perhaps  the  F.  rouan  (15th  cent.)  was  borrowed  from  English. 


CO  CO         O 

o  o      o 

CO   O  -H 


-i        «0 
t-        >0 


o 

o 

O 


g 

O 

o 
o 


W 

QQ 

O 

OQ 


OQ 


0s 
3 


-        ^ 


I 
P 


i^CMO                                   OCO»OO               »O 

.  b-  O                                  b 

-«0 

4 

O          CO 

2 

1 

c*S^                S 

IS  **« 

3 

I  - 

s 

> 

^                     0000 

1 

op 

CO  CO  l>.  •* 

*o 

- 


13 

If 
11 


1 


H 

«i 

«Q 

s3 
si 

Ert 


5   § 

•1     rf 


r  * 


** 


O  O         •-'  «O         O  •— 

O  O         (NO         O  OC 

°,  °°0         ~  £ 


$ 


w 


O)  •& 

o  t- 

I— I  f— I 

CO 


»! 


$&»»•& 

11!^ 


O 
O 
O 


j  .S  °  ^C-S  "^  «  ^  "S 
s£     S^     «H 


£    £ 


3 
(5 


s  u 

^  § 

.^  AO 


H 

OQ 
^ 
O 


g 


O  ^-"  O 

(N  10  O 

KS  O  O 

CO  ft  1C 


W5  00  «O  CO 


I 

fc 

I— I 

S 

u 
pq 


v.         _; 


VO  GO  OC   CO 


:0    : 

§  a  «>o 
III 

.§"•§ 

2  §^ 

£11 
III 

^6 


:S    & 


If 

11 

M 


.2 


676 


INDEX 

TO   THE 

PHILOLOGICAL  TRANSACTIONS, 

1899-1902. 
(By  F.  J.  FURNIVALL.) 


A. 


Abbey  of  St.  Germain  des  Pres,  near 
Paris  :  its  Polyptychum,  or  Inventory 
of  property,  tenants,  etc.,  A.D.  811- 
826,  pp.  471-552. 

-  of  St.  Remi  at  Rheims  : 
its  Polyptychum,  or  Inventory  of 
property,  tenants,  etc.,  A,D.  848- 
861,  pp.  553-650. 

Alexander,  The  Buik  of,  englisht  by 
John  Barbour,  320-371  ;  its  date, 
356-362. 

The  Avowis  of,  321. 


Anglo  -  French   Pronunciation  :      its 

influence    on    modern    English,    by 

Professor  Skeat,  439-470. 
Arte  Mayor,  Spanish  Verse  :  analogies 

between  it  and  English,  by  Professor 

Ker,  113-128. 


B. 


Bannockburn    in   the  Srus  and    the 

Alexander,  329-340. 
Barbour,   John,  Poet  and  Translator, 

315-371  ;  his  flrus,  315;  his  Troy 

fragments,  316;  his  Legends  ofSaint*> 

316-317;    his  £uik  of  Alexander, 

320-371. 
Bask  Verb:   the  Construction  of  eya 

with  it,  83-85. 

-    in    the    Second    Book    in 

Gipuskoan  Bask,  372-407. 


C. 

Chaucer,  113,  125-6. 
Chaucerian  poets,  126. 
Chaucerians,  the,  125. 
Coleridge's  "  Christabel "  :   its  outlaw 
rhythms,  116. 


D. 

Dass  (Dundas),  Petter,  his  verse,  125. 

Decasyllabic  line:  whence  it  came  to 
us,  125. 

Diez  on  Portuguese  Court  poetry,  126. 

DODGSON,  E.  S.,  The  Construction 
of  eya  with  the  Conjunctive  Verb 
in  Old  Basque,  83-85. 

The  Verb  in  the  Second 

Book  in  Gipuskoan  Bask,  872-407. 

Donegal,  Notes  on  its  dialect  by  H.  C. 
Hart,  86-112. 

its  Christian,  sur-,  and  nick- 
names, 93-95. 


E. 


Effesoun,  The  Great  Battell  of,  321. 
English  and  Spanish  verse  (Arte  Mayor), 

Analogies  between,  by  Professor  Ker, 

113-128. 
English  guttural    sounds,   by   H.   C. 

Wyld,  129-260. 


INDEX    TO    PHIL.    SOC.    TRANS.    1899-1902. 


677 


F. 
Forray  of  Gadderis,  the,  321. 


G. 


Gascoigne  on  English  rymes  in  1575, 

115-116. 
Gipuskoan  Bask,  The  oldest  book  in, 

373  n. 
Glen    Alia    pronunciation     of    some 

English  words,  90-91. 
Gray's  "Amatory  Lines,  "115, 123, 124. 
Guttural    sounds    in    English  :     their 

history,  129-260. 


H. 

HART,  H.  C.,  Notes  on  Ulster  Dialect, 

chiefly  Donegal,  86-112. 
Herford,  Professor,  on  our  tumbling 

verse,  120. 
HESSELS,     J.     H.,     Memoranda    on 

Mediaeval  Latin :   No.  2,  Irminon's 

Polyptychum  of  the   Abbey  of   St. 

Germain  des  Pres,  near  Paris,  A.D. 

811-826,   pp.  471-552;    No.  3, 

Polyptychum   of  the  Abbey  of  St. 

Remi   at  Rheims,   A.D.    848-861, 

pp.  553-650. 


Inventories  of  the  property,  etc. ,  of  two 
French  Abbeys,  A.D.  811-826, 
848-861,  pp.  471-552,  553-650. 

Irazuzta:  Index  to  the  207  forms  of 
the  Bask  verb  used  in  his  Catechism, 
A.D.  1742,  375-393. 

Irish,  Old,  Glosses:  the  Substantive 
Verb  in,  by  Professor  Strachan,  1-82. 

Irish  Verb,  its  Sigmatic  Future  and 
Subjunctive,  291-314. 

—  Action  and  Time  in,  408-438. 

Irminon,  Abbot  of  St.  Germain  des 
Pres,  near  Paris  ;  his  Inventory  of 
the  property  of  the  Abbey,  A.D. 
811-826,  pp.  471-552. 


J. 
Jonson,  Ben,  quoted,  123. 


K. 


k  for  t  after  s,  90,  100. 

KER,    Professor   W.    P.,     Analogies 

between  English  and  Spanish  Verse, 

113-128. 


L. 

Lydgate,  125 ;  quoted,  126. 


M. 

May,  The  Month  of,  in  the  Brus  and 
the  Alexander,  323-327. 

Mediaeval  Latin,  Memorandaon:  No.  2, 
Irminon's  Polyptychum,  A.D.  8U- 
826,  pp.  471-552  ;  No.  3,  Polyp- 
tychum of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Remi 
at  Rheims,  A.D.  848-861,  both  by 
J.  H.  Hessels,  pp  553-650. 

Mediaeval  Latin  words,  Lists  of,  519- 
552,  612-650. 

Meyer,  M.  Paul,  322. 

Morel -Fatio :  his  view  of  Spanish 
metre  discust  by  Professor  Ker,  117- 
119,  121,  127. 


•      N. 

Names,  Christian,  Sur-,  and  Nick-,  in 

Donegal,  93-95. 
NEILSON,  George:   on  John  Barbour, 

Poet  and  Translator,  315-371. 


P. 


Parallels  in  Barbour's  Brus  and 
Alexander,  329-355. 

Platt,  Arthur,  on  the  Spanish  Arte 
Mayor,  128. 

Polyptychum,  or  Inventory  of  the 
property,  tenants,  etc.,  of  the  Abbey 
of  St.  Germain  des  Pres,  near  Paris, 
A.D.  811-826,  pp.  471-552. 

—  of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Remi  at 
Rheims,  A.D.  848-861,  pp.  553  650. 

Portuguese  metre  and  poets,  125-126. 


R. 

Reduplication  in  Irish  futures,  305. 
Rimes  in  Barbour's  Brns  and  Alex- 
ander, 363-369. 


678 


INDEX   TO    PHIL.    SOC.    TRANS.    1899-1902. 


s- words  in  Donegal,  89-90,  95-112. 
St.   Germain    des  Pres,   near    Paris: 

Inventory  of  its  Abbey  property,  etc., 

A.D.  811-826,  pp.  471-552. 
St.  Remi  at  Rheims  :   Inventory  of  its 

Abbey  property,  etc.,  A.D.  848-861, 

pp.  553-650. 
Schipper,  Dr.,  on  our  tumbling  verse, 

120,  124. 
SKEAT,  Rev.  Professor :  The  Influence 

of  Anglo-French  Pronunciation  upon 

Modern  English,  439-470. 
Notes  on  English  Etymology, 

651-673. 

Spain  and  Italian  poetry,  125-126. 
Spanish    Verse     (Arte    Mayor]     and 

English,     Analogies    between,     by 

Professor  Ker,  113-128. 
Spenser's  "  Eclogues,"  120-121. 
STRACHAN,   Professor  J. :    The  Sub- 
stantive   Verb    in    the     Old    Irish 

Glosses,  1-82. 
The    Sigmatic    Future   and 

Subjunctive  in  Irish,  291-314. 
Action  and  Time  in  the  Irish 

Verb,  408-438. 


T. 


t  turned  into  k,  90. 

Ten,  The  number,  in  Barbour's  works, 

344-345. 

Tumbling  verse,  119. 
Tusser's  "  October's  Husbandry,"  116 ; 

his  verse,  120,  123. 


II. 


Ulster  Dialect  (chiefly  Donegal),  Notes 
on,  by  H.  C.  Hart,  86-112. 


V. 


Verb,  The  Substantive,  in  the  Old  Irish 

Glosses,  by  Professor  J.  Strachan, 

1-82. 
Irish,  its   Sigmatic  Future  and 

Subjunctive,  by  Prof.  J.  Strachan, 

291-314. 


Verb,  The  Conjunctive,  in  Old  Bask ; 

the   Construction    of   eya   with    it, 

83-85. 
—  in  the  Second  Book  in  Gipuskoan 

Bask,  372-407. 
Vceux  du  Paon,  321-323. 


W. 

WORDS  >  : 
ait,  n.,  273. 
ananas,  «.,  261. 

big,  a.,  651. 
boast,  vb.,  652. 
boatswain,  n.,  261. 
bore,  n.,  261. 
brag,  vb  ,  652. 
brisken,  n.,  111. 
brisket,  n.,  653. 
brittle,  «.,  252. 
brook,  n.,  262. 
bugle,  «.,  654. 
bulk,  n.,  262. 
bull-dog,  «.,  262. 
bump,  vb.,  263. 
bunt,  n.,  102. 

cack,  v.i.,  263. 
calf,  ».,  263. 
caluragh,  n.,  100. 
campion,  n.,  654. 
canard,  n.,  655. 
cantilever,  n.,  656. 
cat-in-the-pan,  264. 
ceriph,  n.,  286. 
chimney,  n.,  657. 
chum,  n.,  656. 
clog,  n.,  657. 
cloves,  n.,  264. 
cocker,  vb.,  657. 
cog,  vb.,  264. 
collop,  n.,  265. 
comely,  a.,  658. 
contango,  «.,  659. 
corrie,  n.,  266. 
cosy,  a.,  659. 
craven,  a.,  659. 
creel,  n.,  266. 
creem,  v.i.,  267. 
crumb,  «.,  267. 
cudgel,  n.,  267. 
cuttle-fish,  661. 


1  See  Mr.  Wyld's  List  of  English  words  (standard  and  dialectal)  containing 
gutturals,  on  pp.  162-246,  and  his  Lists  showing  the  distribution  of  sixty-three 
English  words  in  our  modern  dialects,  pp.  255-259.  See  also  '  Donegal.'  v™ 
Mediaeval  Latin  words,  see  Mr.  Hessels's  Lists,  pp.  519-552,  612-650. 


For 


INDEX    TO    PHIL.    SOC.    TRANS.    1899-1902. 


679 


dank,  a.,  267. 
darn,  vb.t  267. 
darnel,  «.,  268. 
date  (fruit),  n.,  270. 
debut,  «.,  270. 
diddle,  vb.,  662. 
dog,  n.,  271. 
drake,  n.,  662-4. 
drown,  vb.,  271. 
drudge,  drug,  vb.,  664. 
drumble,  v.i.,  664. 
downester,  ode.,  104. 

eager,  eagre,  n.,  272. 
earnest,  n.,  664. 
elk,  «.,  253. 
eyot,  ait,  n.,  273. 

fad,  n.,  273. 
fadge,  w.,  665. 
faggot,  n.,  665. 
lib,  «.,  274. 
iidget,  vb.,  666. 
flaunt,  vb.,  667. 
flimsy,  «.,  274. 
flirt,  vb.  andw.,  274-5. 
flounder,  v.i.,  668. 
flue,  «.,  668. 
fog,  n.,  669. 
fond,  a.,  275. 
frampold,  a.,  276. 
fribble,  vb.,  669. 
frill,  w.,  276,  670. 

gallop,  rb.,  277. 
game  (leg),  a.,  277. 
gawky,  a.,  278. 
gewgaw,  n.,  278. 
glaive,  ».,  279. 
groom,  w.,  280. 

hamper,  vi.,  280. 
hardy,  a.,  348. 
Heaven's  King,  346. 
hod,  n.,  671. 
hog,  «.,  671. 
hopple,  vb.,  280. 

jeer,  w.,  672. 

kill,  vb.,  281. 
killeen,  n.,  100. 

leche,  leching,  347. 
liege  pouste,  346. 
lig,  v.i.,  253. 
linn,  n.,  281. 

mandril,  n.,  281. 
maragh,  marrow,  ».,  112. 


micht,  slicht,  343. 
mug,  ».,  282. 
mutchkin,  n.,  282. 

naperty,  ».,  111. 
-nel,  «.,  269. 
news,  n.,  283. 
nyamany,  «.,  111. 

pandours,  w.,  283. 

pay,  283. 

peep,  v.i.,  283. 

Peter-see-me,  284. 

pomander,  n.,  284. 

posnet,  n.,  285. 

pull-to,  w.,  108. 

punt,  punter  (at  cards),  285. 

rabbit,  n.,  672. 

rice  and  stake,  n.,  102. 

roan,  a.,  673. 

sag,  vb.,  95. 

saggon,  n.,  107. 

Bally-picker,  «.,  107. 

sally  wren,  «.,  107. 

sam,  n.,  95. 

samlet,  «.,  107. 

sanap,  n.,  285. 

sandlark,  n.,  107. 

sandle,  sannel,  w.,  96. 

sang,  n.,  95. 

sannies,  n.,  95. 

saugh,  w.,  107. 

savendible,  sevendable,  a.,  96. 

sawnie,  «.,  107. 

sea,  sga,  w.,  96. 

scabbing  or  scaveling  hammer,  96. 

scad,  n.,  107. 

scalahan,  n.,  107. 

scaldy,  n.,  107. 

scale,  vb.,  96. 

scale-drake,  «.,  107. 

scallion,  «.,  107. 

scantling,  «.,  97. 

scarr,  «.,  108. 

scart,  n.,  108. 

scawee,  skiwee,  n.,  108. 

scobe,  «.,  108. 

scollop,  n.,  108. 

scoot,  ».,  108,  109. 

scouth,  skouth,  n.,  97. 

scowt,  v.i.,  109. 

scranning,  a.,  98. 

sea-monster,  «.,  109. 

seal,  n.,  109. 

seal-snot,  w.,  109. 

seath,  sethe,  n.,  110. 

sera,  sera  !,  «.,  98. 

serif,  n.,  286. 


680 


INDEX   TO    PHIL.    SOC.    TRANS.    1899-1902. 


seven  sisters,  ».,  110. 

seven  sleepers,  ».,  110. 

shasagh  na  creegh,  w.,  110. 

she  =  I,  he,  it,  98. 

sheegy,  shiggy,  ».,  110. 

sheep  s  brisken,  111. 

shettle,  «.,  99. 

shill-corn,  «.,  98. 

shingles,  «.,  98. 

shire,  vb.,  99. 

shittle,  a.,  99. 

shot  star,  «.,  111. 

shuggy  shoo,  shuggety  shoo,  «.,  99. 

shuttle,  w.,  99. 

si,  sie,  «.,  100. 

siege,  «.,  100. 

sinicle,  w.,  112. 

skaig,  skayug,  sgaig,  M.,  112. 

skew,  skeward,  w.,  100. 

skin  marrow,  n.,  112. 

skite,  «.,  109. 

skreeghin'  uillias,  ».,  190. 

slack  (sloe,  slat)  marrow,  w.,  112. 

slat  a  righ,  «.,  100. 

slay,  slea,  n.,  100. 

sleshins,  w.,  101. 

slough,  «.,  101. 

snawag,  n.,  112. 

soil,  «.,  101. 

song,  n.,  95. 

sonties,  «.,  95. 

soom,  w.,  101. 

sorey,  ».,  101. 

sorn,  «.,  105. 

sorren,  w.  and  a.,  105. 

sowkins,  w.,  95. 

spag,  «.,  101. 

spair,  spare,  w.,  101. 

spark,  v.i.,  102. 

spen,  spend,  vb.,  102. 

spink,  n.,  102. 

squirt,  squitter,  squit,  ».,  109. 

srone,  M.,  104. 

stack,  stag,  /?.,  102. 

stake  and  rice,  ».,  102. 


star,  shot,  «.,  111. 
star  of  Bethlehem,  w.,  102. 
steep-grass,  «.,  103. 
steer,  n.,  103. 
steer-tree,  w.,  104. 
stepmother's  breath,  ».,  104. 
stilts,  «.,  104. 
stir,  n.,  104. 
stockade,  w.,  286, 
stocks,  w.,  104. 
stook,  w.,  286. 
stop,  vi.,  287. 

stray-by-the-lough,  w.,  103. 
stroan,  strone,  «.,  105. 
suchan,  such'n,  «.,  105. 
sun  and  water,  «.,  106. 
swamp,  swamped,  a.,  106. 
sweet,  «.,  106. 

tailor's  yard,  n.,  100. 
tankard,  n.,  287. 
tare,  «.,  287. 
terrier,  «.,  288. 
thief  in  a  candle,  288. 
to-ga,  vb.,  342. 
tormenting  root,  w,,  111. 
tornado,  w.,  288. 

uillias,  n.,  100. 
uppester,  adv.,  104. 

vade,  v.i.,  289. 
valance,  289. 

weak,  adj.,  289. 
what'n,  a.,  106. 
wheedle,  v4.,  290. 
witches'  butter,  ».,  111. 

yerrib,  ».,  herb,  110. 

Wyatt,  Sir  Thos.,  his  bad  heroic  verse, 

127. 
WYLD,  H.   C. :    The  History  of  the 

Guttural  Sounds  in  English,  129-260. 


STEPHEN   AUSTIN   AND   SONS,   PRINTERS,   HERTFORD. 


PHILOLOGICAL  SOCIETY. 

(MEETING  AT  UNIVERSITY  COLLEGE,  LONDON,  W.C.) 

1899. 


COUNCIL,     1899-1900. 

President. 
THE  REV.  PROF.  W.  W.  SKEAT,  Lrrr.D.,  LL.D.,  D.C.L.,  PH.D. 

Vice-  Pres  iden  ts . 

WHITLEY  STOKES,  D.C.L.,  LL.D. 

HENRY  SWEET,  M.A.,  PH.D.,  LL.D. 

JAMES  A.  H.  MURRAY,  LL.D.,  M.A. 

THE  REV.  PROF.  A.  H.  SAYCE,  M.A.,  D.C.L.,  LL.D. 

HENRY  BRADLEY,  M.A. 

PROF.  A.  S.  NAPIER,  M.A.,  PH.D. 

Ordinary  Members  of  Council. 


E.  L.  BRANDRETH,  ESQ. 

F.  T.  ELWORTHY,  ESQ. 
TALFOURD  ELY,  M.A. 

C.  A.  M.  FENNELL,  Lirr.D. 

PROF.  G.  FOSTER,  PH.D. 

P.  GILES,  M.A. 

I.  GOLLANCZ,  M.A. 

F.  HEATH,  PH.D. 

PROF.  W.  P.  KER,  M.A. 

C.  P.  MASON,  B.A. 


REV.  J.  B.  MAYOR,  PH.D. 
PROF.  W.  S.  McCORMICK,  M.A. 
H.  A.  NESBITT,  M.A. 
PROF.  A.  PLATT,  M.A. 
PROF.  J.  P.  POSTGATE,  M.A. 
PROF.  W.  RIDGEWAY,  M.A. 
PROF.  W.  RIPPMANN,  M.A. 
J.  H.  STAPLES,  ESQ. 
W.  H.  STEVENSON,  M.A. 
PROF.  J.  STRACHAN,  M.A. 


Treasurer. 
BENJAMIN  DAWSON,  B.A.,  The  Mount,  Hampstead,  London,  N.W. 

Hon.  Secretary. 
F.  J.  FURNIVALL,M.A.,  PH.D.,  3,  St.  George's  Square,  Primrose  Hill,  N.W. 

Bankers. 

MESSRS.  BARCLAY,  RANSOM,  &  Co.,  1,  Pall  Mall  East,  S.W. 


ENTRANCE  FEE  £1  Is. ;  SUBSCRIPTION,  £1  1*.  A  YEAR  (due  every  1st  of  January), 

OR    £10    10s.    FOR    LIFE. 


Publishers  of  the  Transactions. 
KEGAN  PAUL,  TRENCH,  TRUBNER  &  Co.,  LIMITED,  London. 


11 


MEMBERS  OF  THE  PHILOLOGICAL  SOCIETY,  1899. 
(Corrected  to   October,  1899.) 


HONORARY  MEMBERS. 

Professor  Henri  GAIDOZ.  Ecole  des  Hautes  Etudes,  22,  Rue 
Servandoni,  Paris.  Editor  of  the  "Revue  Celtique"  etc. 

Professor  KERN.     Leiden. 

Professor  F.  A.  MARCH.  Lafayette  College,  Easton,  Pa.,  U.S.A. 
Author  of  "A  Comparative  Grammar  of  Anglo-Saxon." 

Professor  Paul  MEYER,  ifccole  des  Chartes,  Paris.  Editor 
of  "Flamenca,"  etc. 

Professor  WINDISCH,  Ph.D.,  Editor  of  "Irische  Texte"  etc. 

Professor  SIEVERS,  Ph.D. 


ORDINARY  MEMBERS. 


*    COMPOUNDER8   FOR   LIFB. 


1859.  *Lord   ALDENHAM.      St.    Dunstan's,    Regent's   Park, 

N.W. 

1853.     Dr.  ALTSCHUL.     9,  Old  Bond  Street,  W. 
1886.     F.  J.  AMOURS,  Esq.     75,  Montgomerie  St.,  Glasgow. 
1879.  *J.  B.  ANDREWS,  Esq.     Le  Pigaute,  Menton,  Alpes  M. 


1883.     Alfred  D.  G.  BARRIBALL,  Esq.    Dunheved,  Blenkarne 

Road,  Bolingbroke  Grove,  Wands  worth,  S.W. 
1881.  *The  Rev.  A.  L.  BECKER.  RavenscarR.S.O.,Yorkshire. 


Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  Oct.  1899.        in 

1870.  Alexander  Graham  BELL,  Esq.  Scott  Circle,  Wash- 
ington, U.S.A. 

1856.     J.  P.  BIDLAKE,  Esq.     339,  Essex  Road,  N. 

1869.  *Demetrius  BIKELAS,  Esq.  50,  Rue  de  Yarenne, 
Paris. 

1885.  Henry  BRADLEY,  Esq.  The  North  House,  Clarendon 
Press,  Oxford.  (Joint  -  Editor  of  the  Society's 
Dictionary.) 

1872.     E.  L.  BRANURETH,  Esq.    32,  Elvaston  Place,  S.W. 

1889.     J.  S.  BRIERLY,  Esq.      Almondbury,  Huddersfield. 


1880.     CAMBRIDGE  PHILOLOGICAL  SOCIETY. 

1880.  *CANTERBURY    COLLEGE,   NEW    ZEALAND.      (Care    of 

E.  Stanford,  55,  Charing  Cross,  W.C.) 
1886.     William  M.  CHRISTIE,  Esq. 
1867.     Miss  Louisa  B.  COURTENAY.     34,  Brompton  Square, 

S.W. 


1867.     Benjamin  DAWSON,  Esq.      The  Mount,  Hampstead, 

N.W.     (Treasurer.) 


1888.     R.  T.  ELLIOTT,  Esq. 

1885.  *The    Rev.    M.    James    ELLIOTT.      "Rathlin,"    Dee 

Parade,  West  Kirby,  nr.  Birkenhead. 
1876.     Fred.   T.  ELWORTHY,  Esq.     Foxdown,  Wellington, 

Somersetshire. 
1865.  *Talfourd    ELY,   Esq.      73,    Parliament    Hill    Road, 

Hampstead,  N.W. 


1842.  The  Rev.  William  FARRER.  Oakleigh,  Arkwright 
Road,  Hampstead,  N.W. 

1875.  Dr.  C.  A.  M.  FENNELL.  Barton  Cottage,  Cam- 
bridge. 

1877.  *Donald  W.  FERGUSON,  Esq.  5,  Bedford  Place, 
Croydon. 

1888.  T.  'o  FLANNGHAILE,  Esq.  Pendehnis  House,  Dunbar 
Road,  Upton,  E. 


iv          Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  Oct.  1899. 

1872.     Gaston   Philip   FOA,  Esq.      34,  De  Vere  Gardens, 

Kensington,  W. 
1896.    *Prof.  T.  Gregory  FOSTER.     Clifton,  Chester  Road, 

Northwood,  Middlesex. 
1842.     Danby    P.     FRY,    Esq.        166,     Haverstock     Hill, 

N.W. 
1847.  *Dr.   F.    J.    FURNIVALL.      3,    St.    George's   Square, 

Primrose  Hill,  N.W.     (Hon.  Sec.) 


1895.     P.  GILES,  Esq.,  10,  Park  Terrace,  Cambridge. 
1879.     Dr.    J.    Hall   GLADSTONE.     17,    Pembridge   Square, 

Bayswater,  W. 

1892.     I.  GOLLANCZ,  Esq.     54,  Sidney  Street,  Cambridge. 
1862.     Dr.  Clair  J.  GRECE.     Red  Hill,  Surrey. 


1868.     Prof.  John  W.  HALES.     1,  Oppidans  Road,  Primrose 

Hill,  N.W. 
1862.  *Sir  Reginald  HANSON.     4,  Bryanston  Square,  W. 

1879.  *Prof.  J.  M.  HART.     Cornell  University,  Ithaca,  New 

York,  U.S.A. 
1894.     The  Rev.   Ralph   HARVEY.     The  Grammar  School, 

Cork. 
1893.    *Dr.  Frank  HEATH.       91,  Dyne  Road,  Brondesbury, 

N.W. 

1880.  *Prof.  H.  R.  HELWICH.     29,  Neugasse,  Oberdobling, 

Vienna. 

1881.  T.  HENDERSON,  Esq.     1,  St.  Michaels  Road,  Bedford. 
1868.     J.  N.   HETHERINGTON,  Esq.      4,  Lansdowne  Road, 

Netting  Hill,  W. 

1875.     C.  R.  HODGSON,  Esq.     42,  Queen  Square,  W.C. 
1864.  *Shadworth  H.  HODGSON,  Esq.     45,  Conduit  Street, 

Regent  Street,  W. 


185-.    Martin  H.  IRVING,  Esq.    Melbourne  (care  of  Messrs. 
Robertson  &  Co.,  Warwick  Square,  E.G.). 


1892.  *Prof.  William  Paton  KER.     95,  Gower  Street,  W.C. 
1882.     R.  N.  KERH,  Esq. 


Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  Oct.  1899.  v 

1869.  *The  Hon.  and  Rev.  Stephen  Willoughby  LAWLEY. 

Spurfield,  Exminster,  Exeter. 

1899.     H.  Lrm.Ki>.\LK,  Esq.    Babourne  Terrace,  Worcester. 
1862.  *D.  LOGAN,  Esq. 


1896.  Prof.  W.  S.  McCoRMicx.     Bath  House,  St.  Andrews, 

N.B. 

1883.  *The  Rev.  A.  MACDIARMID.     The  Manse,  Grantown- 

on-Skey,  Scotland. 
1892     George    E.    MACLEAN,    Esq.       Chancellor    of    the 

University  of  Iowa,  U.S.A. 
1842.     C.  P.  MASON,  Esq.     Parkside,  Caterham. 

1873.  The  Rev.  J.  B.  MAYOR.     Queensgate  House,  King- 

ston Hill,  S.W. 

1897.  J.  M.  MIALL,  Esq.     1,  Priory  Terrace,  Kew. 

1898.  F.  W.  MIALL,  Esq.     12,  Mountfield  Road,  Finchley. 
1898.     Mrs.  F.  W.  MIALL.     12,  Mountfield  Road,  Finchley. 
1898.     E.  L.  MILNER-BARRY,  Esq.     Mill  Hill  School,  KW. 

1884.  *F.  D.  MOCATTA,  Esq.     9,  Connaught  Place,  W. 
1854.  *Lord  Robert  MONTAGU.    41,  Queen's  Gate,  S.W. 

1874.  *W.  R.  MORFILL,  Esq.     4,  Clarendon  Villas,  Park 

Town,  Oxford. 

1868.  Dr.  James  A.  H.  MURRAY.  Sunnyside,  Banbury 
Road,  Oxford.  (Joint  -  Editor  of  the  Society's 
Dictionary.) 


1886.     Prof.  A.  S.  NAPIER.     Headington  Hill,  Oxford. 
1892.     H.  A.  NESBITT,  Esq.     16,  South  Hill  Park  Gardens, 
Hampstead,  N.W. 


1881.     T.  L.  Kington  OLIPHANT,  Esq.      Charlsfield,  Gask, 

Auchterarder. 
1874.     OWENS    COLLEGE,    MANCHESTER.      (Care    of   J.    E. 

Cornish,  16,  St.  Ann's  Square,  Manchester.) 


1892.     Arthur  PAUL,  Esq. 

1866.     Dr.  J.  PEILE.     Master,  Christ's  College,  Cambridge. 

1898.     Prof.  A.  PLATT.     University  College,  Gower  Street, 

W.C. 
1880.  *Prof.  J.  P.  POSTGATE.     Trinity  College,  Cambridge. 


vi          Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  Oct.  1899. 

1882.  *  William    RIDGE  WAY,    Esq.       Gonville    and    Caius 

College,  Cambridge. 
1897.     Prof.  Walter  RIPPMANN.     41,  Westmoreland  Road, 

Bay s water,  W. 
1889.     M.  L.  ROUSE,  Esq.     54,  Westbourne  Villas,  Hove, 

Brighton. 


1879.  *The  Rev.  Prof.   SAYCE.     Queen's  College,  Oxford. 
1899.     GL  C.  SCALES,  Esq. 

1897.  W.  J.  SEDGEFIELD,  Esq.     1,  Fair  Street,  Cambridge. 

1892.  John  SEPHTON,  Esq.    90,  Huskisson  Street,  Liverpool. 
1884.     J.  a.  E.  SIBBALD,  Esq. 

1863.  *The  Rev.  Prof.  SKEAT.      2,  Salisbury  Villas,  Cam- 
bridge.    (President.) 

1880.  *Eustace    S.    SMITH,    Esq.      Bonner    Road,   Victoria 

Park,  E. 

1871.  *T.  B.  SPRAGUE,  Esq.       26,    St.   Andrew's   Square, 
Edinburgh. 

1886.  *J.  H.  STAPLES,  Esq.     Lissan,  Cookstown,  Ireland. 
1879.     The  Rev.  Dr.  Thomas  STENHOUSE.     Stockstield-on- 

Tyne,  Northumberland. 

1893.  W.  H.  STEVENSON,  Esq.     Exeter  College,  Oxford. 
1858.     Dr.  Whitley  STOKES.     15,  Grenville  Place,  Cromwell 

Road,  South  Kensington,  S.W. 

1887.  Prof.   J.    STRACHAN.      Heald  Lawn,    Heald    Road, 

Bowdon,  Cheshire. 

1898.  Dr.  S.  A.  STRONG.     Library,  House  of  Lords,  West- 

minster, S.W. 

1882.  *Mrs.  A.  STUART,  jun.     19,  Regent  Terrace,  Edin- 
burgh. 

1869.  *Dr.  Henry  SWEET.     38,  Norham  Road,  Oxford. 


1883.     Lieut.-Col.  R.    C.  TEMPLE.       (H.    S.  King  &  Co., 

Cornhill.) 
1881.     Henry  Walter  THOMSON,  Esq.      Hazelbank,  Syden- 

ham  Hill,  S.E. 
1866.     Samuel     TIMMINS,      Esq.        Spring     Hill,     Arley, 

Coventry. 
1891.     TORONTO  PUBLIC  LIBRARY.     (C.  D.  Ca/^novo  &  Son, 

26,  Henrietta  Street,  Covent  Garden,  W.C.) 


Members  of  the  Philological  Sorir/t/,   Oct.  1899.         vn 

1887.     Edward    TREGKAR,    Esq.       Government    Buildings, 

Wellington,  New  Zealand. 
1886.     TRINITY   COLLEGE  LIBRARY,  CAMBRIDGE.     (Care  of 

Deighton,  Bell,  &  Co.,  Cambridge.) 
1871.     Dr.  E.  B.  TYLOR.     The  Museum  House,  Oxford. 


1892.     UNIVERSITY    OF   MINNESOTA.      Minneapolis,  Minne- 
sota, U.S.A. 


1873.     M.  J.  WALHOUSE,  Esq.    28,  Hamilton  Terrace,  N.W. 
1880.     Richard  WARE,  Esq.     88,  Heath  Street,  Hampstead, 

N.W. 
1851.  *Dr.  R.  F.  WEYMOUTH.     Collaton  House,  Brentwood, 

Essex. 
1863.     Henry   B.   WHEATLEY,   Esq.      2,    Oppidans   Road, 

Primrose  Hill,  N.W. 
1882.  *Thomas  WILSON,  Esq.      Rivers  Lodge,  Harpenden, 

St.  Albans,  Herts. 
1870.     Mrs.    N.    W.    WYER.       3,    Matford    Terrace,    St. 

Leonard's,  Exeter. 


Bankers  :  Messrs.  BARCLAY,  RANSOM,  and  Co.,  1,  Pall  Mall 
East,  S.W. 


Publishers  of  the  Transactions  :  Messrs.  KEGAN  PAUL,  TRENCH, 
TRUBNER  &  Co.,  LIMITED,  Paternoster  House,  Charing 
Cross  Road,  London. 


STEP  II  KN    AUSTKN     AM)    SONS,    PRINTKUS,  UEUTFOHO. 


O  O          OS 

O   OS  r-t 


O         <£> 

CO          —I 


o    I  co 

O      I    (M 


. 


§ 

O 

o 


9  « 


PQ 


ij 

^  t; 


•p 

!     03 

V. 


w 

QQ 


P^ 


P^ 

H 


cr" 
H 


fi 

fc 


W 


«2 
|  ^ 

|  | 


§ 


BltJ    5 


HERTFORD  : 

PRINTED    BY    STEPHEN    AUSTIN    AND   SONS. 


PHILOLOGICAL  SOCIETY. 

(MEETING  AT  UNIVERSITY  COLLEGE,  LONDON,  W.C.) 

1900. 


COUNCIL,     1900-1901. 

President. 
HENRY  BRADLEY,  M.A. 

Vice- Presidents. 

WHITLEY  STOKES,  D.C.L.,  LL.D. 

HENRY  SWEET,  M.A.,  PH.D.,  LL.D. 

JAMES  A.  H.  MURRAY,  LL.D.,  M.A. 

THE  REV.  PROF.  A.  H.  SAYCE,  M.A.,  D.C.L.,  LL.D. 

PROF.  A.  S.  NAPIER,  M.A.,  PH.D. 

THE  REV.  PROF.  W.  W.  SKEAT,  Lirr.D.,  LL.D.,  D.C.L.,  PH.D. 

Ordinary  Members  of  Council. 


E.  L.  BRANDRETH,  ESQ. 
TALFOURD  ELY,  M.A. 
D.  FERGUSON,  ESQ. 
PROF.  G.  FOSTER,  PH.D. 
P.  GILES,  M.A. 

I.  GOLLANCZ,  M.A. 

F.  HEATH,  PH.D. 
PROF.  W.  P.  KER,  M.A. 


W.  R.  MORFILL,  M.A. 

DR.  PE1LE. 

PROF.  A.  PLATT,  M.A. 

PROF.  J.  P.  POSTGATE,  M.A. 

PROF.  W.  RIDGEWAY,  M.A. 

PROF.  W.  RIPPMANN,  M.A. 

J.  H.  STAPLES,  ESQ. 

W.  H.  STEVENSON,  M.A. 


REV.  J.  B.  MAYOR,  PH.D.  PROF.  J.  STRACHAN,  M.A. 

PROF.  W.  S.  McCORMICK,  M.A.       E.  B.  TYLOR,  D.C.L. 

Treasurer. 
BENJAMIN  DAWSON,  B.A.,  48,  Vicarage  Road,  Leyton,  Essex. 

Hon.  Secretary. 
F.  J.  FURNIVALL,  M.A.,  PH.D.,  3,  St.  George's  Square,  Primrose  Hill,  N.NV. 

Bankers. 
MESSRS.  BARCLAY,  RANSOM,  &  Co.,  1,  Pall  Mall  East,  S.W. 


ENTRANCE  FEE  £1  Is. ;  SUBSCRIPTION,  £1  Is.  A  YEAR  (due  every  1st  of  January) , 

OR    £10    10s.    FOR   LIFE. 


Publishers  of  the  Transactions. 
KEGAN  PAUL,  TRENCH,  TRUBNER  &  Co.,  LIMITED,  London. 


II 


MEMBERS  OF  THE  PHILOLOGICAL  SOCIETY,  1900. 
(Corrected  to  December,  1900.) 


HONORARY  MEMBERS. 

Professor  Henri  GAIDOZ.  Ecole  des  Hautes  Etudes,  22,  Rue 
Servandoni,  Paris.  Editor  of  the  "Revue  Celtique"  etc. 

Professor  KERN.     Leiden. 

Professor  F.  A.  MARCH.  Lafayette  College, Easton,Pa., U.S. A. 
Author  of  "A.  Comparative  Grammar  of  Anglo- Saxon." 

Professor  Paul  MEYER.  Ecole  des  Chartes,  Paris.  Editor 
of  "Flamenca,"  etc. 

Professor  SIEVERS,  Ph.D. 

Professor  WINDISCH,  Ph.D.,  Editor  of  "Irische  Texte,"  etc. 


ORDINARY  MEMBERS. 


*    COMPOUNUEKS   FOR    L1FK. 

1859.  *Lord    ALDENHAM.       St.    Dunstan's,    Regent's   Park, 

N.W. 

1853.     Dr.  ALTSCHUL.     9,  Old  Bond  Street,  W. 
1886.     F.  J.  AMOURS,  Esq.     75,  Montgomerie  St.,  Glasgow. 
1879.  *J.  B.  ANDREWS,  Esq.      Le  Pigaute,  Menton,  Alpes- 

Maritimee. 


J883.     Alfred  D.  G.  BARRIBALL,  Esq.    Dunheved,  Blenkarm- 

Road,  Bolingbroke  Grove,  Wandsworth,  8.  \V. 
1881.  *The  Rev.  A.  L.  BECKER.  RavenscarR.S.O.,Yorkshiiv. 


Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  Dec.  1900.         in 

1856.     J.  P.  BIDLAKK,  Esq.     339,  Essex  Road,  N. 

1869.  *Demetrius    BIKKLAS,    KMJ.       50,    Hue   de    Varenne, 

Paris. 
1885.     Henry  BRADLEY,  Esq.    The  North  House,  Clarendon 

Press,    Oxford.      (Joint  -  Editor    of    the     Society's 

Dictionary.)      ( Frcxide/tf.} 

1872.     E.  L.  BRANDRETH,  Esq.    32,  Elvaston  Place,  S.W. 
1889.     John  S.  BRIERLY,  Esq.     Delrow  House,  Aldenham, 

Watford,  Herts. 


1880.     CAMBRIDGE  PHILOLOGICAL  SOCIETY. 

1880.  *CANTKRBURY    COLLEGE,    NEW    ZEALAND.      (Care    of 

E.  Stanford,  55,  Charing  Cross,  VV.C.) 
1867.     Miss  Louisa  B.  COURTENAY.     34,  Brompton  Square, 

s.w. 


1867.     Benjamin      DAWSON,     Esq.      48,    Vicarage     Road, 
Ley  ton,  Essex.     (Treasurer.) 


1900.     EDINBURGH  PUBLIC  LIBRARY. 

1885.  *The    Rev.    M.    James    ELLIOTT.      "Rathlin,"    Dee 

Parade,  West  Kirby,  nr.  Birkenhead. 
1876.     Fred.    T.  ELWORTHY,  Esq.     Foxdown,  Wellington, 

Somersetshire. 
1865.  *Talfourd  ELY,   Esq.      13,  Well   Road,    Hampstead, 

N.W. 


1842.  The  Rev.  William  FARRER.  Oakleigh,  Arkwright 
Road,  Hampstead,  N.W. 

1875.  Dr.  C.  A.  M.  FEXNELL.  Barton  Cottage,  Cam- 
bridge. 

1877.  *Donald  W.  FERGUSON,  Esq.  5,  Bedford  Place, 
Croydon. 

1888.     T.  'o  FLANNGHAILE,  Esq. 

1872.  Gaston  Philip  Fo.\,  Esq.  34,  De  Vere  Gardens, 
Kensington,  W. 


iv          Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  Dec.  1900. 

1896.    *Prof.  T.  Gregory  FOSTER.     Clifton,   Chester  Road, 

North  wood,  Middlesex. 
1842.     Dauby    P.     FRY,    Esq.        166,     Haverstock     Hill, 

N.W. 
1847.  *Dr.   F.    J.    FURNIVALL.      3,    St.    George's   Square, 

Primrose  Hill,  N.W.     (Hon.  Sec.) 


1895.     P.  GILES,  Esq.     10,  Park  Terrace,  Cambridge. 
1879.     Dr.    J.    Hall   GLADSTONE.     17,    Pembridge   Square, 

Bayswater,  W. 

1892.     I.  GOLLANCZ,  Esq.     54,  Sidney  Street,  Cambridge. 
1862.     Dr.  Clair  J.  GRECE.     Red  Hill,  Surrey. 


1868.     Prof.  John  W.  HALES.     1,  Oppidans  Road,  Primrose 

Hill,  N.W. 

1862.  *Sir  Reginald  HANSON,  Bart.    4,  Bryanston  Square,  W. 
1879.  *Prof.  J.  M.  HART.     Cornell  University,  Ithaca,  New 

York,  U.S.A. 
1894.     The  Rev.  Ralph  HARVEY.     The  Grammar  School, 

Cork. 
1893.    *Dr.  Frank   HEATH.      University  of  London,  South 

Kensington,  S.W. 
1868.     J.  N.   HETHERINGTON,  Esq.      4,  Lansdowne  Road, 

Netting  Hill,  W. 

1875.     C.  R.  HODGSON,  Esq.     42,  Queen  Square,  W.C. 
1864.  *Shadworth  H.   HODGSON,  Esq.     45,  Conduit  Street, 

Regent  Street,  W. 


185-.    Martin  H.  IRVING,  Esq.    Fircroft,  Albany,  Guildford. 
1892.  *Prof.  William  Paton  KER.     95,  Gower  Street,  W.C. 


1869.  *The  Hon.  and  Rev.  Stephen  Willoughby  LAWLEY. 

Spurfield,  Exminster,  Exeter. 
1899.     H.  LITTLEDALE,  Esq.      78,  Cardiff  Road,  Llandaff', 

Cardiff. 
1862.  *D.  LOGAN,  Esq. 


Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  Dec.  1900.  v 

1896.     Prof.  W.  S.  McCoRMicK.     Bath  House,  St.  Andrews, 
N.B. 

1883.  *The  Rev.  A.  MACDIARMID.     The  Manse,  Grantown- 

on-Skey,  Scotland. 
1892     George  E.  MACLEAN,  Esq.      President  of  the  State 

University  of  Iowa,  Iowa  City,  U.S.A. 
1842.     C.  P.  MASON,  Esq.     Parkside,  Caterham,  Surrey. 

1873.  The  Rev.  J.  B.  MAYOR.     Queensgate  House,  King- 

ston Hill,  S.W. 
1898.  E.  L.  MILNER-BARRY,  Esq.  Mill  Hill  School,  N.W. 

1884.  *F.  D.  MOCATTA,  Esq.     9,  Connaught  Place,  W. 
1854.  *Lord  Robert  MONTAGU.    41,  Queen's  Gate,  S.W. 

1874.  *W.  R.  MORFILL,  Esq.     4,  Clarendon  Villas,  Park 

Town,  Oxford. 
1900.  Miss  E.  J.  MORLEY.  25,  Craven  Hill  Gardens, 

Bayswater,  W. 
1868.  Dr.  James  A.  H.  MURRAY.  Sunnyside,  Banbury 

Road,    Oxford.       (Joint -Editor    of    the    Society's 

Dictionary.) 


1886.     Prof.  A.  S.  NAPIER.     Headington  Hill,  Oxford. 
1900.     E.  NEILSON,  Esq.     34,  Granby  Terrace,  Glasgow. 
1892.     H.  A.  NESBITT,  Esq.     16,  South  Hill  Park  Gardens, 
Hampstead,  N.W. 


1881.     T.  L.  Kingston  OLIPHANT,  Esq.  Charlsfield,  Gask, 

Auchterarder. 

1874.     OWENS    COLLEGE,    MANCHESTER.  (Care    of   J.    E. 

Cornish,  16,  St.  Ann's  Square,  Manchester.) 


1866.     Dr.  J.  PEILE.     Master,  Christ's  College,  Cambridge. 
1898.     Prof.  A.  PLATT.     University  College,  Gower  Street, 

W.C. 
1880.  *Prof.  J.  P.  POSTGATE.     Trinity  College,  Cambridge. 


1900.  *The    Rev.    Joseph    RHODES.      University    College, 
Bungor. 


I 

vi  Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  Dec.  1900. 

1882.  *William    RIDGEWAY,    Esq.       Gonville    and    Caius 

College,  Cambridge. 
1897.     Prof.  Walter  RIPPMANN.     41,  Westmoreland  Road, 

Bayswater,  W. 
1889.     M.  L.  ROU.SE,  Esq.     54,  Westbourne  Villas,  Hove, 

Brighton. 


1879.  *The  Rev.  Prof.   SAYCE.     Queen's  College,  Oxford. 

1897.  W.  J.  SEDGEFIELD,  Esq.     29,  Grande  Morskaia,  St. 

Petersburg,  Russia. 

1892.  John  SEPHTON,  Esq.    90,  Huskisson  Street,  Liverpool. 
1863.  *The  Rev.  Prof.  SKEAT.      2,  Salisbury  Villas,  Cam- 
bridge. 

1880.  *Eustace    S.    SMITH,    Esq.      Bonner    Road,   Victoria 

Park,  E. 
1871.  *T.  B.  SPRAGUE,  Esq.       26,    St.    Andrew's   Square, 

Edinburgh. 
1900.     Miss   C.  SPDRGEON.     38,    Upper   Gloucester   Place, 

Regent's  Park,  JST.W. 

1886.  *J.  H.  STAPLES,  Esq.     Lissan,  Cookstown,  Ireland. 
1879.     The    Rev.    Dr.    Thomas    STENHOUSE.       Niuebanks 

Vicarage,  Whittield,  Northumberland. 

1893.  W.  H.  STEVENSON,  Esq.     Exeter  College,  Oxford. 
1858.     Dr.  Whitley  STOKES.     15,  Grenville  Place,  Cromwell 

Road,  South  Kensington,  S.W. 

1887.  Prof.  J.  STRACHAN.     Thorndale,  Hilton  Park,  Prest- 

wich,  nr.  Manchester. 

1898.  Dr.  S.  A.  STRONG.     Library,  House  of  Lords,  West- 

minster, S.W. 

1882.  *Mrs.  A.  STUART,  jun.  19,  Regent  Terrace,  Edin- 
burgh. 

1900.  Chas.  STUART-MENTEATH,  Esq.  23,  Upper  Bedford 
Place,  Russell  Square,  W.C. 

1869.  *Dr.  Henry  SWEET.     38,  Norham  Road,  Oxford. 


1883.     Colonel   R.    C.    TEMPLE,    C.I.E.       (Care   of  II.    S. 

King  &  Co.,  45,  Pall  Mall,  S.W.) 
1866.  Samuel  TIMMINS,  Esq.  Ashow  Villas,  Clarence 

Road,  King's  Heath,  Birmingham. 
1891.  TORONTO  PUBLIC  LIBRARY,  CANADA. 
1900.  TORONTO  UNIVERSITY.  (Care  of  C.  D.  Cazenove  &  Son, 

26,  Henrietta  Street,  Covent  Garden,  W.C.) 


Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  Dec.   1900.        vn 

1887.     Edward   TREGEAR,    Esq.       Government    Buildings, 

Wellington,  New  Zealand. 
1886.     TRINITY   COLLEGE  LIBRARY,  CAM H RIDGE.     (Care  of 

Heighten,  Bell,  &  Co.,  Cambridge.) 
1871.     Dr.  E.  B.  TYLOR.     The  Museum  House,  Oxford. 


1892.     UNIVERSITY   OF   MINNESOTA.      Minneapolis,  Minne- 
sota, U.S.A. 


1900.     A.  YOEGELIN,  Esq.    35,  Castelnau  Mansions,  Barnes, 
S.W. 


1873.     M.  J.  WALHOUSE,  Esq.    28,  Hamilton  Terrace,  N.W. 
1880.     Richard  WARE,  Esq.     88,  Heath  Street,  Hampstead, 

N.W. 
1851.  *Dr.  R.  F.  WEYMOUTH.     Collaton  House,  Brentwood, 

Essex. 
1863.     Henry   B.    WHEATLEY,   Esq.      2,    Oppidans   Road, 

Primrose  Hill,  N.W. 
1882.   *Thornas  WILSON,  Esq.      Rivers  Lodge,  Harpenden, 

St.  Albans,  Herts. 
1870.     Mrs.    N.    W.    WYKR.        3,    Matford    Terrace,    St. 

Leonard's,  Exeter. 


Bankers  :  Messrs.  BARCLAY,  RANSOM,  and  Co.,  1,  Pall  Mall 
East,  S.W. 


Publishers  of  the  Transactions  :  Messrs.  KEGAN  PAUL,  TRENCH, 
TRUBNER  &  Co.,  LIMITED,  Paternoster  House,  Charing 
Cross  Road,  London. 


STEPHEN    AUST1.N    AM)   SONS,    PJB.1KTKKS,  UEUTFORl). 


PHILOLOGICAL  SOCIETY. 

(MEETING  AT  UNIVERSITY  COLLEGE,  LONDON,  W.C.) 

1902. 


COUNCIL,     1902-1903. 

President. 
HENRY  BRADLEY,  M.A. 

Vice-Presidents. 

WHITLEY  STOKES,  D.C.L.,  LL.D. 

HENRY  SWEET,  M.A.,  PH.D.,  LL.D. 

JAMES  A.  H.  MURRAY,  LL.D.,  M.A. 

THE  REV.  PROF.  A.  H.  SAYCE,  M.A.,  D.C.L.,  LL.D. 

PROF.  A.  S.  NAPIER,  M.A.,  PH.D. 

THE  REV.  PROF.  W.  W.  SKEAT,  LITT.D.,  LL.D.,  D.C.L.,  PH.D. 

Ordinary  Members  of  Council. 


E.  L.  BRANDRETH,  ESQ. 
W.  A.  CRAIGIE,  M.A. 

F.  T.  ELWORTHY,  ESQ. 
TALFOURD  ELY,  M.A. 
D.  FERGUSON,  ESQ. 
PROF.  G.  FOSTER,  PH.D. 
P.  GILES,  M.A. 

I.  GOLLANCZ,  M.A. 
F.  HEATH,  PH.D. 
PROF.  W.  P.  KER,  M.A. 


PROF.  LAWRENCE,  PH.D. 
G.  NEILSON,  ESQ. 
G.  A.  NESBITT,  M.A. 
PROF.  A.  PLATT,  M.A. 
PROF.  J.  P.  POSTGATE,  M.A. 
PROF.  W.  RIDGEWAY,  M.A. 
PROF.  W.  RIPPMANN,  M.A. 
W.  H.  STEVENSON,  M.A. 
PROF.  J.  STRACHAN,  M.A. 
PROF.  E.  B.  TYLOR,  D.C.L. 


Treasurer. 
BENJAMIN  DAWSON,  B.A.,  48,  Vicarage  Road,  Leyton,  N.E. 

Hon.  Secretary. 
F.  J.  FURNIVALL,  M.A.,  PH.D.,  3,  St.  George's  Square,  Primrose  Hill,  X.  W. 

Bankers. 
MESSRS.  BARCLAY,  RANSOM,  &  Co.,  Limited,  1,  Pall  Mall  East,  S.W. 


ENTRANCE  FEE  £1  1*. ;  SUBSCRIPTION,  £1  1*.  A  YEAR  (due  every  let  of  January) , 

OR   £10    10s.    FOR   LIFE. 


Publishers  of  the  Transactions. 
KEGAN  PAUL,  TRENCH,  TRUBNER  &  Co.,  LIMITED,  London. 


II 


MEMBERS  OF  THE  PHILOLOGICAL  SOCIETY,  1902. 
(Corrected  to  July,  1902.) 


HONORARY  MEMBERS. 

Professor  Henri  GAIDOZ.  Ecole  des  Hautes  Etudes,  22,  Rue 
Servandoni,  Paris.  Editor  of  the  "Revue  Celtique"  etc. 

Professor  KERN.     Leiden. 

Professor  F.  A.  MARCH.  Lafayette  College,  Easton, Pa.,  U.S.  A. 
Author  of  "A.  Comparative  Grammar  of  Anglo-Saxon." 

Professor  Paul  MEYER.  Ifcole  des  Chartes,  Paris.  Editor 
of  "Flamema"  etc. 

Professor  SIEVERS,  Ph.D. 

Professor  WINDISCH,  Ph.D.,  Editor  of  "Irische  Texte,"  etc. 


ORDINARY  MEMBERS. 

»    COMPOUNDERS   FOR   LIFE. 

1859.  *Lord   ALDENHAM.      St.    Dunstan's,    Regent's   Park, 

N.W. 

1886.     F.  J.  AMOURS,  Esq.     75,  Montgomerie  St.,  Glasgow. 
1879.  *J.  B.  ANDREWS,  Esq.     Le  Pigaute,  Menton,  Alpes- 

Maritimes. 


1901.  Mrs.  M.  M.  BANKS.  University  Club  for  Ladies, 
32,  George  Street,  Hanover  Square,  W. 

1883.  Alfred  D.  G.  BARRIBALL,  Esq.  Dunheved,  Blenkarne 
Road,  Bolingbroke  Grove,  Wandsworth,  S.W. 

1881.  *The  Rev.  A.  L.  BECKER.  RavenscarR.S.O.,Yorkshire. 


Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  July,  1902.        in 

1856.     J.  P.  BIDLAKE,  Esq.     339,  Essex  Road,  N. 

1869.  *Demetrius    BIKELAS,   Esq.      50,   Rue   de    Varenne, 

Paris. 
1885.     Henry  BRADLEY,  Esq.    The  North  House,  Clarendon 

Press,    Oxford.      (Joint  -  Editor    of    the     Society's 

Dictionary. )     ( President. ) 

1872.     E.  L.  BRANDRETH,  Esq.    32,  Elvaston  Place,  S.W. 
1889.     John  S.  BRIERLY,  Esq.     Delrow  House,  Aldenham, 

Watford,  Herts. 


1880.     CAMBRIDGE  PHILOLOGICAL  SOCIETY. 

1880.  *CANTERBURY    COLLEGE,   NEW    ZEALAND.      (Care    of 

E.  Stanford,  55,  Charing  Cross,  W.C.) 
1867.     Miss  Louisa  B.  COURTENAY.     34,  Brompton  Square, 

S.W. 
1902.     W.  A.  CRAIGIE,  Esq.    Danemead,  Iffley  Road,  Oxford. 

(Joint-Editor  of  the  Society's  Dictionary.) 


1867.     Benjamin     DAWSON,     Esq.      48,    Vicarage     Road, 

Ley  ton,  N.E.     (Treasurer.) 
1901.     Edward  S.  DODGSON,  Esq. 


1900.     EDINBURGH  PUBLIC  LIBRARY. 

1885.  *The   Rev.   M.   James   ELLIOTT.      70,    Grande   Rue, 

Boulogne-sur-Mer,  Pas  de  Calais,  France. 
1876.     Fred.    T.  ELWORTHY,  Esq.     Foxdown,  Wellington, 

Somersetshire. 
1865.  *Talfourd  ELY,  Esq.      13,  Well   Road,   Hampstead, 

N.W. 


1842.  The  Rev.  William  FARRER.  Oakleigh,  Arkwright 
Road,  Hampstead,  N.W. 

1875.  Dr.  C.  A.  M.  FENNELL.  Barton  Cottage,  Cam- 
bridge. 

1877.  *Donald  W.  FERGUSON,  Esq.  Samanala,  20,  Beech 
House  Road,  Croydon. 

1888.     T.  'o  FLANNGHAILE,  Esq. 

1872.  Gaston  Philip  FOA,  Esq.  34,  De  Vere  Gardens, 
Kensington,  W. 


iv       Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  July,  1902. 

1896.   *Prof.  T.  Gregory  FOSTER.     Clifton,   Chester  Road, 

Northwood,  Middlesex. 
1842.     Danby    P.     FRY,    Esq.        166,     Haverstock     Hill, 

N.W,      . 
1847.  *Dr.   F.    J.    FURNIVALL.      3,   St.   George's   Square, 

Primrose  Hill,  N.W.     (Hon.  Sec.) 


1895.     P.  GILES,  Esq.     10,  Newnham  Terrace,  Cambridge. 
1879.     Dr.   J.   Hall   GLADSTONE.     17,    Pembridge   Square, 

Bays  water,  W. 

1892.     I.  GOLLANCZ,  Esq.     54,  Sidney  Street,  Cambridge. 
1862.     Dr.  Clair  J.  GRECE.     Red  Hill,  Surrey. 


1868.     Prof.  John  "W.  HALES.     1,  Oppidans  Road,  Primrose 

Hill,  N.W. 

1862.  *Sir  Reginald  HANSON,  Bart.    4,  Bryanston  Square,  W. 
1879.  *Prof.  J.  M.  HART.     Cornell  University,  Ithaca,  New 

York,  U.S.A. 
1893.    *Dr.  Frank   HEATH.      University  of  London,  South 

Kensington,  S.W. 
1901.     Ronald  W.  HEATON,  Esq.     10,  Randolph  Gardens, 

Carlton  Vale,  N.W. 
1868.     J.   Newby    HETHERINGTON,    Esq.      16,   Lansdowne 

Crescent,  Kensington  Park,  W. 

1875.     C.  R.  HODGSON,  Esq.     42,  Queen  Square,  W.C. 
1864.  *Shadworth  H.  HODGSON,  Esq.     45,  Conduit  Street, 

Regent  Street,  W. 


185-.    Martin  H.  IRVING,  Esq.    Fir  Croft,  Albury,  Guildford. 
1892.  *Prof.  William  Paton  KER.     95,  Gower  Street,  W.C. 


1869.  *The  Hon.  and  Rev.  Stephen  Willoughby  LAWLEY. 

Spurfield,  Exminster,  Exeter. 
1902.     J.  LAWRENCE,  Esq.    72,  South  Hill  Park,  Hampstead, 

N.W. 
1901.     Lieut.-Colonel  H.  P.  LEE.     17,  Philbeach  Gardens, 

Earl's  Court,  S.W. 


Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  July,  1902.         v 

1896.     Prof.  W.  S.  McCoRMicK.     Bath  House,  St.  Andrews, 
KB. 

1883.  *The  Eev.  A.  MACDIARMID.     The  Manse,  Grantown- 

on-Spey,  Scotland. 

1892     George  E.  MACLEAN,  Esq.      President  of  the  State 
University  of  Iowa,  Iowa  City,  U.S.A. 

1873.  The  Rev.  J.  B.  MAYOR.     Queensgate  House,  King- 

ston Hill,  S.W. 
1898.  E.  L.  MILNER-BARRY,  Esq.  Mill  Hill  School,  N.W. 

1884.  *F.  D.  MOCATTA,  Esq.     9,  Connaught  Place,  W. 
1854.  *Lord  Robert  MONTAGU.    41,  Queen's  Gate,  S.W. 

1874.  *W.  R.  MORFILL,   Esq.     4,   Clarendon  Villas,  Park 

Town,  Oxford. 
1900.  Miss  E.  J.  MORLEY.  25,  Craven  Hill  Gardens, 

Bay s water,  W. 
1868.  Dr.  James  A.  H.  MURRAY.  Sunnyside,  Banbury 

Road,    Oxford.       (Joint  -  Editor    of    the    Society's 

Dictionary.) 


1886.     Prof.  A.  S.  NAPIER.     Headington  Hill,  Oxford. 
1900.     George  NEILSON,  Esq.    34,  Granby  Terrace,  Glasgow. 
1892.     H.  A.  NESBITT,  Esq.     16,  South  Hill  Park  Gardens, 

Hampstead,  N.W. 
1902.     The  NEWBERRY  LIBRARY.     Chicago,  Illinois,  U.S.A. 


1902.     Dr.OELSNER.  31,  Holland  Villas  Road,  Kensington,  W. 
1881.     T.  L.  Kingston  OLIPHANT,  Esq.      Charlsfield,  Gask, 

Auchterarder. 
1874.     OWENS    COLLEGE,    MANCHESTER.      (Care    of   J.   E. 

Cornish,  16,  St.  Ann's  Square,  Manchester.) 


1866.     Dr.  J.  PEILE.     Master,  Christ's  College,  Cambridge. 
1898.     Prof.  A.  PL  ATT.     University  College,  Gower  Street, 

W.C. 
1880.  *Prof.  J.  P.  POSTGATE.     Trinity  College,  Cambridge. 


1900.     The    Rev.    Joseph    RHODES.      University    College, 

Bangor. 
1902.   *William    R.    RICHARDSON,    Esq.      38,    Waldegrave 

Road,  Brighton. 


vi        Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  July,  1902. 

1882.  *William    RIDGEWAY,    Esq.       Gonville    and    Caius 

College,  Cambridge. 
1897.     Prof.  Waiter  RIPPMANN.     41,  Westmoreland  Road, 

Bayswater,  W. 
1889.     M.    L.    ROUSE,    Esq.      Hollybank,    Hayne    Road, 

Beckeriham,  Kent. 


1879.  *The  Rev.  Prof.   SAYCE.     Queen's  College,  Oxford. 

1897.  W.  J.  SEDGEFIELD,  Esq.     29,  Grande  Morskaia,  St. 

Petersburg,  Russia. 

1892.  John  SEPHTON,  Esq.    90,  Huskisson  Street,  Liverpool. 
1863.  *The  Rev.  Prof.  SKEAT.     2,  Salisbury  Villas,  Cam- 
bridge. 

1880.  *Eustace    S.    SMITH,    Esq.      Bonner    Road,   Victoria 

Park,  E. 
1871.  *T.   B.   SPRAGUE,  Esq.       26,    St.    Andrew's   Square, 

Edinburgh. 
1900.     Miss   C.  SPURGEON.     38,    Upper   Gloucester   Place, 

Regent's  Park,  N.W. 

1886.  *J.  H.  STAPLES,  Esq.     Lissan,  Cookstown,  Ireland. 
1879.     The    Rev.    Dr.    Thomas    STENHOUSE.       Mnebanks 

Vicarage,  Whitfield,  Northumberland. 

1893.  W.  H.  STEVENSON,  Esq.     Exeter  College,  Oxford. 
1858.     Dr.  WHhitley  STOKES.     15,  Grenville  Place,  Cromwell 

Road,  South  Kensington,  S.W. 

1887.  Prof.  J.  STRACHAN.     Thorndale,  Hilton  Park,  Prest- 

wich,  nr.  Manchester. 

1898.  Dr.  S.  A.  STRONG.     Library,  House  of  Lords,  West- 

minster, S.W. 

1882.  *Mrs.  A.  STUART,  jun.  19,  Regent  Terrace,  Edin- 
burgh. 

1900.  Chas.  STUART-MENTEATH,  Esq.  23,  Upper  Bedford 
Place,  Russell  Square,  W.C. 

1869.  *Dr.  Henry  SWEET.     15,  Rawlinson  Road,  Oxford. 


1883.     Colonel  R.   C.   TEMPLE,   C.I.E.       (Care  of  H.    S. 

King  &  Co.,  45,  Pall  Mall,  S.W.) 
1866.  Samuel  TIMMINS,  Esq.  Ashow  Villas,  Clarence 

Road,  King's  Heath,  Birmingham. 
1891.  TORONTO  PUBLIC  LIBRARY,  CANADA. 
1900.  TORONTO  UNIVERSITY.  (Care  of  C.  D.  Cazenove  &  Son, 

26,  Henrietta  Street,  Covent  Garden,  W.C.) 


Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  July,  1902.       vii 

1887.     Edward    TRKGKAR,    Esq.       Government    Buildings, 

Wellington,  New  Zealand. 
1886.     TRINITY   COLLEGE   LIBRARY,  CAMBRIDGE.     (Care  of 

Deighton,  Bell,  &  Co.,  Cambridge.) 
1871.     Dr.  E.  B.  TYLOK.     The  Museum  House,  Oxford. 


1892.     UNIVERSITY    OF   MINNESOTA.      Minneapolis,  Minne- 
sota, U.S.A. 


1900.     A.  VOEGELIN,  Esq.    35,  Castelnau  Mansions,  Barnes, 
S.W. 


1873.     M.  J.  WALHOUSE,  Esq,    28,  Hamilton  Terrace,  N.W. 
1880.     Richard  WARE,  Esq.     88,  Heath  Street,  Hampstead, 

N.W. 
1851.  *Dr.  R.  F.  WEYMOUTH.     Collaton  House,  Brentwood, 

Essex, 
1863.     Henry   B.   WHEATLEY,   Esq.      2,    Oppidans   Road, 

Primrose  Hill,  N.W. 
1882.   *Thornas  WILSON,  Esq,      Rivers  Lodge,  Harpenden, 

St.  Albans,  Herts. 
1870.     Mrs.    N.    W.    WYER.       3,    Matford    Terrace,     St. 

Leonard's,  Exeter. 


Bankers :    Messrs.    BARCLAY,    RANSOM,    and   Co.,    LIMITED, 
1,  Pall  Mall  East,  S.W. 


Publishers  of  the  Transactions  :  Messrs.  KEGAN  PAUL,  TRENCH, 
TRUBNER  &  Co.,  LIMITED,  Paternoster  House,  Charing 
Cross  Road,  London. 


STEPHEN    AUSTI.N    AND   SONS,   PIUNTKUS,  HERTFORD. 


p      Philological  Society,  London 

11       Transactions 

P6 

1399- 
1902 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 
LIBRARY 


r 


!te~ 


®p$m- 


.  i  *«,A  ' 

p< 


L